《Crazy Duke and Fallen Queen》


 Chapter 1 - The Fate Of A Fallen Queen

    <h4>Chapter 1 - The Fate Of A Fallen Queen</h4>

    The Royal Pce of the Ethiro Empire is as big as half of my country.

    I''ve been dragged through hallways and gardens, passing beautiful flowers and shady corridors, until finally reaching the destination.

    After this long journey, I find myself standing in the throne hall, waiting for my sentence. As a fallen Queen, I can''t expect anything but death.

    Yet, the Ethirans are a bit too much.

    Couldn''t they have executed me immediately? Waiting is torture, and I just want to end this once and for all. Did they really need to bring me here from Polis, keeping me captive for a whole week of travel? They could have just killed me there and thrown my corpse in the sea. There wouldn''t have been a better ce for me to rest than the warm waters of the Central Sea.

    The Emperor makes his entrance and, slowly and ceremonially, steps on the few stains in front of the throne. He turns with the same pace and sits down while passing his gaze on his subjects. I follow him with my eyes. I remember only now that he''s young. A child of thirteen years of age is guiding thergest nation in the world.

    Although, who am I to judge? I was crowned a few months after my birth and have been Queen ever since. I''ve never known anything different.

    I can rte to this kid. Thrones are rather ufortable chairs.

    ?What do we have on the schedule?? he asks while passing his eyes on his subjects in his hall. All the vassals have their head bowed in sign of respect, and they pay attention not to let their eyes meet with the Emperor.

    Fortunately, a prisoner has the right to be impolite. I lift my eyebrows when our gazes meet. I''m going to die anyway, I don''t need to act cautiously just to meet a lighter death.

    If my death saves my people, so be it. However, I will not bow my head to those that caused our ruin.

    ?Let''s start with diplomacy,? he says to his adjutant. As soon as he pronounces the words, the chains get pulled until I''m forced to walk forward.

    They''ve tied my wrists with heavy chains, even though I followed them on my volition. It was a condition for peace, so I surrendered myself to the enemy. There was no need to put me in a cage and bind me like this, but I guess it was more entertaining. One does not see a chained queen just every day.

    I stop in front of the throne. I sigh and look around, in search of familiar faces. Unfortunately, I''m alone here.

    Maybe it''s better this way. I don''t need to be seen like this by anyone that knew me. Chained, with dirty clothes and unkempt hair, alone in the centre of this giant hall.

    ?What is your name?? the Emperor asks, more curious than hostile.

    ?This Queen''s name is Theodora,? I answer mechanically. I have never introduced myself before today. There has always been someone else to proim my names and titles.

    This time I have to do it myself: I can''t let a foreigner mispronounce my name.

    I''m no one here, so they didn''t even tell the Emperor about my name before. Ethiro conquered my city just to get rid of the problem and pass on another issue.

    ?You''re not a queen anymore,? the Emperor points out, and I can''t stop myself from looking at him with a challenging gaze.

    ?My abdication was signed a week ago, and it will be effective from tomorrow morning. For thisst day, I am still Queen of Polis.?

    ?Is that how it works??

    ?It was the shortest term this Queen could set without breaking Polis'' rules.?

    It is part of the agreement. Yet, I hope I will not survive long enough to lose my crown. If I die before the seven days expire, my throne will go to my sessor.

    If I see tomorrow''s sun, then the line of session will be interrupted. A queen that abdicates has no right to decide who will rule after her.

    Not to mention the small detail that Ethiro is now controlling my city.

    After centuries of independence, Polis has lost its freedom. Being the centre of trading routes and thergest harbour on the Central Sea increased our relevance and stirred the greed of lots.

    Now that we''ve lost the harbour, the city is no longer able to sustain itself. My people will be impoverished and hungry. If itsts too long, they will lose any strength to fight back.

    I hope that my death will remind Polis who those people are and how they treat their captives.

    ?From tomorrow, then, you will be just Theodora,? the Emperor utters with a cunning look.

    ?This Queen doesn''t have any ns for tomorrow,? I exim without moving my gaze from him. ?This Queen doesn''t think she has a tomorrow.?

    In the end, it''s better to execute a Queen rather than amoner. Cutting my head while I still represent something, the Emperor will show to the world his power. To the world and to Polis.

    ?You nned to die as a Queen, didn''t you?? he says.

    I can''t stop my head from moving up a few millimetres, letting the Emperor know that I''m not afraid of anything.

    For sure, I am not scared of a boy five years younger than me.

    ?Too bad your ns will fail. Herewith, I announce that Theodora, the former Queen of the Kingdom of Polis will, from this very moment, be a citizen of the Empire. She will obey the rules all my subjects do, including bowing her head in my presence and kneeling when addressing the Emperor.?

    What is this, now? Is it a legal technicality to have me executed? Or does he just want to have a queen kneeling in front of him?

    He can find an empress if that is his desire.

    ?Greet the Emperor!? one of the guards exims and grabs my hair trying to push me down. I struggle until a gesture from the throne makes the man stop harassing me.

    ?It has to be voluntary,? the Emperor says. ?Also, I have another announcement regarding our new co-citizen.?

    Is he finally announcing how they are going to kill me? With my death, the people in Polis will never forget that the Empire attacked us. It may cost us a hundred years, but we will be free again. I bite my lips to stop a weird grin, and I wait impatiently to hear how my sentence will be carried out.

    ?Since my beloved cousin is at the age when one should find a wife, I also announce that Theodora will be married to the Archduke of Kyre. The ceremony will be held in the future, but the marriage will be valid from now. You can address her as Archduchess of Kyre,? he exims with a rather impressive voice, for a teenager.

    Who is the Archduke of Kyre, by the way? It must be one of the elders sitting at the Emperor''s right side.

    I have no intention to obey their orders, so I just stay in ce and wait for consequences.

    ?Your strategies won the war, dear cousin. It''s only just for you to obtain a prize,? the youngster continues.

    Their style is so pompous. I didn''t have time for all these formalities while I was a ruler. The Emperor sure isn''t in any hurry to finish. Are there officers doing his bidding?

    What did he say about his cousin, by the way?

    If the Archduke is the one who won the war, then he must be that stern old man whom I talked out the conditions of peace with. At least, he didn''t look cruel. He won''t torture me just for the sake of fun.

    The voice that replies to the Emperor, though, is everything but old.

    I turn my head slightly and nce at my side. He appeared all of a sudden, like a shadow in the night. I don''t know how long he''s been here since I didn''t hear his steps.

    ?I humbly receive your praise and rewards, my Emperor,? he mutters. ?May I free my bride from her chains, though??

    ?You may,? the Emperor epts, ready to pass to another matter.

    I shouldin about this decision, I should shout my indignation. But, I can''t move my eyes away from my pledged husband. My throat is clenched in a lump, and I can''t open my mouth nor utter any sound.

    So, he is the Archduke of Kyre.

    He has always been there, in thest two years of the war, a step behind the leading general. He''s been present at every notable event in these months. I wouldn''t have paid any attention to him if he didn''t always look so calm, as if he knew what was going to happen.

    I didn''t give him any weight during the war, but now I''m starting to understand who he is. The Emperor himself said it in front of the whole court.

    The Archduke is the one that saw through all my schemes and tactics, ruining our ns and taking away my city from me.

 Chapter 2 - A New Husband

    <h4>Chapter 2 - A New Husband</h4>

    The Archduke of Kyre is a few years older than me, but he certainly doesn''t have my experience in rulership. Yet, he managed to defeat me on my territory.

    He''s a whole head taller, and his eyes shine regardless of the darkness in them. They''re pitch-ck, but they still reflect the light. I can see my figure in them when he turns to me and smiles assuringly.

    His hair is also dark, as well as his clothes. He looks like a devil aiming at my soul.

    He stands next to me as if he''s used to dealing with fallen queens. As if he''s never done anything else than marrying prisoners and winning wars.

    There isn''t any malice in his smile, but he hasn''t any real reason to be resentful. He is the one who won, and he''s going to enjoy his reward without worrying too much. This is how things work outside of my Pce walls, I know it.

    When the guard uncuffs me, I massage my wrists. Red marks cover my skin, but they don''t look severe. They will probably fade soon.

    I''m still confused by this sudden turn of events.

    Did the Archduke ask to be the one killing me? Or does he just want something to show around as a sign of his victories?

    Whatever the case, does the Archduke need a wife so badly? Isn''t there anyone else willing to marry him, among all those nobledies?

    I nce at the crowd, and I discern a range of different emotions among them. Some are shocked, others annoyed or confused. At least, I''m not the only one not understanding what''s happening.

    Regardless, I''m not willing to y along. An Emperor has the power to dere marriages, here in Ethiro. Yet we in Polis value our traditions. If a priest isn''t present, this marriage can''t be considered valid.

    I will point this out when the Duke tries to take advantage of me. My words won''t stop him, that''s for sure, but at least he''ll know how immoral his actions are.

    As if reading my mind, my new husband points with his chin to a spot behind the throne. Right there, a young maiden with painted skin and a long red gown is looking at us with interest. She''s analysing my features and the Archduke''s actions as if she''s observing some children behaving oddly. It''s the same way a city dweller stares at the animals of a farm.

    Red is the colour only the imperial family and the highest priests are allowed to use. That young girl is a priestess, and a high-ranked one, at that.

    She didn''t oppose the announcement, so she implicitly approved of it.

    I bite my lower lip in a huff. My first idea was thrown in the water even before I had finished forming it.

    ?You can go, now,? the Emperor utters and starts to read a note that arrived a few minutes ago. It must not be that important if the messenger waited for so long before delivering it.

    The man by my side half kneels, greeting the Emperor by bowing his head like everyone else.

    If I remember correctly, the etiquette of the Empire states thatdies are required only to curtsey. I could just bend my knees by a few degrees and get it over with, but all this situation is getting on my nerves.

    I have no intention to follow their rules. No one asked me my opinion, so I don''t need to consider myself as one of them.

    I just wanted to die in peace. Why involve marriage in all of this?

    The Emperor meets my gaze and smiles gently. I bet he can understand what I''m feeling. I''ve never needed to show courtesy: it was the rest of the people that revered me.

    ?What are the consequences for refusing to greet the Emperor?? he asks one of his aides. He leans his elbows on the armrest of the throne. Then, he supports his head on a hand.

    I widen my eyes in outrage. That brat is sitting on the most sacred chair in the Empire, he should keep some decency! Is this how rulers are educated around here? He''s disrespecting his subjects, acting like he doesn''t care about the symbols they entrusted to him!

    While my thoughts are wandering as routine, the conversation between the Emperor and his aide continues unbothered.

    ?It''s a sign of disrespect, your majesty. If the subject doesn''tply after being ordered, though, it might be considered a challenge or even treason.?

    ?I don''t think the Archduchess has any thought of treason. She''s been a subject for a few minutes only,? the Emperor points out.

    Treason? Whom did I swear allegiance to, ah? I can''t betray someone I''m not loyal to. Well, at least this will speed up the execution. I can''t get out of here alive, or people in Polis will think that the Empire isn''t as cruel as we all thought.

    ?I would suggest not to let such behaviour go unpunished, your majesty. It would create a precedent. Still, the Archduchess might not be familiar with our rules.?

    ?Shall I try to understand her??

    ?Your Majesty will make the best choice,? the aid finishes.

    He''s kept his head low for the whole duration of the chat. I once ordered one of my servants to do so, but it was because he had almost caused an international incident. This guy, though, looks used to it.

    ?Since the Archduchess is now married to the Archduke, she''s his responsibility. Am I right?? the Emperor continues.

    ?Yes, your Majesty.?

    ?Then, I''ll take away the northern part of his territory. Is that enough??

    The aristocrats in the hall wince, and then they look at each other with surprise. I bet the region the Emperor is reiming is valuable.

    What does the Archduke have to do with my disobedience, however? Why is this teenage ruler suddenly seizing his loyal subject''s territories?

    ?It will be directly under the Crown''s supervision until we find someone willing to take the responsibility,? the youngster continues.

    ?It will be done, your Majesty.?

    ?Also, the Archduke is from now on only a Duke. It will be so as long as the northern territory isn''t under his power. It was the reason my uncle was an Archduke in the first ce. Only with the northern border, Kyre is an Archduchy.?

    The Emperor turns to me with a cunning grin.

    ?So, Theodora... Are you continuing your battle??

    As if I cared about the territories this Archduke is administering.

    Still, I bend my knees slightly, without moving my eyes down. It''s some kind ofpromise.

    ?You can go,? he repeats, and I follow the Archduke out of the hall.

    Only after the door is closed behind our back, I understand that I''m not going to die. Part of me is angry because my n failed, but the anger decreases every second that passes.

    We walk for some time, and I start to feel d that I''m not dying here and now. My fingers are trembling, so I clench my fists to hide it.

    I was so ready to go, up to a few minutes before. Yet, now I''m happy to be alive. How unworthy of a Queen.

    My breath is returning to normal, and I can feel the air filling my lungs after so many days of pressure and expectation.

    I thought it would be so much worse...

    Then, I remember that not everything is in ce. I''m now married to a man I don''t know, and he has power in the pce. I think the Emperor didn''te with the idea by himself, but that he was counselled by a beloved cousin.

    ?Here,? he says, turning around a corner.

    I follow him silently. He''s not looking at me at all. It''s strange for someone that had just gained a wife. If he is the one behind this idea, he should nce at me triumphantly from time to time. If he isn''t, then he should be staring curiously.

    Still, he''s so impassive that it''s bothersome. In the end, I''m the one analysing him.

    ?This wing of the pce is for my use, so you can walk around here freely,? he starts, showing me the hallways.

    Reaching a window, I can see arge, beautiful garden in full bloom.

    ?I''ll show you your chamber tomorrow,? he continues. ?For now, just remember how to get here. I''ll introduce you to my personal servants. The maids are all from the pce, so be careful around them...?

    I nod, instinctively. I understand what the Duke is trying to say. I don''t need someone to tell me such trivial things.

    ?And these are my chambers,? he finishes opening a door.

    Behind it, there is a huge waiting room. I can see several doors from here, so I have to follow the Archduke... The Duke. I have to follow the Duke.

    Only now, I understand that I''m alone with a man whom I caused the loss of a title.

 Chapter 3 - A Strategy For Survival

    <h4>Chapter 3 - A Strategy For Survival</h4>

    I sigh and drop my shoulders, preparing for my husband''s rage outburst.

    I was so happy to be alive, up to a moment ago! Now, I have to bear a nobleman''s retaliation for making him lose his title.

    The Duke notices my sudden behaviour change, and he moves his ck eyes on me. He observes me for a while, trying to understand what triggered my reaction.

    My hands are still trembling, and clenching them isn''t helping. My back is straight, and my muscles tense. I''m trying to keep the air of a royal, but I''m conscious how frightened I look.

    The Duke doesn''t move a single finger towards me, though.

    ?You can undress,? he mutters and moves to a couch. He sits down and pours himself a ss of water. He sips leisurely. As if he doesn''t care to check whether I''m obeying his order.

    He''s not checking what I''m doing, he doesn''t look interested. Yet, I shouldn''t make him even angrier. Those who don''t show their temper when they''re irritated are the worst, right?

    I should y along, at least until I figure out what to do.

    I get rid of the mantle and start to untie the buttons keeping my dress still. It''s my favourite one, dark with purple details. I''ve signed a trading deal wearing it. I thought it would be nice to die in it.

    In the end, I didn''t just survive, but I also passed a whole week in this single dress. I''d like to take a bath, but I don''t know how the Duke would react if I started making demands.

    After thest button is undone, I let the clothe slip on the ground, and I consider untying my hair. At least, it would cover my body in part. My hair is long, so it would make some difference. I resist the urge to shield my body with my arms.

    I''m not wearing any underwear, I got rid of it after the third day without the chance to change it.

    The Duke moves his look on me, and he widens his eyes in surprise.

    Am I that weird? Why is he staring like that? I clench my fist until my nails prick my palm, causing some light pain that helps me to stay keen.

    The Duke observes for a few seconds, and then he chuckles. He grabs a cloak from a chair and wraps me in it, stillughing.

    ?This is not what I meant,? he exins, pushing me towards the table. ?Are you hungry??

    I shake my head, confused. His hand on my back doesn''t seem to have any ill intent. His face didn''t even twitch, showing no trace of annoyance.

    It''s as if he''s taking care of a lost child or a wounded animal, instead of a prisoner. He hasn''t even swept his gaze over my body, as if he wasn''t interested.

    ?Am I not to the Duke''s taste?? I inquire, somehow offended. I should be relieved, but his amused look is getting on my nerves.

    No one has ever dared to look at me like that. No one has ever dared tough at me so earnestly!

    ?I just wanted you to be morefortable, without that heavy mantle. I have to admit that my choice of words could have been better.?

    He pours a ss of water and waits for me to drink it.

    He''s looking directly to me, so I don''t have any other choice but take a sip. After the first drop reaches my throat, my tongue and inner cheeks tingle at the contact with the cold liquid. I remember the thirst of the fourth day of captivity when they forgot to deliver me any food, and I empty the rest in a few gulps.

    I choke as if I have forgotten how to drink.

    I haven''t seen water for almost twenty-four hours, that is since I arrived at the capital. I didn''t have any food either. I didn''tin because I thought that I would be dead soon. It would have been a waste to bring anything to me.

    I continue to cough restlessly while small tears form in my eyes. It''s so damn embarrassing.

    ?Easy, easy...? the Duke whispers, rubbing my back with gentle movements.

    ?I''m not hungry,? I utter, trying to sum up all my courage, ?but I''d like to take a bath.?

    I took my time to answer his question, but the Duke doesn''t take it to heart.

    ?The maids will bring you hot water in a while,? he says and sits back on the couch. ?Let''s talk about the rules first. If you don''t know how to behave, I can hire a teacher for you. The court etiquette isplicated, and you should get used to it sooner thanter.?

    Being surrounded by people is thest thing I want.

    ?I know how to behave,? I admit. ?And I won''t cause problems in the future, I promise.?

    ?I hope you''re sincere.?

    I nod and hug myself under the mantle. He doesn''t look angry, so I start to think he won''t take it out on me for losing his title.

    I mean, he''s still a duke. And he''s part of the imperial family.

    Anyway, those territories mustn''t be all that relevant, if he''s not the least concerned about them.

    The maids arrive soon, as promised, and they fill the bathtub. Once done, they wait on the side for further orders. They don''t dare to approach me without the Duke''s consent.

    I shiver, envisioning the hands of so many strangers. I hate crowds, especially if they''re hostile to me. I''d just like to bath by myself, but noble people don''t do that, here in the Empire.

    The Duke waves his hand, showing the door.

    All the girls leave, and I turn to my new husband and try to understand what is this man nning. He doesn''t want to drown me in the tub, does he?

    I''m d he dismissed the help, but it''s not something a noble from Ethiro would do. Oh, what if he wants to bath together? That would be even worse than drowning.

    ?Do you need help to take a bath?? he asks, curving his lips in an alluring smile.

    ?No, I don''t,? I voice hurriedly, shivering.

    ?Good, then I won''t call the maids back,? he states. Maybe, he''s not as pervert as I initially thought. Still, I can''t find the strength to get up.

    I don''t move from the armchair, and he understands my concerns.

    ?You''ve already shown all there''s to be seen,? he points out. ?The water will get cold if you wait longer.?

    Defeated, I walk to the bathtub and turn my head back to look at him. He''s not paying attention to me, so I pour the bath salts in the water and then sit in the tub.

    The hot water and the fresh aroma of the salt are so pleasant that I sigh. After so many days of travel, I can finally rx for a while. Even if just for a few minutes, I''m momentarily safe.

    Luckily, the Duke asked the maids to leave. I don''t know if he did it out of consideration or he just wanted peace and quiet, but I appreciate the choice.

    Only my nanny and my sworn servant were allowed in my room when I was bathing, and they would just help me dry my hair.

    The Empire has different customs, so I''ll have to get used to them, sooner thanter. My first day as a citizen, though, isn''t the right time. Just for today, I''ll allow myself to lower my guard and think that I am safe.

    Even if the Duke is nning something that would hurt me, I''ll find a way to avoid it. He doesn''t want to kill me, apparently, or he would have already done it. I''ve been at his mercy for a whole week, and he didn''t take advantage of the chains. I thought it would be a living hell, but being surrounded by Ethiro soldiers was more nerve-wracking than actually unpleasant.

    They took care that I survived the journey without scars or wounds, and they delivered me at the Emperor without a scratch. I was guarded all the time, and no one was allowed to step closer to the cage than what appropriate. I felt like a rare animal at a fair, but the only part of me that was hurt was my pride.

    Maybe, they really won''t kill me.

    One day, I might even go back home. I won''t be able to be Queen, that''s forbidden after abdication. Maybe I''ll buy an inn, or work as a stateswoman.

    If I am careful enough, and if I don''t fall prey to the court''s monsters, I''ll live long enough to see Polis once more before dying.

    To reach my goal, though, I need to please the man that is now my husband.

    Here, I''m no one. I''ll need the Duke''s favour if I want to borrow his power to scare away the enemies. I''ll have to catch his attention in such a way that he won''t mind if I show it around for my convenience.

    First of all, I have to make sure this marriage works out.

 Chapter 4 - Cultural Differences (1)

    <h4>Chapter 4 - Cultural Differences (1)</h4>

    When the water starts to cool down, it''s time to end the bath.

    I''ve been staring at the Duke for the whole time, and he didn''t turn even once. I don''t know his name yet, but I can''t bring myself to ask.

    He has been reading a book for a while, using the light of a smallntern. The rest of the room is illuminated by the giant chandelier pending from the roof. It has tens of candles and some pretty stones that reflect the light all over the ce.

    When I was brought in the throne hall, it was alreadyte in the afternoon. By now, dinner time must havee.

    Still, the Duke isn''t hurrying me to finish my bath.

    The water has be of a colour I wish could be forgotten. It''s cold and full of dirt, so I have to get out. Still, I don''t want to expose my body once more. It''s a stupid concern, but I can''t help it.

    When staying in the tub bes more ufortable than walking around naked, I decide with a sigh to get out. I wrap my body in the towels found on a chair nearby, and I consider whether to wear back the ck dress. It''s lying on the floor, a few steps from the door.

    To reach it, I have to walk by the Duke. I don''t want to catch his attention.

    I don''t want that dress anymore either. It smells awful, and I want to forget the state my body was in just an hour ago.

    ?Open the wardrobe, the right panel,? the Duke utters without moving.

    The wardrobe is behind, so I just turn around. I do as the Duke told me, and I find some dresses hung in there. There are also socks, underwear and everything a woman could need, including a couple of soft room-slippers.

    The clothes are all in the style we use in Polis, so I''m able to wear them without help.

    In Ethiro, they use differentyers, and each of them requires aplicated procedure to be worn. Thedies wear long skirts that use more space than what is eptable, and they have to help themselves with their hands if they want to walk without tripping. They cage their torso in tight corsets, trying to look as slim as possible.

    In Polis, though, the climate is warmer, and we like to be free in both movements and behaviour. My clothes are all high waisted, light gowns. They''re loose enough to let me walk as fast as I want, and they let the wind caress my skin while walking in the royal garden.

    ?You can wear what you want if you don''t get out of this part of the pce. When you get to the court, though, you''ll have to wear Ethirians clothes,? the Duke exins, probably imagining the grin on my face.

    My head nods, showing him that this Queen is not misunderstanding his intentions. It was rather obvious. Yet, it''s nice that he allows me to stayfortable at least in my private time. It makes me feel less desperate.

    ?From tomorrow, the maids will help you with clothes and hairstyle. Is it all right??

    ?I don''t think that my opinion has any value,? I point out while choosing a mauve gown. I also wear socks because this stone pce starts to feel cold.

    My body is covered just in time.

    Someone knocks, and the Duke turns towards me for the first time. He doesn''t insist: he nces for a second, just to confirm that all that needs to be covered is under the vests.

    Once he''s checked that I''m presentable, he walks to the door and opens it. Two servantse in, bringing dinner.

    I walk to a chair nearby, paying little attention to my surroundings.

    While rubbing my hair with a towel, I sit far from the table they''re setting. I pretend not to be influenced by the scent of the food, not to show a savage part of my character to the world.

    In truth, I''d like to run to the table and eat all that''s on it. Hunger is consuming my stomach, right now... I thought I wouldn''t eat ever again, and here I am, lusting for food like a wild beast.

    The Duke dismisses the servants and turns towards me. My fingers are nowbing my hair, trying to braid it. He observes me for a few seconds, and then he crosses his arms. He looks like he wants to say something but doesn''t have the right words in mind.

    ?Are you hungry?? he inquires after a while, keeping his voice still.

    Since determining what he''s unhappy about is too much of a challenge, I just shrug. I''m not sure I''m allowed to be hungry, right now, so it''s better to stay vague with my answers. It will be unpleasant if my behaviour triggers his rage at the wrong moment.

    The fact that he hasn''t done anything yet doesn''t mean that he won''t do it in the future.

    ?Well, I''m starving,? he utters and sits on the table.

    I bite my lips while pondering on my opportunities. The most simplistic choice would be to eat. After all, I can''t continue like this.

    Still, epting his food would mean epting his hospitality as well, with all thates with it.

    I eye the table, and I notice the most sulent chicken I''ve ever seen in my life. Damn it, I love chicken!

    It''s surrounded by vegetables and what look like mushrooms. We don''t eat much of those in Polis. I bet Ethiro cuisine has its savoury recipes. They don''t eat all the fish and sea fruits we do, but it''s said they''re the best when talking about meat.

    I swallow, while my stomach starts to contract inint and my mouth waters.

    The Duke reaches out for the food and chooses a leg.

    Oh, not the leg! There are only two.

    I have to quickly decide if I want to eat or not, or it wouldn''t be worth the choice. If I have toe to terms with my tenacity, I want at least a drumstick. And now there is only one left.

    I sigh, wondering whether the Duke could predict my tastes. The dresses in the wardrobe are beautiful, the chicken is among my favourite dishes. Even the bath aromas were exceptional, perfect for my tastes.

    In the end, I sit in front of him, avoiding his gaze.

    I''ve just decided to humour him and make him fall for me, but it''s harder than thought. And it''s so different from what this Queen used to be.

    A second before I can fill my te, though, the Duke peels off the other thigh of the chicken, and I bite my tongue to suppress aint.

    It must be my punishment for surviving after losing a war. I should have made more trouble so that the Emperor had one more reason to kill me. I''ve epted to sit here just for the juiciest part of this chicken. It''s not worth it if I have to settle with the breast or the wings!

    I fight back the tears and press my lips one against the other. This world is so cruel.

    Instead of filling his te, the Duke ces the meat in mine. I lift my head and look at him for the first time since the start of the dinner. My eyes widen while my heart tries to ignore this sudden feeling of gratitude.

    When our eyes meet, the Duke smiles gently.

    This Queen can''t be bought just with a drumstick! Still, I''m suddenly so happy to have one. If he offered me the other one as well, I might have fallen in love.

    ?This is the best part,? hements. I can''t help but nod in agreement.

    Oh, so that''s it. The Duke doesn''t know a thing about my tastes. After all, how could he? It must be that we''re actually simr.

    It makes more sense than to think the Duke prepared all of this just for me. I''ve been his wife for a little more than an hour, and he probably arrived a day earlier than the rest of the troops. He couldn''t have had the time to prepare anything exclusively for me.

    The dresses must be from a random shop in Polis, the chicken could be a coincidence, and the salts are meant to smell good.

    He likes what I like, and that''s not too difficult to believe. After all, I don''t have weird tastes.

    However, is this how he managed to predict my moves, during the siege? Because he would have done the same?

    I move my eyes on the te and look at it without truly seeing it, regardless of how much my stomach longed for it just a few seconds ago.

    Could I have prevented the fall of Polis, if I didn''t understate the person sitting in front of me? Was cutting our water supplies all a bluff to lure me out? Did he already know that I would sign anything in exchange for my people''s safety?

    The truth will probably stay hidden forever.

 Chapter 5 - Cultural Differences (2)

    <h4>Chapter 5 - Cultural Differences (2)</h4>

    I eat, trying to keep my movements as slow as possible.

    In the Empire, they don''t use forks. They eat with a small knife and their fingers. At least, there are two bowls of scented hot water on the table, so that one can clean their hands between a course and the other. The chicken is juicy, and a lot of different spices and ingredients dance on my tongue. It''s such aplicated receipt, but it''s likeable. Not to mention that I''m starving, so I would beplimenting even stale bread.

    Ethirians drink a lot of wine during their meals, rather than water or juices.

    That''s why the small cups are already filled with a red liquid. It looks thick and strong from here. I take a sip, and I find out that it indeed is a wine full of aromas. I have to admit that it goes well with the food, though. Theyplement each other.

    My meals have always been apanied by water, and I always thought that anything else would hide the real taste of the food. However, it doesn''t seem to be the case with thisbination. My taste buds are melting, right now, and I can''t help but close my eyes to better sense the softness of the meat.

    When the first cup is over, I pour another one. I''m starting to feel dizzy, but thirst wins over worry.

    My pledged husband observes me with curiosity, following my hand while it sinks in the closest bowl of warm water. He doesn''t move his eyes away even when my clean fingers wrap the cup and bring it to my lips.

    ?Drink some water,? the Duke says, and he gets up to bring the carafe and a clean ss for me.

    I choke, surprised. Has a noble just stopped eating and got up from the table only to serve a prisoner?

    This is not some cultural difference, that''s for sure. I''ve seen the expressions of the people in the throne hall, and the deference of the servants. I''ve seen the protocols they use while addressing the Emperor or another noble, and the manners reserved formoners and war prisoners.

    A Duke would never interrupt a meal for anyone other than his majesty himself. What is happening with my husband, then?

    He''s probably toying with me, but he''s been rather polite and kind.

    He didn''t look too surprised when the Emperor dered our marriage, now that I think of it.

    I sip the water, while the scenes from the throne hall pass in my mind. Then, I remember the only conversation we had before this day.

    It was during thest negotiations for peace.

    Polis'' delegation had offered the use of the harbour for ten years, at first, but Ethiro refused. They said they wanted us to admit defeat and surrender.

    As the negotiations got further, my strategist didn''t see a way out. We had no other choice but to offer more.

    In exchange for the life of the city, we gave up on our independence. We became part of the Empire.

    Also, as warpensation, Polis offered a total of a hundred ves. This Queen personally selected those that would be prisoners among a group of volunteers. Just like that, fifty young girls and fifty boys departed towards the capital.

    After I arrived in the capital, I haven''t seen anyone of them. The youths must have already been sent to the nobles they will serve. They were a tremendous sum to pay for a city of the dimensions of Polis.

    When we presented ourst offer, the Duke was there. He was standing a step behind the old general, and he was more rxed than anyone his age would be in that position.

    When I leaned the paper with the offers on the table, he looked at me with his ck eyes, and he smiled.

    ?Will the Queen be among those hundred people?? he asked with a smirk that made me shiver. I didn''t pay any attention to the fact that the generals didn''t re at him for the intrusion. My focus was on obtaining the most from the meeting.

    ?No,? I answered. ?This Queen''s life will be of Ethiro as per the next point of the offer.?

    That same day, the abdication was signed.

    And, a week from then, I am married to a citizen of the Ethiro Empire while my title is still valid. That must be the reason the Duke hasn''t done anything improper.

    From tomorrow, I''ll just be the wife of a noble. Maybe he''ll change his behaviour. I''m too tired to feel scared of this perspective.

    The Empire''s men are known to be easy to anger and hard to soothe. They treat their wives in ways most of the other countries loathe. However, if the Ethiro women can bear it, so will I.

    I''ve finished all the food on my te, but appetite hasn''t left me. If my teachers didn''t warn me times and times again not to overeat in front of delegations from Ethiro, I would have already taken a second serving.

    In the Empire, they also think that a woman has to eat little. As if they live out of air and spirit. On the other hand, here, women are allowed to get drunk. I''m not sure how in the world those two things arepatible, but this will be my everyday life from now on.

    Eat a little and drink a lot.

    At least, the dizziness caused by the wine is distracting me from hunger. Hopefully, it will also help me survive the first night of marriage.

    ?It''s better if you get used to the wine,? the Duke says, noticing the lost look in my eyes. ?You should drink some every day until it doesn''t affect you so much.?

    ?Will my lifest enough to get used to it?? I ask before my brain can borate that it''s not a good idea to tease a Duke''s patience. It sounds like looking for death, but I just want to know whether to kill this tiny hope of mine at the start.

    ?We''ll see,? he answers simply. ?But I haven''t met anyone that failed. It may take months, but everybody eventually builds some tolerance to alcohol.?

    That must be the reason they can work well even if they continuously drink. The reason why I''ve avoided alcoholic drinks all my life is that I be useless after a few sips. And the work to be done can''t wait for me to sleep enough to restore my full capabilities.

    ?Why would one want to feel like this?? I utter, confused. Why would one force their body to get used to poison? It''s way simpler just to drink water, right?

    ?There are a few reasons. For example, you''ve stopped trembling like a newly-born kitten.?

    I look down to my hands and, indeed, my fingers are still. Also, my movements aren''t nervous like before. Does wine give you courage?

    Rather than brave, now I feel tired and a bit sad. It''s like all my energy has been drawn away by helplessly staring at the Duke, bringing me to listen to his words because of ckness rather than interest.

    ?Then, most people like the taste and the fact that everything feels different after a couple of sses. The secret is not to drink too much. If you find the right quantity, it will help you to talk in public or make difficult decisions. If you drink too much, you''ll forget how to talk and walk.?

    He''s talking rather informally to this Queen. Still, I don''t feel bothered. It''s not because I clearly don''t have any right to be addressed politely. I don''t understand myself either, but I feel like the Duke is talking like this more out of habit than intentionally. In the end, he probably owes respect only to the Emperor.

    He might be doing it tofort me, though. His tone is low, and he talks in length. He doesn''t make any sudden movements, not to scare me.

    Or maybe, this is all just a hallucination because of the wine.

    ?A magic potion against fear,? I say and giggle. Not just against fear, but also against any sound reasoning.

    ?Or a truth serum,? the Duke replies.

    ?Mhm?? I hum, turning my head in the Duke''s direction.

    He got up and is now getting rid of the jacket and the outeryers of his clothes. The blood rushes in my cheeks. It might be an effect of alcohol, but it doesn''t seem to be the case.

    The Duke has turned his back to me, so he can''t see how my eyes analyse his figure,paring it to those of the boys that offered themselves to me while I was a queen.

    I should have epted.

    I didn''t have the time or energy, back then. State affairs kept me busy all the time. If I knew earlier that this was going to happen, I would have taken the chance to learn how to make love. It''s something that would have helped me in this situation.

 Chapter 6 - First Night Of Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 6 - First Night Of Marriage</h4>

    My heart is beating fast, and my soul is afraid. Actually, rather than scared, I feel nervous. Who knows in what state would I be if I didn''t drink all that wine?

    After the Duke and I finished eating, he apanied me to the bedroom. The Duke called the servants to take away the food and turn the chandeliers off. Then, he left with an excuse.

    Now, the room is dark, except for the corner where antern is glowing. There is a nightgown ready for me, but I''m too tired to wear something I''m destined to take off soon.

    Wait... What if the dress is ruined? I''m not sure how rude Ethirian men can be, but they wouldn''t dare to tear a woman''s dress, right?

    This gown is beautiful, and I''ve worn it only once. It would be such a pity to throw it away...

    After thorough consideration, I wear the nightgown and sit on the bed.

    The Duke is in a third room somewhere nearby. He mentioned something about his work before disappearing from my sight.

    I don''t know if I''m allowed to lie down before hees here. I''ve never learnt this kind of etiquette because I wasn''t supposed to marry out of Polis. It was my husband that would have had to follow our customs.

    The nights are cold in the Empire, at least in the part that I crossed toe to the capital. I would feel warmer under these heavy covers, yet I can''t risk breaking some untold rule.

    When my feet be too cold to bear it, I lift them on the mattress and rub my skin until I feel some warmth again. The slippers are soft, but they can''t do anything against the stone and marble. Not even the carpets shield enough of the coldness. Only some hot mes in the chimney could help me, now, but I don''t think I should walk out of here right now. And I have no clue how to light a fire. I''d have to ask a servant to do it for me, which would attract attention to the fact that my husband isn''t with me.

    The Duke wouldn''t let his wife alone on the first night, right? I''d prefer it if he did, though. I wouldn''t have to wait for him. It''s more tiring than actually doing something. He could consummate the marriage and then go to work. Why make me wait like this?

    I''m already confused enough, there''s no need to y games.

    I lean my feet on the ground again when I hear the door. I pretend not to have noticed the Duke''s steps.

    ?What are you doing?? he asks while closing it.

    I turn my head and nce at him. What have I done wrong?

    ?Waiting for you, your highness,? I whisper.

    ?It''s not ''your highness'',? he corrects me, and I straighten my back in response.

    I bite my lips and clench my fists. I didn''t want my husband to remember that he''s not an Archduke after my stubborn actions this afternoon.

    ?Here in Ethiro, we use ''your grace'' for dukes and duchesses,? he exins, understanding my reaction too well.

    His voice is gentle, and he looks so calm. Not a man that just lost part of his territories. It might not be just a facade. How low are the chances that he''s not angry at me? I try to calm down my breathing, but it''s harder than expected.

    ?It''s a bit different in the rest of the continent, right?? he continues, pretending not to be paying attention to my sudden fear.

    He reaches out for me and touches my hair. He unties the ribbon keeping my braid together. I wince but don''t step away. It would be the worst action possible, in this kind of situation.

    ?You shouldn''t go to sleep with wet hair,? he states. ?And it can''t properly dry if you tie it.?

    He crouches down, reaching my hands. He presses them in between his.

    ?I knew it,? he sighs.

    He then grabs my feet, and I startle once again.

    ?You''re freezing!? he utters, slightly angry.

    I open my eyes wide, following his actions closely.

    In the end, I did break some bedroom rule. I don''t know which one, nor what I was supposed to do. Still, the Duke''s reaction is evident, this time.

    He''s not hiding his emotions while he pulls me up by the arms. He moves the covers on the side, and he forces me to lie down.

    I bite my lips not to scream and simply follow his lead, lying down and obediently leaning my head on the pillow. He tucks the covers for me, and he finally rxes.

    My hair is spread around my head, and I can feel that some locks are still wet, especially the tips. However, the roots are wet, so I don''t worry about headaches or colds.

    ?If I knew you would wait for me like this, I would have hurried up,? the Duke says, attracting my eyes like a ma.

    ?I didn''t know what I was supposed to do,? I try to exin. I really didn''t know that cold feet and wet hair were so taboo in the Empire.

    His fingers caress my forehead, and then my cheek.

    ?Sleep,? he utters. ?You were supposed to sleep.?

    ?I''m not sure about the Empire''s customs, but a husband and wife share the bed for the first night of their marriage.?

    ?It''s the same here,? he confirms, and I can see his grin thanks to the little light that his body doesn''t shield. He sits next to me, bncing his weight on the border of the mattress.

    ?Then, howe I''m supposed to sleep?? I speak.

    After looking at me for a minute more, he seems to wake up from his thoughts. He shakes his head and walks to the other side of the bed. He''s still wearing his day-clothes.

    He isn''t expecting me to help him undress, is he? I wouldn''t know where to start. And it would be too embarrassing.

    Luckily, he doesn''t make any weird request, and I can continue to warm up under the covers. This is so much better.

    I turn to the side and observe the Duke warily. I''m waiting for his intentions, but he doesn''t pay any attention to me while undressing. He changes into nightclothes without worrying about my gaze. He''s less shy than me, and he certainly doesn''t have anything to hide.

    I rub my slumberous eyes, realising that I haven''t slept much in thest few days. I was trying to live to the fullest that my cage allowed.

    Or rather, I was in so much fright that I couldn''t close my eyes without starting to cry and whine.

    ?I can light a fire if you''re cold,? he says.

    I can''t see his face because my eyes are already closed. What a pity, I wanted to shamelessly stare at the Duke some more. The muscles on his back are really something. I thought I would get my hands on them, but it looks like I''ll have to postpone for another time.

    I didn''t even notice when I stopped resisting to slumber. I can hear what''s happening around me, but I can''t react nor move. And I don''t really care.

    ?Never mind,? the Duke adds, supposedly when he sees my sleeping face. I''m not freezing anymore, so there''s no need for a fire.

    He lies down in bed, and I feel his warmth from here. Oh, if only I could move closer. Just a little!

    He bows over and leaves a light peck on my temple.

    ?Good night, Thea,? he whispers.

    I didn''t give him permission to call me by name, let alone use a nickname. Only two people had called me like that in my whole life: my mother and my brother. Only one of them is still alive, and he''s now looking for asylum in Asteria.

    A lone tear crosses my cheek at the thought of my brother, all alone somewhere south. I hope the Duke doesn''t notice, as it''s a private part of me I''d like to keep secret. I''ve struggled so much not to let anyone from Ethiro think that I''m easy to scare...

    I breathe, fighting against the lump that formed in my throat.

    A warm and delicate hand wipes my tear away, while a gentle voice whispers to my ear: ?Hey, don''t cry.?

    I try to turn away, but I can''t control my muscles. I just manage to move my head and clench my fists, but it''s not enough to put distance between the Duke and me.

    ?It''s all right, Thea. You''re safe, now,? he voices. He''s not intimidating, nor overbearing. His words feel more like a plea than an order, and I can''t help but calm down, sinking more profoundly into slumber.

    Just like this, my first night as a married woman passes, and I wake up in the morning the same way I got into this bed: untouched.

 Chapter 7 - Prevent Invalidation

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Prevent Invalidation</h4>

    When a solitary ray of light filters through the curtains, I open my eyes.

    For a moment, I think that I''m still in Polis: under siege, yet safe. I''m used to getting up early, so I don''t feel too tired.

    However, my muscles ache because of the long journey and all the emotions from yesterday. I''m also thirsty, because of the wine.

    As my eyes start to discern the shapes of the objects in the room, I remember that I''m no more a queen. From today, I''m officially amoner. I smile, feeling the freedom all jobless people have.

    We don''t have aplex nobility caste in Polis, so a name is not enough to make a living.

    I turn towards the other side of the bed. The Duke is still sleeping.

    He looks less dangerous with his eyes closed and in such afortable environment. From here, one wouldn''t guess how tall and overbearing he is when awake.

    I reach out and rub the tip of his hair with a finger. It''s so soft that I wish I could touch more, but it''s not the case to take advantage of a sleeping man.

    The Duke''s senses must still be on alert because of the war since he wakes up. Luckily, I''ve already retracted my arm.

    ?Good morning,? he says with a smile that makes my heart skip a beat.

    He''s not teasing me, nor threatening. His expression is so gentle that, for a moment, I believe we''ve known each other way longer than the few days that can be summed up considering thest two years.

    I couldn''t imagine that his morning face was so charming. It''s so natural that I smile back by instinct.

    ?It''s still early, your grace,? I say. ?I didn''t intend to bother you.?

    He chuckles and sits on the bed. I envy the hand he passes through his hair. I''d like to do the same, but I know it''s too forward. Maybe, one day, he''ll allow me to freely touch his hair.

    ?Indeed, it is early,? he admits. ?Old habits are hard to die, aren''t they??

    I blink, confused. Old habits? My life changed a few days ago. Also, any attitude I might have had, it''s disappeared during thest week. I couldn''t sleep, eat or wash with any regrity.

    Maybe, he''s talking about himself. It must be it, right? I don''t see another solution. It would have been weird if he was referring to me, now that I think about it.

    I rub my forehead, trying to reorder my confused thoughts. I''m bing dumb, as oftely. Am I ageing perhaps?

    When the Duke moves the covers to get up, I realise that I can''t let him go.

    I''ve taken the decision to make this marriage work, and the first step is not to leave any chance for invalidation. I have to convince the Duke to consummate before he has time toin to the Emperor.

    I don''t know why the Emperor wanted specifically to marry us when he could just give me to the Duke as a war prisoner. Yet, I can''t waste this chance. Being the wife of a high-ranking noble is certainly better than being a ve. Not that there''s so much difference in Ethirow, but at least a wife has some protection that ves do not have.

    I stretch out my hand and pull the Duke''s sleeve.

    ?Don''t go yet,? I whisper. I bite my lower lip, hoping that I''m not being too forward.

    The Duke stops moving and turns to me. He observes my face for a while, before sitting back and entwining our fingers.

    ?What?? he utters. He already knows what I want to say, but he still wants to hear it from me. How shameless! Can''t he see this Queen''s red cheeks?

    ?We haven''t...? I start, but the embarrassment prevents me from finishing the sentence.

    ?What?? he repeats, patiently waiting for my words. ?What haven''t we done??

    I close my mouth but don''t let go of his hand. I''m sure the Duke knows what I''m referring to, so I''ll just wait until he moves on and takes a decision.

    I look at him silently, starting to get used to this silence. The Duke stares back as if he has all the time in this world.

    ?I don''t want to be the wife of a man that doesn''t want to touch me,? I say when I understand that this tension won''t die down alone.

    ?Is that so??

    I nod, and the Duke smiles again, this time quite mischievously.

    He moves on the mattress and reaches me. He pins my chin and presses his lips on mine. When his tongue finds his way in my mouth, I wince surprised and abruptly move back.

    His sudden boldness has surprised me so much that I fall on my back with an astounded expression.

    The Duke doesn''t change his mind, fortunately. He doesn''t look too bothered by my reaction, and he lies next to me. His eyes are observing my face with a curious light, and he''s smiling amused.

    ?I''m sorry. I was surprised,? I try to exin, but the Duke isn''t really listening to my bbering. He seems lost in his thoughts, while his fingers caress my cheek tenderly.

    When he bows down to kiss me again, I clench the sheets and set my mind on not reacting weirdly. I split my lips lightly and close my eyes.

    The sound of the door makes me reopen them, and I turn towards the servant that just came in.

    The Duke turns as well, with a burning look.

    ?Get out!? he shouts, and the door is soon closed in a hurry.

    Without noticing, I''ve clenched his clothes to prevent him from leaving. My back has left the mattress, and I''m hanging from his shirt like a monkey. My fingers are white because of the tight hold, and my eyes widened in panic.

    The Duke''s face is now back to normal, but I can''t believe that the first time I''ve seen him angry was for something as trivial as a door opened at the wrong moment. His eyes had darkened, showing such a temper for only a moment. I shiver only remembering it.

    When he turns to me, though, he''s smiling again.

    I let go of his shirt. He pecks my temple and my cheek, then my chin and moves down on my neck. I tilt my head to the side, leaving him space. His lips caress my skin, and his breath tickles.

    His hand moves on my thigh, slowly caressing the part of the leg under the nightgown.

    The servant that came in will surely tell someone of the scene he assisted to, so I''m d that I''ll have witnesses if the Duke tries to annul the marriage. I bet the maids and the other servants are still behind the door, with their ears glued to the wood.

    The Duke''s morning performance will be soon of public knowledge, and I''ll be recognised as hiswful wife. I will be safe, at least for a while.

    A bite on my breast, given through the fabric of the clothes, wakes me up.

    ?Don''t get distracted!? the Duke''s voice warns me, and I remember what I''m supposedly doing.

    While I was scheming, my nightgown was lifted and is now uncovering my thighs. The ribbon on my chest has been untied, leaving my corbones and part of the shoulders exposed.

    I should have paid more attention. Have I missed something important while lost in my thoughts?

    The Duke returns my gaze with a stern expression, and I blush, wondering how did he notice that I wasn''t here. He looked so focused, a moment ago.

    ?You''re the one that asked for this, yet you''re now thinking about something else...? he utters, letting his nce slip over the line of my neck and chest. ?You were so desperate that you clung on me when you thought we were being interrupted.?

    His tone is more miserable than annoyed. It''s like he''s a little kidining about the sly nanny that took away his toy. I can''t find any word appropriate for the moment, so I just stare back at him with my eyes wide. I''m sure about a single thing, right now: I can''t let him go.

    Not after a servant saw what we''re doing. If the Duke gets out now, they will know that we didn''t do anything. It doesn''t matter if we don''t consummate, as long as he doesn''t leave too soon.

    The Duke said that I''m desperately clinging to him. Desperate is definitely the right word to describe my situation.

    And another desperate move is the only thing that can save me from this odd situation. I don''t know what to do, so I don''t have any other choice than to mimic the Duke and follow my instinct.

    Not to mention that being rejected by my own husband is rather unsettling. Will he leave me here if I tell him my true feelings?

 Chapter 8 - No Commitments

    <h4>Chapter 8 - No Commitments</h4>

    I inhale deeply and organise my thoughts. Why is it so hard, convincing a man to make love?

    I release the clench on the sheets and caress the Duke''s face as he did with me. My fingers slip on his neck, followed by my eyes.

    I dare to fasten my arms behind his neck, and I lift my head intending to kiss him. If my move is too bold and annoys the Duke, I''ll just start crying and ask for forgiveness. I''m allowed a few mistakes, right?

    He presses a finger on my lips, stopping me before I can touch his. I lift my gaze, afraid of his reaction, but he doesn''t look mad.

    ?Will you change your idea again, Theodora?? he mutters with a solemn expression. ?I''m not to be yed with.?

    ?I haven''t changed my intentions, your grace. I''ve always wanted this,? I breathe, and I fix my eyes on the Duke''s, showing him utter sincerity.

    I''m not entirely lying, so I''m positive he''ll eventually believe me. Mostly, because he wants to. If it wasn''t the case, he wouldn''t be still here, ying with me.

    If one of us looks like an indecisive maiden, it''s not me!

    Fortunately, the Duke makes his decision and kisses me again. He presses me down with his weight and bites my lower lip. I instinctively open my mouth toin, and he takes the chance to invade my cavity with his greedy tongue.

    He explores every spot, sometimes passionate and sometimes delicate.

    I''m starting to feel inebriated by his delicate touch and his burning kiss. He guides my left leg around him, and I lift the other as well, surrounding his hips. His movements have be fric, and his breath quicker.

    The spots he touches be hot, and my insides start to tingle. I sigh, splitting from him for long enough to breathe some air.

    The Duke, though, is rather impatient, and he immediately starts kissing my neck and shoulders. The tip of his tongue leaves a wet trace that bes cool in contact with the air.

    He doesn''t waste time taking off his clothes nor my nightgown. I bet this is how people do it here in the Empire. I can''t hold back and sink my fingers in the Duke''s hair. I y with his locks, smiling at the texture. Who knows how many girls would envy his hair if they knew how soft and thick it is.

    I''m distracting myself once again. What if the Duke notices? Will he turn a blind eye if I confess that I was still thinking about him?

    His caresses and kisses are now a bit blunt, but he''s careful not to hurt me. I dare to close my eyes and focus only on his touch. It''s so odd, but I like this feeling. It''s as if the Duke has waited for a long time just to put his hands on me.

    At first, I only feel pain. I turn my head to the side, and I bite my lips to hide my reaction. I suppress the moan that lingers in my throat, and I tighten my legs'' clench. Tears form in my eyes and flow on my temples. The light starts to enlighten the room with the rays of a sunny morning.

    It soon gets better, so I gradually rx. Still, this looks like never-ending torture. I hoped it wouldst shorter, but this man doesn''t look willing to stop. My breathing has increased, and that weird feeling is still lingering inside me. My body has adapted on its own, and it reacts to every touch of the Duke''s. It''s as if I''ve done this for my whole life.

    When I got used to this, it eventually doesn''t feel that bad. It''s strange, but at least it doesn''t hurt anymore. I sigh, relieved, and I notice that the Duke is unfairly enjoining this way more than me.

    When he whispers my name, a thrill crosses my spine. My body reacts to this sound in an unexpected way, and I can''t refrain from moaning. I sink my nails in the mattress, forgetting about everything but the Duke''s breath on my skin and his arms holding me tightly.

    In the end, it''s less terrible than what I''ve initially thought it would be. It does hurt, in the beginning, but it''s bearable. I haven''t considered that I would feel so light, though. Nor that every single part of my body would be burning and tingling.

    It was like a ride through the clouds. Sometimes soft and cosy as a spring breeze, and seldom rough and scathing like a winter st.

    I turn to the side and snuggle up. The pain in the lower part of my body hasn''t disappeared. Now, I just want to stay like this for a while more.

    The Duke is already up, getting ready for his day. I guess this is why wives are so demanding of their husbands. They need a very, very good reason to let their men do this to them.

    Before leaving the room, the Duke walks to me and sits on the bed.

    ?You can sleep some more,? he murmurs while caressing my hair.

    I nod to show him that I''ve heard. He grabs the cover from the footboard, and he tucks it for me. He makes sure that I''m warm, and he pecks my lips before getting up.

    ?I can''t sleep too much,? I utter, not leaving him time to flee. ?There surely is something I''m supposed to do today.?

    ?There isn''t,? the Duke denies, and he finally walks out.

    Of course, I''m not a real duchess. I''m just a ything that''s fighting its way to survive. There aren''t anymitments for me here.

    Surprisingly enough, I''m not feeling too bad about it.

    Still, what will people think if no one sees me untilte? Not that I care, as the one to bear the rumours would be the Duke. It''s his fault if I can''t get out of bed.

    A tiny figure opens the door and walks in, silently. I nce at the maid, and I notice that she''s carrying some hot water and towels.

    ?His grace, the Duke, told me to serve you at the best of my capabilities,? the girl utters. ?I''ll be your personal maid from now on.?

    I stretch out my arm and grab one of the towels. I soak it in the water and squeeze it.

    The maid must have been warned, or she simply is well-trained because she doesn''t react in any way when I start to clean my skin by myself. She doesn''t try to make any contact, but she''s still standing too close.

    ?Leave the bowl on the table, and you may withdraw,? I say.

    She obeys to the first part of my order, but she stands in a corner instead of walking out. She crosses her hands in the front and looks at the floor silently.

    I can see this maid''s hidden nces. She''s keeping a close look at me while pretending to be leaving me space.

    I''d prefer if she openly stared. I''m not a fan of all this deference either way.

    ?I''m sorry, your grace, but I was ordered to stay with you. The Duke explicitly told me not to leave you alone.?

    I roll my eyes and move the cover away. I notice the stain of blood between my legs, and I can''t help but snort.

    I clean myself carefully, and I walk to the closet to look for clothes.

    ?Are you allowed to touch the Duke''s wardrobe?? the maid says, stopping me a moment before I can touch the mahogany of the furniture.

    Is a maid allowed to talk like this to a noblewoman? No matter how irregr my situation is, I''m still a Duchess in the name.

    The Empire''s etiquette is strict, and it''s perfect for hiding one''s true feelings. It''s unsettling, at first, but they fail at pretending eventually. And they show their real feelings with a few words or a single gesture out of control.

    ?I need clothes,? I note, and the maid nods. I pretend not to have noticed the tone she just used.

    ?They''re waiting for you, your grace. In your chamber.?

    Oh, right. This is the Duke''s room. I won''t sleep here, usually. I''ll juste here when he''s in the right mood and then walk back to my chambers to sleep alone. This is the life of couples in Ethiro.

    Or was it the husband that reaches the wife''s room? I can''t remember clearly. However, this is how the Empire works. Rtionships are considered as mere contracts.

    Still, there is no way I''ll walk out of here with a stained nightgown.

    I don''t want anyone to see me like this. The stain on the sheet will be enough as proof of consummation. I hope next time I won''t bleed this much, though.

    I wear the mauve dress that''s still on the chair, and I leave the bloody gown on the bed, as a souvenir for the Duke.

 Chapter 9 - Unbearable, Free Schedule

    <h4>Chapter 9 - Unbearable, Free Schedule</h4>

    The first thing that I notice when I walk into my chambers is that they''re more vast than the Duke''s. The waiting room has a small sofa and a few armchairs. From here, there are two doors.

    One brings to the bedroom, while I have no clue what the other room is. I''ll find out, sooner orter, so I just follow the maid absent-mindedly.

    The furniture is first-ss, even though there is too much.

    The bedroom isrge but full of stuff. The bed is a mahogany four-poster bed, with blue curtains filtering the light.

    Two bedside tables are used to keep a carafe and some sses, and a small closetpletes the pictures a few steps from there.

    On the other side of the room, there is some space left empty. I suppose it''s for the dressing. A dresser full of products stands in a corner, right next to the window. It has a big mirror, and I can see powders, creams, perfumes... Anything ady could need.

    There is no wardrobe with enough capacity to contain ady''s clothes, but the maid walks towards a door at the end of the bedroom. She opens it and doesn''t utter a word beforeing back with some undergarments in her arms. They seem so ufortable just by looking at them. Before I canin, other maidse into the room, and they surround me.

    I have no choice but to let them do, as they fix the clothes with small needles and ribbons.

    The dress is of pretty colour, a delicate rose. Definitely not my style, but I have no intention to change. I''ve passed more than half an hour like a scarecrow, and I don''t want to repeat the process.

    ?Today''s schedule is clear, your grace,? the maid that apanied me from the start says.

    ?And how do you know?? I ask, curious.

    She''s been appointed as my maid at most a few hours ago, even though I''m almost sure that the Duke decided when he got out of the room this morning. He must have randomly picked a girl to attend to his wife.

    ?His grace, the Duke, told me,? she exins, in fact.

    Figures. He doesn''t want me to step foot out of here.

    He should have at least let me have tea with the other noblewomen, or they could start to think that he''s unhappy with me and hides me in his chambers not to be disgraced by my presence. It might be actually the case, but he doesn''t need to show it to everyone.

    ?Next time that I have to stay in the chambers, I don''t want to change into these clothes,? I order. I don''t need to be this presentable when I''m alone. The Duke himself allowed me to wearfortable clothes in my chambers.

    The maid looks like someone that''s going along with a fool when she nods. This attitude of hers is annoying, but I don''t want to pick fights just yet.

    ?Is there a ce where I can read?? I ask while moving the gowns. I''m starting to understand how to walk in this, so it''s not as bad as I''ve initially thought.

    ?I don''t know, your grace,? the maid replies, opening her eyes wide, in fear.

    ?Mhm, then what can I do for the whole day??

    ?You can walk in the garden. Also, the servants had brought everything that can be needed for embroidery or painting.?

    Too bad I don''t know how to embroider. Still, it can be the right time to learn. I''ve never had time for a hobby, so now that I''m jobless, it feels arduous to adjust.

    ?Please, find me something to do before I go mad,? I utter, in a voice so low that I''m not sure anyone heard me.

    ?His grace, the Duke told us that you''re allowed in his study, in case you wanted to choose a book for your readings,? one of the younger maids starts, bowing her head respectfully.

    My personal maid res at her, and I can''t help but sigh. I haven''t officially met anyone, yet I''m already witnessing a scene of court fights. I''m not in the mood for smoothing the waters, so I let the maids fight over my attention. I don''t know either of them, so I can''t trust them. I should use this chance to test them, but I''m too tired tomunicate with people.

    ?Show me the way,? I say, turning to the young maid. ?Has the Duke said anything else that can be of use to me??

    ?Not to me, your grace,? the girl utters, and she bows her head while apanying me to the study. ?He just reminded us to serve you faithfully.?

    ?When were you assigned to me??

    ?This morning.?

    ?His grace, the Duke, had time for that?? I ask, surprised. I thought he was runningte because of me, but it looks that he has a lot of free time if he stopped to talk with the maids. Isn''t there some head maid that''s supposed to take care of the personnel?

    Ah, it''s better this way. I bet that a Duke isn''t supposed to select his wife''s maids. If word gets out, they''ll all know that I''m taken care of.

    The study reminds me of my private room in the Pce in Polis. It''s tidy, there aren''t too many papers around, and one wall is fully covered by books. In a corner, there is a lower table with a couple of small couches, right next to the giant window.

    If the maid hasn''t called this a ''study'', I would think it''s a ce where one can rx.

    ?What books am I allowed to touch?? I inquire. There are so many, I''ll definitely find one to pass the time.

    ?The Duke didn''t specify.?

    I''ll take it as if he allowed me to read anything. Still, I chose something that won''t make him angry if he finds out. A treaty about philosophy. No politics, history nor economics, so that the Duke won''t think that I''m trying to plot anything. These books are hard to read, so I should be busy for a while. I observe the titles, wondering how many of these had the Duke already read.

    I''ll ask him if I have the chance. There are so many rare tomes and controversial topics. If my husband really has some knowledge about all of this, then it must be pleasant to have a conversation with him.

    ?Also, the Duke said that he will find a teacher for any discipline you''d like to deepen,? the maid adds. She sees that I''ve already chosen a book but don''t move from the library. Is it a polite way to say that he will hire an etiquette teacher so that I can learn to be a proper wife?

    ?But not sooner than tomorrow. The Duke said that you should rest and get used to the environment, for today.?

    This maid is more chatty than the other one, so I''m starting to like her more. Still, silent people are usually more reserved. I don''t want my daily activities to be the topic of court discourses.

    I walk back to my chambers and dismiss the help. Only my personal maid remains, standing in a corner. I don''t know if she misinterpreted my orders or just ignored them, but her presence is suffocating.

    She opens the door when two servants bring lunch for me, and she never leaves the room. I''m starting to think that she''s a machine. She doesn''t need a break, nor to eat or drink.

    ?You can sit down and eat with me,? I offer.

    ?I wouldn''t dare to share a meal with your grace,? she answers politely.

    Just like that, I have to eat alone under the stare of a stranger.

    I try to start a conversation, a couple of times, but she always cuts it out with some mild remarks. After the second failed attempt, I give up and pass the rest of the afternoon in silence. It''s not so different from staying in a cage: I''m alone, yet continually watched.

    When the day reaches its end, I''m so tired of doing nothing but reading.

    I change into a new nightgown, and I ask the maids to light a small fire. I''m still not used to this cold climate, so I can spoil myself a little.

    From the moment I start to change, the room bes crowded. A dozen female servants are helping me with everything. I don''t think I will get used to this, ever.

    Two to three help me get rid of the clothes, another one undoes my hair. The third one brings me tea and the fourth moisturiser cream. When thetter tries to apply it for me, I step back and shove the hand away. I try not to be abrupt, but the maid looks at me with tears in the eyes.

    It''s harder than it looks.

    When I finally lie in bed, I sigh, relieved that the Duke didn''t ask for my presence. He told the servants to carefully attend me, so he must have been satisfied with me. However, it still hurts. I hope the Duke won''t need me for a couple of days more.

 Chapter 10 - Gossip Is Faster Than Feet

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Gossip Is Faster Than Feet</h4>

    My wish is fulfilled by somepassionate fairy because I don''t see the Duke for the whole week after our marriage.

    In the end, I''ve had to leave my chambers and venture into the pce.

    I was invited to drink tea with some noblewomen, and my personal maid advised me to ept at least this request. I guess she wouldn''t have talked if she didn''t have a good reason to.

    She''s not the least concerned about my image, so the one that told her to counsel me is the Duke.

    ?It will be a small gathering, and your grace will surely prefer to have tea with a few people rather than to converse with tens of strangers,? she added.

    Just like that, I was introduced to the wives of some middle-tier nobility. The Duchesses are too high to meddle with me, while lower-ranking Baronesses don''t dare to approach. In the end, I agreed to talk with Countess Burbon and her closest friends.

    ?Wee to our humble gathering, Duchess Kyre,? the woman greets me with a motherly smile.

    I reply with a polite grin and walk with her to a table set with snacks and teacups. It''s the first time that someone calls me ''Duchess''. I''m not sure whether I can use that title, nor how are people supposed to address me. I don''t think that the Duke will care if I don''t use it to his cost.

    The gathering turns out to be four women, with ages that span from thirty to fifty, drinking tea and talking gossip.

    I''m not really interested in their conversation, as I don''t know who the people they''re talking about are. However, I smile and follow them with my eyes. It''s boring, but I can''t just leave and look for something else.

    My everyday life is boring as well, nothing amusing is waiting for me in my chamber. I might as well stay here and wait for time to pass like I''ve been doing for the whole week.

    ?Oh, Duchess, we have to ask you...? the younger of the women utters, at some point. She turns to me with a cunning smile, and I already know that the hard part will start now.

    ?Are the rumours about the Duke true?? she inquires, her eyes shining with curiosity. Her lips curl up, and she bows slightly in my direction as if she''s going to hear the biggest secret of the entire universe.

    ?I don''t know what the rumours say,? I exin, smiling politely. ?I haven''t been here for that long.?

    Am I even supposed to defend my husband? I don''t know what everyone thinks about him, so I have to be careful not to ruin his image. Nor to destroy any attempt he might have done to be considered cruel and merciless.

    ?Well, I heard that the servants had to wait out of the door, the morning after your marriage. The Duke had thrown everyone out because he wanted to stay with his new Duchess...?

    Oh, so even the noblewomen heard of that. Good. It means that the rumour spread wide and reached just everyone''s ears. The Duke won''t be able to invalidate the marriage, so I''m safe until he decides to kill me.

    I simply nod, hoping that their questions will end here. I don''t have anything to add. These aredies, so they won''t ask about indecent details. At least, I hope it''s the case.

    ?How improper from his side! I knew he was cruel, but to this extent...?

    I lift my eyebrows, surprised. This is not what I was expecting.

    What is improper in sharing a bed with a wife? Maybe it''s because morning is not a proper time? Since I was the one to ask the Duke to stay, I am the shameless person among the two of us. I hope the Duke is less chatty than the servants, though. I don''t want just anyone to know how my married life and bedroom practices are.

    ?He shouldn''t strain his wife on the first night of marriage. He should have been delicate, for goodness'' sake!? the woman continues, oblivious to my thoughts.

    ?The Duke was gentle with me,? I whisper.

    His caresses were so tender that I felt treasured, even while drowning in that pain. His touch was rough, sometimes, but never disrespectful.

    ?What I can''t understand, though,? an older countess intrudes, ?is why hasn''t the Duke visited your chambers even once, after that night.?

    Why do information travel so fast inside these walls? To be precise, it was me that visited the Duke''s bedroom and not the opposite, but I don''t want to discuss such details.

    ?You haven''t angered his grace, have you, your grace??

    ?I don''t think so,? I reply. I keep my head up, more for a habit than real courage. He didn''t look angry when he left the room. He was in a hurry, but he was so rxed.

    ?We''re warning you as friends,? another adds, and I immediately wish I could go back to my chambers. ?But there are rumours about the Duke avoiding his new wife. You know that a woman''s worth is measured in how much her husband spoils her...?

    After those words, they start to show off their jewels and dresses, talking about how their husbands spent so much money on them.

    ?Oh, and has your grace also received any gift from his grace, the Duke??

    I wince, surprised that they''re still paying attention to me.

    I force myself to smile, and I sip the tea.

    ?All I own has been bought for me by the Duke,? I say, even though I''m sure he didn''t choose anything.

    He must have appointed someone to gather enough clothes to fill a closet worthy of a Duchess and random jewels for the box in my bedroom. I have to admit that the quality of the fabric is exceptional and the sizes of the stones eptable. However, I can''t give any meaning to those presents. The Duke didn''t put any attention into the things he provided me with. They''re just a formality, something necessary to make things work.

    However, these women don''t seem to know it. They observe my dress and tighten their lips, unhappy that their second attempt to disgrace me failed. If this is how things work, around here, I''ll have to wear the jewels one at a time, acting as if they were fresh presents.

    ?I don''t know why you''re doubting my husband, Countess. I don''t know how he seems like from a stranger''s point of view, but he''s always careful that I don''tck anything,? I continue, content by the sudden silence in the room. This seems the right time to fly away graciously before theye up with another way to harass me.

    I turn to the maid, and I see that she''s obediently looking down. In front of these noblewomen, she''s acting like any proper maid would do.

    ?It''s gettingte, I have to go now...? I utter while getting up.

    The maid runs to me and covers my shoulders with a shawl. I let the cloth slip, and the maid hurriedly puts it back in ce.

    I snort, pretending to be annoyed by all that attention.

    ?Sometimes, I think he worries too much,? I say to the women. ?He ordered the maids to make sure I don''t suffer the cold, so I''m forced to cover myself every time I take a stroll in the hallways...?

    ?Oh, my!? one of them still dares to talk back. ?You wouldn''t say it... Why hasn''t he appointed ady in waiting for you? Every other Duchess has several of them!?

    ?My husband is taking his time, you''re right,? I nod. ?He said that he wants to make sure the final choice is the best, so he doesn''t want to hurry with the topic. Since I''m new here, he''s afraid I won''t get along with a random person.?

    This said I walk out after greeting the countesses with a smile. They get up and curtsey, as per protocol. If it wasn''t for this, I would have forgotten that they''re of a lower rank than me. They''ve been so nosy, during the tea party.

    I sigh, remembering the bunch of lies I told so leisurely.

    I haven''t even talked with my husband since the morning after the marriage. He doesn''t have time for me, so I''ve kept out of his way not to anger him.

    Yet, people are talking. I have to find a way to stop all these rumours, or even the servants will start to treat me harshly.

    They''ve been respectful until now only because of my husband''s name. If they start to think that he''s not interested in me, they won''t continue this way.

    I turn to my handmaid, and I recall the aloof face she has while following the Duke''s orders. She hasn''t been impolite too often, but she won''t go out of her way to help me.

    I have to find some people that will be loyal to me, or I won''tst long in this tigers'' den.

 Chapter 11 - Unexpected Apologies

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Unexpected Apologies</h4>

    The only bright side of this long day is that I can finally retreat to my rooms with the excuse that I''m tired. I dismiss the maids as soon as they finish taking my clothes off, and I sit in front of the mirror to clean off the makeup.

    I haven''t ever dreamed that I would, one day, pretend to be tired after a shabby tea party. Me: the Queen that never sleeps.

    The moment the door is closed, though, I hear a knock.

    ?Come in,? I say out loud, without even turning. Thiste, it can only be one of the maids that forgot something.

    To my surprise, the one that crosses the door is not a maid, but the Duke. After a whole week, he remembered that he has a wife. He''s wearing heavy clothes as if he just arrived from outside the Pce. His hair is ruffled, probably because of the wind. His dark eyes are as dynamic as always. I turn my eyes away and look at the mirror.

    ?Good evening, your grace,? I say, not paying too much attention to him. After all, he''s ignored me for so long. He had seven whole days to visit me, ask me how I''m doing. He didn''t even send a note. He just left me to a bunch of naughty maids.

    I continue to clean my face, and then I apply moisturiser cream. I really like this aroma, it''s fresh and sweet at the same time.

    ?Why are you doing this by yourself?? the Duke asks, looking at how I take care of my skin and hair alone.

    ?I don''t like being touched,? I exin. ?I prefer doing this trivial stuff without help.?

    ?I know that, already, but why isn''t there any maid assisting you? I''ve ordered them not to leave you alone!?

    ?Duke,? I utter while I start braiding my hair for sleep, ?I understand that your grace wants to control my activities all day long, but I can''t sleep if I''m watched. Also, I don''t like having someone standing at my back in these evening hours. It''s the only time I have for myself, I beg your grace to leave it to me.?

    ?What if you need something??

    ?I''ll walk to the door and open it,? I shrug. ?There is another thing I wanted to talk with your grace about if the Duke has the patience to listen to me.?

    ?Call me by name,? he says, all of a sudden. ?There''s no need to be so polite.?

    I turn to him and sigh. I''m not sure where I made a mistake, but there must be one if he asks me not to address him politely. Does it feel like I''m tantalising?

    However, there is an issue. I can''t just fulfil the Duke''s desire.

    ?I don''t know your name,? I reveal. ?It didn''t sound right, to ask a maid about it.?

    The Duke lifts his eyebrows in surprise, and he walks to me.

    ?It''s Alexander,? he reveals. ?You can call me Xander. That''s how people in my family address me. Not ''your grace''.?

    Alexander...

    I''m still surprised by how difficult it is to understand him. I''m still wondering what he is thinking. His fingers caress my cheek and then y with a lock of hair that slipped from the braid. I don''t dare to move away, and his attentions are not too bothering.

    ?I''m here to apologise,? he murmurs, somehow lost in thought. I look at him through the mirror, trying not to be found out peeking. He looks like he''s in another dimension, where nothing and nobody can reach him.

    Apologise for what, by the way?

    For winning the war? Caging the most beautiful city under the clench of the Empire? Not executing me immediately, instead of slowly eating my soul?

    Is a single word enough for it?

    ?It was my fault,? he continues. ?I told your maid to convince you to meet Countess Burbon. I thought that she would respect you, at least because of my name.?

    Oh, so it''s because of that. I thought the Duke would be angry at me, rather than sorry.

    ?You won''t reprimand me for the way I talked, will you?? I wonder.

    The Duke crouches next to me, and he grabs both my hands. He kisses my fingers, and then he smilesfortingly. It looks like I don''t need to fear his reaction, for now.

    ?I have no reason to,? he said. ?And you''re an adult. You administered a Kingdom for years. I''m no one to reprimand you.?

    I swallow, taken back by his words and his deep voice. His eyes are piercing my heart, and his hands are warming my fingers. It''sfortable. And calming. Who would have thought that a life in constant danger would be so homey?

    ?How can I make you forgive me for my misjudgement?? he continues, and I move my eyes away from those dark mas. I better take this opportunity, now that I stand a chance to make the Duke ept my request.

    ?There is something you can do,? I utter.

    ?Whatever my Duchess wants.?

    I feel my cheeks getting hot, and I straighten my back instinctively, like every time I feel attacked. Yet, the Duke didn''t say anything threatening, on the contrary. He didn''t change his behaviour either.

    Only after a while, I understand that what made me react like this didn''te from the Duke. It was inside me, and it wasn''t something as unpleasant as I would have thought.

    I don''t dislike that this man wants to fulfil one wish of mine. A part of me is just frightened and scheming, trying to find the best way to survive. A tiny bit, though, is just delighted that someone would do as Imand, even after I lost all of my power. It''s just for a moment, but I like being in charge. I''m disgusting, aren''t I?

    For now, I better make my request before the Duke changes his mind or runs out of patience.

    ?If it''s like that, then stay the night,? I offer. ?So that no one can say that the Duke doesn''t visit the Duchess.?

    ?I''m sorry for that as well. I didn''t have time this week. I''ve been busy with the treaty, and the Emperor asked me to check some western counties... It looks like someone tried to evade taxes,? he exins, and I drop my shoulders.

    I knew he would use work as an excuse, but I didn''t think he would also tell me what he was doing. Isn''t it undesirable for me to know about the Empires business?

    ?Your grace wasn''t purposely ignoring me, then,? I breathe. ?Your grace was busy.?

    ?I came backte every night, and I couldn''t risk disturbing your sleep.?

    ?The Emperor asked your grace to check some taxes during the first week of your grace''s marriage, though. Is it something that happens normally??

    ?The Emperor and I had some disagreements, recently,? he says. ?Nothing that my Duchess needs to worry about, but his majesty, the Emperor, has been harsher than usual with me.?

    ?He said that your grace was the one that won the war against Polis, after years of siege. Isn''t that alone enough to make the Emperor pardon any disagreement??

    The Duke smiles, amused by my talk.

    ?I''m happy to see that you''re not so scared of me anymore,? hements. ?Is it a sign that you are adapting to this ce??

    ?I''m actually too frank with words. It doesn''t signal anything, it''s out of habit. I will correct it if it bothers your grace.?

    ?You don''t need to change,? he stops me. ?And surely, you don''t have to worry about your talking when we''re alone.?

    ?Can we agree on one thing, your grace??

    ?What is it??

    ?Can you visit my chambers once every week?? I whisper, while my heartbeat increases and thrills of panic cross my spine. ?It will be a message for the people that think that the Duke doesn''t like this Duchess.?

    He nods, not considering my proposition too much.

    ?I won''t bother you, and I won''t reject you, during those nights,? I continue, settled on finishing the discourse that I started. If I stop now, I won''t be able to open my mouth again.

    The Duke nods, without moving a muscle on his face. His reaction is so nd that I''m not sure if he understood what I meant to say. I don''t need him to share the bed, but just to be seen entering my room. At the same time, I don''t have the power nor the right to refuse him my attentions if he wants them.

    This situation is a big bet only for me, now that I think about it. The Duke already was the one in power, and I can''t help but adjust to his desires. And hope that he will be pleased enough to not hurt me out of spite.

    ?If only you could do this, my life would be easier. No one will dare to harass me if they think that I''m under your grace''s protection.?

    He''s still crouching in front of me, and his presence is bing more overbearing. He''s not doing anything in particr, but every second that passes takes away a bit of my determination.

 Chapter 12 - Nights Are Cold

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Nights Are Cold</h4>

    After a while, when the Duke understands that I''ve ended my talk, he gets up. He walks to the chimney and takes a chunk of wood, and he stokes the fire.

    ?You want me to show to the court that I appreciate my bride, is it right?? he asks, gazing at the mes.

    ?I don''t have much to offer you in return, but I will make it worth the bother,? I say. I look at my fingers, hoping that my words aren''t thest I will say in this cold pce.

    When my shoulders are covered with a heavy shawl, I wince, surprised and frightened. I haven''t noticed the Duke''s steps until thest moment, and I couldn''t move away from his tender hands.

    ?How did you know that I ordered the maids to keep you warm?? he whispers to my ear. His breath hits my skin, and his hair tickles my neck when he moves away. I turn to him and open my mouth to deny, to say that I had no clue. At thest second, though, I change my mind.

    ?It was rather evident,? I say instead. ?The servants are always running around with covers and mantles, and they don''t let me go out if I''m not wearing socks. I don''t think that every noblewoman has maids as attentive as mines.?

    ?You''ve lived in a warmer ce, so you have to be careful,? he continues.

    Not just that, but I''ve also oftenined about drafty windows and cold rooms, in Polis. Here the temperature is lower, and my position is different. I would have suffered the cold if the servants weren''t so careful all the time. I''m not used to taking care of myself, I''ve always had my loyal servants for that.

    In the end, the Duke did think of me. Even if he didn''t visit my room nor send any message, he didn''t forget me. He even inquired with the servants about my activities.

    What other naughty things did I say this afternoon? Oh, thedy in waiting!

    ?There is another thing,? I voice. ?I said that you''re still selecting ady in waiting for me. I don''t need anyone special, as long as she doesn''t talk too much. Still, I shouldn''t stay without one for too long. It will taint your grace''s image.?

    ?Wasn''t I thoroughly considering the matter?? he replies with a smart grin. So, that maid hasn''t forgotten to mention that part as well. I''m not allowed even to breathe without the Duke knowing about it. I clench my teeth, repressing the annoyance that rose inside me.

    It''s better not to show it, but I still have to try to get rid of the dozen little spies.

    ?Also, I feel troubled that my servants report to your grace about my every move!? Iin. ?I''d like to have some privacy. I won''t keep secrets from your grace, I promise. There''s no need to have your spies continuously surrounding me.?

    ?They''re not my spies,? he chuckles. ?They''re just servants of the pce.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?Now that I have time, I''ll take care of every matter I was forced to postpone regarding my Duchess. Is it all right??

    ?Will you have time, though, Duke?? I challenge him. He didn''t have time to even greet me once, in a whole week! How can I believe he''ll behave differently now?

    ?Are you free tomorrow, Duchess??

    ?I don''t have anymitments. After today, I''ll avoid gatherings for a while.?

    ?I''ll introduce my aids to you, and we will look for ady in waiting. Is there anything else I forgot??

    ?I don''t think so,? I murmur, and I turn towards the bed. I''d like to go sleeping, now, but I was the one that asked the Duke to stay. Will I anger him if I ask him to be quick?

    It has been a long day. After the tea party, I''ve passed the evening fuming and depressing. After discovering that the Duke won''t punish my long tongue nor forbid me from attending other events, all the energy that pushed me for the day is gone.

    Maybe, I should approach the Duke first. This way I''ll finally reach the bed. At the thought of feeling that weird pain again, I shiver. I already told him I won''t reject his advances, but, at the same time, I don''t want to bleed and hurt again. I can''t escape from it, though. Maybe, I shouldn''t have asked for a weekly meeting. Seven days are barely enough for me to get back in shape. Once every two weeks would have been better.

    However, what''s said is said, and what''s promised can''t be taken back.

    The Duke notices my concerns, but he misinterprets my thoughts.

    ?It''s cold, go to bed,? he orders.

    I follow his order, sighing. Whatever, as long as I reach that bed.

    ?I''ve seen your drawings,? the Duke says while lying down next to me. ?They''re... interesting!?

    I smile politely, remembering the stains I did on the canvas. I''ve never had time to draw, before, so I didn''t dare to picturendscapes or animals as other noblewomen do. Since I couldn''t be sure of the end result, I passed the time mixing random colours and then cleaning the brush on the canvas. The end results, rather than impressive, were terrifying. The first one looked like a nightmare, literally.

    ?I draw my soul!? I exim with a smile that I almost forgot I had in my pocket. ?The turmoil of the war and then this marriage that saved my life... I wanted to portrait everything in a single painting.?

    ?Your soul?? the Duke repeats, dumbfounded. ?You''re into abstract art...?

    I nod, happy that he epted my exnation without inquiring too much. Is lying to a Duke that big of a crime, though? Will the Duke cut my head if he finds out that I do not know a thing about drawing?

    ?I''ll look at them again, tomorrow, and I''ll tell you if your soul is as transparent as you.?

    I flicker, ignoring the beat my heart skipped. The Duke didn''t figure everything out in a blink, right? And he won''t take it to heart, will he?

    ?I can paint your grace''s soul as well, if you let me understand it,? I utter, pretending to be as calm as when we started talking. I should have changed the topic, but I realised how ridiculous I am only after finishing the sentence.

    The Duke turns to me with a somehow annoyed expression. I swallow, realising that I''ve gone too far with my teasing. This damn tongue! I hope he won''t cut it just because I can''t stop saying dumb things...

    I turn to the Duke, facing him. He''s staring at me with a grimace that breaks my heart in pieces.

    ?This prisoner didn''t mean anything bad,? I stutter, clenching the sheets and opening my eyes wide. ?I''m sorry for using the wrong words. This prisoner won''t dare ever again to...?

    I''m trying to soothe this man''s temper, but he''s not reacting the way I hoped. His face is worse at every word I say, so I eventually stop talking and sit in bed. My lower lip is trembling, and my eyes are tingling.

    What will happen to me, now? I should have just admitted that I don''t know how to paint, but I didn''t want him to look down on me.

    I''m such a failure as a wife: I have to talk about clothes and jewels, I don''t know how to embroider nor paint. I don''t y any musical instrument. All I can do is dissert about politics and administer a state.

    I''m not even good at apologising, judging from the Duke''s reaction.

    ?What did you just say?? he asks in a cold tone. He''s staring at me so sternly, that my stomach contracts painfully and my back starts to sweat.

    I swear I can feel death''s breath on my neck. I''ve been doing so well for a whole week that I''ve forgotten that my life depends on this man''s mood.

    ?This prisoner is sorry. I''ll do anything your grace deems proper to right my wrongs,? I continue with my head bowed. I can just hope he won''t hurt me too much, but it looks useless. This man is furious, I can feel it even without turning.

    I swallow, and my eyes fill with tears. A single drop slips on my cheek, but luckily is on the side the Duke can''t see.

    I steal a nce at the Duke. He''s still fuming, and my words are highly ineffective. I don''t know how to ask for mercy. I''ve never ever seen someone doing so. It didn''t happen so often in Polis. And even when it did, it didn''t change my final decision.

    Maybe it''s different when a wife asks his husband to spare her? I don''t want to die for such stupid reasons as a bunch of crappy paintings and a few naughty words.

    Should I try to kneel down and beg for my life?

 Chapter 13 - His Duchess

    <h4>Chapter 13 - His Duchess</h4>

    ?Don''t talk like that,? the Duke whispers in what sounds more like a request than an order.

    His voice is so desperate that I turn my head and openly look at him. His eyes are not ring anymore, and he looks exactly like a puppy that was scolded by its owner.

    ?Don''t think of yourself as a prisoner, and don''t be so polite to me...? he continues.

    I startle when he stretches out his hand, but I don''t step back when he moves the hair from my shoulder.

    ?And don''t be so afraid. I won''t hurt you.?

    His hand slips down and caresses my back slowly. He drags me into his arms, and I can''t oppose him because I don''t want to die. I''m not doing it on purpose. I''d like not to be afraid, but how can I?

    When I calm down my breathing, I press my palm on the Duke''s chest, and I move it up, slowly.

    ?I''m sorry,? I mutter, and I lift my gaze on him. ?I won''t do it again...?

    Even though I''m not sure what angered the Duke.

    I press my lips on the corner of his mouth, and I wait for any kind of reaction. He doesn''t chase me away, nor he presses me down on the mattress. He just stays there, with me in his arms.

    ?What are you sorry for?? he asks in a rather cold tone.

    I smile and surround his neck with my arms, firmly set on avoiding the interrogatory. I kiss his neck the same way he did with me a week ago. Even though so much time passed, I still remember his caresses and the way he called my name.

    Since he''s not moving, I press him down, and I sit astride on hisp.

    If he doesn''t want to turn a blind eye, I''ll remind him that I still have some utility to him, a pleasant utility at that.

    After the decision to ept the truce was taken, I''ve passed on the second part of the n for Polis'' survival: training a hundred of young, beautiful spies. I was positive I would die, back then, but I wanted those prisoners to live the best they could.

    My closest aid found a prostitute with a renowned name, and we asked her to teach the future hostages how to please a person.

    I wasn''t required to follow that process so closely, but I was curious about something I was so convinced I would never have. I''ve had the time to learn a thing or two, even though I didn''t think I could really use that knowledge.

    Thanks to that, now I stand a chance to survive.

    I try to lift the Duke''s shirt, but he stops my hands and arches his brows, surprised.

    ?Where did you learn this?? he asks, rather calmly. He doesn''t look bothered that his wife just did something as bold as to sit on hisp. He''s more curious about where I took the idea from.

    I freeze in ce, and my blood stops circting. Without thinking, I''ve pointed the end of a sharp de to my throat. No matter how calm a man is, he can''t like the thought that his wife had an idea that a virgin shouldn''t be able to conceive. Ethirian women aren''t allowed to engage in bed activities before marriage, so I should have predicted that the Duke wouldn''t just let me y this card. At least, I haven''t done anything too lewd. I still can save myself from here.

    ?I don''t understand,? I utter without moving from the Duke''sp. ?What is your grace concerned about??

    I wouldn''t have thought about doing something like this if I didn''t hear the prostitute''s exnations first. Still, I can try to act as if it''s my true nature.

    Does it mean that I''ll have to act like this for the rest of my life, not to let the Duke realise that I''m just a shy little girl and not an actual temptress? As long as I have a life to pretend, it''s all right! I''ll even pretend to like it!

    ?First of all, use my name. It gets on my nerves when you say ''your grace'',? he says, beaten. At least, his voice is calm, and his arms are delicate when he hugs me. ?Understood??

    I nod, as there''s nothing else I can do. I''m not sure if the Duke is trying tofort me with his arms, or he''s just preventing me from leaving.

    ?Say it,? he oders, looking directly into my eyes.

    ?Alexander,? I stutter, and my body temperature gains some degrees.

    His gaze is so firm, yet so gentle. I''m slowly starting to believe that, maybe, he won''t kill me if I say the wrong word. Is this an effect of calling his name? Should I say it more often?

    ?Better,? he epts. ?Now, let''s clear a few points. I won''t kill you, Theodora, so you don''t need to panic in front of me. All right??

    I nod again, still unable to talk.

    ?Also, I don''t care if you don''t know how to draw or embroider. I can hire a teacher for you, but only if you are interested.?

    ?I''m sorry for lying to you,? I breathe.

    ?Still, you can use that same story if another person asks you about the paintings.?

    ?I''m not that believable,? I sigh.

    ?I think you are. However, you''re a Duchess. No one will dare to consider your words a lie: if you say that you were painting souls, then it''s the truth.?

    ?I will remember it.?

    ?No, you have to understand it, Theodora. You''re not a prisoner, but my wife. I''ll protect you when you need it, and I''ll help you with any issue you have. You''re not just a Duchess in the name. You''re my Duchess.?

    ?It''s hard to believe in such a short amount of time,? I exin.

    I try to sit back on the bed, but the Duke doesn''t release his clench. So, it turns out that his real intention isn''tforting me.

    ?For now, stop shaking like a chicken,? he proposes with a charming smile, and I really consider believing him.

    He rubs my back slowly until I get tired of trembling. When I calm down, he smiles once again.

    ?Good girl,? he murmurs. ?Now tell me what you were trying to do.?

    My cheeks start burning, but I don''t dare to move my gaze away. What was I trying to do when, exactly? I''ve done so many stupid things in just a few minutes. Which one does he want to know about?

    It''s probably about the reason why I''m shamelessly sitting on hisp, a leg on each side of his hips.

    ?I wanted to distract your grace because you were getting angry,? I confess. ?And you don''t like the way I talk, so I couldn''t continue bbering...?

    In Polis, we use to address people directly with the charge. I''ve passed my whole life calling myself ''this queen''. When I started panicking, I mechanically began to designate myself in the third person, and that must have annoyed the Duke.

    ?What was my Duchess trying to say before starting her n?? he asks, and I blush.

    What was I trying to say?

    ?You can still distract me if you don''t remember,? the Duke states, and I hold my breath. Is he asking me to seduce him? He was the one that stopped me, though. Does he want me to act indecently or not?

    ?I wasn''t trying to tell you anything relevant, Alexander,? I utter, in the end. It looks like the safest path. As expected, the Duke smiles content.

    ?If you have anything else to say, I suggest you do it now that I''m listening,? he mutters while untying the ribbon of my nightgown.

    Why do all my nightgowns have ribbons? Is itpulsory, here in Ethiro, or is it just one of the Duke''s requests?

    But if he likes ribbons, why does he untie them immediately?

    ?You''re getting distracted again,? he whispers to my ear, and his breath on my skin gives me goosebumps.

    ?I''m not!? I deny, but I''m sure that my guilt is evident in my expression.

    When the Duke caresses my knee, I sum up my courage to kiss him. I can feel his lips grinning under my lips, and his hands wandering on my body.

    He moved the sleeve of the nightgown away from my left shoulder, uncovering part of my chest. His teeth bite me, and I wince surprised.

    Is this what happens when a bride gets distracted? She gets bitten?

    The Duke doesn''t insist too much, luckily. He kisses my shoulder and my neck, while his hand wanders on my back. I thrill when the Duke''s other hand moves from the knee to my thigh. I gasp when his fingers reach ces where no one else has touched.

    I let my body sink in the warm feeling that spreads along my spine, and I close my eyes, giving in to pleasure.

 Chapter 14 - An Early Bird

    <h4>Chapter 14 - An Early Bird</h4>

    When I get up in the morning, my back is aching. My muscles areining of the exercise of the night, but nothing feels wrong down there. It didn''t hurt like the first time, so I smile happily and step out of bed.

    I find my nightgown on the floor, and I wear it before walking to the mirror and sitting at my dressing table.

    I start tob my hair, singing a joyful folk song. I don''t want the maids toe in, so I keep my voice down. I want to prolong this peace.

    I nce at my reflection at the mirror, and I notice a red sign on the shoulder. In the end, the Duke bit me again. More than once, actually, but I don''t think that I have marks in other ces. I move the clothing to examine the red spot, all without stopping singing.

    I''m starting to wonder why the maids didn''t barge in yet, but I won''tin about it. Maybe, they won''t force me to get up early when the Duke visits.

    I stretch my arms and tie my hair in a lousy tail. I pass a finger on my neck, right where the Duke caressed me yesterday. Still, it doesn''t feel the same as when his hands touched me.

    I turn to the bed, remembering the things that I did so naturally, and my voice dies in my throat.

    The Duke is still there, staring at me with an amused grin.

    ?I''m d that my Duchess is in a good mood, this morning,? hements while I start to understand the reason why the maids didn''t barge in like always. They don''t want to be yelled at for a second time.

    Maybe, I should find a way to make the Duke visit me more often.

    Then, I remember that I must have disturbed his sleep with my singing.

    Am I allowed to ask for forgiveness the same way I did yesterday? Tonight, the Duke has been even more gentle than the first time. He didn''t back away disgusted when I tried to distract him from the conversation, so I suppose he didn''t dislike my try.

    Or maybe he was just being nice because I was trembling like a leaf.

    I nce at the Duke once again, and I notice that he doesn''t look bothered. Maybe, he''s not troubled. Or maybe, I didn''t wake him up.

    I wasn''t singing that loudly, after all.

    ?Good morning,? I say when I remember that I haven''t greeted him yet.

    ?It''s too early to be considered morning, you early bird,? hements. ?You cane back here for a while...?

    ?I don''t know what time it is,? I point out.

    ?We''ll solve thatter. Nowe here and tell me why did you stop singing.?

    ?I haven''t noticed that you were still here, your gr... Alexander,? I correct myself just in time. ?I didn''t intend to disturb you.?

    ?That''s the reason why you started to sing. I want to know why you stopped. I want to hear more...?

    ?It''s difficult to sing while being watched,? I confess.

    ?What a pity,? he sighs. ?And what if I close my eyes??

    I clench my nightgown, feeling cornered. If the Duke wants to listen to me that badly, I''ll sing for him. Yet, the songs I know are mostly folk songs. I''ve learned them when I disguised myself as a peasant during a festival. It''s one of my favourite memories, and those songs were full of emotions and hope.

    However, they can''tpare to the kind of songs that are yed at courts. The technique is different, the difficulty, the rhythm...

    ?Never mind,? he says out loud, noticing myplicated expression.

    ?Maybe another time,? I utter.

    ?Sure!? he epts and gets up. ?Maybe next week!?

    My cheeks turn red, but I crook my mouth in a funny grimace. The Duke is so impatient that I can''t help but smirk. Not wanting him to notice, though, I try to curl my lips down. The end result is so humorous.

    I look down to avoid seeing my face in the mirror and, at the same time, hide from the Duke.

    ?Is breakfast ready?? he inquires, oblivious to my battle.

    ?Maybe,? I wonder, curious.

    The Duke opens the door and observes the maids in silence for a while. They don''t barge in, so I suppose they''re waiting for his orders.

    Instead of saying anything, he turns to me and waits.

    I stare back at the Duke, wondering. What is he waiting for, right now?

    ?It''s cold with the door open,? I utter when I can''t find a better sentence.

    As if woken up from a spell, the maids walk in and start to take out the undergarments and to sink small towels in warm water. They don''t dare to touch me, but they lean the wet clothes on a te in front of me.

    ?What is today''s schedule?? I ask, even though I already know there''s nothing on it. In the first days, it felt so strange to hear ''there''s nothing'', but it was refreshing. Now, it only reminds me that I''m some kind of parasite.

    I start to rub my skin delicately with the warm towels.

    ?Your grace will take a stroll in the garden before lunch. Then, your grace has an appointment with his grace, the Duke, to talk about the characteristics of your futuredy in waiting,? my personal handmaid says.

    I blink, surprised, but I don''t say anything. All thesemitments must be because of the person leisurely drinking my herbal tea from the sofa.

    ?Does my Duchess n her strolls as well?? he inquires, suspicious.

    ?It''s necessary when one is busy,? Iment, and all the servants in the room stop working abruptly.

    They nce at me, and then secretly at the Duke.

    I understand all this tension because I acted like this yesterday. Still, the Duke won''t dare to do anything to me in front of all these people. At most, he will take revenge next time he visits me, but it will be a week from now. He will forget it by then.

    ?Hmm... Makes sense...? he murmurs, and the maids return to their jobs.

    They''re more attentive than usual since this man is closely following their every move. I think he''s checking if they''re behaving with me.

    He knows better than me that it''s useless since no one would dare to disrespect me in front of him.

    ?You can join me in my stroll, my Duke. That is if your schedule has a free slot.?

    He chuckles, amused, and the spirit in the room rxes. Seeing their master in a good mood smooths the maids'' worries, and I can turn back to the mirror to choose today''s colour for my makeup and dress.

 Chapter 15 - Lame Morning Routine

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Lame Morning Routine</h4>

    When my hairstyle is done, the maids start to bring the undergarments. It''s time to choose a dress.

    My personal maid selects randomly two dresses from the room nearby, and I choose one among those two.

    It''s the easiest way I found to make her feel useful. She has so much power, now that she can decide among the hundreds of dresses in the closet.

    The other maids listen to her more eagerly when they see that I''m leaving her some decision power. I don''t have to voice every little detail, and I have someone by my side who will work hard to maintain her position since no other nobledy would let her do so. I caught two birds with one stone.

    Since the Duke is still on my sofa, the handmaid is particrly careful in her choice. At least, I can finally see the results of my hard work.

    One of the dresses is light green, clearly chosen to appeal to the Duke. It has a plunging neckline, and the skirt is longer on the back. I sigh, thinking how dirty it will be after a few steps in the garden.

    The other dress, though, is urate for my taste. It''s purple, dark purple, and it will cover my shoulders appropriately.

    ?The purple one,? I utter.

    ?The green one,? the Duke says at the same time.

    My maid... Patricia, I discovered her name is Patricia, a few days ago...

    Patricia realises that her idea isn''t as smart as it seemed a few seconds ago. She now has to choose between two masters, and she will be serving one of them every day.

    She''ll, in the end, bring the green dress, but the time she needs to take action will tell me how much I have improved in her eyes.

    She didn''t immediately follow the Duke''s words, and it gives me hope. It signals me that I''m on the right path.

    Before Patricia has time to order the two maids keeping the dress in their hands, the Duke gets up from the sofa, and he steps to me.

    He crouches in front of me, and he grabs my hands.

    ?I''d like to see you with the green dress,? he says with the pleading eyes of a puppy.

    I bite my lip to refrain from reminding him that he''s a highly Duke and that he can''t behave like this.

    However, what''s the purpose of this show? If he wants me to wear the green dress that badly, he can order the maids directly. Why asking me?

    Also, the maids are now staring at us, shocked. They can''t believe that a Duke would lower himself in front of his wife. I wouldn''t believe it either if this was the first time.

    ?So be it,? I sigh, in the end.

    More to end this show rather than for the Duke''s convincing expression. He can still work on that.

    ?Patricia, bring the green dress,? I continue, and the maid startles when I call her by name for the first time.

    She blushes lightly and walks in the room with small, fast steps, all happy and content.

    I wanted to remind her who is the person whom she takes orders from, but it didn''t work the way I predicted. What issue do people in Ethiro have with first names?

    ?My Duke, I''m sure you have your own clothes to wear. I won''t be able to bear it if you werete because of me,? I say while turning to my husband. Now that he''s made enough trouble, he can go. Right?

    ?I don''t. I''m still sleeping at this hour, so there are no clothes to wear yet.?

    You can go to sleep in your room, then.

    ?By the way,? he continues, not paying attention to my stern expression, ?where is breakfast??

    He gets up and walks back to the sofa.

    ?You''ve drunk it, my Duke,? I reveal, ncing at the empty cup of herbal tea on the lower table. It would have been of the right temperature, right now, if the Duke didn''t finish it in a few gulps.

    ?Oh, tea is your breakfast, my Duchess?? he inquires, crooking his mouth in a worried expression.

    Of course, it is. Who with a sound mind can eat at this time in the morning? I usually have some snacks around eight or nine, depending on my schedule.

    Well, from when I moved here, it depends more on my mood than on my schedule.

    However, I can''t eat so early in the morning.

    ?Next time, bring some sugar,? the Duke utters. ?Your tea is so bitter...?

    ?No,? I reply, and the maids stop for a second again. ?Bring some honey.?

    When I was a child, I used to sweeten my tea with honey, rather than sugar. It goes well with my morning tea, but I''ve stopped adding anything while growing up. Now, I drink it bitter.

    There''s a saying, in Polis: only children sweeten their tea. Shall I inform the Duke about it and see the maids having another heart attack?

    In the end, I decide not to talk. I get up and ept that I''ll have to change in front of the Duke.

    At least, he doesn''t look directly at me.

    ?It can''t be considered breakfast, though. Isn''t there anything else?? the Dukeins.

    ?I''m sure your servants do have your breakfast ready, your grace,? I reply.

    Even though I''m acting impolite, I''m actually d there''s someone to converse with. The clothing procedure is some, and the maids don''t want to hold a conversation with me.

    If only I had someone update me with the new gossip, since state affairs are forbidden, or if I could have anyone read for me.

    When thest detail of the dress is fixed, I walk to the Duke and sit next to him.

    Now that I am ready to start my day, he can finally wake up and begin his work. He''s seen every detail of my boring morning routine, so he must be itching to run out.

    However, his expression tells me that he has different intentions.

 Chapter 16 - War Is Over

    <h4>Chapter 16 - War Is Over</h4>

    Instead of following my suggestion to leave the room, the Duke grabs my hands and kisses my fingers. I wouldn''t be so bothered by this if there weren''t so many people around us.

    It was me that asked him to let them think that he favours me, but this is a bit too much.

    Before he can touch my face, though, I stop his hand.

    ?The makeup is still fresh,? I remind him before the maids can start losing consciousness because of my rejection. They better get used to it, though. I start to feel bothered by their gasps of surprise and fear.

    ?Will youe with me at a public lunch, my Duchess?? the Duke asks as if nothing happened. Either he''s very, very easygoing or he''s used to being countered so often.

    Up to a few days ago, he was an Archduke and an older cousin of the Emperor. He''s still the next in line for the throne, so I don''t think just anyone would dare to treat him like I''m doing now.

    But I can''t resist!

    He started to y the loving husband, all of a sudden. What better wife for him than a vixen, then? It''ll enhance his devotion even more if I''m untreatable.

    ?Am I worthy of being presented publicly, though?? I ask, remembering that he''s still waiting for my answer.

    ?Everyone already knows who you are, so there''s nothing to worry about.?

    ?That precisely is what I''m worried about,? I whisper, leaning my head closer to the Duke so that he hears me well, but the maids don''t.

    He straightens his back and turns to the maids.

    ?Everyone out, now,? he orders calmly.

    The maids run out silently, while I start to wonder what have I done wrong again. I think about the conversation over and over, but I can''t really find the point where I crossed the line.

    Maybe I really should ask for an etiquette teacher.

    Still, I don''t think the Duke will kill me, so I don''t start to panic. A thrill crosses my spine, but it doesn''t feelpletely awkward.

    ?What are you worried about?? Alexander asks when we''re alone, and I lean back on the couch.

    What a stupid question.

    ?I was the enemy up to a week ago,? I start. ?I''m not sure I can bear all the res and the bitter words... I had my fill with Countess Burbon''s discourtesy.?

    ?Ah, so that''s it,? he sighs.

    Really?

    ?What did you think it was?? I inquire, confused.

    ?I thought that you were unwilling to appear at my side,? he says and presses my hand on his face. ?It is my fault if you''re not the enemy anymore, after all.?

    ?You were on your people''s side, and you won your battles. In their eyes, you''re a hero. I, on the other side, am the opposite. From the Empire''s point of view, I''m the viin that opposed you.?

    ?Now that war is over, shouldn''t we try to build some understanding? Polis did lose the war, but it doesn''t mean that it has to be ''the enemy'' now that it''s over. I made sure the Emperor named a loyal bureaucrat as the Governor for the first years. He won''t ruin the city because of greed or fanatic beliefs, and he won''t mistreat the people because his purpose is to have a peaceful environment and high profits from the harbour.?

    I split my lips in surprise, taken back by his words. I didn''t think he would tell me what happened with what once was my kingdom. I thought I wasn''t even entitled to ask!

    ?What happened to the military?? I inquire in a low tone.

    I''m worried for the generals that helped me through the siege over the years. I''d like to know what''s in store for all those brave soldiers that didn''t flee in front of death.

    It''s the worst question I could ask but now iste to retract.

    ?The higher ranks were in forced retirement, while the recruits will join the Empire''s army. We''re still considering the options, but they will be soon sent to their posts.?

    ?Will they be treated like the other soldiers??

    ?There is only oneyer of soldiers in the Ethirian army, there are no second ss corps. Also, all the people in Polis will be citizens as soon as the procedures are over. They''ll have the same rights as the people from the Empire. I told you that we don''t want the ruin of your city.?

    No, they only want our freedom. However, I''m d that there won''t be retaliation against my people. They have me. If they need someone to spite, I am here.

    ?Thank you for telling me,? I utter, realising that the Duke might have broken somew just to hearten me.

    ?The lunch will start in the early afternoon, so we shall start with our business if you''re willing to attend.?

    I nod, realising how terrible I will feel if I reject him, now that he talked about my city. I''m beginning to think that he did it on purpose.

    ?What do you want to start from, Theodora??

    ?You should first get dressed,? I remind him. He''s wearing a shirt and trousers from yesterday, and no jacket. I wonder if he needs help to dress as I do.

    ?I''ll be back in a minute, you think about it. All right??

    ?All right,? I say, and I clumsily move my skirts. I fix them so that they don''t get wrinkled while I sit morefortably on the sofa.

    ?Patricia,? I call, and the maid runs in immediately as if she was waiting behind the door. ?Do I have any perfume??

    ?There are several, your grace,? she answers, bowing her knees and then running to the dressing table.

    She brings me a few small bottles, and I sniff a couple until I realise that they''re all simr to those I had in Polis.

    I can scent different citruses, a couple withvender, even some with vani... I choose one with the fresh taste of lemon, and I pass the rest to Patricia.

    ?I will use this, you can share the rest among the maids. I don''t like changing perfume often.?

    ?Shall I prepare the bath salts and the soap with the same aroma, your grace??

    ?No, usevender for my baths during the winter and mint for the summer.?

    ?Mint, your grace??

    ?You can use the one for tea, if you don''t make soap with mint, here in the Empire. Just don''t mix too many scents. You can go, now,? I finish, applying the perfume on my neck.

 Chapter 17 - A Duchesss Duties

    <h4>Chapter 17 - A Duchess''s Duties</h4>

    The Dukees back soon, as promised. He''s now dressed for the day, and he''s also munching on something.

    ?I''ll convince my Duchess to eat more, someday,? he says, noticing that I haven''t had anything yet. Even my tea was sipped by someone else.

    I follow him to his office, and I sit on one of the small couches next to the window. I fix the shawl on my shoulders, and I thank fate for the warm socks on my feet. This room is rather cold, as it hasn''t been used for a while. I''vee here a couple of times to select some books, but the fire has never been lit in thest week. Soon, autumn will start, and I can''t imagine how awful it will be in these windy hallways.

    ?Has my Duchess already read all my books??

    ?I only touched a couple,? I protest.

    ?Have you already read this one?? he asks, and he brings me a thick tome about the history of Ethiro.

    ?Not this particr one. I''ve learned the history of the whole continent, long ago, though.?

    ?I suggest this one. The author described the events while they were happening. It''s almost like reading a legend, or a story. He didn''t have the understanding of the future, so it''s also interesting to notice the mistakes he made.?

    ?Any other suggestion??

    ?I''m sure my Duchess already read the ''Art of war''.?

    ?In two different trantions.?

    ?See? It''s difficult to give reading suggestions to you, Theodora.?

    ?Are we here to talk about books??

    ?Ah, no... First of all, I promised I would solve your problems. At this very moment, my servants are bringing a watch into your room. They will show to your maids how to recharge it in the evening, so you don''t need to worry about it.?

    When did he have time for that? It''s something I mentioned briefly, yet it''s already solved.

    ?Also, don''t you like the jewels I sent you??

    I tilt my head.

    ?I''m wearing a pair of them,? I point out. I have a pair of white gold earrings on. They''re very light and simple, like those I''m used to.

    I didn''t change too many jewels in Polis, and I used a couple of simple gold earrings all the time. It was more for the irrational fright that the holes in my ears would close. I didn''t want to pierce my ears again, so I wore earrings for that sake.

    I was so used to them that I forgot to leave them in the Pce when I delivered myself to the enemy. I noticed it during the journey, and I left them there until the moment when I faced the Emperor. I took them off before walking in the throne hall, and they''re now hidden in a drawer in my room. The only thing I have left from Polis since the dress has been thrown away.

    ?Your face doesn''t need too many decorations, indeed,? the Dukements.

    I wasn''t used to showing off in the Pce since I was the highest charge. Not having a ssic nobility, jewels were truly just ornaments. Here, though, they''re weapons.

    A Duchess can''t go around as unadorned as I am. He''s right.

    ?I will pay more attention in the future. I think I''ll need some help, though.?

    ?That''s why I''ll ask one of my female cousins to be yourdy in waiting.?

    The cousin of an Archduke is too high in position to ept being ady in waiting.

    ?She''s older than you, but I think you two will get along. That''s if you don''t already have a name in mind, my Duchess.?

    ?I don''t,? I utter. I don''t know anyone here. Except for Countess Burbon and her friends, but I''ve already decided not to talk with them again.

    ?If you don''t have any issue, that matter is settled.?

    I nod and start to get up. The Duke certainly has so much work, and my part is done. I''ll go and read the book he suggested until lunchtime.

    ?Are you in a hurry, Theodora??

    ?No,? I say. ?I don''t want to waste your grace''s time.?

    ?Oh, I almost forgot about your schedule! Is it already time for your stroll??

    ?It''s a bit early,? I sigh.

    ?Then, I''ll apany you. Now, please give me some more of your time.?

    ?What is the matter??

    ?We should talk about the Duchess'' responsibilities. Will you ept to fulfil the duties of ady of the house??

    ?Am I allowed to do that?? I ask. My expression shows him the struggles of a woman without anything to do. And my hope to finally find an upation.

    ?Only if you want,? he says, but it''s clear enough I won''t refuse.

    I sit back, with my arms slightly folded in myp. I obediently look at the Duke, happy that I''m needed somewhere.

    ?What does a Duchess do?? I inquire, innocently. I''m realising, at this moment, that I have no clue about a noblewoman''s duties. They''re supposed to administer the house if they don''t have state positions, which doesn''t happen here in the Empire.

    ?Usually, ady administers the house and the personnel. She makes sure there''s everything that is needed, and that the money is used in the right way. Also, she organises tea parties and gs.?

    My enthusiasm soon dies down.

    Administering and stocking are fine, but what about the parties? I haven''t ever organised one in my whole life! I always see the end result, never the process to reach it.

    ?You won''t need to do it alone,? the Duke chuckles, reading my expression.

    He probably misinterpreted my worries, thinking that I don''t want to trouble myself with bureaucratic tasks. But I don''t need help with that.

    ?And you won''t need to organise events too often. Once a month while we''re here in the Pce. Twice, after we go to the North.?

    ?Oh,? I utter, surprised. So, the Duke did read through me.

    ?You''ll have a small allowance that you can use to your wish. You can start a business, or do charity. Whatever.?

    It''s getting interesting. Money is power, so if I can make that allowance raise in value...

    ?And you have to take care of your husband. Don''t forget about it...?

    I sigh, wondering how much of this is the truth, and how much is only the Duke''s teasing.

 Chapter 18 - Sudden Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 18 - Sudden Revtion</h4>

    The Duke finally makes me meet his aids. They''re all from the North, and they follow him around during the year.

    ?You can trust them,? he says. ?Especially Pericle.?

    Pericle is his first assistant. He is older than the Duke, yet he follows his orders obediently.

    ?Pericle will exin to you any detail of the court you''re not familiar with. He''ll also tell you about the people that will interact with you and the etiquette that is in use in the Empire.?

    ?He''s the etiquette teacher,? I utter. Finally, the person that has been used as a threat has a face.

    ?You don''t need a teacher,? the Duke chuckles. ?Just a couple of exnations.?

    When the sun is high in the sky, we walk in the garden of this wing of the pce. Indeed, there aren''t many people here. Only a few girls, reading on a bench or walking alone and enjoying the feeble rays.

    One of them lifts her eyes while turning the page, and she grins when she sees the Duke and me. Her dark hair is loose on her back, except for two small braids, tied together on the back of her head. She''s wearing a rose dress and white hat.

    After what looks like a moment of consideration, she closes the book and leans it on the bench. She walks to us, and I instinctively clench the Duke''s arm. Then, I remember that physical contact is forbidden here in Ethiro, and I join my hands in front of me.

    ?The rumours are true, then!? the girl exims with a big smile. She''s not much older than the Emperor, now that I can see her from up close. Her childish face is adorable, with that big smile and shining eyes. Her expression is, at the same time, gentle and naughty.

    ?You were hiding your wife!? she continues, using my husband with a mischievous tone. ?Are you perhaps afraid that someone may steal her away??

    ?No, Martia. I wasn''t in the pce,? the Duke replies. He sighs, somehow bothered by the intrusion.

    ?Mhm...? the girl mutters, pondering. ?Why haven''t I seen her before, then? She disappeared after the Emperor''s deration.?

    ?Would you have strolled around leisurely, if you were in her ce?? he asks, and the girl calms down.

    The Duke turns to me and grabs my hand, pressing it between his. The air is cold, and his skin is so warm in contrast.

    ?This is my little sister, Lady Martia Kyre, Princess of Lnd,? he exims, smiling reassuringly. ?She''s my only rtive, so you won''t need to worry about memorising other long names.?

    Princess? Since my husband is the next in line for the throne, then Lady Martia must be the eldest unwed female rtive of the Emperor.

    ?Your highness,? I greet her, folding my knees by a few degrees and keeping my back straight. It must be enough, for such an informal asion. ncing at the Duke and his expression, I confirm that I didn''t make any mistake.

    ?I''m d to make your acquaintance,? the Princess replies. ?And I''m relieved that my brother finally has you by his side. Not everyone is as lucky as him, to wed the woman he''s been admiring for many years.?

    I blink surprised. Then, I smile graciously pretending to know what the Princess is talking about. The girl smiles back lightly, and then she walks away in a good mood, just like a puppy that has made its daily trouble.

    ?You damn brat!? the Duke murmurs, and I can''t help but wonder whether those words have some truth in them.

    ?Listening to the Princess, one would think that you conquered Polis just to have me in your bed,? I say, chuckling amused.

    When the Duke''s face loses colour, I understand that there''s more to the story than it looks. It sounds nonsense, but if I think about it...

    ?That''s not true, is it?? I ask while the tiny bit of hope that it''s just all bbering disappears in front of my eyes. ?The Princess was joking, right??

    ?It''s not how it looks,? the Duke states, and, with this bunch of words, he kills all the benevolence towards him that I was starting to nurture.

    Why isn''t he denying? His eyes are telling me that he wants to say something but can''t.

    ?Is that so? Is it worthy? Destroying a kingdom just for me... Am I at least good enough for your grace?? I stutter as images from the past few weeks return in my mind.

    He called me ''Thea'' during our first night, and he already knew that I don''t like being touched by people. He knows my tastes with scary precision as if he has been observing me for so long...

    All the times that my eyes stopped on him, he was staring at me, during the war. His gaze was something in between interest and longing. I thought he was just envious of my position, but it wasn''t my crown that he was looking at.

    ?Was it necessary?? I ask, in the end. He could have found a better way to attract my attention. There was no need to erase everything that I''ve been for my whole life.

    ?The war has been going on for years. I didn''t start it, you know that!? he defends himself. That''s right, he didn''t start it. Still, there were many asions to end it. The Empire didn''t stop until they could control the whole city. It''s not just for me, it can''t be.

    However, the fact that he''s been aiming at me is troubling. I can''t let him think that he achieved his goal so smoothly.

    ?You were the one that convinced the Emperor to put you in charge of the war when he seeded his father two years ago. You could have stopped it, but you didn''t. You refused every peace offer we made. You crushed our hopes that the new Emperor wouldn''t follow the old one''s steps...? Iin.

    I turn on my feet and leave the garden without looking back. I bite my lips while tears cloud my vision.

    He was the one that signed my fate, and I was stupidly starting to ept him.

 Chapter 19 - A Lesson From The Duke

    <h4>Chapter 19 - A Lesson From The Duke</h4>

    I calm down just in time for lunch. I correct the makeup and check that the hair is in order.

    The maids left my chambers when I started throwing things around after they refused to listen to mymands. I''ve been alone ever since, so nobody saw me crying on the sofa.

    The Duke came only once, begging me to give him time to exin. As a response, he received a flying carafe.

    Before going out, he said that he will prove to me that he has no ill intentions. It actually sounded more like a threat than a promise, but I didn''t even turn to re at him.

    After a morning full of tantrums, I''d like to lie down and sleep forever. Still, a Duchess has duties to fulfil.

    He destroyed my country because of a wish. How would he react if I ruined his? But to do that, I need more power than what I have now. I need to form social connections and understand how things work around here.

    In the meantime, I can''t let the Duke suspect anything, or he''ll stop me.

    First of all, I can''t forget that he made so much nning to have me in his hands. I can''t predict his moves, and he may try to kill me now that I''ve seen his real face.

    If I keep the tantrum going on for too long, he''ll get bored and make me disappear. At the same time, if I dly ept any exnation, he''ll suspect that I''m plotting something.

    He had someone in the pce, in Polis, reporting him about me. That''s the only exnation I can think of. He does know about me to a frightening point. However, the Theodora he is used to is a queen, not a duchess. She''s a ruler, known for her sense of justice and her patience.

    That person died when her country fell.

    Theodora, the Duchess, isn''t on the top, so she has the right to strive for more. She can be greedy, she can strive for richness. She can make mistakes and me them on others, and she can gossip. There is so much freedom in being a duchess.

    When I''m satisfied with my image, I walk out and head to the Duke''s chambers. I knock, paying no attention to the stares I receive in the hallway. What is there to judge in a wife looking for her husband? Are the people here so strict?

    When the Duke opens in a huff, he starts to shout something. He stops a moment before talking when he realises that it''s me.

    ?I''m ready,? I say, simply.

    He''s in a worse state than what I was a few minutes ago. Still, it''s his problem. I didn''t ask him to do anything of what he''s done.

    I smile gently, and I can swear that I see the Duke thrilling. Why is he already suspicious? How detailed were the reports he received if he knows what I''m thinking by looking at my expression?

    ?Aren''t you going to show around your new wife?? I ask, seeing that he''s not moving. ?Words of our argument must have reached the whole court, and we will confirm it if we don''t go to that lunch. Together.?

    He''s a crazy bastard, so he must be happy to have a chance to be with me, right? And those few, harsh words must smooth his suspicions at least for now.

    ?Come in for a minute,? he utters while starting to fix his clothes. ?I need to talk with you.?

    ?I''m not willing to listen,? I say, but I still step in and close the door behind my back. ?You better save your energies for another time.?

    ?Will you ruin my reputation for good??

    ?And stain mine at the same time? No, I won''t do that. I still have some self-preservation instinct. You''re the one that is letting me live, so I can''t do you any damage. You did a marvellous job, your grace. I''m under yourplete control.?

    Or at least, that''s what you want to hear. Isn''t it?

    ?I don''t dislike having you under myplete control,? he whispers to my ear, passing an arm around my waist, ?but we both know that it is not the case...?

    I try to push him away, but his clench is too strong. He wants to show me what it feels like, to really be at his mercy.

    Too bad I''m not in the mood to y with him.

    ?Let me go,? I say, struggling and pushing the most I can.

    ?This is not how you please the one that''s letting you live,? he continues, not intent to leave me alone.

    I p him with all my strength, paying attention not to ruin my hairstyle nor clothes in all this struggling. He won''t hit me back, or he would already have done it. Somehow, I know that he won''t hurt me. If for nothing else, because I am something that he''s desired for long.

    ?Duchess, next time you raise your hands on me, I''ll teach you a lesson you won''t forget,? he mutters, still too close for my taste.

    His breath hits my skin, and I thrill. I hate to admit that what I feel doesn''t resemble fear, but I don''t have time to argue with myself. Nor to wonder what does a lesson from the Duke entail.

    ?That''s the face I wanted to see,? hements. This time, his tone is normal, and he even steps back, relieving me from his presence. I don''t know what expression I''m showing him, but I''m sure I''ve never had it on my face. Not once in my life, I''ve felt the way I''m feeling now.

    I swallow saliva, taking a deep breath to calm down.

    ?If you do something like this again, I won''t let you touch me!? I threaten. Not that it makes any difference for him, since I can''t defend myself. But he won''t have this Duchess avable for a long, long time.

    ?We''ll see about that,? he utters, fixing thest details of his clothing. While I was staring at amp, trying to figure out why do I feel so excited, he has the time to change clothes.

    He offers me his arm, and I mechanically ept it.

    ?Now, let''s go show my Duchess to the court,? he says. I nod, not realising that I''ve gotten so used to his proximity in such a short time.

 Chapter 20 - Duchess Prims Lunch

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Duchess Prim''s Lunch</h4>

    The public lunch, organised by Duchess Prim, is a grand event. Even the Emperor was supposed toe, but he had some sudden urgencies and sent his regards to the couple.

    I''m sitting by the side of my husband, obediently greeting the people that approach us. On the way here, Pericle exined to me that I owe respect only to a few people in the court, and none of them is here now.

    Other than for the two Dowager Empresses and the Princess, I''m the most high-ranking woman in the Empire.

    Still, I have to curtsey to the host of the event, because I''m in her territory. If we met in another ce, then it would be the contrary. Could these rules be moreplicated? The Ethirians have too much free time on their hands.

    I smile graciously to the people that I''m introduced to, trying to remember the face of those with more relevance.

    Yet, old habits are tough to forget, and I end up with more faces in my memory than what I nned. I still have to understand the links among those people and the alliances among them. It will be a crucial detail, sooner orter.

    When the first course is served, I don''t have too much appetite. After kind of arguing with the Duke, I''m in no mood to eat. Luckily, this is the right moment for such a feeling. I wasn''t supposed to eat much in any case, so it only makes it more tolerable.

    I have to show to all these malicious stares that I''m the perfect wife for Duke Kyre. I have more interest in the court thinking that we get along than the contrary.

    ?Oh my, we didn''t think that you would actuallye, your grace, Duke Kyre,? a man says, not far from us. There are around twenty people at our table, along with the host and hostess. I am sitting at the left side of Duke Prim, in front of an elderly couple. My husband is on my left, and his right hand sometimes brushes against my arm.

    The man who talked is a count. I didn''t hear the name well, but I guess he''s relevant if he''s sitting at the main table.

    ?I finished my business yesterday, and I didn''t have time to send confirmation to Duke Prim,? my husband answers.

    He looks rxed, and he turns to the host with a handsome smile.

    ?I''m d you didn''t take it to heart, Duke Prim,? he continues.

    Thetter nods, chuckling amused.

    ?My wife was so happy to know that you wereing that she almost made the maids change decorations. We''re pleased to have you here, with or without confirmation.?

    ?I was excited to meet the new duchess,? his wife adds from the other side of the table. ?I was looking forward to talking with her.?

    ?Your wife is rather shy, Duke Kyre,? Marquise Julianments, two seats from me. He''s middle-aged, and his wife is almost a teenager. The poor girl smiles all the time and doesn''t utter a word if not asked when her husband is around.

    He''s probably thinking that I''m like her. He wishes.

    I''m silent because I have no topics for conversation, other than politics, administration and so on. I can''t talk gossip, and I can''tment on fashion. I have to learn, though, if I want to blend in.

    ?Rather than shy, she treasures her words,? Duke Kyre answers, and I sigh. I''m right here, is there a need to talk about me specifically?

    ?Are you adjusting to the court, Duchess Kyre?? the woman in front of me asks with a polite smile. Her husband is a high officer, and he was a minister during thest Emperor''s reign. She was a marquise''s daughter, before bing Madam Minister. She wasn''t the Minister herself, but just the wife. Here, they''re called like that.

    ?I''m doing my best,? I answer.

    I turn to my husband, and I smile as naturally as my years of diplomacy taught me.

    ?It''s less difficult than I thought it would be,? I add, intending to show that I''m devoted.

    Duke Kyre smiles back nervously.

    ?You''re lucky, mydy. Duke Kyre is less dangerous than he looks, and he has enough patience to understand your worries,? the woman finishes, grinning again.

    I thank her for her words with a movement of my head.

    ?Will you avoid this year''s Autumn hunt as well, Duke Kyre?? Duke Prim asks.

    Autumn Hunt?

    ?It''s thest event of the season,? my husband exins to me. ?I couldn''t attend,st year.?

    ?Nor the year before. I''ve never met you at the hunt, my lord!?

    ?I will be there. My wife and I will leave for the north soon after that, so it will be the only asion she''ll have to socialise. I can''t avoid it, this year,? the Duke utters, and I almost feel moved by his worries.

    So, I''ll only have that one chance to make some connections. After that, he''ll keep me in an even colder pce, as his winter entertainment.

    ?I''m looking forward to it,? Iment. ?It looks interesting.?

    ?Not just that it looks, but it is, mydy!? Duke Prim exims. ?The Emperor himself deres the start, and the winner gets one of the crown''s jewels. I won it, once, in my youth. My wife regards those earrings more than my life, isn''t that right, my dear??

    Duchess Prime chuckles, nodding at her husband''s words. They seem to sincerely get along. It must be natural, after many years of marriage.

    It''s a pity that I won''t ever look at my husband with such a content smile. Simple lives are not for queens, after all.

    Last time I attended a hunt was when I was eight years old. I managed to catch two rabbits, and my dogs brought me to a fox. I was so happy, back then.

    After that year, I couldn''t ride in the woods around Polis because the Empire struck. The long siege ruined our trade routes, and the merchants stopped using our harbour.

    While I used to stay in the Council room until night and my people didn''t have enough to eat, these people here entertained themselves with hunts, balls and sumptuous lunches.

    ?How nice,? I say, my lips curled in a soulless smirk.

 Chapter 21 - The Servants Passages

    <h4>Chapter 21 - The Servants'' Passages</h4>

    After the fabulous lunch, the Duke and I walk back to our quarters in silence.

    I can sense his stares, from time to time, but I don''t turn even once. This time, I am the one ignoring him.

    The Duke opens his mouth to say something, but he changes his mind for the umpteenth time.

    ?How long will you avoid looking at me?? he asks, in the end.

    ?I''m not avoiding you,? I reply, and I turn to him to prove my words. I look into his eyes with a cold, unemotional expression, and I don''t waver until he moves his gaze away.

    ?I wish I could exin,? he whispers, maybe not to me. He''s staring at the distance, lost in his own thoughts. His desperate expression is wlessly in ce, showing me a gentle aspect I don''t believe is genuine.

    ?Why would you?? I utter, annoyed by his behaviour. I am the victim here, but he is whining andining about my heartlessness.

    ?Because I don''t want you to think of me as a monster. I had my reasons for not stopping the war, Theodora. I indeed asked the Emperor to let you live, but I didn''t win a war only for that.?

    ?You don''t have to exin anything. I am your prize, and prizes don''t ask for exnations.?

    ?Would you have liked more if you were executed?? he mumbles, now slightly upset. ?Is death better than staying with me??

    ?I''ve never had a choice, your grace. And an execution sure is shorter than this. It ends after a few minutes, while marriage is supposed tost years. That if you don''t get tired faster.?

    ?I won''t get tired of you.?

    ?Even if I''m as cold as now??

    ?No, I won''t change my mind. I''ll let you have all the freedoms you want but one.?

    ?Let me guess: leaving.?

    ?You guessed correctly. At least, until I figure out something that has been bugging me for quite some time.?

    I wait for a few moments, hoping he will tell me what that something is, but he stays silent.

    ?Why me, though?? I inquire, trying to find out how crazy he is. Does he have a rational motive, or he just wanted an ex-queen?

    He walks me to the door of my chambers, where I find my maids waiting for me.

    ?We''ve prepared the bath for you, your grace,? Patricia says, curtsying. ?I addedvender aromas, as your grace instructed.?

    The Duke leaves after pecking my cheek as if nothing was wrong between us.

    After the bath, I dry my hair near the fire while reading a book. I ask for some paper, and I scribble on it absent-mindedly.

    I remember an old poem that lovers use to read one to the other. It was actually written by a general to dere war. Yet, since it''s pretty short, it gives space to many interpretations.

    I write it down and tell one of the maids to deliver it to my husband. Let''s see what he interprets.

    I lie down in bed early, iming that I''m tired. It has been a busy day. My schedule for once wasn''t empty, so the maids don''t doubt me for a second. They turn the lights off and leave the room in silence.

    I count up to a hundred, and then get up.

    I change into one of myfortable gowns and light a candle with the mes in the chimney. I''ve seen the doors the help uses to travel around the castle, and tonight I''m going to explore them.

    It''s still early, so the maids and servants must be working full-regime. I walk fast as far as I can from my chamber, and I only rx when I start to see strangers'' faces. I reach a region where my face is unknown, and I slow down. I still attract the stares of these people because of my exotic dress, but at least they don''t dare to approach me.

    Soon, the hallway is warmer and darker, and I start to scent food being prepared. I haven''t eaten enough at noon, and I skipped dinner because of myplicated mood. It looks like a wise idea to visit the kitchens.

    They''re not different from those in Polis: huge, crowded and noisy. The perfect ce to pass unnoticed.

    I look around and see one of the Duke''s servants waiting for his master''s food. I turn around a corner before he has time to recognise me, and I nce back to check how much food is he carrying.

    When I''m sure that the Duke will eat alone, and not try to involve me in his dinner, I sigh relieved and continue to explore.

    I look at the way the cooks cut the meat and the hurry of the servants delivering supplies or ready meals. They run as fast as they can, but this Pce is toorge for them to arrive before the food is cold.

    At least, the Duke''s wing is close to here, so our food is always warm and delicious.

    I open a random door, and I step in with the most natural movements a human being can have.

    I observe the stairs with suspicion, but in the end, I go down.

    I arrive in a cer full of barrels. On each of them, there is a year and some signs for the servants to know what''s inside.

    In a corner, there are thousands of dark bottles. I grin, examining them with a keen eye. I catch a couple and head back to my room.

    At the end of my exploration, I''ve found the way to reach the kitchens and what will be my hidden source of wine.

    I''ve chosen what looked like the best quality among the bottled wine, and I hide one in a piece of furniture that is to my exclusive use.

    I open the other bottle and sit in front of the fire, looking at the mes and sighing in peace. I fall asleep after the first ss since I''ve already had one for lunch.

    The tolerance the Duke mentioned is still too far for me.

 Chapter 22 - The Dukes Favourite Victim

    <h4>Chapter 22 - The Duke''s Favourite Victim</h4>

    When I wake up, I feel my feet cold. I open my eyes, and I notice that I''ve slept on an armchair. There''s an empty ss next to me and an almost full bottle next to it. If not for this second detail, I''d feel like an old boozer.

    I hide the bottle and rinse the ss from the traces of wine, and I walk back to the bed.

    I cuddle under the covers, hoping that I won''t get up soon. I''m more tired than usual, and it''s not like anyone will need me. The fire died down, and now the room is quite chilly.

    I''d take another cover, but there isn''t one in this room. I''ve already wrapped myself in two nkets, and I have to wait until my body warms up on its own.

    How did I even manage to fall asleep before? It was probably thanks to the fire.

    I close my eyes and focus on the image of a hot desert, but Patricia opens the doors and storms in. She moves the curtains, and the room is filled with the first rays of the day.

    Damn it, why did I insist on waking up at dawn? Now, if I don''t, the maids will immediately report to the Duke, and he wille to check what''s happening.

    I get out of bed and walk towards the mirror-like a ghost.

    ?Get me something to eat,? I mutter, feeling my head spinning.

    I sit down and observe my pale reflex. I had this same look when I ran out of ideas to defend Polis. The only difference is that now, no lives depend on me. Not even mine does.

    ?No, wait!? I stop the maid running to find me breakfast. ?Never mind, I''m not hungry.?

    ?His grace, the Duke, said that you can use the study in the afternoon. He said that you should write on a table, so he''ll be able to read your poems,? Patricia starts, resuming my schedule in a few words. Well, at least now there is something on it.

    ?It was not my poem,? I reply, annoyed.

    ?Shall I report your words to his grace??

    ?No, there''s no need. I''m sure the Duke will figure it out on his own.?

    And there''s some irony in letting him believe that Iposed something especially for him.

    What should I do, till then, though?

    ?Also, there is a letter for you, your grace,? Patricia continues, delivering me an envelope.

    I observe the stamp on it for a while, before finally opening the letter. It looks like it''s from Duchess Prim. If she uses the same symbols as her husband, which is highly probable given how well they get along, then I can now recognise the stem of house Prim.

    The Duchess is polite and kind, in her letter, and she invites me to have tea together tomorrow afternoon. It will be just the two of us, so I have no reason to refuse. It won''t be a social event, and I won''t need to defend myself from a bunch of lions.

    ?I''ll write the response in the afternoon,? I say. ?Let the Duke know that I''ve used pen and paper, but don''t tell him who the recipient is. I''d like it if he asks in person.?

    Patricia nods, showing me that she understood my intentions. As if I craved an excuse to talk with my husband. I only want him to hope he will receive another paper from me.

    ?Just tell him that the Duchess wrote for the whole afternoon with a focused expression,? I finish, smiling maliciously to the mirror.

    I''ll wear a dark blue dress today. This way, if I stain it with ink, no one will notice.

    I pass the morning in the garden, trying to warm up with the light of the sun. At least, there''s no wind.

    I greet Princess Lnd with a movement of my head, but I don''t approach her. After all, she''s the one that caused this turmoil. She betrayed her brother, now that I think about it. I would have never done that, in her ce. I''d always be on my brother''s side, no matter how wicked or unjust. I''d tell him if I thought that he''s making a mistake, but I would defend him from the others.

    This Princess seems to be taking some kind of revenge. She''s not on my side, rather than against the Duke. I can''t trust her as an ally, so I''ll better avoid her for now.

    When the sun is high in the sky, it''s time for lunch. Still, the rays have just started to feel warm.

    ?I''m not hungry,? I say to Patricia. ?I''ll stay here some more. You can go. Come back to call me when the study is free to use.?

    The maid takes a few steps away, but I still feel her stare on me.

    Whatever, I''m not going to do anything. I''ll just absorb the light like a lizard.

    ?I''ve heard that you and my brother already made peace,? a young voice interrupts my rest.

    I open my eyes unwillingly.

    ?Your highness,? I mutter, not getting up. The Princess approached me, even though I clearly signalled her that I didn''t want to talk. I''ve been here alone, not even ncing at anyone.

    She sits down, holding her hands in herp.

    ?Whatever you think, right now, you should know that he won''t do any ill to you. When I was almost ten, and I was a candidate for a political marriage, my brother told me that I won''t need to be exchanging goods. He said that he would do it in my stead if needed. When I asked him how did he think of carrying out such a n, he said that he would marry a queen in a small city-state, somewhere south. It was the first time I heard of you, and it changed my views quite much.?

    ?Your brother didn''t marry any queen,? I reply.

    Still, I was a queen when the Emperor dered marriage. Another of the details that make me shiver.

    The Duke has nned everything to the smallest detail. He even waited for thest day, so that I would need to rely on him.

    He realised his youth dream, and at the same time maintained an advantageous position in this marriage. I have to admit that he has a talent for scheming. If I wasn''t his favourite victim, I might have liked this side of him.

 Chapter 23 - The Way To A Mans Heart

    <h4>Chapter 23 - The Way To A Man''s Heart</h4>

    The second day after my argument with the Duke passes without incidents.

    I have tea with Duchess Prim, and she takes the chance to boast about the new dress her husband bought her. She''s treating me as an equal, which is actually an unexpected urrence from when I moved to the Empire. In the end, it''s still apromise: I''m not a simple Duchess, but the wife of the second most powerful man here in the Pce.

    Even though my husband isn''t an Archduke anymore, he''s still a member of the imperial family. I should make use of that, from time to time.

    Not today, though.

    On the other side, the Duchess is older than me. She would be closer to my mother, in age, than to me. Her children, though, are younger than the Emperor. In Polis, I would have to show her deference just because of that. I''m starting to understand how simplistic our caste system was.

    Here, there are several degrees of nobility. The imperial family, which has a fewyers within, isposed by the Emperor, two Dowager Empresses, his majesty''s mother and grandmother, and then the Princes and Princesses. My husband and the only other Archduke, Archduke Ryle, are rted to thete Emperor. One is a younger cousin, the other is the elder niece.

    Outside from the imperial family, Dukes and Marquises form ayer in between. They have power, money, territories, and enviable pedigrees and diplomatic connections.

    The rest of the nobles have positions that depend on more than just their titles. Some of them have territories to administer, but most don''t. Their connections and economic power determine the respect they will receive from the others. A Baron can be rude to a Count if he has enough relevance.

    Thisplicated system made it even harder for me to adapt to life in court. I am always uncertain about my position, and I don''t have anyone to ask about it.

    Except for my husband, but I can''t bug him with those details.

    The Duchess has been especially polite in her questions, avoiding all the topics that a fallen queen despises. She asks about the rumours that invaded the court before the other day''s lunch only after we''ve be acquainted.

    ?Is it true that you threw a vase in Duke Kyre''s direction?? she inquires, with a more amused than scandalised look.

    ?It wasn''t a vase,? I point out. ?And I didn''t hit anyone, in the end.?

    No injury was caused by me, so it''s all right, isn''t it?

    I don''t want to think about what would have happened if I did scar the Duke''s face, though.

    ?You know, Duchess...? Duchess Prim starts. ?I am the daughter of a Count, and I worked hard to obtain my husband''s devotion. Now, you see how much he''s spoiling me. The way to a man''s heart is rather straight, but you have to be cunning if you want to reach it...?

    Who wants the heart of that crazy bastard?

    ?You need to be patient, in the beginning, but I can assure you that it will pay out for your efforts.?

    I raise my eyebrow, considering the Duchess''s words.

    ?And how long should I be patient?? I utter, realising just on thest moment that I''m admitting that I don''t have a good rtionship with my husband.

    ?Not long. After all, the Duke is already head over heels for you. You just need to learn how to profit on it.?

    ?How did you manage to obtain Duke Prim''s heart, Duchess?? I ask.

    She smiles with motherly affection before starting to speak about the tricks that gave her the best results.

    When I walk back to my room, I dismiss the maids early, just like yesterday.

    Before drinking my ss of wine, I open the jewellery box. I count the pieces in it, and I also write down some notes. If I sold only one of those, I could live for several months in the wild world. Still, I have to be patient and consider running away just as a backup n.

    It''s too dangerous, and if I get caught, it would be the end of me. For now, I''ll just make preparations and explore the Pce''s secret passages and the servants'' hallways.

    Even though I lost my crown, my social standing didn''t decrease too much. If my husband regains back his title, I would be the fourth most powerful woman in a vast empire. The territories an Archduke has are several timesrger than those of Polis.

    If I work hard enough, I can still pay back the debt that I owe to my people. It wouldn''t be the first time that a ruler of Polis obtains something through bed diplomacy.

    Half a millennium ago, when Polis was just a border city of the Kingdom of Mysa, my ancestor was the local governor. When the King eyed his wife, he sent her to the capital with a heavy heart. The King liked her so much that he gave independence to Polis, in exchange for that woman.

    It''s something that hasn''t been advertised too much since it would taint the great history of Polis. Still, as a ruler, I needed to understand thatpromises and sacrifices are a fast way to obtain good results.

    The name of my ancestor''s wife has been forgotten by history. Her husband''s figure, though, became simr to that of a saint for freeing Polis from Mysa''s clench.

    After five centuries, the debts of fate seem to be repaying themselves.

    When I finish the inventory, I hide the paper behind the bottles of wine, and I lie in bed before the dizziness transforms into sleepiness.

    I can''t afford to catch a cold, right now.

    I have to look the best I can, at least for the next few days, or the Duke might change his mind and not visit me four days from now. I can''t let that happen, and I can''t force myself to forgive him so soon.

    Ruling a country is way lessplicated than marriage.

 Chapter 24 - How To Train A Duke (1)

    <h4>Chapter 24 - How To Train A Duke (1)</h4>

    I pass another two days plotting during the night and slumbering under thest sun rays during the day.

    The maids leave me some space, seeing that I''m doing literally nothing all the time. I''ll have to make something about them, and I''m starting to see a way to deal with my disloyal servants.

    Last night, I chose a few jewels, and I hid them with the wine. I''ve prepared a bag and a dark mantle. It was the most I could do, for now. I can''t keep food, since I don''t know if and when I''ll escape, but I''m ready for every scenario.

    I already expect the Duke to see through my actions, as he did several times in the past. Still, I can''t let this stop me. I have at least to try and reap any benefit.

    When Patricia walks to me, I lift my eyebrow confused. I''ve just finished undressing, so she should be getting out.

    ?His grace, the Duke, is asking to see you,? she informs me.

    ?Now??

    She nods, and I wonder what could that man want at this time of the evening. I wear one of the light dresses in Polis'' style, not to be strolling around in a nightgown.

    I knock at the Duke''s door, and he opens immediately.

    ?Come here,? he whispers, and he pushes me in lightly.

    He closes the door and grabs my wrist, dragging me to the table. He forces me to sit down, in front of a te of soup.

    ?Eat!? he orders, and I feel the urge to re at him.

    What is the meaning of this? I don''t like having dinner because I can''t sleep well after. I eat more at tea time, so there hasn''t ever been any problem.

    ?What is the meaning of this, your grace?? I inquire with a cold tone. He can''t control me to such a degree, he better get used to it.

    ?When is thest time you ate something??

    ?At lunch,? I utter. I didn''t have any appetite, so I just nibbled some bread and peas. I wasn''t in the mood to chew the beef. So, Patricia reported my actions again.

    ?And yesterday??

    ?I had lunch yesterday too!? I exim, but then I remember that it''s not true. I preferred to warm up under the sun instead of eating. I have been so focused on my night explorations and schemes that I forgot to eat. Will the Duke stop ring at me if I tell him that I''ve actually had a ss of wine in the evening?

    ?Theodora, you can''t skip meals!? he replies with a somehow exasperated tone as if I''m a child used to being picky. It''s the first time, though, and it has happened only these two days. He''s exaggerating.

    ?I''m not skipping meals. And you don''t have any right to tell me when to eat, what and at which pace. I''m my own person, and you better stop controlling me so closely, or I''ll stop eating for good!? I shout, getting up from the table and almost spilling the soup.

    ?Just try!? he replies, walking to me and stopping an inch away. ?Just try, and you''ll see!?

    ?See what? What will you do, ah?? I challenge him, and a thrill passes through my spine. Once again, it''s not fear.

    I step back, trying not to think about it.

    ?I will eat,? I mutter, annoyed. In the end, I just forgot to. I wasn''t striking or anything.

    The Duke stretches out his hand, and he caresses my face tenderly. If only I could forget what his sister told me. Maybe, I could be moved by his kindness.

    I finish the soup under his strict gaze, and then I''m forced to eat meat as well. At least, it smells nice. I don''t know the names of the spices they used, but this piece is scented and easy to chew. The food delivered to the Duke is a bit better than the one I''m used to. Is it a coincidence, or is this an ordinary urrence?

    ?Don''t stare at me and eat your portion,? I say, and he sits down like a trained dog.

    He''s smiling happily while cutting the food.

    This reminds me of Duchess Prim''s words. I should use this chance to make the Duke fall for me. It really looks easier, now that he''s rxed and grinning.

    However, how can I proceed? Shall I charm him and then walk away, or just throw myself at him and hope it will work?

    ?I had tea with Duchess Prim, two days ago,? I start the conversation.

    ?Oh, right. I waited for your letter for the whole day, and it turned out it was for another person. I almost came looking for you, but then I realised that you were doing it on purpose,? he confesses. He looks at me with his ck eyes, and I understand what the words ''double-edged weapon'' means when referring to tricks in rtionships.

    I will get burned myself if I don''t pay attention.

    ?How was your day, Alexander??

    He startles, surprised.

    ?I have been thinking about my Duchess for most of the time. I was looking for a way to make peace, but I couldn''t find it,? he says, in the end.

    ?Is that so? Am I that difficult??

    ?Rather than difficult, you have high standards.?

    ?Is there anyone better than you in the entire Empire, to marry?? I inquire. ?I''ve heard that you refused all your engagement proposals during the years. Duchess Prim told me that letters were flocking to you after you obtained the first achievements.?

    ?That''s true,? he nods. ?Your husband was a promising catch, as a bachelor.?

    ?You still are,? I notice. ?The fact that you''re married doesn''t mean that women won''t try to attract your attention. Shall I worry aboutpetition??

    ?My Duchess is the only one in this Duke''s heart,? he sentences, mimicking my old way of addressing myself.

    ?This Duchess hopes your words are not void,? I reply. My grin is in between amusement and direness.

 Chapter 25 - How To Train A Duke (2)

    <h4>Chapter 25 - How To Train A Duke (2)</h4>

    In the end, I overate. The Duke entertained me with small talk, and I had to y along and answer to him.

    However, it wasn''t that horrible.

    When he''s made sure that I''m not ill and that I''ve finished my te, he offers to walk me back to my chambers.

    ?I know the way,? I utter, sure that he''s plotting something.

    ?I''d like to spend more time with my Duchess, but you need to rest. Don''t take away from me the few minutes of walk from here to your door...?

    ?Will you really stop at my door??

    ?Is it an invitation, Duchess??

    ?No, it isn''t.?

    He chuckles and reaches out for my hand. My fingers are cold, and he notices it. His, in contrast, are so warm.

    ?You can stay here if you want,? he starts, a ray of hope enlightening his eyes.

    ?This room is too cold for me,? I reply. And I will be restless in bed, after eating so much. It''s really better if I sleep alone.

    ?All right...? he sighs, beaten.

    Is he trying to move my piety? His sad face is so cute that I''d like tofort him. He probably knows what kind of reaction he triggers, and he''s using it.

    Who knows how manydies he has tricked like this...

    I wake up from my daze and get up. I take a step towards the door, and the Duke follows me.

    ?I can go alone,? I say.

    ?I know,? he shrugs.

    ?I don''t want to inconvenience your grace.?

    ?I''m not inconvenienced!?

    Duchess Prim was right: the best strategy is to let him believe that he has me in his hands, and then step away and leave him alone. By allowing him to hold my hand, and then refusing his kindness, I''ve shown him an appetiser of what he could have. Still, it might not be enough.

    I take a step towards him, bringing myself close to him. I stand on tiptoe and press my lips on his. The Duke surrounds my waist with his arms, and I dare to deepen this peck into a delicate kiss.

    When his hands start to wander on my body, I step back.

    ?Good night, your grace,? I whisper, and I leave the room without looking back.

    I walk on the path to my room with the grace of a royal, and I let emotions fill my face only when I''ve closed the door behind my back.

    I press a hand on my heart, trying to calm down this crazy beat. I run to the bed and cuddle under the covers, trying to forget the feelings that almost took over my rationality. My lips are still burning, and a part of me is regretting leaving the Duke''s chamber.

    In two days, I''ll have to resist a hell of temptation, if I want my n to seed. After this warm evening, I''ll have to act cold.

    Only after the Duke understands that I can resist his charm, he''ll start to think of me as a person and not just his toy.

    When I understand that I won''t sleep, I move near the fire and start scribbling. I use a code that I invented as a child. No one in the world knows about it, even though I''m sure that it wouldn''t need so much work to decrypt it. I''ve used this to write down my personal thoughts, and sometimes to note unofficial royal business.

    I write a whole page, pointing out the steps to make the Duke fall in love with me. For every one of my moves, I note the possible reactions of the Duke, and then I design the ways I should behave to counter each of those.

    When I''m done, I canpute the risk of every move. If I don''t go overboard, I''m sure the Duke won''t hurt me. And even if he does, it can''t be worse than what he already did.

    I''m content with my work, so I consider going back to sleep when I see what time it is.

    Damn it, another night passed scheming. And another day that I will use to doze under the sun or near the fire.

    It''s almost the end of September, yet no one has lit a single fire, except for the kitchens and my room. I''m starting to feel an old geezer thatins about everything. Still, I haven''t heard anyint about my over-consumption of wood.

    Is being a Duchess enough to let everyone forget that I''m parasitising,zing around and ring at everyone?

    When Patricia walks in, I sigh, beaten.

    I brought this on myself. I shouldn''t have made the servants used to my early routine, to begin with. Now, if I send them back, the Duke will be alerted.

    He would thene here to check if I''m ill, or worst if I''m plotting something.

    Actually, I''m not quite sure which option I''d prefer.

    A worrying Duke would only annoy me. I''ve already seen his protective side, and it only reminds me even more of the fact that he''s my enemy. At least, he was up to a few weeks ago.

    A suspicious Duke would actually be refreshing. He''s never suspected me of anything, till now. On the contrary, he was totally sure of everything. I''d like to see him doubting himself, even if for just a moment.

    And also, I''m curious about his methods of interrogation. He can read my mind, sometimes, so he doesn''t need to torture me to find out anything. Yet, I''m sure he would take the opportunity to...

    I shake my head, dispersing those funny thoughts. What do I care about what the Duke would do? I''ll avoid giving him any sign that he has reason to doubt me.

    One day, he will be at my mercy. Then, I will ensure afortable life. I will build some personal power, and I will use it all to lighten Polis''s burden.

    Since I failed to protect my people, all I can do now is help them from the shadows. Until the day when I won''t fear the Empire''s power so much: then, I''ll walk in my city under the sunlight, and I will return the debt I owe to Polis.

 Chapter 26 - An Attentive Husband

    <h4>Chapter 26 - An Attentive Husband</h4>

    When I return to my room, in the afternoon, I find the Duke sitting on my sofa and leisurely drinking tea.

    ?What are you doing here?? I utter, surprised. Who let the Duke in?

    Well, it''s a stupid question. Who wouldn''t let the Duke in, other than me?

    ?I''m waiting for my Duchess. We haven''t slept together in a while...?

    ?It''s early, you''re supposed to visit me in two days,? Iment, walking towards the dressing table. The maids start to untie theces and free me from this heavy dress. When the corset is removed, I take a deep breath. Finally!

    ?We agreed on once a week, my dear. Not every seven days.?

    True, but back then I thought he didn''t like me. And I was busy thinking of a way to save my neck and creating a social life. It turns out that marriage partners don''t share the bed that often, here in the Empire. It usually happens once a month, and that time is perfect for the small tricks Duchess Prim told me about.

    In a week there is not enough time to let my husband suffer the wait, because he''s not going to wait! Just when it should start to get interesting, hees here and pretends to have this Duchess at hismand!

    ?I''d like to take a bath,? I start, and the Duke smiles assuringly.

    ?Sure, why not??

    ?I don''t like being watched...?

    ?I won''t look at you, my Duchess,? he says while walking to me. He grabs my hands and kisses my fingers tenderly.

    The maids are now all blushing and secretly staring at us. I hate being at the centre of this kind of attention, so I grimace and re at the Duke.

    ?Can I have some time alone with my wife?? he asks, not moving his eyes from me. ?Just bring hot water and leave this room.?

    Not to mention, all the maids leave, except for a pair that will prepare my bath.

    I don''t know how they manage to finish so early, probably because they had the water ready. I end up alone with my husband after a few minutes.

    Seeing that I don''t move a muscle, the Duke tilts his head, confused.

    ?Aren''t you going to take your bath?? he asks, mischievously.

    ?The water is still too hot. I''ll first remove makeup.?

    I sit in front of the mirror and clean my face with a warm towel.

    ?Do you need my help, perhaps?? he continues, leaning his hands on my shoulders. ?I can rub your back for you, my Duchess...?

    Oh, so the Duchess''s tricks are already working! Now I have to be cold, or I''ll ruin all this hard work.

    ?Fine,? I say, looking at him through the mirror.

    He smiles content, so sure that he''s won this time. Oh, how nice it is, to be the one at an advantage, for once.

    ?But don''t use too much strength,? I moan, pouting my lips. ?I''m too delicate for someone as mighty as my Duke.?

    He winces, probably understanding that I''m teasing him. I have to be less evident, it seems.

    ?You haven''tined about my strength before,? he notices. ?Why is now a bother for my Duchess??

    I can''t help but blush at his naughty words. Where did he find the face to say something like this?

    ?But I will pay more attention,? he says and walks back to the sofa. He sits down and returns to read a small booklet. I can''t tell the title from here, but it must be something simple if he can focus on it so fast.

    When I sink in the bath, he leaves me some time to rx in the hot liquid.

    He walks back to me only when the water is warming down.

    I pass him the sponge, dumbfounded. I didn''t think he would really help me. I thought he was joking.

    When he starts to rub my back, his touch is delicate. It feels nice and all, but I''m trying to wash. He''s not cleaning away the dirt like this!

    ?Can you press a bit more?? I ask, with the lowest voice I can summon. He''s doing it on purpose, I''m sure of it!

    ?Does my Duchess like a rougher touch, then??

    ?You''re not doing anything like this!? Iin and seize the sponge from his hand. ?I''ll wash on my own if you don''t intend to be of help!?

    The Duke chuckles and takes the sponge back.

    ?All right, all right,? he utters, starting to properly rub my back.

    When he''s done with my shoulders, his hand disappears under the water.

    ?I can do by myself from here,? I whisper, but the Duke doesn''t listen for a change.

    When he passes the sponge on a sensitive spot, he uses slightly more strength, and I sigh. I lose all my determination toin, and the Duke immediately senses it. He leans his chin on my shoulder and passes the sponge on my right arm.

    I don''t know why, but I let him do.

    When I turn my head towards him, he lifts his gaze and looks at me with a charming smile. He moves closer to my face and licks my lower lip slowly. Since I don''t back away, he kisses me. His arms surround me, and I lean on his.

    When we split, I gaze at the Duke, inebriated. My breath is short, and my heart is pounding in my chest. It''s so noisy that I''m sure the Duke can hear it.

    ?Finish your bath, the water is getting cold,? he says.

    I wake up from my daze, and I cover myself with my arms. I slip down in the water, letting the foam cover my body.

    The Duke doesn''t want to walk away, so I close my eyes and hide under the water. I count to ten before emerging.

    My husband is on the sofa, supposedly paying no attention to me. I take the opportunity to get out and dry myself in a hurry. I wear the nightgown and sit on my armchair next to the fire. I start rubbing my hair, thinking of a way not to fall prey to the Duke once again.

 Chapter 27 - Too Late To Go Back

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Too Late To Go Back</h4>

    When I''ve finished to dry myself, I walk to the bed and lie down, not paying any attention to the Duke. He notices myplicated mood, and he sighs beaten.

    He strolls to the bed and reaches out to me.

    I turn to the side, not even ncing at him.

    ?Is my Duchess really intending to sleep this early?? he whispers, too close to be ignored.

    I clench my fists but don''t move. I have to stay true to my intentions if I want to seed! In a few weeks, the Duke will stop controlling my every move, and he will let me choose my own servants. I just have to wait some more, and the Duke will give up.

    When his warm hand caresses my hip, I wince surprised. His breath hits my ear when he whispers something naughty.

    I freeze in ce, stopping from breathing all of a sudden while excited thrills run through my spine.

    Why is my body reacting like this? Why does the Duke already know how to touch me and where?

    His hand moves on my stomach, and I understand that I will eventually concede.

    ?I will erase my Duchess''s worries,? he continues, and then he kisses my shoulder. Fortunately, I thought about this thoroughly, and I chose a nightgown with long sleeves. If his lips were to directly caress my skin, it would be over for me.

    All of a sudden, I feel so impotent. I''m already alone in a ce far from home, and now I can''t even stand my ground against this man...

    I bite my lower lip, not to let the Duke notice my thoughts.

    ?You said you wouldn''t reject me,? he reminds me.

    I know, right? I''ve thought about this for a while as well. A duchess isn''t a queen: she doesn''t have to keep her promises. Yet, I can''t force myself to walk back on my word.

    I''ve found the right way, but I''m afraid that this insistent Duke won''t follow the script.

    I turn on my back and open my arms wide. I look to the side, focused on a distant point.

    ?Just do what you want,? I utter.

    There''s no way he will ept my offer like this, right? Still, this can''t work if he doesn''t think that I''m totally uninterested in his answer. I don''t move a muscle until the Duke lies back on his side of the bed.

    I turn to the side with a triumphant smirk, but then I hear the Duke''s voice.

    ?Sorry,? he sighs.

    Sorry? This isn''t the first time he apologises, and he''s always done it for the wrong deed. If only he could ask forgiveness for destroying my city... Yet, he''s so convinced that he didn''t do anything wrong.

    Maybe, he didn''t. But he could still apologise to his wife or tell her that he pities her destiny, instead of showing me that proud expression. As if he saved me instead of ruining my whole existence, and everyone around me.

    ?Can you give me back my life?? I inquire. I don''t really expect a reply, but the Duke surprises me once more.

    ?I can''t. It''s toote for that,? Alexander says. ?But I can do my best to grant you happiness here.?

    In the darkness of the room, I don''t dare to move. I''d like to be angry, right now, but the only feeling that fills my heart is a desperate sadness. I''m trying to hide the fact that I''m crying, but a sob alerts the Duke.

    ?You don''t need to run from me,? he exims. ?I can go back to my chamber.?

    He sits on the bed and moves the cover, but he can''t get up because I stop him.

    ?Don''t go!? I plead. I don''t care how he will interpret this, but I can''t let the court see the Duke leaving my room this early. Even if it means conceding him his victory.

    ?Duchess, you''re being quite troublesome this evening.?

    ?I''ll let you do what you want, just don''t go!?

    He caresses my arms that are surrounding his waist. He grabs one and brings it to his lips.

    ?Duchess, can you try talking with me, from time to time? I can help you better if you tell me what is on your mind.?

    No, I can''t do that. I can''t talk freely in here, not act the way I''d like. I''m even forced to dress in those awful corsets, in dresses with hundreds ofyers. I can''t dismiss the help when I''d like to stay alone, and I can''t skip meals in peace.

    How do you think I can talk my mind to you?

    ?I know that you''re ying with me,? he continues, ?and I don''t really care. As long as you''re healthy and safe, you can do to me what you want. I will pay back my debt to you, eventually. You just have to be patient, Theodora.?

    ?If you leave me here, I will be alone for the rest of my life!? I exin, and he nods.

    Of course, he already knew what my aim was.

    ?Fine,? he epts, in the end. ?I can sleep on the sofa.?

    ?It''s cold,? I note. I can''t let the Duke catch a cold, no matter how much I hate him. If he dies, I will be even more miserable than now.

    And I know very well how awful it is to fall asleep out of bed.

    ?I''ll find a cover, you don''t have to worry,? hements, grinning content.

    ?I was referring to me,? I point out, erasing that bright smirk from his face. How can he think that I worry for him?

    ?Is my Duchess feeling cold??

    ?I''m all right, but it''s better with a source of warmth by my side.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?That precisely is what I was referring to.?

    ?Then I have no choice but to stay here,? he decides after half a second of consideration. ?Shall I warm your bed tomorrow as well??

    ?No need.?

    What would people think if hees too often? This Duchess is like a flower. Maybe poisonous, but still a pure flower. He can''t let people believe that I''m an evil temptress that ate her husband''s heart.

    There is no reason to overdo it. Seeing each other once a week is already making people talk, but I can''t back away now.

 Chapter 28 - Reward Mechanism

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Reward Mechanism</h4>

    In the end, the Duke solved my dilemma on his own. He stayed with me, in the bed, and he couldn''t help but take the opportunity to embrace me tightly.

    He dragged me in his arms. To keep me warm, he said. However, he didn''t take advantage of his strength to force himself on me: he just slept with his head on my shoulder.

    His hands did wander on my body until he found afortable position. Yet, his touch was gentle and careful, nothing to do with the sensual caresses of a while before.

    I fell asleepte in the night when I got used to the Duke''s presence. So, I wasn''t surprised when I woke up alone in bed.

    What surprised me the most, though, was that the Duke didn''t leave the room. He was standing near the chimney, lighting a fire.

    I turned in the bed and decided to sleep some more. I closed my eyes and cuddled under the covers.

    When I open my eyes for the second time, the Duke is still there. He''s sitting on the sofa, drinking my morning tea once again. This time, though, there is a second cup and honey on the table and some cookies.

    I get up and reach him, considering how close to the Duke to sit. In the end, Iy my bottom on the sofa, far enough to be sure that any part of my body won''t brush against the Duke by chance.

    ?Good morning, Alexander,? I greet him. I call him by name since the Duke was so obedientst night. Also, I managed to rest well for the first time since I moved here, and I suspect it''s because I didn''t suffer from the cold. This man does have many dark sides, but his body temperature makes up from some of them.

    ?Good morning, Theodora,? he replies, smiling tenderly.

    This gives me an idea. If my husband''s mood is influenced so much by me calling his name, can I try to train him with my tricks? Other than making the Duke fall in love with me, isn''t it a good idea to show him what he gains when he''s well behaved?

    ?Thank you forst night,? I whisper and kiss his cheek. ?You were very understanding with me.?

    At first, he doesn''t show any reaction. He stares at me, considering my words and expression. I try to look as sincere as I can. It''s less challenging than expected because I''m sincerely d that he didn''t stubbornly continue with his intentions.

    Then, he rxes on the sofa and crooks his mouth, probably looking for a way to make me act like this again.

    In the end, he sighs and grabs a cookie from the table.

    ?Eat something,? he orders and offers me the cookie.

    I bite the sweet and crunch for a while, not moving my eyes from him.

    ?Next week, I won''t throw a tantrum like this,? I promise.

    In the end, I can''t avoid him forever, or he''ll look for other women.

    ?My Duchess can throw as many tantrums as she wants, as long as she doesn''t endanger her health.?

    I knew it. The Duke doesn''t care if I''m spoiled or a vixen, he just wants me to stay by his side.

    ?You shouldn''t be so tolerant,? I point out.

    ?Is my Duchess asking for punishment for her harsh rejections??

    ?I''m not asking for anything. I just remind you that you''re a Duke and an older cousin of the Emperor. You can''t let people treat you the way I do.?

    ?Don''t worry, my dear. You''re the only one allowed to treat me in that way. Anyone else would have his head rolling by now.?

    I gulp surprised.

    ?Is it a threat?? I inquire, confused. This is so different from what I was expecting.

    ?Oh, no. Not to you, Theodora. I already told you that you can y with me the way you want. I won''t break my promise.?

    The problem is that punishment doesn''t look too bad, right now. As long as it doesn''t require my head rolling.

    I swallow, trying to hide myplicated state of mind.

    I''ve never felt this way, in all my life. I''m so confused that I''m starting to mix my feelings altogether.

    Maybe, it''s my sense of guilt for messing with a person''s feelings. No matter what he did to me, are my actions really justified?

    I bite my lip and look at the teacup. I stretch out my hand and take a sip. The liquid is warm, so I drink in silence, trying to decipher my reactions.

    ?I was wondering,? the Duke continues, smiling at my lost expression, ?does my Duchess know some exotguage??

    ?Whatnguage in particr?? I utter, surprised. Why this question, so suddenly?

    I follow the Duke''s gaze, and I find the paper I wrote a few days ago. My ns for the future are all there. My intention of transforming the Duke into my puppet, the escape route to use in case of necessity... There is so muchpromising material on that single piece of paper!

    I stop breathing for a while, before remembering that no one in the whole world can read that. Not even my brother. That is my own personalnguage.

    ?I was trying to remember the signs people use in the far north, but it''s rather difficult. I haven''t learned them, so I don''t know how they work,? I shrug.

    ?This looks like a structured text. Are you sure you don''t remember??

    ?I saw it somewhere, and I tried to copy it from my memories.?

    ?Where??

    ?The picture of a rock...? I say. The northern poptions use to write on big stones, it''s some kind of ritual. They have shamans, rather than priests, that perform magic. It was so interesting for the nine-year-old me. I couldn''t make sense of those scribbles, but I took inspiration.

    With some luck, the Duke knows less than me about those.

    ?Oh, and was a table on that rock as well??

    I widen my eyes.

    ?A table?? I ask, cursing myself for being so stupid.

    ?Sure, look here!? he points at the centre. ?Doesn''t it look like a double-entry table to you, my Duchess??

    I follow his finger and nod, pretending to be noticing it right now.

    Damn it, how can a person be so smart? Maybe, I should reconsider transforming him into my puppet. It would take too much work from my side.

    If he can see the pattern in an unknown alphabet, then he will find out my intentions in no time.

    ?You''re right, my Duke. I always thought that they had a strange way to align symbols, and it turns out there''s a reason for it!?

    I smile at him, and when he smiles back, I finally rx on the sofa.

 Chapter 29 - Organising A Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 29 - Organising A Gathering</h4>

    The weather, today, isn''t warm at all. There''s this icy wind that freezes my bones, and the clouds are hiding the sun. Maybe, it will rain.

    After strolling in the garden for the whole evening, I walk to the Duke''s study, in search of someone that can help me.

    Luckily, I meet Pericle in the hallway.

    ?Do you have some time?? I ask him.

    ?Of course, your grace. What can I help you with??

    ?I''m supposed to actively participate in social events. What does it entail, exactly? How much would be satisfactory for my role??

    He blinks, surprised, and I roll my eyes. What did he expect me to ask? These damn noblewomen only talk about dresses and tea parties.

    ?The other Duchesses have gatherings twice a month,? he starts, holding his chin in a hand while thinking. ?I suppose you don''t have to organise something weekly, as most noblewomen do.?

    ?So, the more they''re important, the less they strain themselves by organising parties.?

    ?It seems like that, yes.?

    ?But I''m no ordinary Duchess. Is there any Archduchess in the Empire? What about princesses? How often do they invite people to their wings??

    ?Archduchess Ryle organises only an evening gathering once a month, while the princesses even less, and they usually stop at tea parties.?

    ?So, if I have a tea party this week, I won''t be forced to hold another event before the Autumn hunt. Am I right??

    ?Yes, your grace.?

    ?Good. Then how many people? And how should I select who to invite??

    ?Since your grace doesn''t have any personal friendship yet, your grace can select people ording to their title and age.?

    ?All the women I''ve met so far are older than me by a few decades. Are there youngerdies that I can talk with? Also, should I invite just married women??

    ?Most of thedies your age are already married, your grace. In the Empire, women are considered eligible for marriage at fifteen. They have their debut immediately after their fourteenth birthday, and they get married within two years.?

    ?Things aren''t much different in Polis,? I notice, ?but I didn''t have time to find a husband. I was busy with the war.?

    Pericle winces, surprised by my harsh words. I sigh, admitting that I shouldn''t treat him poorly. He''s been nice to me till now, and he hasn''t shown any ill intention.

    ?Are there any noblewomen I should avoid? For example, my husband''s old friends...? I continue, trying to look uninterested. Still, I''m curious to know if the Duke has always been such a flirt, or he became one after marrying me.

    I have to admit that a big, big part of me hopes that his charm is natural, and not the result of a lifetime of training. However, chances are low.

    He was too convincing, tonight, to be natural. I''d like to know what type of girl has attracted the Duke''s attention in the past, though.

    ?I think you should avoid Lady Elisabeth Gramh,? Pericle says simply.

    Since he doesn''t add anything else, and I can''t continue asking, I change the topic and inquire what does ''organising an event'' mean.

    In the end, I find out it''s just telling the servants to prepare a room, order pastries from the kitchen and choose the type of tea.

    I''m not really required to do anything, other than express my wishes. How boring: I hoped I would be doing something.

    As for the invites, I do have to write in person. At least the most important few. Since I don''t have ady in waiting, I''ll have to do everything on my own. I surely can''t ask a maid, and I''m not sure they know to read.

    After thorough consideration, I followed Pericle''s suggestions, and I sent the invites to a few of the youngerdies in the court. Most of them are married to the son of a Duke or a Marquees, and their husband will one day inherit the title. Now, they''re not very relevant, but one day they will form the highest circles of the social system here in the Empire.

    After lunch, I walk in the garden with one of the invites in my hands. It''s for Princess Lnd, and I wanted to deliver it personally.

    It would give me credit if she came. At the same time, though, I''m not sure how I feel about her. She might help me set my social position, as well as ruin every my effort.

    If I invite her, she might criticise me to the bone.

    If I don''t invite her, she''ll surelyin and hold a grudge.

    ?Duchess Kyre,? the girl says when she sees me walking to her. ?Are you here to invite me to your gathering??

    I startle, surprised that she already knows everything. Are a few hours enough for gossip to circte? I should start to get used to this, though.

    ?That''s correct, your highness,? I reply. ?I''d like it if you could honour us with your presence.?

    ?My brother kindly asked me to help you settle in the Pce. Since I owe him a favour after what I said to youst week, I have to ept.?

    ?I hope it won''t disturb your highness too much.?

    ?Depends on who you invited. However, since Pericle helped you, it shouldn''t be too noisy of a gathering. Did you follow his instructions??

    I nod, beaten. I can''t even do something like this by myself, I''m really bing useless.

    ?Then it will be all right,? she sentences, in the end.

    Her smart grin reminds me that of the Duke. She''s nning something, but I can''t really stop a royal princess if she wants to make trouble for me.

    I have just to endure it. Soon, it will be over, and I won''t need to meet people for a while. Who cares if they start to think that I''m a disgrace?

    The Duke and I will soon head to the North, and they will forget about my mistakes by the beginning of the next social season.

 Chapter 30 - Tea Party In The Garden

    <h4>Chapter 30 - Tea Party In The Garden</h4>

    Sooner than I thought, the day for the tea party came. The weather permits us to stay in the garden, so I can breathe some fresh air while waiting for my guests.

    Princess Lnd is the first to arrive. She brings two other girls with her.

    ?It''s customary, in the Empire, to take some friends with you at informal gatherings,? she exins. ?This way, I will be able to invite you to the next party I will attend and present you to my friends. Isn''t it a nice idea??

    I nod and smile, relieved that this girl isn''t thinking about making my life harder. However, Pericle already warned me not to invite too many people, as it would be crowded. As he suggested, I sent seven invites and got positive answers to five.

    With this, I''m starting to understand how the court is divided. The twodies that rejected my invite are both married to highly ced nobles sided with the crown. They''re careful around me, and that tells me that my husband is still seen as a concurrent of the Emperor for the throne.

    Even though the Duke made clear whose side he was when he supported his majesty during the coronation, some still think that he could be a good ruler. From the moment when the Emperor showed him some distress, by taking away his title andmanding him to marry a prisoner, the nobles became suddenly cautious.

    Still, not everyone that approaches me is a friend.

    Of the fivedies present, one is the Princess, and the others are equally divided into two factions. If my tea party bes the ring of their bickering, I swear I''ll get up and leave.

    Pericle said that the Duke is trying to maintain good rtionships with all three the factions in the court: the imperialists, that support the royal family no matter what; the block of nobles that want more power, and those that think that the Emperor is too young and needs a regent to rule in his stead; and finally, those that were against thete Emperor and worked hard on his demise. Thetter faction is still working on removing thete Emperor''s son, as their n partially failed when he inherited the throne.

    The two girls with the Princess are actually sweet. They talk eagerly, and they avoid politics by any means. It must be a requirement to be in a royal''s graces. Still, these two are really talented in diverting a conversation towards safends. Especially when the rest of the women are so eager to start a hot theme.

    In the end, there are twelve of us. One of thosedies attracts my attention in particr. It''sdy Elisabeth, daughter of Count Gramh. She isn''t very tall, and her facial features are so petite. Her movements are elegant, and her smile is really gentle. Still, her eyes are as cold as the winter.

    I''ll ask Pericle if he really didn''t foresee such a situation. After advising me not to have any contact with this girl, he proposed to invite one of her friends. I''ll have a chat with my husband''s aid when this is all over.

    For now, I pretend not to know anything, which isn''t too far from the truth. I only heard Pericle mention her once, so the story must be rtively private.

    When one of the women repeats some words I''m sure she heard from her husband, I can''t help but reply. I answer her statement with one of the typical arguments that statesmen use: bureaucracy is expensive and takes time. It''s a fitting solution for those issues that have a need to take track of anything, like the registry office that counts the poption and registers their needs. But for something like international trade routes, documents are to be kept at a minimum.

    ?His majesty, the Emperor, has signed a neww about the need to deliver the bookkeeping together with the tax report,? the woman says. She wants to convince me that I''m wrong using a higher figure that has influence. If I was a newbie, I might have been troubled by her words. But I''ve been queen for too long, for this to work.

    ?His majesty, the Emperor, did make a wise decision. The Empire is too wide to administer it with trust. There is a need to check for mistakes or purposely hidden sources of ie. Also, there is a need to have a clear situation of the economy in every region. His majesty will be able to decide how to reallocate resources when needed, and he will find out frauds in less time than before. Travelling merchants, though, shouldn''t be burdened with documents in anguage they might not know how to read. Trade is too important, and even if the merchants evade taxes, the Empire is still benefiting from their passage. We shouldn''t discourage them withplicated procedures to pass the border.?

    After my discourse, thedies stay silent for a few minutes. Maybe, I should have changed the topic. Now, they will think that I''m weird. At least, I hope the Duke won''t hear of this.

    Just as I think so, my gaze passes over Princess Lnd, and I understand that the Duke will hear of this, and even earlier than necessary. Every little detail of this gathering will reach his ears. Partially thanks to his sister, and the rest because of the maids.

    ?Our Emperor sure is wise, for his young age,? I finish, with a smile that transpires admiration.

    The Emperor was certainly advised about this, and the statesmen he talked to were brave enough to tell him the truth. It''s one of the challenges every ruler has to face, sooner orter. People don''t always tell the truth, especially if they feel that they can obtain more from you if they tter you. Ethiro really is lucky to have wise advisors and a listening Emperor.

    The Princess is looking at me with an amused expression, and I''m not sure whether it''s a good thing. Still, the gaze that is burning my skin more than hers is that of the finedy a few seats from me.

    From the beginning of this tea party,dy Elisabeth didn''t turn her eyes away from me.

 Chapter 31 - A Contender For The Dukes Heart

    <h4>Chapter 31 - A Contender For The Duke''s Heart</h4>

    After the small incident where I voiced my mind too freely, thedies didn''t dare to touch any diplomatic topic again. The rest of the afternoon passed with small talk and gossip.

    When all thedies left, Princess Lnd expressed her thoughts about the party with a simple, short ''well done!''.

    Now that I think about it, I haven''t done anything except drinking tea, but I feel so tired. I stretch out my hand and cut a piece of cake. I was so nervous that I didn''t eat anything, and it would be a pity to send all of this back to the kitchens without even trying it.

    Only after tasting both the cakes and some of the pastries, I realise that they aren''t as good as they look. It''s the second time that I find my food not suitable for a duchess.

    Maybe, it''s the Empire cuisine that isn''t to my taste. Still, the sweets look old rather than weird. Is that the reason why thedies didn''t eat much?

    I sigh, beaten, and I lean the te back on the table. I want my personal chef back.

    ?Do you want to know why the pastries aren''t fresh?? a young and melodious voice interrupts my moment of self-pity. I turn in its direction with a rxed expression.

    ?Lady Elisabeth, have you perhaps forgotten something??

    ?No, I haven''t. I just was curious about you, mydy. The rumours were so confusing that I wondered whether you had two different personalities.?

    ?And what is your opinion??

    ?You''re just a spoiled brat,? the girl utters.

    Now that I think about it, she''s younger than me. She''s not married, which is quite surprising given her status and outer appearance. Maybe, it''s her character that scared away the young lords.

    The reason why I can''t stand her isn''t rted to the Duke. Not at all.

    It''s just that she''s very troublesome. Why is she staring at me like that? What have I done to her?

    ?His majesty, the Emperor, was maybe too harsh with Archduke Kyre... Oh, I meant, Duke Kyre. He didn''t just order him to get married to a nobody that can''t hold a conversation. His majesty also took away the title from an Archduke,? she exims.

    I can''t say she''s wrong. After all, I didn''t talk much. But what could I say? I had no clue who they were talking about... Some names are starting to be repeated, so I should start to actually follow the gossip.

    As for the fashion trends, I don''t like the clothes here in the empire. Too bright and too bulky. How can I tell them that, though?

    ?His majesty, the Emperor, has his reasons that we can''t understand,? I voice inly. Does she really think that a few words are enough to unsettle me?

    ?I know that, but how did the Duke react? He''s always so gentle, but how can he forgive the loss of the title his father gained through his hard work??

    ?As you said, the Duke is gentle,? I utter, starting to feel bothered by her words.

    So, he''s not kind just to me. How manydies has heforted in the past?

    ?You know... If you didn''t pop up from nowhere, I would be the Archduchess right now.?

    Oh, is that so?

    ?Were you engaged to the Duke?? I inquire, curious. Is this the reason she loathes me so much? Because I ruined her life ns?

    ?Not yet, but it was just a matter of formalities.?

    Hmm, the Duke was too uninterested during our first night of marriage, for him to be despairing over a not fated engagement. This one is just envisioning.

    ?What a pity,? I shrug, untouched.

    ?At least, love doesn''t need marriage to be fulfilled.?

    I snort, annoyed.

    ?The Duke has enough energies for both of us, right?? she continues, moving back a lock of her hair with a graceful movement of her hand. ?He''s never tired.?

    I straighten my back, ready for battle. What does this young maiden think? That I will despair because of her affair with my husband?

    ?You''re right,dy Elisabeth. I''m d that I''m not alone, in this case.?

    ?I know you''re d, but I''m not,? shements. ?And the Duke will find a way of getting rid of you without offending the Emperor. He will, sooner orter, ask for a divorce. Or he may take things in his own hands, and personally end your pitiful existence.?

    ?I''m looking forward to that moment,? I reply. ?It would be refreshing to see the Duke''s cold stare. It looks like you''re more familiar with his dark side than me.?

    She winces, taken back. I know, right? Who would talk like me?

    ?Your life lost its meaning when you lost your crown,? she spits out. ?You failed as a queen, and now you''re failing as a duchess. You lost a war, yet you behave as if nothing happened. You''ve lost your relevance together with your city, so I don''t understand how you can still stand so straight...?

    I know she''s doing it on purpose, yet her words hit me directly on a wound that''s too fresh.

    ?Who do you think you are?? I exim, getting up from my seat.

    I walk to her and look into her cunning eyes. She takes half a step back, almost frightened.

    ?What do you intend to do?? she mumbles. ?The Duke won''t let you hurt me!?

    ?You came here to threaten me,? I note, my voice still low and icy. ?I haven''t done anything to you,dy Elisabeth. Now, you can leave this ce and nevere back here again, or you can officially be my number one enemy. You choose.?

    ?The Duke won''t allow you to hurt me!? she repeats, rather desperately.

    ?So what?? I shrug. I was raised in an environment where I wasn''t allowed to do anything, yet I managed to rule my country, somehow. The only man that could stop me was indeed the Duke, but I don''t think he really cares so deeply about his mistress.

    And thisdy doesn''t know that I am the Duke''s favourite toy. He will choose me because he has needed more efforts to obtain me.

    I snort, annoyed, and turn my back tody Elisabeth. I walk away with my back straight and my hands lifting my skirts delicately.

    No one can see the turmoil in my heart, so I walk to my room without turning back.

 Chapter 32 - Evening Rumours

    <h4>Chapter 32 - Evening Rumours</h4>

    When I reach my room, I send my maids away, and I copse on the bed. I don''t even notice that I''ve started crying, but I don''t want to stop.

    It''s the second time in a few days that I end up sobbing, it''s bing bothering.

    However, I prefer crying my soul out to keeping this piercing pain in my chest. Lady Elisabeth hit my most sensitive point: my undeniable failure as a ruler.

    Comining and whining won''t solve anything, but I need to stop for a few minutes and despair.

    Despite my bold words, I can''t even take the privilege to avenge myself. Ifdy Elisabeth is my husband''s mistress, he won''t let me move war against her. No matter how much he likes me, he won''t let me trample over his other women.

    In the end, I made a mistake. When I rejected the Duke, a few days ago, he looked for otherdies. It was actually predictable, but I hoped the Duke wasn''t that kind of person.

    I take a look at the paper with my ns, and I remember how Alexander guessed that there was a table in the middle. I look at thest lines, and I sigh.

    If the Duke looks for a mistress, I nned to take a hundred-eighty turn and convince him that it''s better to have a single wife than several mistresses.

    I burn the paper in the fire, not wanting to risk being wholly discovered. I have to remember not to structure my texts in the future.

    In the end, I found out the Duke''s reaction, so my n is now reduced to a single set of actions.

    I reapply make-up and walk out of the room with a neutral expression. I nce at the maids that run towards me, and I dismiss all of them. Except for Patricia, but she won''t leave me alone out of the room.

    It''s already evening, so I cover my shoulders with a mantle before walking out. I choose a path in the garden that is far from the highnterns so that the shadow can hide my emotions.

    A group of women are sitting on a bench and talking with each other.

    ?Have you seendy Bertha strolling with the Duke, yesterday evening?? one of them asks.

    I sigh, annoyed. I didn''t think my husband was so infidel. Can''t he be more discreet? And choose a single mistress instead of ying around?

    ?They talked for a while, in the imperial gardens. It looks like the Duke didn''t want his new wife to notice,? another girl replies.

    I slow down, trying to follow their conversation without getting closer.

    ?I don''t think he cares. Today, the Duchess had a tea party, anddy Elisabeth was among the attendees. Do you think the Duke ordered her to be polite to his ex-fianc��e??

    ?They weren''t engaged!? one of them reminds, and I nod, approving.

    ?However, ifdy Elisabeth attended, then she must have had a reason, right? She probably was just curious about her rival...?

    Wait, I''m not the rival here.

    ?The poor Duchess probably doesn''t have a clue.?

    ?Or most probably, she doesn''t have the guts toin...?

    I walk away, followed by the giggles of those girls and Patricia''s gaze with ill-hidden contempt. I really can''t wait to leave for the north, I can''t stand this maid anymore.

    When Ie back to the room, I find out the reason why my mood has been so difficult thesest few days: monthlies.

    I haven''t bled for almost two months. It was probably because of the war and the changes that happened to me and my city. It isn''t the first time that my periodeste, so I wasn''t worried about it. Still, this is the worst time it could happen.

    The Duke was supposed toe tomorrow. Shall I ask him to postpone for a few days? I haven''t seen him at all during this week, so I''m not really assured that I will see him again before tomorrow night.

    I sigh and send Patricia to look for herbal teas. I send her personally, letting her believe that it is a special mission only she can fulfil. In truth, I just don''t want to have her around.

    My stomach starts cramping, and a headache explodes all of a sudden. The next few days will be difficult.

    I''m already feeling my feet growing cold, and the thought that my body stood in the way of my ambitions makes me even angrier.

    In the end, I won''t be able to convince the Duke to fall in love with me. He will find other women and forget about me.

    Another tear wets my cheek, maybe because of the anger.

    With some luck, I''ll get back my rationality after this period passes.

    ?I want to eat something,? I say to the maids. The cake from before isn''t enough. ?And bring some wine. The best you can find.?

    The maid by my side nods and disappears. When Patriciaes with the tea, I tilt my head, trying to find out something to make her do.

    ?Patricia, you can go rest now.?

    ?I can''t leave you alone, your grace,? she reminds me.

    ?We''ll see about that,? I spit out. ?If you don''t leave now, I''ll make sure to find another maid for my daily needs.?

    ?His grace, the Duke, ordered me not to leave your grace alone.?

    ?You''re so attentive, Patricia. Do you always take orders literally??

    ?With due respect, your grace, the Duke is the resident of this wing of the pce. We all owe him obedience, as per his majesty''s wish.?

    ?But the Duke told you to obey me. Why doesn''t that work??

    ?It does, but his orders have priority.?

    ?I understand,? I nod. ?I''ll ask the Duke to revoke his orders personally.?

    She winces, surprised, but I don''t pay any attention to her reaction.

    ?You can throw the tea, I''m not in the mood for hot drinks,? I continue, rather sadly. ?And I''ll go to sleep immediately after supper.?

    After all, sleep is the only time I''m allowed to stay alone.

 Chapter 33 - The Captured Infidel

    <h4>Chapter 33 - The Captured Infidel</h4>

    In the end, I don''t get out of my chambers for the whole day. Except for a fast walk in the garden that I can''t skip without alerting everyone.

    Seeing my bad mood, the maids don''te too close.

    I change into my nightgown as soon as the sun sets, and I cuddle near the chimney, wrapping myself with a cover. I look at the mes for an hour or two, until the Duke walks in my chamber with his usual, rxed demeanour.

    ?How is my Duchess feeling?? he asks, noticing that I''m rolled on an armchair like a cat.

    ?This Duchess is indisposed,? I inform him, my eyes shining because of the tears.

    The Duke lifts his eyebrows for a moment, and I have time to consider whether to exin to him what it means. Maybe, he doesn''t know that women bleed once a month.

    Before I can open my mouth, though, he turns on his feet and leaves the room without a word.

    I sigh, realising only now how much this will cost. I''ll have to start again from scratch, building our rtionship bit by bit.

    When the door opens again, I turn my head, full of hope.

    It''s Patricia with tea.

    ?There''s no need for that,? I utter. My voice is so low that I don''t immediately realise that I''m crying. Once again! Why can''t I stop whining?

    ?I''m just following the Duke''s orders,? she says, not paying me any more attention than usual. She leaves the cups on the table and leaves the room.

    When the door opens for the second time, my nerves are already at their limit.

    ?What is it, now?? I shout.

    ?I forgot where I left my chess set, Duchess,? the Duke exins. ?Sorry for making you wait.?

    ?Chess set?? I repeat dumbfounded. So, he didn''t run to one of his mistresses. How unexpected.

    ?Has my Duchess nned something else, perhaps??

    ?No, but I wasn''t expecting this...? I admit. ?I thought the Duke left me for good.?

    ?How could I do that? I wasn''t able to see you for so many days, I was looking forward to our meeting.?

    I crook my mouth, unconvinced.

    ?You could havee to see me anytime. I didn''t hide anywhere, I''ve always been here,? I say, and my words sound somehow using.

    ?I wish I could,? he sighs.

    Ah, is that so?

    ?I bet my Duke has been quite busy,? I utter, sitting on the sofa and taking the ck figures. I like starting second. I cover myself with the nket and look at the Duke with expectation. When he doesn''tin about my decision, I begin to align the pawns.

    ?Tax reports,? he shrugs. ?It looks like the problem from the past week hasn''t been solved the way I wanted. I had to go and check again.?

    ?Has the Emperor sent you??

    ?No, I went on my own...?

    ?How manydies did you leave alone, sighing behind you?? I inquire with a smile that suggestsplicity as a friend would react and not a wife. If I start questioning with a sour voice, he won''t answer.

    ?I don''t know,? he replies rather calmly. ?Did my Duchess count??

    ?I arrived up to two, but I was busy this week. I''m sure there were more!?

    ?Is my Duchess included in the count??

    ?Of course not. I didn''t have time for sighing.?

    The Duke opens the game with a knight, and I move a pawn, already understanding what he''s trying to do. What a transparent move...

    He counters my move in one of the ways I use most often, and I understand that it won''t be an easy match.

    ?Is my Duchess jealous, perhaps?? he asks, smirking proudly.

    ?Jealous?? I repeat, tilting my head by a few degrees. ?I can have twodies sighing for me if I want. I don''t need to be envious of you, my Duke.?

    ?How did the tea party go?? he asks, then. He looks convinced on changing the topic, what a pity.

    ?Nice, I chatted with so many women my age. I''ve never had such a tea party in my life. Actually, I didn''t know what to talk about with them, but Princess Lnd was very kind to help me with the conversation. Shall I prepare a gift as thanks for her??

    ?Martia will be d if you do. She looks splendid, but she''s actually just a little girl.?

    ?Also, I talked a lot withdy Elisabeth. She''s so nice, isn''t she??

    He lifts his eyebrows and waits for me to continue while I wait for his reaction. Just like that, we stare at each other for a while, until the Duke sighs.

    ?What have you heard?? he asks me.

    ?That you two were engaged. I''m sorry for getting in the way, she''s ten times better for you than me.?

    ?Her father is Count Gramh, Duke Gramh''s son. Their family is one of the most important in the Empire. There were talks about marriage when my parents were still alive, but it wasn''t ever made official. Her family sent a proposal to me two years ago, but I refused.?

    ?Because you wanted to marry me??

    ?That is the most relevant reason. The second is thatdy Elisabeth has a difficult character, and she aims at the throne. Everyone knows that the Grahms are trying to have one of their daughters be Empress. Her younger sister will be proposed as a marriage candidate for the Emperor as soon as she turns fifteen. She''s a year older than his majesty.?

    ?Is that so? I had the impression that you anddy Elisabeth knew each other quite well. Was I wrong??

    ?We do know each other, but I know so many otherdies, my Duchess. As you know, I''m a relevant figure in the Court. And I don''t have your talent for avoiding people,? he chuckles.

    He''s smiling too brightly for someone that is being used of infidelity. He looks so happy that I''m questioning him.

    What a weird man.

 Chapter 34 - Checkmate

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Checkmate</h4>

    ?Who is the seconddy?? the Duke continues, with no fear nor anxiety. Why would he fear my reaction, anyway?

    ?I think her name is Bertha. I didn''t see her personally, but I heard rumours about you two...? I confess, bowing my head and looking down for a second. I''m feeling horrible about using gossip as a weapon, but I don''t have anything else.

    ?Lady Bertha is a cousin of mine. She went back home two days ago, so I wanted to greet her.?

    ?Why do people talk, if you two are rted??

    ?She''s a distant cousin, but we grew up together. She''s like a sister to me.?

    ?And I should believe in your word? How convenient that she left, and I can''t talk to her by chance.?

    ?I also asked for her advice.?

    ?Advice??

    ?Yes. I wanted to hear my cousin''s ideas on how to make peace with my Duchess.?

    ?I don''t remember we were on odd terms. I thought we reached apromise, Duke...?

    ?No, you pretended to have forgotten your grudges, Theodora.?

    ?And what diddy Bertha tell you??

    ?She said that I should buy you expensive presents until you lower your guard.?

    ?I already have everything I need,? I note.

    ?I know, that''s what I told her too. She said that the point isn''t in the present itself, but in the thought behind it.?

    ?Well, your cousin,dy Bertha, sure knows a lot,? Iment. If the Duke sent me a present every day, I would believe that he was thinking about me. I would have eventually started to consider giving him a chance.

    ?Too bad my Duchess can''t be won so easily,? he shrugs.

    ?So you won''t do anything??

    Howzy! The Duke could just ask one aid of his to think about it, right? And I won''t certainly look at the price of his gifts, so he wouldn''t be spending too much!

    ?I didn''t say that. I''ll give my Duchess what she really wants.?

    ?And what is that??

    ?If I tell you, I''ll ruin the surprise.?

    What I truly want? He has no clue...

    I move my attention back at the chess table, and I notice the way he just left the rook exposed. I should capture it, but something else attracts my sight.

    He moved a pawn, but the configuration of all the pieces is so familiar... It''s just weird seeing it from this side of the board.

    He''s using my personal strategy! How can he know about it? Damn it, now I want to know who was his spy in my pce!

    No, wait... He can''t know this. It''s probably just a coincidence.

    I designed this strategy on my own, and I also found a way to counter it. Coincidentally, I have to capture that same pawn and expose my queen. I will lose an important piece, but if I don''t do it now, and if he''s really using my strategy, I won''t be able to stop himter.

    I bite my lips, considering the chances that I''m not envisioning things. I check the position of the other clue pieces, and they''re all in their perfect ces. It''s almost as if I was the one ying!

    It may be a trap to capture my queen. If I''m right, and I follow my instinct, I''ll still be able to continue ying. If I''m wrong, I lose a piece.

    In the end, I have a chance in both cases, while I risk losing in a few moves if I don''t capture that pawn.

    After thorough consideration, I opt for following my instinct and ruining the Duke''s supposed ns. ying without the queen is nothing for me.

    The Duke frowns and focuses on the game, forgetting our conversation. I, on the other side, just admire him from here. He''s so handsome when he''s focused. Was he like this while solving tax problems?

    ?Is my Duchess already bored of my y?? he utters, looking at me suddenly.

    I wince, and I can guess that my cheeks are blushing.

    ?Why do you think so?? I manage to utter. I move a rook in a hurry, trying to remember what I was trying to do... Ah, yes! Corner the king before he has time to remove all those figures around it.

    I keep my figure far from his king, trying not to attract any attention.

    Alexander falls in my trap and starts capturing my knights and bishops. He disregards the pawns until they get too close to his side. He takes them only when they look too dangerous.

    Still, I manage to do what I wanted from the start: reach his side.

    ?I guess you want your queen back,? he mutters. His lips are slightly pouted, and his beaten expression is so cute.

    ?No, I need a horse,? I point out.

    He passes me the piece, and I smile when our fingers brush.

    ?Check!? he exims. If only he knew how worried I am...

    I move my second bishop, thest one that remained, and I put it in between his tower and my king.

    As expected, he moves the tower, preparing for another check in the next hand. Too bad we won''t be ying another hand.

    ?Checkmate,? I shrug, cing the knight he just passed me. I observe the board with a satisfied smile. It wasn''t easy at all, but the Duke got tired before me. He started making stupid mistakes after his first few strategies failed.

    ?You won,? he sighs as if it was the umpteenth time.

    ?Do you lose so often?? I inquire, dubious. Still, his reaction is so cute. I''d like tofort him, even though I don''t know if I''m allowed to.

    ying chess helped my mood improve so much.

    ?No, I don''t lose often,? hements. ?But I don''t think I will be able to beat my Duchess very soon.?

    ?I think you''re right,? I nod. The Duke is still too impatient.

    He sits next to me and drags me on hisp.

    ?Will the Duchess look down on me now?? he utters, surrounding my waist with his arm.

 Chapter 35 - An Empty Bed

    <h4>Chapter 35 - An Empty Bed</h4>

    ?Your grace!? I start, more surprised by his move than bothered. ?I told you that I''m indisposed. It means that we can''t...?

    ?I know, I know,? he whispers, emting my low, conspiratorial tone. ?I''m not trying to do anything!?

    I blink surprised.

    ?I just wanted to warm my Duchess up,? he continues as if he''s talking of the weather. ?You seem to be freezing.?

    ?And how do you think to warm me??

    He grins cunningly and caresses my cheek tenderly. Then, he moves his hand to the back of my head and prevents me from turning away. He presses his lips on mines, waiting for my reaction.

    ?I really can''t, right now,? I remind him.

    ?I know,? he sighs and bites my lower lip until I concede and let him kiss me.

    I surround his neck with my arms and close my eyes. We kiss for a time that''s hard to define until the Duke splits from me.

    ?It''s cold, go to bed,? he whispers to my ear.

    I tilt my head to the side instinctively, and he pecks my skin lightly.

    ?All right,? I ept. But first, there is something I have to do.

    I move the Duke''s shirt to the side and bite his shoulder as hard as I can.

    He winces, surprised, andins about the pain.

    ?What have I done, now?? he asks, rubbing the ce where my teeth''s shape has be visible. With some luck, that sign will stay there for the whole week.

    ?Nothing,? I utter. ?I just wanted to do that.?

    ?Is that so?? he inquires with a suspicious look. ?I didn''t think that my Duchess was so wild.?

    My face turns hot in a split second, but I pretend to be cool about everything. I won''t ever confess that I bit the Duke so that all those other women can know that he''s not exclusive to them.

    ?I don''t have any mistress,? he exins.

    I blink, surprised anew. Did the Duke just read my mind?

    Wait... I have to test this theory. If he was a mind reader, so much would make sense! Mhm... But what can I think about? Something unrted...

    It''s so damn hard.

    I look around in search of inspiration, and my eyes stop on the fire. Yesterday, I burnt that paper. The Duke can''t know it, since no one saw me doing it. Also, it wasn''t an important document, so there''s no reason for anyone to notice its absence.

    ?There''s no need to make such an expression, I can''t read your mind,? the Duke continues.

    I turn to him, and then I get up.

    What does he need to read my mind? Touch, eye-contact, or is it enough to be in the same room?

    ?I really can''t,? he repeats. ?But you''re easy to predict, Theodora. You made such a funny grimace while talking about Bertha anddy Elisabeth. You also asked Pericle. It was rather obvious.?

    I lift my head, remembering Pericle''s words. Indeed, all he said was to avoid invitingdy Elisabeth. It was natural since my husband and that girl were supposed to marry.

    But then,dy Elisabeth showed up on her own. Was it something that Pericle couldn''t predict? Really?

    And most importantly, how much did the Duke participate in the events?

    ?You did it on purpose!? I realise. ?You wanted me to know that you had other women!?

    ?No,? he denies, shaking his head. ?I wanted you to think that. But I really am loyal to my Duchess. There isn''t any other woman in my heart.?

    ?And in your bed??

    ?Since I am the oneing to you, my bed is actually empty. There is no woman in it. At all times.?

    ?You don''t need a bed to have an illegal rtionship,? I notice.

    ?Duchess, are you suggesting something? Where do you want to...?

    ?Don''t turn my words around!? I stop him before he can torture me any more. I don''t want to think about it, right now. I''m trying to figure out how much he ys around.

    ?There isn''t anyone,? he repeats, and he sounds sincere.

    ?You don''t have to defend yourself,? I whisper, walking to the bed and lying down on my side. ?It''s normal that you look for somepany since I reject you.?

    ?I hoped you would react differently, Theodora.?

    ?I''d like to!? I confess, desperate. ?But I''ll have to wait for another week.?

    ?You cane to my room, then,? he proposes and starts to turn off the lights. ?That way, you can check whether I''m alone, and you can also remind me not to fool around.?

    ?That would be too forward,? I point out.

    ?I''d like that so much,? he utters.

    He lies down next to me and pecks my cheek before blowing out the only candle that is lighting the room.

    ?Weren''t you feeling cold?? he utters, seeing that I don''t move a muscle.

    After a thorough consideration of three whole seconds, I roll to him and cuddle by his side. His warmth is too inviting to keep freezing at the side of the bed.

    ?If Ie to you in a few days, then you won''t look for other women, right?? I inquire.

    ?I won''t look for other women even if you don''t.?

    ?Why??

    ?Because I''m married to you,? he whispers while passing his arm under my head. He pecks my forehead and leans his head down so close that his breath tickles my skin.

    ?Is that enough of a reason, here in the Empire??

    ?It should be. However, I won''t oppose you if you invited anotherdy into our bed. It would be an interesting experience.?

    I grab his clothes instinctively, at the same time threatened and offended by his proposition.

    ?I won''t ever do that!? I reveal.

    His silent chuckle reminds me that the Duke likes joking. A bit too much for my taste.

    ?So, I don''t need to worry, right?? I continue, still uncertain. ?You won''t throw me away when you get bored with me, will you??

    ?I won''t get bored with you.?

    ?How can you be so sure??

    ?I''ll prove to you that I was telling the truth. I will report to you my every movement. Would that hearten my Duchess??

    ?It sounds like a vition of your privacy,? I note. ?Are you really all right with that??

    ?I will cope with it.?

    ?I don''t want to control you,? I confess. ?I''d like to be able to simply trust you.?

    ?With time, you''ll eventually start to know me better. You''ll realise that I have the best intentions of making our marriage work.?

 Chapter 36 - Good Food And Small Attentions

    <h4>Chapter 36 - Good Food And Small Attentions</h4>

    Maybe, it''s because of the hormonal imbnce; or maybe, it''s because the Duke is so warm. But I sleep like never before.

    I even have a weird dream.

    I know it''s a dream because I''m back in Polis and because I can see myself from outside.

    I''m sitting at my desk, scribbling something with a focused expression. I''ve never seen myself with such a face, though.

    I lift my gaze from the paper and look in the eyes of the person walking in front of me.

    ?You''re here,? I say, smiling brightly. It''s weird, hearing my voice from outside. I didn''t think it sounded so harmonious.

    I get up from the desk and circle around it.

    ?This queen has almost finished,? I utter and I walk towards my point of view. I caress this person''s cheek, and I feel my fresh fingers brushing against this face.

    It''s like reliving a memory that''s not mine. I feel so confused, but the feelings in my heart are all so warm.

    I try to think whom I could have looked with so much love, but I can''t remember. I''ve never felt this quiet storm in my heart, this steady will to protect. Is this love?

    The dream ends here, but I don''t wake up till morning.

    I wouldn''t get up from the bed if I didn''t need to change my undergarments. I notice a small me in the chimney, and I add some wood not to let the fire die. The Duke must have got up to maintain it through the night.

    I walk back to the bed and cuddle by his side, warming my freezing fingers and feet against him.

    The Duke startles, waking up at the contact with my icy skin.

    ?Sorry,? I murmur, ?I couldn''t resist...?

    I kiss his cheek and smile with a guilty expression.

    ?Why are you freezing?? he asks, rubbing my hands and then pressing them against his chest. ?Did you get out of bed??

    ?I did,? I confess.

    ?I''ll tie you to the bed next time,? he murmurs.

    ?I won''t do it again,? I say. I should have predicted the Duke''s reaction, I was really too selfish. Yet, he''s helping me warm up, even if he''s angry at me.

    ?What will my Duchess do today?? he inquires, looking at me in a way simr to how I looked at the person in my dreams.

    ?I won''t do anything anymore,? Iment.

    I''ve done my monthly gathering, and I''ve fulfilled my tasks.

    ?Except for taking care of my Duke!? I then exim. There''s no time limit for that specific task. ?And I''d like to learn to embroider. I have so much free time that I should at least do something.?

    ?I thought you would like to rest for some time, you''ve worked hard all your life.?

    ?It''s enough. I''m starting to go crazy. Also, I feel so alone when you''re not here...?

    When he smirks, I understand how my words sound.

    ?I mean, I don''t have anyone to talk with.?

    ?Why don''t you ask Martia to help you understand the Empire''s fashion trends? Also, she will introduce you to some decent people. I have to finish the work that the Emperor entrusted me.?

    ?It sounds like an excuse, your grace,? I point out.

    ?Do I need an excuse??

    ?No, of course not.?

    The Duke kisses my forehead and sighs, beaten.

    ?You don''t believe me!? he uses. ?But I''m working so much only so that my Duchess can have an assured future.?

    ?You destroyed my future, your grace.?

    ?I know, and that''s why I will make sure that you have at least as much power as when you were queen...?

    I blink surprised. Is that so? Will he give me power?

    I understated him again when I thought he didn''t know what I desired. It turns out that he knows me pretty well.

    Am I that predictable?

    ?For now, just endure for some more. Soon, no one will dare to look down on you...?

    I peck his cheek, remembering that I''m training him to do what I want. He''s said something that I like, so I shall reward him.

    ?Let''s have breakfast!? he exims and gets up full of energy. He opens the door to talk with the maids outside.

    He res at me when I move the nket to get up, so I obediently put it back in ce and adjust the pillows behind my back.

    The fire is burning, so the room is warm. The Duke waits for the maids to leave two big tters on the table and a smaller one with the tea service. Then, he pours a cup and leaves it on my bedside table to cool.

    He then brings one of the tters and ces it on the bed next to me. Everything on it is still steaming, thanks to some kind of magic since the kitchens are rather far. I gulp, suddenly hungry.

    I reach out for a croissant. It has the scent of butter, and it''s so warm. I don''t waste time filling it with jam, since it would cool down and lose this fragrance.

    The Duke doesn''t eat, but he looks at me while I sigh at the tastes of the food on the te. There are even cinnamon cookies and some apple pie. Will the Duke think ill of me, if I ask to keep them forter? I can''t eat all of this now, and the food that they deliver to me isn''t this good.

    ?I''m d that your appetite is back,? he sighs.

    Rather than my appetite, it''s the food that is awful. I''ve been used to eating the best bites since I was born, so it''s kind of difficult to adjust to leftovers. I haven''t figured out whose fault it is, but now I''m sure that someone is delivering the wrong tes.

    ?The Emperor set a date for our marriage banquet,? the Duke utters all of a sudden.

    ?Is that so??

    ?It will be the evening after the Autumn hunt.?

    ?Is it all a scheme to make sure that you attend, Alexander?? I ask, tilting my head.

    ?Maybe,? he shrugs. ?But I can''t reject the Emperor, can I??

    ?Indeed,? I nod, grabbing some grapes with big, purple globes.

 Chapter 37 - The End Of The Truce

    <h4>Chapter 37 - The End Of The Truce</h4>

    When the Duke leaves, he tells me that he won''te back for a couple of days. I nod, apparently uninterested. In truth, I''m d that for once he let me know about his schedule. It makes me feel a bit more relevant.

    I also get permission to use the study at my discretion, which means that I won''t get out of there for the whole time.

    When the Duke has left, the maids walk in and start with my usual morning routine. After finishing dressing, I walk out of the room and bump in a messenger.

    ?From his grace, Duke of Kyre,? he exims. ?This is a gift to thank his wife of taking care of him.?

    My lips tremble for a second while I wonder whether he''s doing this on purpose. But then, I look at the box. In it, there is a ne with a giant, yellow gem. It''s beautiful and expensive: I''ll be able to show it around for a while.

    ?Tell him that his wife likes the present,? I reply and grab the ne before walking away. I wear it by myself.

    It''s so heavy that my neck will start to ache, sooner orter. Still, I don''t take it off for the whole day.

    It''s good that people can see. With some luck, this rumour will reachdy Elisabeth''s ears. I''ll have to deal with that girl since she threatened me, but I can''t do it right now.

    Maybe next year, if she doesn''t marry in the meantime. On the other side, I''m starting to believe that I will be here, in a year.

    I pass the next two days in the study, reading and writing. I alsopose a poem for Princess Lnd as thanks for her help with the tea party. I will deliver it to her personally after lunch.

    She often takes a stroll with her friends in the garden, so I''ll meet her for sure.

    As I walk, the maids stay two steps behind me, which is starting to drive me crazy. I wanted to ask the Duke to change his orders, but then I realised that it''s best to talk about it when he''s in a good mood.

    I turn around a corner and reach a bench that''s isted and always free. I sit down and open the book that I''ve brought with me.

    I start to read, ignoring everything else, when a hand grabs my shoulder and squeezes.

    ?You''re here!? a stranger''s voice says, and I turn, lifting my eyebrows in a surprised grimace.

    ?Sorry, you are?? I inquire, not recognising the man in front of me.

    His gaze moves to the maids, and he snickers.

    ?You''re ying fool now that your husband''s servants are here, aren''t you??

    ?I really don''t know who you are,? I reply. What does this man want from me?

    Patricia and the other maid are looking down, not paying attention to my struggles.

    ?What is happening here?? I ask when this man''s hand clenches my arm. ?Let go of me!? I protest, but his intentions be rather evident. ?Let go!?

    He drags me up and takes some hairpins off of my hair.

    ?Let go, you fool!? I shout, hoping that someone will hear me.

    ?Stay calm, dear Duchess,? the man says, ?or someone will hear you...?

    That is what I want. Why aren''t the maids helping me? They''re just standing to the side.

    ?Patricia, go call for help,? I order. Her aloof expression tells me that she has no intention of following my words. ?Patricia!?

    My voice is rather desperate, but it doesn''t move her cold heart.

    ?The Duke told me not to leave you alone,? she repeats mechanically. ?I can''t go.?

    Is that so? The Duke told you not to leave me alone, so you''re just watching while an unknown man ruins my hair and clothes. I should have expected it.

    ?What are you pretending, now?? the man asks. ?We both know what a slut you are. Your husband left, so you don''t need to worry about him...?

    ?Let go,? I try once again, and I hit his arms with a desperate punch.

    He frowns and finally releases my arm. He raises his hand and ps me with strength. The bacsh of the hit pushes me to the ground, and I use my hands to amortise the fall. Before I can get up, a kick in my stomach knocks me down once again.

    I hug my belly and try to breathe, but my lungs are aching. I gasp for a while until the air slowly returns to flow.

    The man grips my hair and lifts my head so that I look at him.

    ?You dare to hit me, you wench? I shall teach you a lesson you won''t forget...?

    I don''t have any more tears to shed, so I just look back at that man in silence. I thought I was getting used to the court life in the Empire... It seems that there are so many challenges for me behind every corner.

    I just wanted to take a walk. What have I done wrong, this time?

    ?The Duke will kill you, once he hears about this,? he whispers so that only I can hear.

    Was this just a scheme to get rid of me? If that''s the case, this man is just a pawn sent from someone else. But who can hate me so much?

    I will probably never know.

    ?Will the Duke be pleased if I help him to get rid of you? He won''t need to dirty his hands, he will be d that I did it for him,? the man continues.

    I''m so tired of his crazy discourses.

    I spit on his face, and then I close my eyes, waiting for a strike that doesn''te.

    Instead, a bunch of voiceses in this direction.

    I nce at the garden, and I see two groups of people reaching us.

    ?What is happening here?? a young girl asks. She then eyes the maids and the man crouching next to me. She crooks her mouth, considering to turn her back and walk away.

 Chapter 38 - Some Writing Talent

    <h4>Chapter 38 - Some Writing Talent</h4>

    ?You girls go back to your stroll, you don''t need to pay attention to us,? the man says, getting up and walking to them.

    I take the chance to fix the shawl on my shoulder and move the hair behind the ears. I won''t look presentable no matter what I do, so I just move the locks away from my eyes.

    Now, several people are looking at me. Most of them are girls or servants, and they''re staring at me with contempt. Their using eyes won''t move away, and no one looks willing to help me.

    I get up on my own and dust the skirts. My left cheek is burning, and my palms are full of little scratches.

    ?What are you doing here, George?? one of the girls asks, curiously staring at the man. ?This is the Duke''s private garden.?

    ?I got an invitation,? the man answers simply.

    ?Who invited you??

    ?The Duchess!?

    I''d like so much to open my mouth and say that I haven''t invited anyone, but who would believe me?

    ?And you thought about beating the Duchess after she invited you here?? Princess Lndments from the back.

    The group of people splits into two halves, letting her walk to the front.

    ?You sure need to learn some manners!? she continues. She reaches me and gently holds my hand. She smiles when I look at her with a wary expression, and she pulls me towards the bench. She invites me to sit down.

    Even though she''s younger than me, I feel like being taken care of by a nanny or an aunt.

    ?If the Duchess didn''t shout, we wouldn''t have seen this,? whispers one of the girls. ?What a scandal. How will the Duke react??

    ?Do you really believe she invited George over? When did they even meet??

    ?I don''t think she did, but who cares about that? In the end, the Duchess was taken advantage by...?

    Princess Lnd turns her head and res to the group of people.

    ?Disperse!? she orders, and they all run away in different directions.

    Only the man named George stays.

    ?This witch dared to seduce me,? hements, looking at Princess Lnd with an annoyed grimace. ?I was teaching her a lesson. You should be thankful that I''m your brother''s friend, your highness...?

    The girl at my side doesn''t move a muscle while turning my hand and observing the small cuts on the palm. She takes out a handkerchief and starts to clean the wounds carefully.

    ?If I see you in this garden again, invited or not, your head will decorate the Pce''s walls,? she says as if she was talking about ribbons and fabrics.

    ?Are you defending her, now? She''s a witch from the south, what right does she have to be a member of the royal family??

    ?Shall I repeat myself?? the girl mumbled, tilting her head and smiling gently.

    George turns on his feet and walks away in a huff.

    ?In the end, you''ll receive what you deserve!? he says to me before disappearing.

    ?You two, step away,? the Princess then utters to the maids.

    Patricia and the other girl nod, and they walk to another tree. They stay there, in the shadow, ncing at me from time to time.

    ?Thank you for your help,? I say, and I notice that my voice is unsteady. I''m now breathing normally, but the fright of before is still lodging in my heart.

    ?What happened?? she asks in a firm tone.

    ?I don''t know,? I shrug. ?I''ve never seen that person before, and I''ve never invited anyone in the garden. When I sat here, he jumped out of nowhere and started to harass me. He acted as if we knew each other, but it''s not the case... I really haven''t done anything to let him think...?

    ?I believe you,? she says, smiling tenderly. She moves a lock of my hair and caresses my cheek like the Duke uses to do. ?You know, here in the Empire, women don''t shout when getting harassed. It''s a big shame, so they keep quiet and hope that no one will find out...?

    A gelid thrill passes through my whole body.

    ?That''s the reason why they were so chatty, before,? she continues. ?My brother will surely scold me for this! I''m responsible for the garden, including security. When he hears that a stranger got in... And that he beat my sister-inw, at that...?

    Her words are carefree, but her tone is always sweet. She''s trying to hearten me, and I''m grateful for that.

    ?I will stay with you until my brotheres back,? she says then. ?You don''t need to be alone.?

    Then, I remember the poem that I wrote this morning.

    ?I wanted to thank you for helping me out during the tea party,? I start. I take out an envelope from my purse, and I pass it to Princess Lnd. ?When I was a child, I used to write poems for the people that took care of me. They would always say that I have some writing talent, but I''m not sure they were telling the truth.?

    ?Isn''t lying to the Queen a crime?? she asks, curious.

    ?Yes, but it''s worse if you make her cry,? I reveal. ?I stopped writing because I didn''t have time, so my skills are rusty now...?

    Princess Lnd smiles brightly, evidently happy for the thought. Maybe, she''s just pretending like everyone else. Still, at this moment, I need to think that I can make someone smile.

    ?Xander will be so jealous of me, now!? she giggles. ?Do you want to go back to your room? I can apany you.?

    ?There is no need to inconvenience your highness,? I utter. ?I''ll go on my own. The maids are always with me, so I won''t be alone.?

    She nces at the tree with aplicated expression.

    ?All right,? she says, in the end. ?If you need anything, let me know. I''ll leave Lea with you. She''s one of my maids. If you need me, just tell her, and she wille to find me.?

 Chapter 39 - Law Is Law

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Law Is Law</h4>

    I''d like to refuse Princess Lnd''s kindness, but it doesn''t look like a wise thing to do in my situation.

    In the end, I have to ept one stranger more in my surroundings.

    I return to my chambers and wash with warm towels. I clean the wounds on my hands with hot water, and then I wear a simple dress, one of those that the Duke prepared especially for me.

    It''s still early, I won''t be able to get rid of the maids for some more, so there''s no use in wearing a nightgown.

    Still, I lie on the bed and close my eyes, trying to think about something joyful. I think about my early childhood when my brother was born. I only have a brief memory about that, since I was too little. I remember how my mother told me to take care of him because no one will be a better friend to me.

    After a while, I can forget about what happened and rx on the bed. I turn to the side, and the sounds of a conversatione to me.

    ?I was starting to like the Duchess,? a maid whispers to another one. ?It''s a pity that something like this happened. Do you think the Duke will divorce??

    ?Divorce? He can''t ask the Emperor to take back a decision he made in front of the whole court. He will just kill her to get back his honour. It''s the right of every husband that is betrayed.?

    ?But the Duke likes the Duchess!? the first one notes. ?He won''t be able to kill her just like that.?

    ?I know, but he has to. Laws arews...?

    Laws? Is there aw that says that a husband has to kill his wife? By the way, I didn''t betray anyone!

    ?We women have to bear with it,? the maid sighs. ?The Duchess sure was reckless, though. She should have been more careful.?

    Their words breach into my heart, as I open my eyes abruptly.

    Will Alexander really kill me? I''ve done nothing wrong, so he should be more understanding.

    I can''t sleep for the whole night, and the only positive side of this story is that the Princess''s maid convinced the others to leave me alone. She sat on a chair in a corner and embroidered for the whole time.

    If I wasn''t going to die, I''d ask her to teach me. However, it would be a waste of her time.

    I turn restlessly in bed until she gets up and brings me a cup of tea.

    ?This will help you sleep, your grace,? she whispers.

    I ept the cup and sip the liquid, even though I don''t want to sleep. I don''t want to waste myst hours.

    I write a letter to my brother. I''ll ask Alexander to send it to Asteria after my death.

    I also ce back the jewels I hid for emergency situations. I should still try to run away while I can, but I don''t have any energy left. It''s better to just get it over with.

    What''s the point of struggling to live? There is nothing, out there, for me. My brother''s position is safe in Asteria thanks to my mother''s rtives, but my appearance would put him at risk.

    I''ll just let him know that I''m dead so that he can stop waiting for me.

    Maybe, I should end it with my own hands. At least, I would make sure not to feel pain in thest moments of my life.

    Yet, I can''t hurt myself. I''m not brave enough, and I don''t want to end up in hell. It''s simpler to just wait.

    In the morning, Patricia and the other maids barge in as if nothing happened.

    I sit on the dressing table, and she starts tob my hair. Her hands are brusquer than usual, but there''s no use inining. Who would pay attention to a sentenced to death?

    I look at my pale face, and I smile. The end result is a weird grimace, so I stop trying. I will just be remembered with this gloomy expression.

    ?I want a dark purple dress,? I say.

    A couple of maids run to the closet to search for a suitable attire, while I consider wearing the gown of my first night of marriage. It''s not purple but mauve, but I like it as well.

    When the doors are mmed open, I wince on my seat, but I don''t move from here. I still have some dignity.

    ?Have you heard of knocking?? I ask, rather naturally.

    The Duke looks at me, and then at Patricia. She has my hair in one hand and theb in the other.

    All the people in the room are staring at the Duke with surprise. Some of them are in the middle of doing something, so they froze in a weird position.

    ?Get your hands off her,? the Duke murmurs, and he moves his eyes away. ?And leave, all of you!?

    I see Princess Lnd''s maid bowing quickly and running away. She''s probably returning to her master.

    The other maids follow in silence. A few risk stealing ast nce to me, and I stare back at them coldly. I don''t want them to remember a frightened Duchess, so I smile bitterly.

    ?And you don''t need toe back,? the Duke adds before they can close the door.

    Of course, a dead woman doesn''t need servants.

    I turn back to the mirror and finish the work Patricia left at half. I then braid my hair simply, trying to look as tidy as I can.

    I walk to the wardrobe and open a drawer.

    ?Can I change clothes first?? I ask.

    The Duke nods, and I take out the purple dress.

    At least, I won''t die in front of many people. And also, my corpse will look in order.

    If the Duke doesn''t overdo it.

    I nce at him, and my stomach turns on itself. His face is furious, and his breathing nervous.

    I change as quickly as I can, trying not to anger him even more.

 Chapter 40 - Matters Of Honour

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Matters Of Honour</h4>

    I sit down on the sofa, followed closely by the Duke.

    ?What happened?? he asks, whispering not to scare me more.

    I clench my fists and straighten my back, but my mouth doesn''t answer to mymands, and I remain in graceful silence.

    ?I talked with Martia. She told me that a man breached in the garden and assaulted you... How are you feeling??

    He looks quite worried. Of course, he wants to know whether I''ve really betrayed him.

    ?The Princess arrived in time,? I utter with a voice that''s more firm than I expected.

    He sighs, and his arms surround me. I wince and close my eyes tightly, while the Duke stops at half of what looks like an embrace.

    He realises my feelings and steps back.

    ?Why are you so tense??

    I open my eyes and look at him.

    ?Because I don''t want to die,? I admit. ?I''d prefer to continue living...?

    ?To die?? he repeats, dumbfounded. ?You''re not in danger. From now on, one of my knights will follow you anywhere you go. No one will be able to hurt you, this time.?

    A guard? To protect me?

    I nce at the Duke, confused.

    ?You won''t kill me?? I ask, just to be sure.

    ?Why would I??

    ?Isn''t thew clear about it??

    ?Whatw??

    ?Don''t husbands have to kill unfaithful wives??

    ?That... Where did you hear that? Some oldws allow husbands to get revenge on infidel wives, but that''s not the case here. You didn''t do anything wrong, right??

    ?I don''t know,? I admit. ?I shouted to call for help, and Princess Lnd told me that I shouldn''t have.?

    ?I''m certain she didn''t tell you that,? he chuckles. ?And I wouldn''t kill you even if you betrayed me. After all that I''ve done to marry you, it would be a pity, right??

    I blink surprised. So... Will I live?

    ?Are you sure you won''t kill me??

    He isn''t telling me this just to make me rx and attack when I lower my guard, is he?

    ?Theodora, why are you acting like this?? he inquires with a suspicious expression.

    ?I hear the maids talking about thews,? I start.

    ?And you believed their word? Maids, talking aboutws... You didn''t think of the possibility that they were speaking about something they don''t have a clue about??

    ?I haven''t,? I admit. I sigh, even though it sounds more like a sob.

    ?How long ago did you hear them??

    ?Yesterday, soon after it happened.?

    ?And you spent a whole night thinking that you were going to die??

    I nod, and he surrounds my shoulders with his arm.

    ?What should I do with you, ah? Why didn''t you ask someone??

    ?Ask who?? I shrug. ?I was alone!?

    ?You''re right,? he concedes. ?Have you slept at all??

    ?No, I haven''t,? I admit, and I look at the corner of the table. I''m so tired and confused that I don''t understand anything anymore.

    ?Come here,? he murmurs, and he makes me lift my legs on the sofa. I lean my head on the Duke''s shoulder, and he rubs my back slowly.

    ?I''m sorry for making trouble,? I say.

    ?It was not your fault. ?

    ?What will you do to regain your honour??

    ?To you, nothing. I will find out whose idea it was, and I will make sure those people pay. But you don''t need to worry about a thing, Theodora.?

    ?Will you ask for a divorce??

    ?No, I won''t.?

    ?So, I''m safe??

    ?You are,? he nods. ?But I have a few conditions, though...?

    I lift my head and look at his cunning smile. Whatever, I''ll ept anything in exchange for survival.

    ?First of all, you will wake me up every morning with a kiss. You get up way earlier than me, so it won''t be a big problem for you. All right??

    I nod and wait for him to continue.

    ?Then, you will call me by name more often. At least once for every conversation we have alone.?

    I nod again, and he looks at me with his annoying smirk.

    ?All right,? I ept.

    ?There is just another condition, but I''ll tell you this evening,? he whispers to my ear. ?Now, you should rest.?

    I look at him, and his face somehow calms me.

    ?People will talk,? I point out.

    ?Let them talk. I won''t let anyone hurt you once again. I''ll be at your side all the time if that''s what you need. I should have solved this earlier, though. It''s my fault for understating the court. I thought they would leave you alone if you didn''t show up too often.?

    ?Alexander,? I call him, stopping his speech. ?I''m not feeling too well...?

    The world around me starts to spin, and my stomach growls. I clench the Duke''s shirt, and he looks at me worriedly.

    ?Now that I think about it, I have other conditions,? he exims.

    I nod since I can''t talk.

    The Duke reaches for the bell on the table, and he calls a servant. He just told the maids not toe back, so I''m surprised to see that someone answers.

    ?Your grace?? a girl utters.

    ?Bring something to eat,? he says.

    The maid bows and runs away in the hallway like a deer. Her feet are so fast that she''s back after a few minutes with a tter full of food and her breath short.

    ?Here, your grace,? she says while leaving the food on the table. She gets out without further dy, and the Duke observes what she brought.

    ?You have to eat properly. If I hear that you skipped a meal, I will punish you!?

    My lips twitch when a shiver makes me startle.

    ?How will you punish me?? I inquire, just to stop reacting like this every time. ?Will it hurt??

    ?No, it won''t hurt,? he sighs. He cuts the beef and passes me the te. ?Now eat.?

    ?I want to hear about the punishment first,? I utter. Then, I can decide what I like more between that and eating.

    ?I won''t do anything, Thea. I''m just trying to convince you to take care of your health.?

    When he notices my reaction at hearing my nickname, he sighs again.

    ?Another condition is to let me call you Thea.?

    ?Fine,? I shrug. ?If I let you do all of this, will you let me live??

 Chapter 41 - A Cruel Duke

    <h4>Chapter 41 - A Cruel Duke</h4>

    The Duke looks at me while I munch some bread.

    ?Eat everything,? he orders, and I grab some meat just to please him. I''m still in his arms, and he doesn''t look too dangerous from this close. His body is warm, and his hands areforting me.

    ?Are you feeling better now?? he inquires, and I nod convinced.

    It feels so wonderful to be out of danger. Since I won''t die now, I can even dare to sleep.

    ?I won''t kill you, no matter what.?

    ?Then why are you stating conditions??

    ?Because I''m taking advantage of this moment. It would be so nice if my Duchess followed my wishes. Wouldn''t you do the same in my position??

    ?I wouldn''t,? I utter and lean my head back on him. I''ve eaten half of the food, and my stomach has closed because of the emotions. I will finish itter.

    ?I know, right? Still, I''m not like you. I''m cruel,? he points out.

    ?Can I ask something in return??

    ?What do you want??

    ?If I do everything that you want, will you let me help my people? I won''t use your name publicly, nor ask for more money than what''s convenient. I won''t even intercede without your permission. I just want a chance to help Polis through these difficult times.?

    ?Deal,? he nods.

    I smile brightly and hug the Duke tightly.

    ?I will be a perfect wife!? I exim. ?You won''t have any reason toin about me. I will do my best to make you happy...?

    ?Thea,? he mutters, surrounding my waist with an arm. ?Don''t say things like that while you''re so close...?

    ?I''m sorry,? I sigh and calm down immediately.

    ?Now, sleep. I will stay with you.?

    ?Don''t you have work??

    ?It''s not that important,? he reveals. ?And it''s time I step back for some time so that my enemies rx.?

    ?When will we go to the north?? I inquire. I''m so tired of the Pce.

    ?Next week will be the Autumn hunt.?

    ?And our wedding banquet.?

    ?I''ll find a way to leave early,? he says and winks. I''m looking forward to seeing how he will excuse himself from his own wedding. Regardless, I''ll just follow him closely.

    ?In the meantime, you''ll have to make do with three maids. They serve me every time I stay at the court, and they won''t dare to ignore your orders. Also, they will do a better job than the previous group. I''m sorry for not noticing.?

    ?Noticing what??

    ?Martia told me that they stood there in silence while that man hit you. They didn''t even consider helping you. She told me that it wasn''t the first time that she noticed that they wouldn''t follow your orders.?

    ?Patricia said that you ordered her not to leave my side,? I mutter. ?So she wouldn''t let me stay alone in the room. She said that your orders have priority, so she would simply ignore me most of the time.?

    ?Why didn''t you tell me??

    ?Because I was afraid you wouldn''t help me. I wanted to be sure you were in the right mood, first,? I confess.

    ?Mhm, now I''m regretting having them changed. Will you help my mood improve if I call the maids back??

    ?No!? I moan and clench his shirt. ?Don''t!?

    ?No??

    ?No!? I repeat. ?I will help your mood if you don''t call them.?

    ?Is that so?? he inquires. His lips peck my forehead, and he tightens his embrace.

    I moan when he pulls me closer. The ce where that man kicked me hurts when I touch it, so the Duke involuntary caused me pain when he hugged me.

    ?What''s up?? he questions me, and I try to hide the grimace on my face.

    The Duke pins my chin and forces me to look at him.

    ?What happened? Why are you crying??

    ?I''m not crying,? I protest.

    ?Did I hurt you??

    ?No,? I shake my head, but he''s too smart to believe me.

    ?Let me see,? he says.

    I continue to shake my head, but in the end, I let him untie the buttons of my dress. He makes me stand up and decides to check for bruises and wounds.

    He observes my belly with a solemn expression, and I notice his hands clenching.

    I move a step back by instinct, and he notices that I''m afraid.

    ?What did the doctor say?? he inquires.

    ?Doctor?? I utter, surprised. What doctor?

    ?Hasn''t a doctor visited you??

    ?No, I haven''t met any doctor,? I say, uncertain. May I have forgotten? His reaction is so abrupt that I wonder if I''m wrong.

    ?Theodora,? he exims and walks to me. ?This looks serious. You might be having internal bleeding. I''ve seen a lot of wounds like this, and it doesn''t end well if they''re not treated.?

    I observe the green bruise, and I don''t see anything weird, except for the size.

    ?It''s spreading,? I notice. ?It wasn''t thisrge before.?

    ?Thea!? he shouts, and I wince. ?Damn it, what''s in your head??

    ?I''m sorry,? I whine, and he immediately stops scolding me.

    He covers my shoulders with the nket and hugs me delicately.

    ?I wille back with a doctor, you just rest for a while,? he voices.

    I stand on tiptoe and kiss his cheek.

    ?Sorry for making you worry,? I state. ?I will be more careful in the future.?

    I''ll never forget the desperation on his face, nor the way hisplexion lost the colour when he looked at the bruise. Maybe, it''s just because I''m some precious war prize, but I''m sure that Alexander doesn''t want me ill.

    I walk to the bed and lie down, looking back to see the worried expression my husband is trying to hide.

    He promised he would let me help Polis, so there''s no need to carry out any weird n anymore. I used his sense of guilt to my advantage, in the end.

    I''m not sure if it''s because of marriage duties, but my husband is bing easy to control. Now that I think about it, he''s done all I asked from the beginning.

    Were all my schemes useless, after all? Shall I try asking next time I have a problem?

 Chapter 42 - A Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 42 - A Surprise</h4>

    The doctor visits me in silence, poking the borders of the bruise with aplicated expression. When I startle, he stops pressing and steps back with aplicated expression on his face.

    ?Were you wearing a corset when you hurt yourself??

    I nod and look at Alexander.

    ?It doesn''t look too serious,? the doctor says, in the end. ?I believe that the corset has caused this bruise, and it will take time to heal, but there isn''t any damage to the internal organs.?

    I look at the bruise and, indeed, it''s now a dark blue horizontal line surrounded by different shades of green and purple. It''s awful to look at, but it doesn''t hurt as long as it doesn''t get in contact with anything.

    I resist the temptation of touching the dark spot because of Alexander''s eyes following my expression. He''s holding my hand between his, and his face is dark of worry. Seeing a warmander behaving like this is odd.

    ?If it doesn''t get better, or if it worsens, call me in a couple of days,? the doctor continues, ncing at the Duke''s weird reaction.

    ?And what about these?? my husband asks, showing the palm of my hand to the man.

    I sigh hopelessly, and I can swear that the doctor agrees with a smirk. The time I take to blink, though, is enough for him to return to his unadorned, solemn expression.

    ?Her grace, the Duchess, can apply this ointment two times a day,? the doctor snorts. ?I''ll leave some tea for helping the bruise retreat, but the Duchess should rest in bed for a few days. The tea will interfere with the blood pressure and drain the bad blood away from the wound.?

    After giving some other advice, the doctor leaves.

    ?Was that a royal doctor?? I inquire. He didn''t have the deference an ordinary medic has for nobles. Also, he clearly has different opinions about medicine from most of the doctors in the Empire.

    I was so scared he would start talking about bloodletting. Fortunately, he''s reasonable.

    Another surprise is that my husband let a male doctor visit me. I didn''t think it possible. Most men prefer having their wives die rather than to let another man medicate them.

    At the same time, though, I''m sure there aren''t many female doctors around.

    ?That''s the Emperor''s personal doctor,? Alexander reveals. ?The best medic in the Empire.?

    Is that so?

    ?How did you manage to reach him??

    ?You''re a member of the royal family, so you''re under the royal doctor''s care as well.?

    ?I thought you and the Emperor were at odds, but it looks like he didn''t revoke all the privileges you had as an Archduke,? I note.

    Alexander straightens his back suddenly. He stares at me for a minute, and then he rxes and sits on the side of the bed.

    ?It means that the issue is solvable,? he shrugs. ?Maybe, the Emperor will stop looking at me like a threat.?

    ?But you indeed are a threat. You haven''t renounced any right to the throne, have you?? I continue, poking my nose into my husband''s business. ?On one side, it''s understandable since the Emperor doesn''t have a sessor. However, it might be seen as ambition. Is that the reason why you''re not in the Emperor''s graces even though you won a war??

    ?No, it''s not,? he whispers. He rolls a lock of my hair around a finger, and I can''t help but doubt his words. He''s clearly hiding something, but I can''t quite grasp what it is.

    ?I''m on your side,? I say, in the end. Whatever this husband of mine is nning, he''s my only ally at the moment.

    ?I''ve prepared a surprise for you!? he remembers then.

    ?When?? I mutter. He was always by my side, when did he find the time?

    ?Won''t you ask what it is, Duchess??

    ?If it''s a surprise, you won''t tell me,? I shrug.

    ?She arrived a few minutes ago, so I''ll let you two talk,? he says.

    I raise my eyebrows confused, and surprised. A person?

    When the door opens, a tiny shadow runs in and throws herself at the feet of the bed.

    ?Your majesty, what happened to you?? she asks, crying.

    ?Kate?? I mumble astonished. How did my personal maid get here? I asked her to blend in with the other handmaids of the Pce, in Polis, so that she could stay safe and far from the Empire. ?How did you get here??

    ?A man with long hair and grey eyes came to fetch me. He said that my Queen needed my help, so I immediately answered. I thought they killed you, your majesty! I''m so d that you''re alive,? she exins, trembling and sobbing desperately.

    Kate is around Princess Lnd''s age, and she''s my nanny''s granddaughter. She grew up at my Pce and was my only childhoodpanion, other than my brother.

    She became my maid when she turned twelve. For me, she''s the closest a ruler can reach to have a friend.

    ?It might have been a trap,? I point out. ?You shouldn''t have answered that man.?

    Grey eyes and long hair? I don''t think I''ve met this person yet. Is it one of Alexander''s aids?

    ?She''s a Duchess now,? my husband utters, and Kate turns back to stare at him.

    She widens her eyes in surprise, and she stands protectively by my side.

    ?I''ll let you two talk,? he continues, not paying too much attention to Kate''s manners.

    ?That''s right,? I intervene before my stubborn maid can say something outrageous. ?I''m a duchess now, not a queen.?

    She moves her eyes between the Duke and me. In the end, she decides to leave her doubts forter.

    ?How should I call you, then?? she inquires. ?Your highness??

    ?Grace, the right title is grace,? I inform her while settling on the bed. ?That''s how you should address me when others are listening.?

    Kate has always called me by name when we''re alone. There''s no need to change our childhood habits.

    ?I''m so happy to have you here,? I whisper. I''ll thank the Duke properly,ter.

    He gave me what I really needed, rather than what I desired.

 Chapter 43 - A Looter Or A Pervert?

    <h4>Chapter 43 - A Looter Or A Pervert?</h4>

    ?What happened to you, my Queen,? Kate asks as soon as the Duke has closed the door. ?What has that brute man done??

    ?What brute man??

    ?The one that just got out. That man came to the Pce, soon after you surrendered. He collected some of your dresses. I thought he was just a looter or some kind of pervert, so I didn''t stop him. Also, you ordered me not to intervene. But he didn''t touch a single jewel.?

    Oh, so that''s how he got the dresses in Polis'' style.

    He sent a couple of my original dresses to a tailor.

    ?I didn''t think I''d see him again,? the girl says and stops to look at me.

    ?What?? I utter, sure that she''s waiting for myment.

    ?Which one is he? A looter or a pervert?? she inquires, looking at me with a keen eye.

    Since I''m not in the best shape, she must be thinking who knows what.

    ?Neither,? I shrug. ?Have you seen how noblewomen dress around here? I''m supposed to do the same, but the Duke allowed me to wearfortable clothes when I''m in my room.?

    ?Uh, what a saint,? shements and rolls her eyes. ?You can wear nothing in your room, I don''t understand the bother.?

    Before I can control my actions, I lean over and hug Kate''s frail body.

    ?I''m so happy that you''re here, even though you''re now in a dangerous ce,? I whisper.

    She hugs me back and moves her chest in a sigh.

    ?I really thought you died,? she mumbles with a tiny voice. ?I would have preferred to die in your ce, my Queen, but no one asked for my opinion.?

    I can understand her, somehow. We stay hugged for a few minutes, not yet believing that we''re actually together.

    ?How is the situation in Polis?? I inquire once I''ve calmed down. I lean on the headboard, and Kate sits next to me.

    ?People are lost, but they were safe when I left. The guards invaded the Pce, but they left the citizens in peace. The harbour started working a few days ago, even though there aren''t many ships yet. Only those from or to the Empire.?

    ?They will arrive once the voice spreads. What happened to the Generals??

    ?They retired from their ces and now live private lives. All the servants that work in the Pce are still employed, even though half of them left.?

    ?It''s understandable,? I nod. ?So, the Empire did maintain their promise...?

    ?It seems so, even though you''re still alive. Are the Ethirians nning something grand for your execution?? Kate mutters, already looking around for a way to escape.

    ?An Autumn hunt,? I answer, chuckling, ?and a marriage banquet.?

    ?Oh, right. What does it mean that you''re a Duchess now? Did the Emperor change his mind about your death? Did he give you a title as an apology for ruining your kingdom??

    ?No, he didn''t.?

    ?And who''s the pervert? Why was he allowed in your bedroom? Was he checking what you were wearing??

    ?He''s my husband,? I patiently exin, ?the Duke.?

    Kate blinks a couple of times, and then she seems to understand the situation.

    ?So, he definitely is a pervert!? she shouts, jumping in ce and making the mattress wave. ?I knew it! What a pity, though...?

    I signal her to keep her voice down, and she clenches her fists in anger. At least, she closes her mouth and snorts in a huff.

    I missed her funny reactions so much.

    ?The Emperor ordered the marriage,? I try to calm Kate down, but she''s rather stubborn. Once she''s decided something, it''s hard to make her change idea. Like this, the Duke will stay a pervert for the rest of eternity.

    Not that I mind. As long as the Duke doesn''t hear of it, he can''t do anything. And Kate is not the type to chat around, especially in such a foreign ce.

    ?Are you sure the Duke didn''t ask his majesty for a prize of war?? the girl mutters, already exploring the roads of her fantasy.

    ?I don''t know,? I shrug. ?Here, things are soplicated.?

    ?And what is the Emperor like? You should be married to him, and not to a simple Duke. Even if he''s not as handsome as your husband, he has a position fit for you.?

    ?The Emperor is thirteen,? I point out. And he will probably be as handsome as my Duke, with time. ?And being an ornamental Empress is no different than being a Duchess. What more, there is no need to marry the queen of and that you conquered. It would have been a waste for the Emperor.?

    ?But your Duke did marry you.?

    ?Right,? I nod. ?And my husband is a Duke because I refused to show respect to the Emperor. He was an Archduke before marrying me.?

    Kate crooks her lips, considering the situation.

    ?He didn''t look too angry, to me,? shements.

    ?He wasn''t. I think that the Emperor used me as an excuse to take away some of his territories, so he didn''t take it out on me.?

    ?What a mess,? she sighs.

    Then, she wakes up and walks to the table.

    ?Theodora,? she mumbled, looking around, ?don''t you have anything to eat, by chance??

    I burst outughing and can''t stop for a while. I am so loud that I''m surprised the guards didn''te in to check what''s happening.

    ?There are some sweets somewhere. You should try them because they''re delicious. The maids thought they were for the Duke, so they brought the good ones,? I say. I get up and walk to her, to show her where to search.

    The tes from the lunch are still here since the Duke ordered the maids to stay away for a while and he forgot to take them with him.

    ?I was so worried that I forgot to eat,? the girl says while munching the sweets. ?At least, they''re not starving you here!?

    I caress her hair tenderly, while Kate sits down to eat.

    ?You won''t be so happy when you see my breakfast, tomorrow,? I mumble.

 Chapter 44 - Magicians Dont Exist

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Magicians Don''t Exist</h4>

    Kate helps me wash and change clothes in the evening. She doesn''t say a thing when she sees the bruise on my belly and those on my forearms. I''m sure she noticed the scratches on my palms as well, but she doesn''t ask.

    I''ll have to exin before she has time to reach the wrong conclusions, but I''m not in the mood right now.

    I would have to talk too much, and my throat is coarse because of the long chat. Kate has told me all about the Pce''s people, and also about the new governor.

    He really sounds like a bureaucrat, listening to my friend''s words.

    When I hear the knock, I get up in anticipation.

    ?Must be dinner,? I say, and I walk to the door.

    ?I go!? Kate stops me, and she runs in front of me, signalling me to sit back on the sofa.

    When the Duke enters, I smile surprised. No dinner?

    ?Is my Duchess hungry?? he asks. He moves to the side, letting two maids bring the food. I''ve never seen those girls, so I suppose they''re from another wing of the Pce.

    Wait, will the Duke have problems with the Emperor because of me? He sent away all the maids, and every servant working in the Pce is his majesty''s employee.

    ?I will let you two dine alone,? he offers while closing the door after the maids. ?But first, I''ll check your wounds.?

    Before he can reach me, though, Kate steps in the middle and points a knife in the direction of the Duke.

    I get up instinctively, not sure about who between those two I should protect. If the Duke gets hurt, it''s the end for both me and Kate.

    ?What?? he mutters, lifting his brows.

    His nd reaction is so annoying, right now. He has a de pointed at him, but that isn''t bothering him one bit.

    I''m sure Kate can''t really hurt him, but he might at least be more careful.

    ?I won''t let you hurt her more,? the girl spits out in a huff. Her voice is low, not to alert the people outside. Her hand is trembling slightly, but she stands in ce boldly.

    ?Kate, it''s not how you think,? I start, slowly walking to her. ?The Duke didn''t hurt me. It was someone else.?

    Kate turns to me and looks at my solemn face.

    ?He didn''t protect you,? she points out, and I don''t have any argument in favour of the Duke, this time.

    ?Things like this happen, and my husband can''t stop everything. Trust me about one thing: he didn''t make a single move to hurt me, and he promised that he will protect me better.?

    I can now stretch out my hand and squeeze Kate''s shoulder.

    ?Now, give me that knife,? I murmur. ?The Duke won''t hurt me, and I won''t let him hurt you.?

    Kate''s eyes fill with tears, and she drops her arm.

    ?I''m sorry for the misunderstanding,? she says, tired and sad. She had travelled for three days without stopping to reach here.

    ?You just wanted to protect me,? I reply, reassuringly. I hug Kate lightly, and she leans her head on my shoulder.

    When the Duke takes a few steps towards us, I instinctively tighten my arms around Kate, settled on protecting her no matter what.

    I''ve just had her back, I can''t let go so soon!

    ?I see you haven''t changed much, Katerina,? the Dukements, taking the knife from the girl''s hand.

    Kate and I wince at the same time, surprised and startled by the Duke''s quick action. Seeing our scared expressions, the Duke pats the maid''s head with a calm grin.

    ?I haven''t given you permission to cling on my wife, though,? he voices.

    Hearing his words, Kate stops tightening me. Still, I don''t let her go.

    I re at the Duke, challenging him to say anything to me.

    ?It''s time for your medicine,? he reminds me. ?The medical tea will get cold, so you should hurry.?

    This sounds so much like an excuse, but I don''t find any valid argument in my favour.

    I sit next to the Duke. I sip the tea with a hand, while he applies the ointment on the other.

    ?I can do thister by myself,? I point out.

    ?I won''t be able to sleep if I''m not sure you''re properly taken care of.?

    ?Kate is here, she''ll help me.?

    ?No,? the Duke sighs, and I don''t know what else to say.

    I stay silent, following his gentle fingers with my eyes.

    ?I should have eaten before using the ointment,? I finally remember. ?I''ll apply it on the other handter.?

    ?I will help you eat,? the Duke mutters. ?Or you can wait two minutes for your skin to absorb the cream.?

    I pout my lips, feeling embarrassed by Kate''s close watch. She''s observing us from a corner, still considering whether she made the right choice entrusting her queen to the Duke.

    ?You''ll get used to this, eventually,? Alexanderments.

    ?What?? I wince surprised.

    ?To being watched,? he reveals.

    He read my mind once again! How can he pretend to be a regr human, when he always knows the contents of my brain?

    ?No,? he mutters, quite annoyed. ?You''re just too transparent.?

    ?I''m not transparent,? Iin. ?You''re a magician.?

    ?Magicians don''t exist.?

    But I''ve seen one, years before the war started.

    The magician visited the court with a circus. He took out a dove from his hat. He even made some flowers appear out of nowhere, and he gifted me a giant sunflower.

    Alexander, though, has no point inmon with that person.

    ?No,? he repeats.

    I tilt my head, confused, and my husband chuckles amused. Is he perhaps making fun of me?

    ?Now, you should eat. I''ll allow you to sleep with your maid this night. Am I not the most tolerant husband in the whole world??

    ?Indeed,? I nod, and I peck his cheek.

    Alexander didn''t even flinch when he heard about the incident in the garden. Yet, now he''s pretending to be jealous of a girl. What a weird man is my husband.

 Chapter 45 - The Wrong Place And The Right Moment

    <h4>Chapter 45 - The Wrong ce And The Right Moment</h4>

    In the end, Kate and I talkte into the night. We fall asleep when it''s almost dawn, so I moan in aint when the sun rays reach me from the window.

    This early and this annoying can only be my Duke.

    ?Weren''t you tolerant?? I mutter. ?Why did you march in here so early??

    ?Look at the time, wife. It''s not early.?

    I nce at the big watch in a corner. Indeed, it''s already eight o''clock.

    ?Time for medicine,? I sigh. How long did Alexander wait before barging in like this?

    In the meantime, Kate woke up and started to re at my husband.

    ?I feel like having to bypass a watchdog every time I want to reach my wife,? the Duke mutters.

    Somehow, I agree. Kate really is protective. She has to learn how to mask her real thoughts, or the Duke might divide us.

    When he crouches next to the bed and grabs my hand, Kate winces and almost jumps out.

    A single nce of mine is enough to calm her down, and she collects a maid uniform magically appeared on a chair and runs to the closet to change. I can hear her murderous thoughts from here, and I can imagine her suspicious expression.

    I free my hands and hug the Duke with transport, distracting him from Kate''s temper.

    ?Thank you,? I say. ?I thought I would be alone forever...?

    He straightens his back, surprised. Then, he surrounds me with his arms delicately, and he rubs my back slowly.

    ?Let me see your wounds,? he utters after a while.

    I obediently turn my hands upwards and wait.

    The Duke looks closely at the scratches, sighing relieved.

    ?I don''t see any infection, luckily,? he mumbles. ?And what about the bruise? Does it hurt??

    ?Only when I touch it,? I utter.

    The Duke looks at me in silence, while I pretend not to have understood that he wants to check the bruise as well. I smile lightly, blinking innocently.

    ?Let me see,? he repeats, ignoring my expression.

    I instinctively clench my nightgown, as if afraid that he would lift it with force. Still, the Duke won''t risk to hurt me just to satisfy his curiosity, so my action is useless.

    ?Thea,? he mutters. ?Don''t act stubborn.?

    ?I''m not stubborn!? I deny, but my cheeks burn. I don''t have any underwear on, and I can''t just lift my skirt like this!

    ?Thea,? the Duke repeats, slightly threatening.

    He reaches out for my hair and moves a lock. His fingers slip then on my neck. His caress is so delicate that I don''t even notice that he''s gotten closer.

    Our lips meet, and I surround his neck with my arms.

    When I notice that his hands are on the bare skin of my back, it''s toote.

    I grab the nket and try to cover myself, while the Duke''s keen eye observes the bruise.

    ?It didn''t worsen,? he utters. ?I''m relieved.?

    ?I am too,? I reply, so embarrassed. ?Have you watched enough??

    ?Not yet,? he answers, and my face raises in temperature to an unbelievable level.

    I eye Kate looking at us from the door of the closet, and her face is in between suspicious and on alert. She''s wondering whether to run in my help or walk back in silence.

    ?I''m hungry,? I say, and the Duke lets go of my nightgown. He pecks my forehead and walks out without further words.

    He wanted to check my injuries, and now that he''s done it, he doesn''t have any reason to stay. I hope the maids didn''t predict this, and that the food is good.

    ?I''lle back in the evening,? he says before opening the door and stepping out.

    Oh, well, I can rest for the whole day. I don''t want to wear heavy clothes, so I''ll just stay indoors today. Even though the Duke wasn''t too precise about how far I can go with myfy gowns.

    Maybe, it''s all right if nobody sees me. I can stay in a hidden corner of the garden. Still,st time I did that, I ended up with a horrible bruise and a lot of smaller scratches.

    ?This ce is a lot scarier than I thought,? Katements.

    She''s looking out of the window, ring at the people thatunch a look in our direction. They can''t see her unless she makes some movement involving the curtains, but her gaze could pierceyers of the best quality ss.

    ?And there are fewer people than what one would expect!? she exims then.

    ?This is the Duke''s private wing. It''s to the exclusive use of him and his family,? I exin.

    ?Which includes you and your maids. Where are they, by the way? Did that man leave you attending yourself alone??

    ?No, but there were some problems with the servants whom he entrusted me to.?

    ?Don''t tell me! Those wenches thought that they didn''t owe respect to a captive queen. They acted as if you didn''t deserve their obedience, didn''t they??

    ?Something like that,? I chuckle. Not that I couldn''t understand the maids'' mood.

    ?I should havee here on my own way earlier!? she exims, and I can''t help but hug her again.

    ?You shouldn''t havee at all! Now you''re in danger...? I point out. ?The other maids will try to mistreat you, and I won''t be able to protect you!?

    ?I won''t have it worse than you,? she replies with a smirk.

    She looks at the food on the table and chooses something she''s sure I don''t like.

    ?Do you have a n?? she mumbles.

    ?Surviving,? I answer shortly.

    This is not the right ce to talk about secret schemes. What happened two days ago broke something in my soul. I lost what remained of my will to fight, and I thought aboutpletely surrendering.

    Only seeing Kate helped me remember who I am.

    If she didn''t run in my room, totally unexpected, I would still be lying in that bed and waiting for my destiny. I can''t express with words how much strength she gives me, but Alexander must have known.

    He chose the right moment to help me this time.

 Chapter 46 - The Silent Duchess Has Gone Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 46 - The Silent Duchess Has Gone Crazy</h4>

    I just decided to get out of my room and take a short stroll in the garden.

    I''ve worn a simple ck gown. The doctor said not to wear the corset, so I am allowed to walk around like this. Right?

    With Kate''s help, I tied my hair in aplicated style, and I''ve also drawn a silver line on my eyelids, just like any girl in Polis would do.

    The girl that smiled back on the mirror was more simr to Queen Theodora than the gloomy Duchess of thest few weeks.

    Even if I''m a captive, even if I''m alone far from home, I can''t change who I am.

    If the Ethirians look down on me because I''m different from them, it''s not my problem.

    I''ve just stepped out of my chamber when a messengeres my way. He stops a few meters from me, and he bows respectfully.

    ?His majesty, the Sun of the Empire, sent me here to invite her grace, the Duchess of Kyre, to have tea with him,? he says out loud.

    I raise my brows, surprised. What does that little brat want, now?

    I open my mouth to ept the invite, but then I reconsider.

    There''s no way to reject the Emperor, but, if I have to y these people''s games, I''ll do it with my own rules.

    ?This Duchess epts the invite,? I say half-heartedly. ?This Duchess will visit his majesty, the Emperor, this afternoon.?

    I almost burst outughing when I see the messenger''s face. He must be thinking that I''ve gone crazy. It was obviously not an invite, so there was no need for me to ept it.

    All the eyes in the room are fixed on me, and only Kate doesn''t have her jaw dropped.

    The servants must be wondering what happened to the quiet Duchess they were getting used to. Also, they''ve never seen me in this attire.

    Maybe, they think that I was hit on the head. Should I make such a rumour circte? People won''t be able to me me if I do something awful, this way...

    ?Is there anything else?? I inquire. The messenger hasn''t moved a muscle, so maybe he''s not done talking.

    ?No, that''s all,? he stutters, confused.

    I smile graciously and pass by his side, followed by a silent Kate.

    I walk in the garden and sit under the sun. The wind has been cold as ofte, and I can''t warm up as before. It probably is the first sign of autumn, along with the leaves falling from the trees.

    The roses are still in bloom, and their colours are even more splendid. Will Princess Lnd be angry if I pick up one of the flowers for my room?

    I turn around, in search of her. Somehow, she has the talent to appear every time I think about her.

    As usual, the little girl is strolling with a couple of friends her age.

    ?Sister-inw,? she calls me.

    I wave my hand to greet her. After her kindness, her help when I was alone against everyone, I can''t ignore her anymore.

    ?I''ve heard that my brother dismissed all the maids,? she says when she''s close enough. Her friends sit on a bench and wait for her at a respectful distance.

    ?It''s true,? I nod. ?Since the servants failed at protecting me, the Duke chased them away. I''m feeling safer now, though.?

    The Princess nces at Kate and smiles briefly.

    ?I''m relieved,? she utters. ?I was worried that you wouldn''t tell my brother about how the maids misbehaved, so I did it in your stead. I hope you won''t hold a grudge, Duchess.?

    ?Not at all,? I say.

    How could I be angry at the person that relieved me from Patricia''s heavy presence? If she didn''t tell anything to the Duke, I wouldn''t either. I would still be thinking that the Duke wanted to control my actions no matter what.

    ?I was so worried, you know... Xander is certainly ming himself for what happened.?

    ?Why would he?? I inquire, suspicious.

    It''s true, the Duke neglected me because of the work the Emperor entrusted him, but that didn''t cause the incident. Not directly, at least.

    I''m still convinced that I was the target and not my husband.

    ?The man that assaulted you is a loyal monarchist. He supported his majesty from the start,? Princess Lnd exins. ?Xander was the second in line for session, so the imperialists thought he would get in the way.?

    ?I always wondered how my husband survived the session untouched.?

    ?It''s simple. Xander helped his majesty to obtain the throne. My brother doesn''t have any interest in it.?

    ?Then why is his majesty keeping the Duke at a distance??

    The Princess sighs, looking at a withering white rose.

    ?Our parents died because they were suspected of treason,? she reveals with a quick, sad smile. ?His majesty, the Emperor, promised he would redeem their names if we helped him stabilise the Empire.?

    Treason? Listening to the Princess, it looks like the charges weren''t genuine.

    ?How long ago...? I utter, trying to imagine how the young Princess must have felt.

    ?Ten years ago. Thete Emperor had already gone crazy, and he saw dangers everywhere. Even his younger brother and his three-year-old son were a threat to him.?

    ?I''m sorry,? I whisper. ?It must have been tough for you.?

    ?It would have been worse if I didn''t have my brother,? she shrugs. ?Actually, we''re half-siblings. Xander''s mother died giving birth to him. That''s the reason for our age difference.?

    ?Thank you for telling me all of this,? I voice, and I''m sincere. I''ve never had the chance to find out much about my husband''s past. All I know is rted to his odd jobs regarding tax evasion, and hismitment in the past two years during the war.

    ?It was a bolt out of the blue, for all of us. No one expected the Emperor to sentence his younger brother and sister-inw like that. Xander tried to stop the execution by any means, he almost was imprisoned when he bribed the guards to let our parents run away. In the end, he couldn''t do anything.?

    Princess Lnd looks directly at me as if she wanted me to understand her feelings.

    ?My brother is afraid of losing you, and that''s why he''s been so stubbornly protective. And since his protectiveness caused you harm, he''s now feeling terrible.?

 Chapter 47 - Running An Empire Isnt Easy

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Running An Empire Isn''t Easy</h4>

    Princess Lnd''s words stay in my mind for the whole day. I brood until tea time, starting to realise that the Duke''s worries must have been triggered by the incident.

    What if he really feels guilty for the maids'' behaviour?

    It isn''t his fault, in the end. He even warned me not to trust them, so I always assumed he knew how those women were.

    Shall I tell him not to think about it too much?

    When tea timees, I consider not changing clothes and walking around like this. Still, the Duke said to wear Ethirian clothes.

    After thorough consideration, I wear a silver gown with Kate''s and Lea''s help. The Princess insisted on lending me her handmaid again.

    I ask not to tighten the corset, though. The bruise hurts when I move abruptly, but it''s bearable.

    When I arrive in front of the throne room, Lea and Kate are asked to stay back. I''m apanied by one of his majesty''s aids to a small door, to the side of the big chair.

    ?His majesty, the Emperor, is waiting for your grace behind this door,? the aid informs me and walks away with fast steps.

    I sigh, slightly annoyed by all this secrecy. What if rumours about this chat start spreading? I don''t want to make more trouble. Especially now, that I know how Alexander feels about the throne.

    The Emperor isn''t alone, at least. He''s writing something, sitting at his desk. Two counsellors are at the sides, continuously whispering to his ears.

    I would have thrown them out the second time they interrupted my work.

    ?Duchess Kyre,? the Emperor exims when he notices me. ?Please, have a seat!?

    ?I was told to enter, I''m sorry for intruding,? I utter. I walk to the chair in front of the desk and sit down. ?How is your majesty doing??

    ?Running an empire is a busy job,? he sighs.

    He waves at the counsellors, and they leave the room silently.

    ?I can imagine,? I reply. Mine wasn''t an empire, but I still had a lot of work each and every day. Even when the rest of my kingdom was on holiday, I had to appear for the celebrations.

    ?At first, I thought to ask you for advice, but then I understood that our situations are quite different,? the Emperor starts. ?I became the Emperor all of a sudden, and I''m still learning. You, on the other side, weren''t a princess in your childhood. You directly sat on the throne.?

    ?That''s right,? I nod, not sure what he''s trying to say.

    ?It must be tough, bing just a duchess,? hements.

    ?There are so many perks, your majesty.?

    ?Let''s talk about the drawbacks first. I heard what happened in the garden. I''m sorry for the inconvenience,? the Emperor mutters.

    Inconvenience? It must really look like that, to him. Why are people here apologising so often, though? They don''t owe me any respect, so there''s no need to be sorry if something happens.

    Wasn''t I a prisoner?

    ?If this happened in Polis, I wouldn''t have stopped at apologies,? I utter, before realising what I''m saying. ?Is it such a small matter if someone hits a duchess, here in the Empire??

    The Emperor blinks, surprised.

    ?I would like to have the power of helping you,? he admits then.

    What is the function of an Emperor, if he can''t rule over his subjects?

    What''s the point in asking for such deference, deep bows and low heads, if his real power can''t make a nobleman apologise for his actions?

    I''m not asking for a sentence, just to be recognised as a human being, as someone that can''t be hit without consequences.

    ?The man that trespassed in the garden is one of my supporters. If I turn against him because of a foreigner, it won''t look too good.?

    ?I''m your majesty''s cousin''s wife. I am no foreigner,? I point out. ?Is turning against a member of the royal family better??

    ?My cousin understands the situation,? he sighs. ?I hope you will do the same.?

    ?I understand what I see, your majesty. It''s just a pity that you can''t recognise when someone is loyal to you.?

    ?It sounds like a critic, Duchess Kyre.?

    ?I don''t know how it sounds, but I know what I want to say.?

    ?And what is that, Duchess??

    ?You took away my husband''s title. Then, you made him work during his first week of marriage. I can guess that the task wasn''t simple, or my husband wouldn''t be that busy if it was the case.?

    ?Imitted something to the Duke because I trust him. As of the loss of the title, it was more your fault, Duchess, than mine.?

    ?I know,? I say, moving my head elegantly to the side.

    ?Your tongue is fast, Duchess Kyre. It''s something I''ve envied you quite much. My aides don''t dare to tell me when they think I''m making a mistake, but they try their best to convince me to do what they deem better.?

    ?It''s something every ruler has to learn, sooner orter.?

    ?Would you like to help me, Duchess?? the Emperor utters, suddenly.

    I bite my lip not to let him see my expression, and I slightly bow my head.

    ?I''m not worthy of such an honour,? I reply, copying the words some of my subjects used to reject an offer. How can I, a Queen that failed her duty, counsel an almighty Emperor? I would ruin the Empire if I had that power. How courageous is this young ruler, to give me such an opportunity?

    ?I will grant you a wish if you ept,? the Emperor utters.

    ?Will you give my husband''s title back??

    ?I can''t do that,? the young boy says, looking down with a nervous movement. ?Anything else! Isn''t there something you desire, Duchess??

    ?You can''t give me back what I want, your majesty. No one can.?

    ?I will let your second son be the Governor of Polis. I''ll create a county and let your children rule over it,? he proposed, his eyes shining with intelligence.

    As if I could trust his words. My second son? It''s too far in the future to believe the Emperor will remember his promise. A lot of things can happen during the years.

 Chapter 48 - Unexpected Free Time

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Unexpected Free Time</h4>

    After talking with the Emperor, and rejecting his offer, I walked in the imperial gardens and observed the flowers and fountains there.

    I arrived in the room a few minutes ago, but I haven''t taken off the clothes.

    I can''t do it alone, and I don''t know where Kate is. Nor any other maid for that matter.

    I sit on the sofa and lean back, trying to ease the pressure of the corset on the bruise.

    The Emperor asked me what I wanted in exchange for my counsel, and I didn''t change my mind until the end. If he wants this Duchess to help, he needs to offer me something worthy.

    Unluckily, there is just one single thing that his majesty can give me, now, and it''s my husband''s original title.

    In the end, the Emperor even proposed to give me an honorary title, as long as I renounced the archducal one.

    I don''t think the Emperor really needs me. Yet, in the case he does, he will eventually find a way to appease my thirst for power. As for now, I''m not going to work for him for free.

    When the Duke knocks, I don''t have the strength to get up.

    ?How are you feeling today?? he asks. Then, he notices the corset and my suffering expression, and his face darkens all of a sudden.

    ?Please, help me get out of these clothes, and then scold me all you want,? I utter, with small tears decorating my eyes.

    The Duke sighs and helps me out. I observe his confused face and hide a giggle, while his fingers unleash me from theces andyers of the clothes. In the end, I''m just wearing a light chemise and a pair of long socks.

    ?Why were you wearing all of this?? he inquires, pretending to be cool about it. Still, I can tell that he''s annoyed.

    ?I was summoned by his majesty for a tea this afternoon. You forbade me to walk out of this chamber without Ethirian clothes, so I had no choice.?

    ?First of all, I said this wing of the pce. You can walk in the garden naked if you like,? he mutters, bothered.

    ?Can I??

    ?I''d prefer it if you don''t, but I won''t stop you,? he replies after thorough consideration.

    ?I couldn''t meet the Emperor without proper clothes,? I point out. ?He''s the Sun of the Empire, not just a random passer-by.?

    ?Does your belly hurt, now??

    ?Not much. It was difficult because of the corset, but now I''m fine.?

    The Duke sighs, apparently relieved. Still, he asks me to lift my chemise to show him. Only after making sure it''s not worse than before, he leans back on the sofa.

    ?Dinner will be here soon,? he informs me, and then he pours me a ss of wine.

    I notice the carafe on the table only now. I sip the red liquid and observe the Duke''s actions. He''s nning something, but I can''t be sure what it is.

    ?Are you feeling well?? he asks, again. He looks so uncertain and somehow dubious. Could it be...

    ?Duke, will you stay the night?? I ask, curious about his intentions. Still, I don''t notice that my question sounds like an invite.

    ?I''ll be d to fulfil my Duchess''s request,? he voices, almost jumping in ce.

    I re at him, but my husband isn''t worried about my mood.

    ?I would havee earlier, but I was summoned by his majesty,? he then starts.

    ?You too??

    ?Yes,? he nods. ?His majesty relieved me from the tasks I was fulfilling, and he told me he doesn''t need my help for this year.?

    I bite my lip, realising that it''s my fault. Iined to the Emperor, and Alexander lost his job.

    ?The Emperor said that I should stay with my young wife, instead of running from one side to the other of the empire. I think he''s right,? the Duke continues. He leans his head on my shoulder, and I instinctively caress his hair.

    ?It''s my turn to apologise,? I sigh. ?During my chat with the Emperor, I said that he''s treating you quite unfairly. I asked his majesty to stop using you so much and to give you the recognisance you deserve. I should have kept my tongue in check.?

    ?Is that so?? the Duke murmurs, rxing under my caresses. ?So, it''s my Duchess''s merit if I have some free time, now.?

    ?I''m sorry, I didn''t think his majesty would distance you even more. I only wanted to help you, to make the Emperor publicly recognise how much you''re of help to him and to Ethiro.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?That''s true,? I mumble.

    The Duke''s eyes fix on me, and those ck stars are so kind that I can''t help but smile at him.

    ?How can I make it up to you?? I ask.

    ?No need,? the Duke mutters, but his lips are so close to me.

    I lean over and kiss him. Since he doesn''t stop me, I surround his neck with my arms, and I sit on hisp.

    ?It seems that I already found how to spend all this unexpected free time,? hements, moving a lock of my hair behind an ear.

    ?Is that so?? I reply, smiling cunningly. ?Can I help my Duke with that??

    ?Mhm, there is something you can do,? he says, tilting his head and kissing my neck just in the right spot.

    I sigh and bend my head backwards, closing my eyes.

    ?I don''t want to hurt you,? the Duke mumbles, but he doesn''t pause kissing my skin. I love this coherence of his. He didn''t even quit running his hands on my body, yet he''s iming he will stop, not to hurt me.

    ?Has your grace found a way not to stress my wound too much?? I voice, more ironic than worried.

    ?No, I haven''t,? he admits, with the saddest expression I''ve ever seen. He''s almost desperate, so much that I burst outughing.

    ?It doesn''t hurt that much,? I say, and I press a hand on my belly to prove my words.

    ?Are you serious?? he asks, his eyes suddenly so full of hope.

    ?Would I lie about my own health, Alexander??

    After hearing me call him by name and seeing my reassuring smile, the Duke makes up his mind.

    ?All right,? he epts. ?If my Duchess insists so much, how can I say no??

 Chapter 49 - The Duchesss Taste In Pies

    <h4>Chapter 49 - The Duchess''s Taste In Pies</h4>

    I startle when the doors are opened, but the Duke doesn''t let me get up. He surrounds my hips, keeping his arms on my lower back not to press on the bruise. Even though the bruise is on the front.

    I don''t have time to think about my husband''s real intentions, because a few maids storm in with the food.

    ?Oh, dinner!? Alexander exims with such a happy face.

    I look at my fingers ying with his shirt. I''m quite embarrassed to be seen in such a position by the help, while Alexander doesn''t seem to care.

    When the maids finish their task, they leave the room after a silent curtsy.

    The Duke, however, doesn''t move a finger to free me from his clench.

    ?Is my Duchess this hungry?? he inquires when I try to get up.

    ?No, but it will be a pity if the food cools down,? I utter. From here, I can tell that it''s of the best quality. Also, the scent is so strong that it means it''s still hot.

    The Duke doesn''t answer, but he just slips his hands under my chemise. He rubs his lips on my neck until I sigh and sit back. Whatever, as long as we finish this before the food gets cold.

    I return to kiss him, and the Duke''s fingers w my skin while he takes off my underwear. His movements are impatient, and his breath hits my skin when he whispers my name. As usual, this sweet sound makes me shiver, and I automatically adjust to Alexander''s moves.

    In the end, he did find a way not to inconvenience my wound. Also, he still enjoys our bed-routine way more than me. I don''t dislike it, but it''s not something I would go out of my way for. Maybe, just to hear the Duke''s whispers, from time to time.

    I change into a nightgown, and I sit at the table. There is so much food this time. Is it something the Duke requested?

    There is some soup in a bowl, but it''s not fuming so I move my eyes on the rest. Fresh sd and roasted vegetables seem good. There is also a pie and, judging by the colour, I guess it''s made of meat. On the side, there''s also a te with different cheeses and a small bowl of jam. Are those supposed to be eaten together?

    I stretch out my hand and reach for the meat pie. I haven''t decided yet whether I like the pies they bake in the Empire. Sometimes, the taste intrigues me, while sometimes the texture is almost disgusting.

    This one is not bad. There are a lot of spices, but the overall effect is bnced.

    And it''s still warm, fortunately. I don''t need to re at the Duke for making my food cool down, this way.

    He''s so happy and rxed that one could never imagine that he just lost his job and was distanced from the crown once more. And that it was my fault for the second time.

    I sigh, realising how tolerant Alexander has been with me. I don''t think that I could do it if I were in his shoes.

    ?What is my Duchess thinking about so earnestly?? he asks, making me blink surprised.

    ?About the pie,? I mutter.

    ?And is the pie to your taste??

    I try to smile, but a sudden stitch at my stomach makes me close my mouth. I press a hand on my lips, trying to stop the food from returning up, and I start to run in search of a vase or something.

    In the end, I trip on my own feet and vomit right on the expensive carpet in the middle of the room.

    ?Oh, Thea,? the Duke exims, and he runs to me. He holds my forehead and moves some hair away from my face. A few locks slipped from the bun in all thismotion.

    When I''ve emptied my stomach, the Duke carries me to an armchair, and he opens the door to call for the maids. He must be displeased that I ruined his dinner like this.

    ?How are you feeling?? he asks, then.

    I shrug, not knowing how to answer. I have no clue how I''m feeling.

    My stomach now hurts because of the stress of vomiting, and I have this disgusting taste in my mouth. The Duke helps me drink some water, but even that tastes awful.

    I''d just lie down and cry for some time if I could. This is so embarrassing. Did it have to happen right when Alexander was with me?

    I see Kate walking in and looking around with suspicion. She observes the table and then the maid that is cleaning the mess. Her eyes don''t stay on the same object for too long. She analyses the surroundings with keen expression. Even though she''s young, she has been serving a queen for almost all her life. She learned how to act when something unexpected happens, especially if it''s rted to food, drinks or beauty products.

    ?Thea, tell me the truth,? Alexander starts, ?were you lying to me when you said you were indisposed,st week??

    I shake my head and bite my lip. How could I lie about that? My stomach had been in an uproar for three days straight, and I had headaches one worst of the other. My legs were numb even if I didn''t do too much activity, and I would have stayed in bed if the maids'' gazes didn''t burn my skin all the time.

    My monthlies abruptly stopped after I was hit in the garden, but I don''t think it''s something so unusual. My period had been irregr many times before, especially during crisis times. When my mother died, I didn''t bleed for months. It happened within the first year after I became an adult, and I suffered a lot when my body went back to normal.

    ?I won''t get angry, even if you did,? the Duke continues.

    When my disoriented face is too much to bear, he sighs and steps to the sofa. He sits there, still holding my hand.

    ?Maybe, you just ate something bad,? he mutters, visibly unconvinced.

    Before I have time to answer, we hear another person vomiting nearby. When we turn, we see Kate with a flower vase in her hands and a pale expression.

    ?The pie,? she whispers, noticing our weird stares. ?It was the pie.?

    ?I ate the pie as well,? my husband points out. ?And I''m fine.?

    ?You are also a man, your grace,? my maid points out. ?I''m not.?

    ?Are you suggesting that someone poisoned the food?? Alexander voices.

    ?If your grace wasn''t affected, I suppose the Duchess was the target,? Kate finishes. ?I don''t know if the poison is specific for women or if it was on the te or knife, but her grace, the Duchess, has definitely been in contact with a dangerous potion.?

    The girl cleaning the carpet has suddenly stopped working, and she''s now trembling in fear. She was among those that brought the food in. And now, she''s fearing the consequences of an attempt at a Duke''s life.

    I''m sure this one doesn''t have any fault. This is something you need a reason for, and not just any random maid could pour poison in my food.

    Still, who could that be? Most of all, why?

    Even if I was the target, that person didn''t try to kill me. They just delivered some vomiting powder, conveniently when I met with the Duke.

    What more, this seems to have an effect only on women. What if it was an aborting poison? Since I''m not with child, it didn''t have any effect. It''s a reasonable theory.

    But who would think I''m pregnant, for goodness?

    No, it was probably the opposite: someone wanted the Duke to think that I was. Someone that knew that we haven''t shared the bed like husband and wife for a while.

    And their n almost worked. If it wasn''t for Kate''s reckless action when she tried the pie as well, the Duke would still be thinking that.

    Someone is watching me even closer than I thought. Those people know that I hadn''t been intimate with the Duke, and they wanted to convince him that I had an affair with another man. They''re dead set to convince my husband to get rid of me, no matter how.

    It''s unsettling that they won''t try to poison me directly. On the contrary, the schemers prefer to use the Duke as a pawn. Who in their right mind can think that they can manipte the best strategist of Ephiro?

    Is it rted to the Emperor, perhaps? I''ve juste back from the throne hall. That brat also dismissed the Duke and ordered him to stay with me. He knew we would be together.

    Is this his way of showing me what happens to those that reject his kind requests?

    No, that''s too forward. The Emperor could have just ordered me to serve him as a counsellor. He doesn''t need any trick to force a subject to work for him.

 Chapter 50 - The Duchess Needs Her Handmaid

    <h4>Chapter 50 - The Duchess Needs Her Handmaid</h4>

    The Duke considers Kate''s words and walks to the maid who''s cleaning the carpet. He stops gazing at me in search of answers, maybe understanding that it was all a ploy.

    ?Were you the one that collected the food from the kitchen?? he asks in a cold tone.

    The young girl lifts her head and stares at the Duke, frightened and trembling. Her eyes are wide opened and her fingers clenched on the rag she''s using to clean up the mess. I can imagine the thoughts that are passing in her mind. I felt like her a couple of times until I suddenly realised that the Duke doesn''t have ill intentions towards me.

    It has been just a few days from thest time I thought I was going to die.

    ?I was one of the maids that did so, your grace,? she mutters, in a voice so low that I almost don''t hear her.

    ?Did you get it directly from the cook??

    ?No, your grace. The Duchess''s handmaid gave it to us,? she continues, ncing at me in search of help. ?She said that her grace has to eat the best food, not just any random dish from the kitchen.?

    ?Handmaid?? the Duke repeats, dumbfounded. It can''t be Kate, since she doesn''t even know where the kitchens are. I didn''t let her wander around, in fear she would end up in trouble.

    ?It was Patricia,? I understand. ?She''s the one that spiced the pie.?

    The Duke walks back to me, and he crouches at my feet. He holds my hands and kisses my fingers.

    ?Do you still feel ill?? he inquires.

    His eyes don''t move from me, waiting for a reply. I recognise the worry I''ve already seen in his expression when I showed him the bruise for the first time. I also remember his reaction back then.

    Before he has time to get up and run in search of a doctor, I tighten the clench on his hands and look at him.

    ?I don''t feel ill,? I say. ?I''d like to change clothes, though.?

    Kate moves a step in our direction, still pale but already ready for work. She''s bringing a wet towel and a new nightgown.

    Alexander stops her, and he nurses me by himself. I have no energy to protest, so I let him do it. He passes me the towel and observes as I clean myself with care. Then, he takes the nightgown off and helps me wear the new one. He even ties the ribbon for me.

    Once I''m clean and changed, he carries me out of the chamber.

    ?For tonight, you should sleep in my room,? he offers.

    He turns to the girl that is still rubbing the carpet.

    ?Ventte the room and finish cleaning,? he orders the maid.

    She nods desperately, and, for a moment, I feel sorry for her.

    ?Wait,? I mumble, clenching the Duke''s shirt.

    ?What is it?? he asks, worried.

    I turn to the young girl.

    ?Don''t do it yourself,? I tell her. ?Call Patricia. Tell her that the Duchess needs her.?

    The maid nods, secretly relieved that she doesn''t have to take care of this mess anymore.

    I surround my husband''s shoulder with my arms, and I lean my head on him. He carries me to his chamber without further words.

    He''s clearly pondering on what happened. When he almost fell in the trap, he didn''t look suspicious at me. It''s weird, but he at first believed that I lied about my monthlies. He didn''t consider that I could have betrayed him.

    After entering his room, Alexander leans me on the bed, delicately. He tucks the covers and makes sure I''m warm. Only then, he walks to the chimney and lights a fire.

    I''m a bit hungry, now that I''ve calmed down.

    When Alexander sits on the bed, I crawl out of the nket and hug him tightly. Oh my, he''s so warm!

    At first, he straightens his back out of surprise. After a few seconds, though, he starts to rub my back delicately. His hands'' movements are calming him more than me, and that''s what I was aiming at.

    ?Is there anything left to eat?? I mutter, after a while.

    ?I''ll go look for something,? he sighs. ?Let''s see who dares to give me something that was tampered with...?

    He can''t go look for food by himself. What would the court think?

    ?I''m so tired,? I confess, half unintentionally.

    ?Resist a few days more,? the Duke replies, caressing my hair and covering my shoulders with the nket. He pecks my forehead and tries to get up, but I stop him by clinging on his clothes.

    ?Don''t leave me alone,? I mutter, pouting my lips and looking at him with wet eyes. ?What if someonees in while you''re away??

    ?Are you that scared?? he says, suspiciously looking at me.

    I nod, even though I know very well that no one would dare toe to trouble me in the Duke''s room. Still, if I let the Duke go in search of food for me, I''ll just aliment the rumours. They already think that I''m a witch, there''s no need to deliver them any confirmation to their suspicions.

    ?What are you thinking about?? he continues, evidently understanding my mood.

    I blink innocently and pull the Duke''s arm. He sits morefortably in bed and leans his back on the headboard. When I''m sure he''s settled, I cuddle in his arms like a kitten.

    Fortunately, he didn''t pay too much attention to the way I treated Patricia. That woman has done her best to make things difficult without expressively breaking any rule. Even if she''s a maid in the Pce, under the Emperor''smand, she''s not someone I need to fear.

    I already have to ept that the man that hit me will pass unscathed. If even the servants are allowed to look down on me, then I clearly don''t have a ce here. I have to be careful, though, because she was personally chosen by the Duke. I can''t afford to offend him by picking on one of his servants.

    ?I will ask the Emperor to throw out the maids that stood and watched while you were in danger,? Alexander says. Our thoughts are incredibly in synchrony, even though he swears he can''t read minds.

    ?No need,? I stop him.

    He really shouldn''t put himself under the stern gaze of a spoiled teenager. I''m d enough that he won''t retaliate if I treat Patricia harshly.

    ?Princess Lnd''s maid has been very professional, and now Kate is here. I don''t need anyone else. As long as you let me stay with just two people...? I continue, rubbing my cheek on his chest. He''s so warm and still that I think I can stay like this forever.

    ?I won''t force the presence of anyone else on you,? he sighs. ?And I''ll introduce you to the knight that will protect you when I''m not around. He will follow you every time you get out of your chambers.?

    ?Don''t you feel bad for wasting a soldier on me?? I ask, smiling ironically.

    ?Thea, don''t start messing with me.?

    ?You said I could.?

    ?You still can, but I''m asking you not to. I''m tired, and I worry about you. I''m not telling you to feel grateful, but at least don''t make me notice how much it annoys you, all right??

    ?It doesn''t annoy me,? I reveal, ?but if I don''t have a knight, then you will be forced to stay with me for the whole time...?

    Alexander looks at me, uncertain. Then, he kisses my forehead.

    ?I''ll pretend to believe you,? he sentences.

    I pout my lips and move on the bed. I reach the border and dare to lean my feet on the ground. There''s a thick carpet, this time, so I don''t shiver at the contact with the stone.

    ?Are you hungry?? the Duke inquires, observing how indecisive I am. I''m pondering whether to get up or go back to bed. It''s a hell of a choice, especially since thetter option is now warmer. The Duke is still sitting where I left him, so the sheets are soaked in his body''s temperature.

    I roll back and hug him again. I sigh when the Duke''s hot arms surround me, and I remember that I was looking for food, less than a minute ago.

    ?I am hungry, indeed,? I nod. I''d like to eat something. Well, something not poisonous.

    ?Will you let me go, then? At least, let me open the door and order some food...?

    ?I don''t know,? I voice. ?What if you trick me and run away??

    ?I won''t. Just a minute, my dear...?

    In the end, I move aside and let him walk to the door. I stay under the covers and wait for the Duke toe back with a tter. He leans it on the bedside table and sits back at his ce. He takes the food only when he''s sure I''mfortable.

    He''s spoiling me a bit too much. Doesn''t he know how to keep a naughty wife in check?

 Chapter 51 - Wedding Traditions

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Wedding Traditions</h4>

    I pass the night quite calmly, for someone that was poisoned.

    The Duke warmed the room, and he made sure that I ate properly. He even touched my forehead to check my temperature. I was afraid Alexander would continue to inspect just for the sake of it. Yet, he didn''t ask me to show my wounds, for once.

    He brought a carafe to my side of the bed and a ss. Then, hey down next to me and talked with mete into the night. He caressed my hair and hugged me gently, making attention not to touch my wound.

    The bruise is now more annoying than hurting. I can''t wait for it to disappear.

    I''ve just woken up and, from the dark in the room, I suppose it''s dawn.

    The Duke is still sleeping. He''s slightly snoring: he must be tired. His right arm is under his head, and the left is surrounding my waist. Well, rather than my waist, it''s my lower back. Shall I consider this as not inconveniencing my wound as well?

    It''s so surprising that he''s so true to himself even while sleeping.

    When he stops snoring, I turn to him to see whether I''ve alerted him by moving. He doesn''t flinch, so I rx the muscles I tensed up.

    He turns in his sleep and rolls to me. His head leans on my chest right when his hand squeezes my bottom, so I don''t know what toin about first. His face settles in between my breasts, and he sighs content.

    Then, he doesn''t flinch again till eight o''clock.

    It''s impossible for a human being to stay motionless for so long, so I understand that the Duke was really sleeping. He wasn''t pretending, just to take advantage of me.

    What need would there be to pretend, by the way? I can''t stop him if he wants to touch his wife.

    Sometimes, I make too strong hypotheses about my husband. I need to learn how to understand him better if I want to survive in the cold north. I can''t continue assuming the worst every time, or he''ll get tired offorting me.

    ?Just two more days,? I murmur, realising that the autumn hunt is close.

    I haven''t even seen my bridal dress. Should I ask the Duke about it? Maybe, he thinks that I''m preparing on my own, but I have literally zero resources. I don''t even know how to reach a tailor.

    ?What are you talking about so early in the morning?? the Duke mutters, a few seconds after the pendulum stopped sounding. So, this is the way he wakes up every morning. I thought he gets up by himself, like me, or that one of his aides calls for him, like any other noble around.

    He moves his hand up, reaching my waist, and he ces his head next to mine. This way, I can see his face and his slumberous eyes. He''s smiling so brightly. As if he didn''t just wake up.

    ?I don''t have a bridal gown,? I point out. I''ve started pressing my husband from the moment he opened his eyes. This feels as if we''ve been married for decades. Will he scold me for being annoying?

    ?You have, you just didn''t search hard enough,? he replies.

    ?How is it supposed to be??

    ?It''s in your closet, in a separate wardrobe. The maids knew that it was for the banquet, so they didn''t bring it out.?

    ?Will it be white??

    ?No, it won''t. You''re a member of the royal family, which means that you''re allowed to wear red.?

    ?Red?? I repeat. It will be like a wedding in Polis!

    Except for the corset and the hundredyers, but I''ll pass on that for once. Red is the colour of luck and of love. Wearing it during a marriage means asking the Gods for a blessing.

    ?Is there anything special that brides wear here? Like veils or a train?? I continue.

    ?No, it''s up to your choice. If you want, I can call a tailor to fix the details you don''t like.?

    ?No need, I''ll do with what is in my closet. I just don''t want to cause an incident.?

    The Duke seems to ponder for a while, and then he turns to me. His eyes analyse my face.

    ?No gloves, because of the ring.?

    ?Oh, right. You use rings to marry.?

    ?It''s a signal for everyone,? the Duke exins. ?You can''t take it off once I''ve put it on your finger.?

    ?Noted,? I nod, even though I already knew this much. It''s a tradition present almost everywhere on the continent, except in Polis. Somewhere, both husband and wife wear rings. Here in the Empire, it''s just the wife. Everyone will know that I''m married, while the Duke will be able to fly around as free as he is now.

    Alexander continues to exin the customs to me, and I listen carefully.

    ?I''m not sure about the rest since most women are taught by their mothers before the wedding. I only heard that brides don''t wear underwear.?

    ?No underwear? Are you sure about that??

    He nods solemnly. He can''t be messing with his own wedding, right? It will influence the rest of his life, no matter what happens to me. It would be quite careless to y a trick on his bride.

    ?Why?? I inquire, just to see whether he''s serious.

    ?Are you sure you want me to answer??

    ?No, you''re right. Don''t say a thing.?

    ?It''s a good omen. Martia will tell you about the rest, I truly don''t have a clue.?

    ?So, you''ve never married before,? I chuckle.

    The Duke''s face turns dark for a moment, and he looks at me with a mysterious smile. An icy thrill crosses my spine, and I wonder if there''s something I don''t know about my husband.

    ?Right?? I stutter, afraid to have just made a mistake. Maybe, I''m not supposed to ask, but curiosity is killing me. Is he thinking aboutdy Elisabeth, now?

    ?I have no other wife but you,? he answers.

    Since I blink surprised and don''t utter a word for a while, the Duke pecks my cheek and gets up. He was probably just messing with my mind, but his words do have something odd. Do they mean that he epted his fate and me, as per imperialmand?

    ?Where are you going now?? I ask.

    He''s jobless. He doesn''t have anything to do. Why is he in a hurry?

    Is he running away from my questions? I don''t intend to pressure him more, I''m not that senseless. I can read the mood!

    ?Are you asking me to get back in bed?? he murmurs, stretching his arms.

    ?I am,? I confirm, nodding convinced. It became colder the moment the Duke left. I don''t care if I''m being nasty, as long as hees back.

    ?Do you know how it sounds??

    ?I do,? I sigh. But the Duke deserved it. Not just that he didn''t walk away disgusted, yesterday, but he also took care of me.

    I wouldn''t have done it for him. I would just have called for someone to aid him, and I would have visited himter to check whether he would live.

    This is definitely the kind of attention that will make everyone understand that I''m a loved wife. Maybe, I can even start to believe that the Duke really likes me, that this is not just a pretence. I know my limits, and I understand the situation, but he wouldn''t be able to be this kind if he hated me.

    So, following my original n, I have to reward him for being kind and gentle. I bet he already figured out the pattern, so there''s no way his actions are totally selfless.

    In fact, his smart grin tells me more than his following words.

    ?Being a doting husband sure is rewarding,? hements.

    I nod, not even trying to hide it. There''s no use to pretend to be innocent. I indeed am a scheming bitch, but at least I haven''t broken anyw.

    Here in the Empire, marriage is a contract. It''s an exchange between a man and a woman, and that means that I have to give if I want to receive what I need. It''s how it works, so the Duke doesn''t have any reason toin. I''m not worse than any other woman, right? But I can y chess when I can''t entertain my husband with other activities.

    It''s rather evident what the Duke wants from me, and I don''t have any valid reason to reject him. As for me, even though I tried to hide it, my husband understood my thoughts and did his best to help me.

    He even agreed to let me meddle in Polis'' affairs. He said he would assist me, as long as I call him by name and greet him in the morning with a kiss. He could have asked so much more!

    ?I know how it sounds,? I repeat, shrugging. ?And a doting husband has to be taken care of, as well.?

 Chapter 52 - A Stroll In The Imperial Gardens

    <h4>Chapter 52 - A Stroll In The Imperial Gardens</h4>

    I face Patricia in the hallway. She res at me silently.

    She''s a bit too cheeky for a mere maid. What gives her such confidence?

    I turn my gaze away, pretending to be bored by her presence, rather than annoyed. Her eyes are full of fury as if I made her suffer who knows what pain. At least, she''s smart enough not to say anything.

    How can a maid get away with harassing a noble? I can''t understand the Ethirians, really. It looks like I''ll have to do something on my own.

    The main issue is that I have no proofs of Patricia''s wrongdoings, but I have the feeling that she won''t stop at poisoning me. Her expression is that of a person that had nned further.

    I''ll have to obtain justice with my own hands. And I''ll have to be a bit wicked if I want to seed. More than a bit, actually. I wonder what kind of revenge will be more satisfying. Alexander alreadyined about the maids to the Emperor, but nothing changed.

    A part of me is relieved that it didn''t work. Patricia is not the mastermind. She''s a lead to a broader conspiracy. If we throw her out immediately, we won''t have tails to follow. This way, we can try to lure out the real monsters.

    For that, though, I''ll need to ce a trap.

    Kate opens the door to my room when she hears my steps, and she notices my dark mood.

    ?I''ve found a way to avoid the corset,? she mumbles, uncertain.

    She takes out arge shawl from the wardrobe, and I smile happily. I will cover my torso with it. No one will discern whether I''m wearing a corset or not. I''ll be strolling with the Duke before lunch, so I''ll need to be presentable. Or better said: I need to seem presentable.

    My maid fixes the cloth so that it stays baggy.

    Alexander said that he wants to show to the court how much he likes his wife, so we won''t stay in the garden this time. Even though I said that I didn''t care about the court''s whispers as long as nobody tries to hurt me, he insisted on helping me.

    I haven''t nned he would be so attentive, but I spared the energies I would have used for convincing him to help. This way, I''ll be able to use my tricks for another time.

    Alexander added that he doesn''t want these people to make assumptions for nine months, so he wants to solve any misunderstanding before leaving. Apparently, we won''t return here until next summer.

    I''ll have plenty of time to prepare myself to relive all these tortures. Next year I''ll have to endure for three whole months.

    I''m quite hungry but can''tin about it. I was the one dragging the Duke back in bed, so I now have to wait patiently for lunchtime. Also, I don''t want to ask for food with Patricia around. Having a rumbling belly is preferable to vomiting. I mean, the stomach is empty in both cases, but in thetter case, it also hurts.

    The dress I choose is a ck one. People in the Empire don''t like to wear dark clothes because they think these colours are a gloomy and bad omen. Still, I like them so much.

    For this one time, I won''t follow the Duke''s tastes and choose for myself. I need to be in my best condition, to focus on the task in front of me.

    When Alexander arrives, I lock arms with him. I fix the shawl that slips from my shoulder, and I straighten my back, ready for the court.

    ?You''re not going to war,? he reminds me, noticing my solemn expression.

    ?No, I''ve already lost that,? I reply sourly.

    Alexander chuckles, understanding that I''m notining but just analysing the situation as it is.

    He pecks my temple. Did he forget that we''re out in the open? Is it allowed to act like this in public?

    The Empire is such a rigid ce, already touching each other''s arms is considered a gesture of intimacy. Landing his lips on my skin in public is certainly uneptable.

    I turn to him with tons of doubts and questions in my eyes, and the Duke continues tough lightly.

    ?How can I show to everyone how much I value my wife if I don''t kiss her every two minutes?? he exins, not even waiting for my inquiry.

    ?Every two minutes?? I repeat dumbfounded. Isn''t that a bit too much? What if he does it only once in a while, but properly? We won''t end this stroll ever if we have to stop for this.

    At least, I didn''t back away by instinct. It would have looked worse if I did. I just stay still and endure my husband''s attention. I don''t dare to reciprocate, mostly because I''m not in the mood. It''s hard to choose how to behave in this situation. If I''m too cold, I''ll be a vixen. If I''m not, I''ll be a slut.

    ?I want every single pair of eyes that are staring at us right now to know that they can''t mess with you,? the Duke exins.

    Sure, I have to trust his exnation.

    ?You''re not believable,? I point out. ?It''s too much trouble for something so simple. And you could reach the same purpose by buying me gifts.?

    ?Gifts are expensive and too conventional. Every husband in the court buys them for his wife, but they don''t all have a happy marriage.?

    What a cheapskate!

    ?Countess Burbon bragged about a ne the Count bought her for half an hour. Her friends stared at it as if it was a wonder of the world.?

    ?Her friends have lower status and financial problems. Not every noble can afford a life filled with luxury. The court is expensive, you know. It''s surprising how the poorer the noble, the more eager he is to stay here all year long.?

    ?Are we going to the North to spare money??

    It can''t be! Alexander is so smart and cunning, how can he have problems with something as vain as money?

    I mean, he defeated me. He can find a way to raise some funds. And if that''s the case, I''ll help him with the administration of his territories. I know a thing or two about saving money.

    ?No, we''re not. We cane back soon if that''s what my Duchess wants,? he murmurs and pecks my cheek.

    I pinch his arm from under the shawl as a sign ofint, but I smile sweetly at his attentions.

    ?No need,? I reply simply. What could I ever want from the court? I hate this ce so much that I don''t mind moving to a cold region.

    I''m looking forward to leaving!

    ?I need to check how the fiefs in my territory are administered. And also prepare for the winter. Ites earlier in the North, and Kyre''snd is not as fertile as that near the capital.?

    ?Are you administering all of Kyre??

    ?My grandmother''s family has been linked to thatnd for over a thousand years. She didn''t have any brother, and thete Emperor, my grandfather, wanted to marry her. In the end, it was decided that their second son would be the Duke of Kyre and lose his ce in line for the throne. He would be considered thest prince even though he was the second born.?

    ?It didn''t change things that much, since your grandparents had just two sons,? I notice.

    ?Right, yet thete Emperor, my uncle, was afraid that my father would take his ce. And not just him,? Alexander adds with a beaten voice.

    ?His majesty, the Emperor, is following his father''s steps, then,? I mumble.

    ?The current Emperor is the only son of thete Emperor, but he had been legitimated only a few days before the Emperor''s death. It hasn''t been easy for him as well. He needed my support to inherit the throne because a im from my side would have more legitimacy.?

    ?A bastard?? I repeat dumbfounded.

    ?I''ll exin another time,? the Duke murmurs while pressing his lips on my neck.

    I''m so captured by my thoughts, that I don''t even notice how his innocent pecks are more daring every moment that pass.

    ?Is this enough of a show?? I wonder, while my skin starts to feel hot in the spots where the Duke touched it. I feel the blood rush in my cheeks, and all my muscles are stiff. What irks me more are all the eyes on us. It''s as if they''re studying me, analysing the way I react to the Duke and forming their opinion about me.

    ?No,? Alexander sighs and circles my waist with his arms. He pulls me closer, and I can sense his breath in my hair.

    As expected, he''s having too much fun.

    ?Isn''t it better to do this in a more private ce?? I propose, trying to bait him away. The silent stares are bing ufortable for my sensitive heart.

    When Alexander smirks, I understand that my n failed.

 Chapter 53 - The Dukes Interpretation Of Delicate

    <h4>Chapter 53 - The Duke''s Interpretation Of Delicate</h4>

    What I intended was to find a room! Not to hide behind some bushes. Can this even be considered hiding? We''re standing in between a bunch of trees, but they''re not enough to obstruct vision. Groups ofdies and other couples are walking together in this big garden, and someone might have a simr idea. This ce would be crowded, in that case.

    Hasn''t this cunning warmander already realised it?

    ?Alexander,? I whisper. ?I don''t think I can do this...?

    ?Is my Duchess shy??

    ?I think I am,? I continue. Rather than shy, I''d prefer to keep a certain level of decency. I''m not capable of showing affection out in the public even though that was my original n. Not in a ce so adversarial to me.

    I sense the stares from the people watching us closely, even if I can''t see them. It makes my stomach turn, and an awkward feeling spreads in my body. It''s as if I was caught doing something wrong, and all these eyes were judging me for every misdeed Imitted in my whole life.

    ?This will speed up your n, my dear,? the Duke murmurs to my ear while circling my waist with his arms. His caresses usually would make me sigh or rx, but this time all I can think are the whispers. Even the rustle of the fallen leaves resembles a low murmuring.

    I know this is a great opportunity, but I can''t move my muscles. Aren''t there other ways to show your affection?

    ?We have only two days to convince the court that we get along,? he continues, biting my earlobe yfully. He kisses my neck and pulls me closer to him. I press my hands on his chest, weakly trying to stop him. I don''t put any real resistance, though. It''s not the Duke that is making me feel this awkward. I''ve already got used to his presence. I let a desperate sigh leave my lips, and Alexander stops pecking my skin.

    Only then, the Duke looks at my face and realises how I feel.

    ?Well, I guess we can continueter,? he sighs. His eyes are so disappointed that I almost feel at fault. I would like to point out that it''s not him that I rejected. It''s the ce, the problem.

    ?Just not in public,? I utter, trying to exin the reason behind my uneasiness. I don''t want my husband to hold grudges, especially for something this petty.

    ?All right,? he epts and pecks my forehead. ?Don''t bear everything in silence. Just tell me when you''re ufortable.?

    I nod and cling on his arm. I dare to lean my head on his shoulder, and the Duke smiles reassuringly. We continue our walk, even though I''m now worried about something else.

    How close were the court''s eyes watching? Could they see my rejections? In that case, they''ll think that I''m ying hard to get to reach the Duke''s heart, won''t they? Would that be a bad thing for me?

    We walk until we reach a group of noblemen ying cards and conversing leisurely. There are four of them, sitting around a round white table and drinking wine. One of them is smoking a cigar, but it looks like he''s gotten tired of it because he puts it out.

    ?Duke Kyre!? another one of them shouts. He''s middle-aged, maybe forty, and his hair has been fixed orderly with wax or something like that.

    I lift my head and stand straight, as any nobledy does when in front of strangers'' eyes.

    When we step in the noblemen''s direction, I smell an ungrateful amount of perfume. It''s like a women''s tea party, just without the skirts.

    Their clothes areyered as well. Fortunately, my Duke is quite sober with dressing, and I don''t have to bear seeing him like this.

    ?Good afternoon, gentlemen,? Alexander says, squeezing my hand under the shawl. He''s already trying to soothe down my worries, even though I''m still as calm as a resting snake. I''m not too concerned about this encounter, and these gentlemen certainly won''t attack me for no reason.

    ?You''ve brought your wife to take some fresh air, haven''t you?? another one replies.

    What am I, a pet dog?

    I blink graciously, pretending to not be paying attention. Indeed, I have overstated these people''s manners. I thought the greater Empire of the continent had better leading casts. I couldn''t imagine they would talk like this in front of ady.

    ?I haven''t been able to stay with my Duchess due to othermitments, so I''m recuperating now.?

    Hmm, I can ept a statement like this. The Duke saved himself from my harsh judgement. Not that I would have done anything if he was rude as well. I know very well my position.

    ?The garden is not the ce where you''re supposed to take your time back, though,? the first noble notes.

    I wince surprised. How impolite! I''m right here!

    ?That would be a good idea,? a voice from nearby interrupts. ?Your wife has been fooling around in your absence, your grace.?

    I straighten my back, recognising the man that is talking.

    ?It looks like she needs more attention than your grace can provide.?

    George walks to us from one of the buildings facing this garden, staring coldly at me. When he turns to the Duke, though, his gaze bes friendly.

    ?Is that the reason why you''re not leaving her alone a single moment?? he utters.

    Alexander continues to tap on my hand, reminding me to stay calm and not fall prey to fury.

    I bite my tongue and nce at my husband. I don''t have any strength to get angry. All I feel is sadness, disgust, and fear.

    Yes, I''m still afraid. That man hit me in clear daylight, what can assure me that he won''t do it again?

    ?What are you talking about?? Alexander voices, his expression solemn yet cold. He''s pretending not to know what the rumours in the Pce are.

    ?Haven''t you heard?? George adds.

    Somedies have seen themotion and joined to see what''s happening. All of a sudden, this small gathering of a few gentlemen has be crowded.

    ?I heard some disturbing news,? Alexander nods. ?Like the one that someone dared to raise his hands against my wife.?

    ?You heard?? George continues. ?No need to thank me, I did it wholeheartedly.?

    My teeth have cut my tongue from how much I pressed. The taste of blood has spread in my mouth. It''s disgusting, but not as much as the person that''s scowling a few steps from me.

    What exactly does he want?

    To have me killed? It won''t work.

    To ruin my reputation? I don''t have any.

    Alexander clenches his teeth, finally facing something he didn''t expect. I haven''t even noticed how tightly my grip on his arm has be.

    ?Let''s go,? he says.

    ?I would have killed her if I were you,? George adds. ?Even though the way she reacts to bites is rather charming. Or how she twists her waist when you grab her... I guess a wife like that does have some positive traits.?

    My blood pressure suddenly drops, and I feel my knees shaking. Alexander stops mid-step.

    ?Bites?? he utters, confused. ?My wife is not to be bitten.?

    He frees his arm from me and turns slowly.

    ?She''s too delicate for that. My wife reacts only to the lightest caresses...?

    Hearing the Duke''s naughty words, I look at the ground with a hot face. The dames in front of me widen their eyes in surprise at my blushing, and I gulp, embarrassed.

    The lightest caresses? I''ll have to exin to the Duke the meaning of the word ''delicate'',ter. I wonder how he would be when not holding back, though.

    When he reaches me, I look at him in the eyes, and I notice difort in them. He''s not as cool as he wanted to look. What surprises me more is that I''m not sure whether he''s like this because of George''s attack, or because he doesn''t want me to bear this any longer.

    ?Let''s go, my dear,? he repeats.

    We get out, reaching a calmer wing of the Pce.

    ?You just let a person insult your wife,? I point out. ?You didn''t react. Will it endanger your honour??

    Alexander sighs, thinking about the situation thoroughly.

    ?Let''s talk in the room,? he says, in the end. ?I will exin, one day.?

    ?I think I already know enough,? I mumble. ?The Emperor ordered you not to retaliate. I''m sorry for always causing trouble.?

    ?You asked his majesty about it?? Alexander repeats, surprised. ?You two had a nice chat, it seems.?

    When we enter his chambers, he remembers what that brute man said.

    ?Duchess, how did Marquise Lindell know about how you react at bites and grips?? he inquires.

    ?I have no clue,? I shrug. Isn''t that how any woman reacts? What''s so strange about it?

    A shiver reminds me that even things I don''t do can endanger my life.

    ?I haven''t betrayed you, my Duke,? I exims.

 Chapter 54 - A Scheming Partner

    <h4>Chapter 54 - A Scheming Partner</h4>

    I swallow, trying to calm down my breathing.

    ?I''d like to believe you, my dear,? the Duke mumbles, turning his head away from me. His tone is so casual as if we''re talking about some trivial decision. Maybe, for him, it is minor.

    ?I really didn''t betray you,? I repeat, walking to my husband. Before I can grab his arm, though, he steps away. He turned his back on me, so I don''t know if he did it on purpose. He just moved forward, evading my fingers in a split moment.

    ?Can you prove it?? he mumbles, pouring himself a cup of wine.

    How am I supposed to prove something I haven''t done?

    I was starting to believe that it was over, that the Duke wouldn''t doubt me at every step.

    ?I don''t know how to prove it,? I stutter.

    My voice is shaken, and my fingers are trembling. I finally reach the Duke''s shirt, and I pull. My knees lose their stability, and I fall down.

    ?But I didn''t do it,? I repeat. ?I''m not that stupid! Why would I risk my life??

    The Duke feels that I''m pulling his shirt, and he turns to me. His eyes widen for a moment, and he looks at me, apparently confused.

    ?I was wondering the same,? he replies.

    He crouches down and embraces me. His arms fold around my waist and under my knees, and he carries me to the bed and leans me on the mattress delicately.

    ?I didn''t...? I say for the umpteenth time.

    ?I know,? Alexander chuckles. ?Why are you shaking so much? Am I that scary??

    ?It doesn''t matter whether I''ve done something or not, right?? I continue. I clench my fists and try to look sober, but it''s not easy. ?If everyone thinks that I''m guilty, then what use is there to deny it??

    ?Thea, calm down, please. I won''t joke with you again, all right??

    ?But your honour and his majesty''s orders... There is only a way to clean your hands in this situation...?

    ?No, there isn''t,? he stops me. ?There are several ways.?

    ?Don''t make it painful!? I exim, in the end.

    ?What are you talking about??

    ?My execution.?

    ?You haven''t stopped thinking about that, have you? Well, if anyone wants to execute you, they need to kill me first,? Alexander states, and he sits on the bed. He grips my hand delicately, but I startle all the same. The Duke pecks on my fingers lightly, one at a time. His eyes don''t move from me, so much that I wonder why he''s doing all of this. Wasn''t he interrogating me?

    ?Why?? I ask.

    ?Because I won''t let them. Simple.?

    ?I thought you wanted to be the one killing me, at first,? I confess. I''m still trembling, but I try to hide it from the Duke. ?And then, I started to hope I would actually live.?

    ?And then, you changed your mind several times again,? he sighs.

    He caresses my face with a finger, and I really can''t sense any dangering from him. I''ve reacted so harshly, but it seems he didn''t want to hurt me. He was just joking, but it was so sudden that I started to panic.

    ?I will get used to it, sooner orter,? I mumble, realising how the Duke must be feeling about this.

    ?You''re not doing it on purpose, so you can''t just decide to stop,? he points out.

    I nod, desperately. I don''t have any choice but to agree with my husband.

    ?Just tomorrow,? he reminds me. ?I''ll answer any of your questions once we reach the north.?

    ?I don''t have any question,? I mumble. How could I dare to inquire about the Duke''s business?

    ?We both know that it''s not true.?

    ?When will the hunt start, tomorrow?? I utter, just to change the topic.

    ?At dawn. I am forced to be part of it, but Martia won''t leave your side for a minute. You don''t have to worry.?

    ?I''m not worrying.?

    ?All right.?

    He moves his eyes away and looks around, apparently calm. Still, I can tell he''s pondering. He always tightens his lips while thinking. He had been like this for the whole time when we yed chess.

    ?It''s time for lunch,? he utters then.

    ?I''m not hungry,? I breathe, nervous.

    I promised not to skip meals, but I really am not feeling in the mood for eating.

    ?Then we''ll der,? the Duke decides, luckily.

    I sigh relieved. It would have been bad if I vomited again in front of the Duke. With my stomach this nervous, I wouldn''t be able to eat.

    ?You know, those people won''t stop at nothing,? the Duke starts. He lies on the bed, right next to me.

    He folds his arms behind his head and looks at the ceiling. He examines the roof with such a focused expression that I almost look up as well. However, I''m gazing at his face and don''t want to stop. I realise that I''m starting to feel familiar at being so close to him and that I''m starting to like his features every day a bit more. He is handsome, indeed, but I haven''t realised that it would influence me so much.

    I clench my fists to prevent my hand from reaching him. I don''t know why I''m feeling this urge to have some contact.

    ?I know they won''t stop,? I nod. I''m not stupid.

    ?They will act tomorrow since it''s theirst opportunity. If we can defend ourselves, then we will be safe for a while.?

    ?What are you nning?? I inquire.

    ?You should be the one to n something, Thea.?

    ?Oh, you''re right,? I notice. In the end, I''m the one being targeted.

    ?What shall we do?? he asks, surprising me again. He just said he doesn''t want to waste efforts, while he is offering to help me now?

    ?First, we need to find out who is their source of information,? I answer mechanically.

    The Duke smiles, looking at me with an expression full of nostalgia.

    ?What happened to your scheming partner?? I ask, before even thinking about the consequences. I once used to be such a wise and careful queen. Once.

    ?What scheming partner??

    ?The way you looked at me...? I stutter. ?It made me think that you used to y with someone.?

    ?Did I look like that??

    I nod, hoping the Duke will justugh and forget about this. It was just a glimpse, but his eyes showed me how much he longed for this kind of closeness. I guess scheming together can be a fast way to improve any marriage.

    ?Wasn''t I just looking at my wife with love?? he inquires, turning to the side and observing me with a little grin.

    Damn it, why does he have to stop on every word? I''ve just made a stupid remark, nothing more.

    ?We''re alone,? I point out. ?There''s no need to exchange weird nces.?

    ?Mhm, right... We''re alone...?

    I pretend not to notice the Duke''s lustful smirk, and I simply continue to y with the rim of my dress.

    He''s be so transparent, all of a sudden. I couldn''t imagine I would start to understand his intentions this soon. Not that he has many different interests when ites to me, though.

    I remember the way I felt under the gaze of the people in the pce''s garden, and I shiver. I can imagine that someone is spying on me even here, in the Duke''s chamber.

    I lie down next to my husband, looking at the ceiling helplessly. I fold my arms just like he''s done and sigh noisily.

    ?Shall we scheme something or not?? I mumble.

    ?Rather than scheming, we have to predict what their move will be. And then, find a way to counter it.?

    ?Who is ''they''??

    ?I don''t know, Thea. No one has ever dared to talk to me like that...?

    ?To me neither, before I came here.?

    ?What do you want to do??

    ?Show them how this Duchess reacts to provocations,? I state, looking back at him. I curl my lips and notice the relieved sigh of the Duke. He was as tense as me, it seems. He doesn''t like it when I panic, and I''ll better learn to refrain from losing control in the future.

    I move slightly closer to the Duke. I know that he wants to help me and that he likes it when I act like a sweet wife. I feel his warmth from how close he is, but I don''t dare to touch him yet. First, I''ll make him promise he will help me set some little traps. Only then, I''ll let him get his hands on me.

    ?Do you already have some suspects for the information leaks?? he questions, trying to carry on the conversation.

    ?I do,? I nod. ?Will you help me, Alexander??

    I smile slightly, turning to the side and mirroring the Duke. I can tell that his hands are itching. He will embrace me in a matter of minutes, so I better exin my suspicions while he''s still listening.

 Chapter 55 - Even Ground

    <h4>Chapter 55 - Even Ground</h4>

    ?Of course, I will help you!? my Duke exims. He''s smiling at me, and his eyes are now calm and rxed.

    ?I think that Patricia is the one that gave information to those people.?

    ?The handmaid??

    ?Correct, her. She could see the bite marks and even other details of my body. She was the one dressing me most of the time. Since I''m ticklish, I once abruptly twitched when she touched me. I scolded her not to touch me so suddenly, and she paid more attention in the following days. However, her purpose was to make you think that I''m an infidel. That''s why she poisoned my food, and now she told that person about the bites. It''s a stupid strategy, though.?

    ?Why stupid??

    ?Because you can easily tell that no one else has bitten me from the day we got married.?

    ?What about before the marriage?? he inquires. His eyes are teasing, rather than curious. It''s as if he knows the answer already, but he wants to hear it from me.

    ?The Queen can''t be bitten. It''s forbidden,? Iment coldly.

    ?Is that so??

    ?You wouldn''t have permission to do as you like if I was a queen.?

    The Duke nods, thinking. He fails at hiding the amused light in his eyes. He feels so self-satisfied, right now, and I can''t understand why. I just told him that his charm is not enough to conquer me.

    ?So, you say it''s your handmaid...? he murmurs, redirecting the conversation to its original track.

    I can''t be sure it''s actually Patricia. Other maids could collect small details while helping me in the morning or before my baths. Still, Patricia certainly isn''t innocent.

    And she got on my nerves a few times too many.

    ?We can''t rule out that other information has been leaked,? I point out. ?Like how often we actually slept together. For sure, Patricia didn''t plot the poison on her own. She was told to do it, which means she''s not the only one that knows about our practices.?

    The person that tried to make the Duke think I was pregnant, drugging the pie, knew that I haven''t been with my husband for weeks. Patricia was the one to deliver the food, maybe even to physically pour the poison, but she''s not the mastermind.

    It might be possible that the chamber has some secret passages, so even a stranger could have spied on me.

    I shiver, realising how close one must look to distinguish the sign of a bite, or the strength the Duke used when...

    I cover my face with both hands, trying to calm down my breathing.

    I don''t like being watched by strangers. Even less if it''s in secret.

    ?Everything all right?? Alexander asks, leaning on a side and observing me carefully.

    ?I''m having my private life exposed,? I admit. Even when I had all the eyes continuously turned in my direction, I didn''t feel so frail.

    ?I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I''m the one that chose the maid...? the Duke says, noticing that my mood is more intricate than what it seemed at first nce.

    ?You couldn''t know, Alexander. And there''s no guarantee that another one would have acted differently.?

    ?I should have brought Katerina immediately.?

    ?I would have hated you for that, you know it.?

    ?You would have been safe, at least.?

    ?I don''t think so. If those people didn''t find a way to spy on me, they would have found one to torture me,? I mumble, troubled.

    I don''t know why, but my heart feels heavy at the sight of the Duke''s guilt. I''ll just pretend not to have been tortured by Patricia with her gazes and disloyalty. I prefer this to continue staring at Alexander''s expression.

    I was the one that should be sad, why is he acting like this?

    Now that I think about it, he hasn''t left my sight since yesterday. He''s really doing his best to protect me. At least, no one will dare to tamper my food or re at me if he''s around.

    Except for that man George. But it''s even more evident now that he''s aiming at something. His behaviour isn''t rational, which means he''s either crazy or a schemer.

    At least, Alexander didn''t take out his frustration on me. Maybe, he''s just waiting for the right time to jump on me and drag me in a corner, but it''s better than when he used to avoid me for days.

    ?Just a day,? I repeat his words. ?Then, you''ll be able to rest.?

    ?What?? the Duke voices, confused. Well, I stayed silent for a while before uttering something weird.

    ?You won''t need to protect me so closely, in the north,? I exin, smiling brightly. Knowing my Duke, his pce must be a quiet, safe ce with a lot of books he didn''t read and loyal servants that do their job without sticking their noses where they shouldn''t.

    ?You think that we''ll stay far apart in the north. Seriously?? Alexander mutters. If only I could erase that grin from his face. What''s so funny in my words?

    ?Won''t it be the case?? I reply.

    ?No, my dear. I will be even more attentive. You won''t get rid of me very soon.?

    ?I''m not trying to get rid of you, my Duke. I was just worried that you might feel tired of protecting me. After all, you''re not used to my presence. Your stamina must be challenged, right now.?

    ?Are you questioning my stamina, Duchess??

    I blink surprised. All I wanted to say is that I''m burdening my Duke. I''m using his chamber and time, forcing my presence on him way more than what is necessary. Isn''t he tired of always needing to protect me from something?

    ?Shall I show you how tired I am?? he says, grabbing my waist and dragging me to him. ?How brave of my Duchess to challenge me like this...?

    I shout out of surprise and grip the sheets desperately.

    ?It was not my intention! I wouldn''t dare!? I exim.

    ?No?? he continues. His breath is hitting my neck, and my arms mechanically release the sheets.

    I sigh and rx my muscles when the Duke''s lips draw a path on my skin. I should probably stop him, it''s broad daylight. These kinds of things are supposed to be done in the dark.

    What if someone notices?

    All of a sudden, I remember the stares from this morning.

    That someone knows too much about me to be it by chance. I freeze for a few seconds, and I nervously straighten my back.

    The Duke''s hand is caressing my knee and moving up, but all I can think about is the person that might be listening, or watching, right now.

    I gulp to release the lump in my throat.

    Alexander stops kissing my shoulder and looks at me. I don''t know what face I''m making, but he doesn''tin. He just leans back without releasing me from his grip.

    ?Are you hungry now?? he whispers, with a conspiratorial tone. His head is so close to me, and his eyes are somehowplicit.

    I nod, even though it''s not the whole truth. I''m not hungry, but a distraction sounds good.

    ?Then, we should find some food, right?? he continues.

    I nod again, and the little smirk on the Duke''s face tells me that he''s not disappointed. However, he doesn''t make any move to wake up, and I stay in his arms silently.

    I notice that I''ve clenched my fists nervously, and I rx my muscles and focus on breathing.

    ?Don''t worry,? the Duke voices.

    ?I''m not worrying!?

    No, I directly started with panicking. For something that I didn''t know scared me so much. I''ve always recognised that privacy was not an option in the Ethiro Pce. However, seeing how ready these people are to use what happens behind closed doors is frightening.

    ?You have to calm down, my dear, because I need your help to design a counter-attack.?

    ?I''m no good at nning,? I admit. ?And you know that better than anyone else. You''ve uncovered my every n.?

    ?Are you assuming that I''m just an average strategist? Well, I think that no one else in the world could win against you.?

    ?You sure think highly of yourself.?

    ?I''m just a realist.?

    I chuckle, amused by his giant esteem. Maybe, he''s not wrong. Yet, he didn''t doubt himself one bit. He''s so proud.

    ?So, you like to think that you''re the only one that can beat me?? I giggle.

    ?No, I think that even I can''t seed on even ground.?

    I lift my eyebrows, surprised by his words. The Empire indeed has more resources than Polis. But every kingdom is different in that matter, and there are pros and cons for every detail.

    We already were on even grounds. In war, everything is admitted. Alexander won with his strategies, and not the brute force of an empire.

    The only field where I was the one to win was the chess table, till now.

 Chapter 56 - A Spoiled Wife Sleeps Till Late

    <h4>Chapter 56 - A Spoiled Wife Sleeps Till Late</h4>

    The night passes fast, except for the dream I have. It''s the second time, already.

    In this one, I can see myself sleeping in my bed in Polis. A warm breeze flows from the windows, and the night sky is full of stars.

    It''s the middle of summer, and the only light in the room is the candle near the door.

    My face is peaceful, and I don''t think I''m wearing any clothes. I see a hand caressing my hair, and I understand it''s of the person whose memory I''m reliving.

    When I open my eyes, in the morning, I don''t precisely remember what I dreamt about, but I can feel this unyielding warmth in my chest. I stretch my arms and smile to the Duke.

    He''s already ready for the hunt. His clothes are dark as always, but the details are all red or golden. A diamond broach reminds me that he''s a nobleman of high ranks. Hebed his hair back and fixed it with wax. I already knew that my Duke was handsome, but it''s the first time I see him actually dolled up. It''s refreshing, and a part of me realises that I like his appearance more than what it''s adequate.

    He walks to the bed and nts a kiss on my forehead.

    ?Am I not supposed to be there as well?? I mutter. Why didn''t he wake me up earlier? I''ll need at least half an hour to dress, not to mention that I can''t go there in everyday attire!

    Ladies give their best wishes before the hunt, and then they stay there and all together wait for the end. Which usually happens at sunset, but this time the Emperor ordered to finish earlier. So that we can all prepare for the evening banquet.

    ?Probably,? Alexander chuckles. ?But my wife is a bit spoiled, and she''ll sleep tillte.?

    I crook my mouth, pretending to feel offended. The Duke just decided that I need to be spoiled, even though we agreed to show our connection to the court. How can they all witness our lovely farewell if I''m not there?

    ?Let them wait for you,? he says, and I get up in a hurry.

    I''m full of energy, right now, but I don''t know what to do. I reach a gown and contemte it with tons of doubts. Then, I consider that getting ready now means forcing the Duke to bete as well.

    ?I will let them wait,? I nod, putting the gown back. I walk back towards the bed but stop next to the Duke.

    ?Martia wille to get you at midday. All right??

    ?Perfect.?

    ?You''re in a good mood. Is it because we''re finally having a ceremony??

    ?I''ll let you think that,? I giggle. ?I''ll let you believe that you''re that relevant to me...?

    ?I don''t remember your kiss for good luck!? he exims as if he recalled it right now.

    ?That''s because I haven''t given you one,? I exin, with the tone of a patient teacher. ?And you won''t get it.?

    ?Why not?? he mumbles, visibly disappointed.

    ?Because your wife is still sleepingzily,? I shrug. ?She won''t see you off.?

    The Duke chuckles and, as fast as the wind, he surrounds my waist with his arms, while I wince surprised. I try to turn away, but he blocks my chin between his fingers.

    He lightly caresses my lips with his, waiting for me to consent him to go further. Only then, he dares to kiss me.

    I close my eyes and gasp at this familiar feeling. Feeling wanted is so pleasing. It makes me forget about my situation, even if for just a few minutes. Also, the Duke knows very well how to kiss a woman. Every time, he understands how to calm me when I''m nervous, how tofort me when I''m scared, and how to cheer me up when I''m sad. His caresses change ording to the situation, with the only constant of his sharp eyes noticing my mood and thoughts.

    ?Don''t go there alone,? he whispers between a kiss and the other. ?Wait for Martia. And don''t go out of this room until lunchtime. Deal??

    ?What am I supposed to do for so long?? I reply, backing away.

    ?You''ve done nothing for weeks, you can endure a few more hours, right? Also, you have to prepare for the banquet. Isn''t it stressful enough??

    I sigh. How much time should I take to dress up? It usually takes me more than half an hour, but this time it will be a special asion. Rather than the dress itself, hairstyle and make-up will take much of my energy.

    I pout my lips, sighing at the thought of the torture that is waiting for me.

    ?Are you this unhappy about it?? the Duke chuckles. He''s still holding my waist, but he''s not trying to kiss or touch me. He''s just looking at me like at a weird animal.

    ?About what?? I reply.

    ?I don''t know, you''re the one unhappy.?

    ?I''m getting used to doing nothing, so now that I have amitment, my soul aches,? I murmur, smiling teasingly. ?I will strain my delicate muscles, like this.?

    ?By wearing a dress?? the Duke mutters, confused.

    ?I''m talking about my cheeks muscles. I''ll have to sit straight and smile at everyone. I hate smiling at strangers.?

    ?When you were a queen, you didn''t waste time with that,? hements. ?You didn''t smile unless you felt like it.?

    I roll my eyes. Does the Duke have to rub it in every time? I get it, he knows about my past like no one else. I understand. There''s no need to remind me that he had a very well-hidden spy in my Pce.

    ?I''m not a queen now, I don''t have the right to show my annoyance,? I point out. Will I ever find out who the spy was? What happened with that person? Did he get promoted or disposed of? Not that I care too much, after all, it''s a traitor.

    Right now, I need to focus on the day ahead of me.

    I''ll have to show deference to those with a higher status and bow, and I''ll have to graciously smile to all the others, even to my husband''s old loves.

    Mhm, now that I think about it...

    ?If you had to choose betweendy Elisabeth and me, whose life would you save?? I ask, hinting him that thedy that he was asked to marry has a lower but more stable status than me. She won''t get killed if she misbehaves. She''ll just be grounded home by her parents or hidden away until the dust settles.

    As for me, my head is always on the line. I can be beaten without consequences, used of false ims, looked down on... If Alexander isn''t sure that he wants to protect me, then I have to find a way to do it on my own.

    I can''t rely on a man''s mood, since they''re always so inconstant, but I''d like to know what his preference is right now. At least for today, it would be of help if he chose me among the others without second thoughts.

    ?Why is my Duchess asking this? Are you nning to kill her?? he asks, pulling me in his arms and leaning his head on my shoulder.

    ?No, I''m not. But I can''t forecast what will happen. If ites to that, will you protect or you''ll let go of me??

    ?I won''t let them hurt you, Thea. Be it thest thing I do.?

    I try to smile, but the blood in my veins is as cold as ice. I''m almost sure thatdy Elisabeth will try to disgrace me, and that the man that attacked me will speak cruel words again. Can a discharged Duke really save me?

    If the Emperor supports those people, then Alexander simply won''t be able to help me. I would feel guilty if I caused him harm. I''d still prefer that than dying, of course, but my conscience wouldn''t stay untouched by it.

    ?Let''s hope that it isn''t necessary,? I sigh.

    ?Mhm, that''s right. I wouldn''t like dying so early. I wanted to do so much more with you!?

    I sigh, beaten. Alexander is talking so lightly that it''s bothering. And he''s happy that I''m worried about him. This cruel man thinks that I''m asking him to be careful just for the sake of him!

    He''s actually right, but I don''t want to let him notice that, even if just a little, I''m starting to get attached to him.

    ?You can''t protect me if you''re dead, so please think before doing anything,? I continue. ?All right??

    His smile doesn''t even falter, but his eyes are suddenly solemn. He''s trying to figure out how sincere my words are, while I use all my determination not to let him read my thoughts. I can''t allow him to have this Duchess''s affection so smoothly. He will need to work hard for it!

 Chapter 57 - Two Fairies

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Two Fairies</h4>

    The Duke leaves the room, and I get back in bed. I sleep for an hour more, but then I''m again at the starting point: boring myself to desperation.

    Knowing that this will be over soon doesn''t help me pass the time, unfortunately. I even explored the Duke''s bedroom, since he''s not around. I haven''t found anythingpromising. It''s empty and impersonal as if it was a guest room rather than the Duke''s.

    The Duke''s clothes are all in the left half of the wardrobe, while the left has a fewfortable gowns for me. If Patricia didn''t stop me, I wouldn''t have had doubts about this. The first time I bather in here, the Duke told me to get myself clothes from here, and he didn''t move them away after that. I didn''t dare to touch his things ever again, but maybe he won''t be annoyed if I do. In the end, he never once told me not to touch anything.

    I wear one of the gowns, just to avoid staying in a nightgown tillte.

    When Princess Lnd knocks, I open to her with curiosity. I didn''t expect her toe so soon. I''m not ready yet, but she''s already here.

    ?I want to see!? she exims while dragging me by hand. She pulls me out from the Duke''s room, and we walk in the hallways hand in hand.

    We reach my chamber, and I sigh while opening the door. This little Princess is very energetic, but her intentions sure aren''t ill. Maybe, sometimes she''s childish and doesn''t think long enough before speaking, but her soul is kind.

    ?See what, exactly?? I inquire. If it was the Duke to ask, I could have tried to guess what he wanted, but Princess Lnd is quite unpredictable.

    ?Your bridal gown!? she states as if it was evident. ?Also, the way you style your hair in Polis. My brother told me you look like a fairy in your usual attire, so I can''t wait to see it with my own eyes...?

    ?What did the Duke say?? I utter, confused. Like a fairy?

    My cheeks start burning, but I pretend not to be influenced by it.

    ?You draw lines on your eyelids,? Princess Lnd continues, not paying attention to my reaction. ?I read it in a book, and I also saw some paintings of the Dowager Queen, but never yours.?

    ?I posed only once,? I admit. ?That one painting is part of the national treasure, so it didn''t reach this part of the continent. I guess your highness will see it sooner thanter, though. If the Ethirians don''t destroy it.?

    ?I wanted to try the... how was it? Eyeliner, right??

    ?Correct,? I nod. ?It''s called eyeliner. I''ll show your highness how to use the eye powders avable in the Empire. There are a few tricks to make them look thicker and more definite. If I get my hands on some, I''ll make sure that your highness can use the real deal.?

    The Princess giggles happily. She ps her hands and immediately starts thinking about the next step of our schedule: preparing for the hunt. I guess she''s content that she has an excuse not to stay all day long in that garden, socialising and witnessing to the court''s dynamics.

    ?Have you already decided what to wear for lunch? Thedies use to wait for the hunters in the northern garden. They wille back there once they''re done. Meantime, we''re allowed to have tea and some light snacks,? the Princess says, tilting her head and analysing my expression.

    ?I don''t know,? I shrug. ?When will the hunt be over??

    ?In half an hour,? this little girl says as if it wasn''t a disaster.

    ?Half an hour,? I repeat, starting to panic. ?I''m not ready yet! I thought it would happen in the afternoon, not immediately after lunch!?

    ?That''s because we didn''t want you to be ready. The more you stay there, the more those people will stare. Also, someone will eventually find the courage toe and pick up a fight.?

    ?I suppose ''we'' means your highness and my husband, the Duke.?

    ?You guessed correctly!?

    Ah, they even schemed together how to get me through this alive and in one piece. When did these siblings find the time? Are they telepathic or something?

    When Kate walks in, she''s already in a hurry. Who knows how they managed to keep her far from me? She takes out a dark green dress from the wardrobe room, and she walks to me.

    ?Is this appropriate?? she asks. Then, she eyes the Princess and adds: ?your grace.?

    ?Good,? I nod. Whatever, as long as we make it in time. I can''t let all those people think that I''m thatzy and spoiled. Also, I don''t want to leave the Pce as if I run away. This Duchess isn''t a coward.

    After barely twenty minutes, I''m ready for a fight. The dress covers my body wlessly, and it''s loose enough to hide the fact that I''m not wearing a corset. Also, my waist is sufficiently thin. There is no need to inconvenience my torso with that torture device.

    Kate has already braided my hair, and now two curly locks are framing my face. Now, she walks behind Princess Lnd in the wardrobe room. They''re probably searching for the bridal gown. I can hear the excited shouts from the Princess and even an exmation of wonder from Kate.

    I sit at the dressing table and draw a line on my eyelids with some ck powder. I soak the brush in warm water, and then I collect some powder. The colour isn''t as thick as I wished, but I''ll just pass two times to make it more intense. I draw a tiny line from the inner part of my eye to the outer corner. Then, I let the brush slip and obtain a short tail. This way, my eyes look more maic. I apply some brown eyeshadow over the line, and I blend it carefully.

    Like this, I really look like a fox. They won''t need to think too hard to understand that I am not to be understated.

    I apply some peach lipstick and turn to Princess Lnd, who came back and sat on the sofa in silence for a few minutes.

    I lift my brows, realising only now what she''s been up to. Kate has just finished making up the Princess. Now, the little girl has a light blue line, the same colour as her dress. Also, Kate applied some glitters in the inner corner of her eye. The Princess is the one that looks like a fairy, not me.

    ?You''re beautiful, your highness,? I say with a kind smile. ?But are you sure it is a wise decision??

    ?I''m not just a randomdy, sister-inw. I have to stand out a bit, right??

    ?Right,? I chuckle.

    If the Princess is trying to drag away the attention from me, she''s going to have the opposite effect. Those people willment even more on how I''m influencing her with my bad habits. Yet, I''m grateful for her attempt to help me. She''s cute, with her childish way of scheming.

    ?Your highness, will you pass the winter in the north as well?? I ask while we walk in the hallways. I''ve offered her my arm, and she''s now strolling with a little smile always on her face.

    ?No, I won''t leave the Pce. I''m the only Imperial Princess, so I have to stay here and keeppany to his majesty. You don''t have to worry, though. Kyre isn''t as bad as one would imagine. I mighte and visit you for a few days if I get permission to leave.?

    A few steps behind us walks a knight. He has long hair, tied on the back, and light-coloured eyes, just like the man that Kate described. He''s the knight whom the Duke entrusted my security, but I wasn''t informed about his name. Nor anything else regarding him, actually.

    It''s a warm sunny day, despite it being at the beginning of autumn.

    ?I just can''t wait to see what that shameless wench will do this time,? the Princess whispers.

    What shameless wench? I blink, trying to figure out who could she be referring to. In the end, no onees to mind. Maybe I wasn''t supposed to hear her thoughts, but she''s close, so I caught her words.

    I guess I''ll eventually find out, so I stop racking my brain and just straighten my back before stepping into the northern garden.

    The hunters will be back soon, and I''ll need to wee my Duke after such a tiring event.

    I need to smile as sincerely as I can and show him that this Duchess is fit to be at his side. The otherdypeting for his heart doesn''t seem too smart, but it''s better to remind my husband about my qualities. Who else can stay at a schemers side for long, if not another, somewhat desperate schemer?

 Chapter 58 - Ladies Manners (1)

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Ladies'' Manners (1)</h4>

    As soon as we walk in the garden, Princess Lnd''s friends reach us. They greet us with a curtsy, both of us.

    It''s the first time someone shows respect without seeming forced to.

    Instead of walking away with her friends, her highness stays with me. She hasn''t let go of my arm, and her smile didn''t even falter. She''s a natural.

    I don''t know whether she really likes me or not, but she hasn''t acted disgusted even once. She did y a small trick on the Duke, the first time we met, but it wasn''t directed at me.

    Thanks to this realisation, I manage to smile at the Princess as sincerely as a woman like me can.

    ?This new style is really eye-catching,? the Princess says. She''s talking in a normal tone, not too loud nor low. Still, everyone around us seems to hear her words well. I don''t know if it''s just my imagination, or if they''re really listening closely.

    Their gaze is burning my skin, and my heart is pounding fast. Yet, I don''t have the urge to run away. Maybe it''s because of the hot weather, or the food that I ate this morning, but I feel ready to fight. I can show these people how this Duchess isn''t afraid of anything.

    ?Indeed,? I chuckle. ?I feel like many more eyes are following your highness than usual.?

    Princess Lnd smiles, happy that I replied.

    She thought I would just nod in agreement and keep my head low. That''s how I behaved thesest days. However, my Duke told me to be daring and spoiled.

    He said he would protect me, and he also promised to counter any attack in my direction. He won''t let anyone ruin our wedding banquet.

    We walk towards the centre of the gathering, and we sit on two empty chairs. Thosedies don''t dare to move their eyes away, in fear to lose some juicy detail about my shameless behaviour.

    I can already hear the whispering about the makeup and hairstyle. I didn''t have time for anything moreplicated, but I believe that this braid suits my traits. I look tidy and proper, even if not beautiful like the other youngdies. I''ve been like this for so long that I feel at ease and rx a bit.

    I can show them that this Duchess doesn''t need jewels and clothes to express her elegance.

    Alexander did bring a new set of diamonds yesterday. He asked me to wear them during the hunt, to show those people how much he treasures me. I nodded, back then, and smiled reassuringly.

    I haven''t worn the diamonds, though. I don''t want to send the signal that the Duke spoils me with jewels and luxury goods. I have in mind a way to show them that what I have is far more valuable.

    The Ethiro social system is tens of times moreplicated than ours. However, they have a few odd beliefs that stay valid no matter the status. One of these rules is that a woman is valued ording to how much her husband spoils her. When she ages, she''s as important as how great her children grow up.

    Giving away presents is easy, and everyone can do that. All the women here have loving husbands willing to generate debts just to make them happy. What theyck is a good show of affection.

    When a man buys something for a woman, then he has control over her. He wants something in return, be it carnal love or speeches of praise shouted in public. All thesedies think they''re mistresses of themselves, but they obey their husbands without a word.

    It''s time someone shows them how to be the one in control.

    I sigh, remembering how I asked permission for this, yesterday evening. I had to blink seductively and brush my cheek against the Duke''s chest until he finally decided to let me do.

    I''m in control of nothing. Still, these people don''t know it. They all think that I''m a cruel temptress, so I don''t have any reason to ruin their expectations.

    After less time than what I predicted,dy Elisabeth walks to us with a smile full of contempt. Her lifted chin and arrogant expression are so funny, given that the Duke swore he never had any conversation with her. I''m sure of it because I interrogated him for long, after greeting him this morning.

    He continued to deny until he figured out that he was having fun. He then said something ridiculously vague. At that moment, I knew he was innocent. Still, I sat on the bed with wet eyes and waited for him to stop expecting me to torture him. He kissed my hand and repeated that he didn''t have any reason for lying, that there weren''t women I had to fear, and that I was the only one in his heart.

    I wasn''t expecting such words, but I got what I wanted: confirmation of one of my suspects. Which was thatdy Elisabeth made up all the stories about being the lover of my Duke.

    She greets the Princess politely, paying attention not to turn even a degree in my direction when she bends her knees slightly.

    Her highness nods briefly, pretending to be uninterested.

    If I know her a tiny bit, then she''s actually giggling inside and waiting for a good show. And she''ll have one, no matter what I do. Lady Elisabeth won''t give up any chance to embarrass me even if I act wlessly. So, there''s no need to act cautiously.

    I pretend not to notice her disrespect, though. I don''t need to be the one starting a fight. She''ll lose her patience first, among the two of us.

    ?Your highness,? she starts, not realising that she''s going to do something unforgivable. ?I noticed that you changed your style today.?

    Oh my, how can ady be this stupid? She''smenting on the choices of someone far higher than her. I turn my head towards her, letting the corner of my mouth twitch.

    I can see that she noticed this movement, and she must now think that I''m annoyed. I move my eyes away and pretend to be holding back my words.

    I don''t have anything to say, actually. This naivedy will do all the work by herself.

    ?Forgive me if I overstep my boundaries, but I don''t think you should imitate someone like your sister-inw.?

    The Princess tilts her head, confused.

    ?What is the problem of wanting to resemble the Duchess??

    Lady Elisabeth sighs as if she was expecting such a question.

    ?Your highness saw with her own royal eyes how this woman''s true nature is.?

    ?And you,dy Elisabeth? Have you seen it as well??

    ?I wasn''t present, but I heard what happened. Such a shame... Your highness'' brother should have punished this unworthy woman, instead of letting her stay so close to your highness.?

    ?How can my brother''s wife be considered unworthy? She''s the Duchess of Kyre, and one of his majesty''s, the Emperor''s, counsellors.?

    What am I? I clearly rejected that honour, what is the Princess talking about?

    Even if not genuine, her words have the effect of making everyone tune down their tones. Lady Elisabeth shuts up for a few seconds, lost in a world of desperation and confusion. She thought the Princess wouldn''t go this far just for me.

    Sincerely, I didn''t think it possible either. Oh, better for me!

    ?I''m just repeating the words I heard so oftentely,? thedy continues, digging her own grave. ?But most of the nobles think that a prisoner of war doesn''t have any right to sit at the side of Duke Kyre.?

    ?I know,? the Princess nods. ?My brother exined it to me.?

    ?He exined your highness??

    ?He said that he didn''t deserve his wife. Also, he was so desperate to have lost his title, for he can''t offer to the Duchess a ce worthy of her!?

    I choke, surprised. What did the Duke say?

    My reaction isn''t the only one that''s inelegant and sudden. Somedies are coughing as well, while others wave their fans with funny grimaces.

    ?Duke Kyre is not the one who should feel unworthy!?dy Elisabeth exims.

    I can''t help but get involved in the conversation. It''s boring just to observe without acting. And I can''t afford to listen to the Duke''s word repeated by this little elf.

    ?I don''t have such high standards, your highness,? I mutter. ?Being a Duchess is enough, for now.?

    I smile sweetly, trying to show to the Princess that I''m ying a game. I don''t want her to misunderstand me.

    ?I''m relieved,? she sighs. ?I was worried that you would take it to heart. I always wanted a sister, and I had waited for so long before gaining one!?

    I chuckle, amused.

    This girl is so sweet, even when she''s lying. She doesn''t have any desire for a sister. I know how much she loves and cares for her brother. I''ve seen her attempts to put a nice word in for him.

    Even her harsh words at our first meeting were just a consequence of their rtionship as siblings. It reminded me how my brother loved to make trouble for me when he was little. That''s why I''m so sure that the Princess will protect my Duke, no matter what enemy they''re facing.

 Chapter 59 - Ladies Manners (2)

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Ladies'' Manners (2)</h4>

    Lady Elisabeth moves her cold eyes on me, and I can''t help but grin. She thinks that I will back off just because she doesn''t like me?

    ?I didn''t know your highness was a close friend ofdy Elisabeth,? Iment. ?I met thedy during my first tea party, and we had an interesting chat after the other guests left...?

    ?I don''t remember her staying behind,? the Princess notices. ?Did shee back??

    ?Thedy forgot her purse, so she came back to look for it, and we met. I also found out about the talks of marriage between her and my husband. I have to admit that I was curious about her, back then.?

    ?Back then? Not curious anymore??

    ?What I wanted to know, I''ve found out.?

    ?Well, I can''t say we''re friends,? Princess Lnd points out.

    I tilt my head, feigning confusion.

    Lady Elisabeth Grahm started a conversation with the Princess without being a close friend of her. She has no manners, right? It must be because of her born arrogance. She thinks that she can do what she wants. All because she was once said to be the Archduchess of Kyre.

    Now that I think about it, her sister will be presented to the Emperor soon. The Grahms are aiming at having an empress with their name no matter the oue of the crown''s struggles.

    Now that my Duke can''t take another wife, though, they''ll focus their efforts in maintaining the Emperor on the throne. Unless something goes wrong with the marriage proposal.

    ?Kyre is therger territory of the Empire,? Lady Elisabeth utters.

    What does she want, now?

    ?Alexander of Kyre was an Archduke before taking in a prisoner as his wife. He should have been awarded instead of punished: he won a war! Why does he have to stand down just to save this one''s life??

    After a short while, two girls walk tody Elisabeth. They stand at her side and nod at her words.

    ?We think that Duke Kyre was unfairly treated, your highness,? one of thedies voices. ?We''re not discussing his majesty''s decisions, we wouldn''t dare to. However, we think that the Emperor was counselled by someone with ill intentions.?

    Oh, this one is smarter. The friend understood thatdy Elisabeth was asking for trouble, and she smoothed her words and rephrased more eptably.

    ?I agree with you,dy,? I state. It really was unfair to the Duke who won the war. Both the penalties: marrying me and losing his title.

    However, this marriage is what keeps me alive, so there''s no way I''ll stay silent while these chickens throw mud and dirt at me.

    ?Also, his majesty is still very young. It''s not his fault for being innocent. However, this woman can''t be a counsellor to the crown: she''s the enemy!? Lady Elisabeth starts. Gosh, she doesn''t know when she''s lost.

    ?Enemy?? I repeat dumbfounded. ?Polis is now part of the Empire, and I am a subject of his majesty. Whose enemy am I, now? Are you referring tody Elisabeth''s childish dreams??

    ?They''re not dreams!? she exims.

    ?I''m not even yourpetitor,dy. I don''t know what rtionship you had with my husband, nor what are your delusions. I know only that now I''m the Duchess, Duke Kyre''s wife. His majesty ordered me to marry the Duke, and I''m following that demand wholeheartedly.?

    I curl my lips in a cunning smile, whiledy Elisabeth''s face turns red of rage.

    ?You''re just a witch from the south!? she shouts. ?What right has a loser like you to be next to the Duke??

    This hurts, but I don''t let them notice. I sigh, crossing my arms and waiting for the girl to calm down. She needs to be herself when I answer to her provocation.

    ?I did lose a war,? I admit. ?But I''ve ruled a kingdom for eighteen years.?

    It''s not really urate. I''ve ruled for six years with full powers. Before, my guardians helped me. The first time I actually sat on the throne, I was three, and I just had to stay there and stare at the people that came greeting me. I think someone from Ethiro came as well, but I was too little to remember.

    ?What have you done, though? Have you administered the contents of your purse? Have you managed your allowance by yourself? Have you taken care of a little animal or flower, if not of a whole nation??

    She drops her jaw and stares at me like at a ghost. She couldn''t believe that someone this shameless could exist.

    Still, she''s already prepared to counterattack.

    ?Whatever I''ve done in my life, I didn''t cause the fall of a city. Have you already met the ves you sent us as an offer of peace? One is working at our residence, you know? Shall I ask him what he thinks about his former Queen??

    ?I already know the answer,? I whisper.

    It was part of the youngsters'' training: they were told to hide that they were volunteers and to profess their hate for this Queen whenever asked. It was a trick for survival that wasn''t supposed to trouble anyone since I was going to die before facing them.

    Will they hate me for real, though, if they know that I''ve survived?

    ?You should spare us the trouble and kill yourself while you have time. It will be less painful, and your dignity will stay intact,? thedy finishes.

    My lips tremble, itching to say something, while Princess Lnd gets up from her seat. I bow my head and hold my breath, confused by the situation.

    I was nning to look pitiful and trigger these olddies'' motherly instinct. However, I didn''t think that my sister-inw would get this furious.

    ?Who do you think you are to talk like this?? she yells, crooking her little mouth in an angry grimace. ?Do you think you have the right to decide about a Duchess''s life??

    ?Martia, what''s happening?? Alexander''s voice intrudes.

    I lift my head and look in his direction. There is a horse a few metres from us, and I wonder how didn''t we notice when it arrived. Horses are quite noisy animals.

    I get up from my seat and walk to him. It was damn time he arrived.

    ?We were discussing your marriage,? the Princess shrugs.

    ?And what is there to discuss? I thought everything was already ready.?

    ?I''m not talking about the ceremony, but the Emperor''s orders. Some of thedies here think that you''re unworthy of the Duchess.?

    Alexander reaches out for my hand and interlocks our fingers. He kisses the back of my hand, looking at me with shining eyes.

    ?I agree,? he utters, and then he kisses my hand again.

    Does he have to be this clingy? It''s embarrassing with all these eyes following us.

    I was the one that requested it, but I''ve overstated my capabilities.

    ?But I''m working on it. One day, I''ll match my dear wife,? he exims. ?How are you doing,dies??

    ?Are you alone, Duke Kyre?? Duchess Prim inquires, ncing at the Duke''s back in search of her own husband.

    ?The other gentlemen are still busy. I couldn''t stay longer without seeing my wife, so I came here earlier.?

    Lady Elisabeth is suddenly so silent. I am too, but for a different reason. The nce that she throws at me is so amusing. She would kill me on the spot if only she could.

    ?Oh, my! You''re still young, dear Duke,? the Duchess continues. ?You have all the time in this world to stay with your wife.?

    ?I had somemitments during thesest weeks. I couldn''t see my Duchess as often as I wanted,? he deres and walks forward. He doesn''t even nce atdy Elisabeth while passing by her side.

    Princess Lnd walks back to her chair and sits down as if nothing happened. The spot next to her is already taken by one of her girlfriends. They''re happily chatting about who knows what.

    ?You should have focused on the hunt, your grace,? a countess adds from the side. ?Your wife would have liked this year''s prize.?

    ?You think, Duchess Prim?? he murmurs, ncing at me for barely a moment. ?My wife is rather difficult to please. I don''t know what to try anymore.?

    ?You just have to show your feelings sincerely, and she will understand.?

    They''re talking of me as if I was on the other side of the Empire, and not at the Duke''s arm.

    ?I''ve brought home a set of diamonds from the most exclusive shop in the capital, yet my Duchess didn''t wear it,? he sighs.

    This is precisely what I wanted to avoid. Why is Alexander showing off wealth? Haven''t we agreed to show affection rather than economic transactions? Where has my hard work gone all of a sudden? All the soothing and pleasing... it turned into nothing!

    ?I''ve hurried the artisan with the realisation to have it ready for today,? the Duke continues as if anyone can be interested in his adventures. ?I went to the shop twice in three days, all so that my Duchess could wear the purest of the diamonds... And she didn''t want to!?

    I nce at him sarcastically, and I notice something that I didn''t think possible.

 Chapter 60 - The Dukes Fans

    <h4>Chapter 60 - The Duke''s Fans</h4>

    Thedies around my Duke are all listening to him so carefully. Like a bunch of children hearing a story from an elder.

    Their eyes are shining romantically, and they sigh from time to time.

    I''m being surrounded by my husband''s fans, and it''s not pleasant. I didn''t even notice it until now, but he does attract women''s gazes with his tall build and attractive smile.

    ?I didn''t send my Duke to the city,? I point out. ?You shouldn''t have done it if you were going toin.?

    I sense how those eyes now stare at me, and unexpectedly they''re more curious than hostile. They''re not judging me for scolding my husband, but they''re entertained by my feigned resistance.

    ?I didn''t think I would ever feel sympathy for Duke Kyre,? Duchess Primments. She''s chuckling silently, and she winks at me in a sign ofplicity. She was the one that told me to act reserved when I wanted something from the Duke. In part, it is thanks to her help that I managed to get here.

    Even though I suspect that the Duke wouldn''t have left me to suffer even if I wasn''t this scheming.

    ?I don''t need jewels and presents,? I dere, circling the Duke''s arm with both mines, instead of holding it casually like a moment ago.

    See, Duchess Prim, I''ve be a master in maniption. First, I said something cold, and now I''m acting all cute.

    Alexander reaches out for my hands and pecks my forehead lightly.

    ?My Duchess always knows what I like to hear,? hements.

    I smile back, showing all these people a new face. Not a single one of them saw a happy Duchess till now. I had always been either polite or disoriented.

    ?Are you tired?? I inquire, walking towards a chair in a corner. Finally, after so much time, I can have a word alone with my husband. It was rather unsettling having to share him with all these noblewomen.

    I make him sit down, and I stand in front of him.

    ?Are you thirsty?? I continue, mimicking his way of taking care of me. ?The hunt was long. Did you catch anything??

    ?You''re doubting your husband so readily. I''m offended.?

    ?Because of me, you almost rante,? I exin. ?I''ve been worrying all the time.?

    ?I told you to go back to sleep.?

    ?Oh, I did go back to sleep. But when I got up, I worried about you. Hunts are dangerous, aren''t they??

    ?Indeed,? he grins, and a dark light passes in his eyes.

    For a moment, I believe he did something he shouldn''t have. However, that worry soon passes. My husband is a rational being, and he knows very well how to predict the oue of his actions.

    ?But I couldn''t focus properly because my thoughts always wandered in the same direction!? he continues.

    ?What?? I wince, surprised by his exmation. What did he think of for so long?

    pouting?I thought it was obvious.?

    I blink, confused by his words. What does he want me to say?

    ?My Duchess,? he reveals.

    I blink another two times before realising that he''s shamelessly flirting. I saw this happen in my court, a couple of times. It was an entertaining show during the first few exchanges, but the more the couple found it fun, the more it was boring for me to watch.

    What shall I answer to his provocation? Hmm, I don''t think there exists a reply that''s appropriate to this man''s audacity.

    ?I have been thinking about my Duke as well,? I try, but the result is clumsy. All the eyes on my back aren''t helping, and I start to feel embarrassed about the situation. Why did my husband seem so natural? He made it sound milder than it actually is.

    When I nce at Alexander, though, he''s smiling satisfied. I thought he would be displeased by my clumsiness.

    ?I came across a bush of berries, and I thought my Duchess wanted some,? he remembers while taking out a handkerchief from a pocket.

    ?Are you trying to poison me?? I inquire, taking one of the blueberries. The handkerchief is full of small red stains, but most of the fruits are preserved.

    The berries are a bit sour, and the texture is dry. All in all, it''s an interesting vour. I bet they would be even better in cakes or pies. Well, I guess the Ethirians already thought about it, and I just didn''t get the chance to try it.

    ?Does my Duchess like it??

    I nod, reaching out for more. Where is the light lunch that was promised, by the way? I haven''t seen anything other than fresh wine on the waitresses'' tes. I was told not to drink on an empty stomach, though. It seems that the effect is worse without some food helping to absorb the alcohol.

    I only now notice the scratches on the Duke''s hands. I move the handkerchief away and observe closely.

    ?Do those fruits grow on thorny bushes?? I inquire. It''s rather evident, though. ?Can''t my Duke be more careful? Were you in a hurry, perhaps??

    ?I didn''t pay enough attention,? he admits, and I tighten my lips.

    ?You were supposed to go hunt, not pick up fruits!? I exim, checking if there is any trace of blood. The scratches are very light, yet it must have been annoying.

    ?Now it doesn''t hurt anymore,? chuckles.

    I guess it didn''t hurt much, right, but was it necessary? Do all noblemen around here care so little about their skin?

    No, my Duke certainly is special. He doesn''t spend too much time around his image, which is rare for the men in the Empire.

    He doesn''t need to, by the way. I haven''t paid any attention to it, in the beginning. However, it turns out that his image is perfect no matter what he does: writing, hunting, conducting a war... He''s always eye candy, even when he''s just got up and his hair is messy.

    Oh, well, especially when he''s just got up and isn''t wearing anything.

    ?Won''t his majesty get angry if he finds out that you flew from the hunt?? I remember while trying to get away from those weird thoughts that were crowding my mind. I''ve been married to him for a month, why am I suddenly distracted by his looks? He didn''t be handsome overnight. He''s always been like this.

    I didn''t give any weight to it, back then. But why am I now so conscious?

    ?His majesty won''t even notice my absence,? Alexander shrugs. ?There surely are other things that will attract his attention.?

    ?Have you caught anything??

    ?I have.?

    ?Good, at least I won''t need to feel embarrassed of your poor skills,? I mutter, turning my head to the side.

    I guess he decided toe here as soon as he got a little rabbit or an old fox. He doesn''t enjoy hunting, or he wouldn''t have avoided this event every single year. Still, he shouldn''t be this casual in front of his majesty. His carelessness can be misunderstood.

    ?Is my Duchess hungry??

    ?Moderately.?

    ?Oh, then shall we go to eat??

    ?Aren''t we waiting for the hunters toe back??

    ?I''ve alreadye back. Are you waiting for someone else?? my Duke pouts.

    ?I came here with Princess Lnd. I can''t leave without her, wouldn''t that be impolite??

    ?She''s already reced you,? he points out. ?I, on the other side, can''t find anyone to take your spot.?

    ?Isn''t there supposed to be a lunch while waiting??

    ?You wouldn''t like it,? the Duke affirms, and he drags me towards the exit of the garden. Oh, perfect: this way I won''t need to bear all these stares. I suspect they''re gazing at my husband rather than at me, but it''s still bothering. Can''t they find another man to observe?

    We greet Duchess Prim and the Princess, stopping for a minute to talk with an old countess. She''s sitting in a corner with a group ofdies her age, but the Duke turns her way purposely.

    ?I''m d to finally meet the rumoured Duchess,? she murmurs. ?Last time I saw her grace, she was sitting on a throne taller than what she was.?

    I tilt my head, surprised.

    ?My husband is a retired ambassador. He worked for thete Emperor before he had gone crazy.?

    I lift my eyebrows, taken aback by her openness. I guess elders are allowed to say what''s on their hearts.

    ?We were stationed in Polis when the Duchess had her first public ceremony.?

    ?I don''t clearly remember what happened, I was too little,? I exin, hoping the Countess won''t hold a grudge against me.

    ?A lot of things have happened during the years, your grace. You were too little to remember while we are now too old. It looks like a century ago, doesn''t it??

    ?Indeed,? I nod. ?So many things changed. It really looks like another era...?

    After that brief conversation, we leave the party and reach the Duke''s wing of the Pce.

 Chapter 61 - The Results Of The Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 61 - The Results Of The Hunt</h4>

    We sit in the Duke''s dining hall. He orders a couple of servants to bring the food.

    ?I thought I would be having a light lunch with the other women before the end of the hunt. You could have warned me that you woulde back earlier,? I start.

    ?Don''t pretend to be annoyed, I know very well that you''re happy to see me.?

    ?You can think that if it helps you sleep worry-less nights.?

    ?My Duchess in my arms helps me sleep soundly. Your smile when seeing me is what makes me carry on my day awake.?

    ?You don''t need to be this flirty.?

    ?I want to. Your red face is worth the trouble, my dear.?

    ?I''m not blushing!? Iin.

    ?No, of course, you aren''t.?

    He pours some water into our sses, and I notice there isn''t any wine on the table.

    ?We''ll have to drink this evening,? he exins. ?It''s better to avoid wine for now.?

    I nod, simply. I don''t really care about what''s on the table, by the way. As long as it''s edible, and that''s the case since it''s intended for the Duke.

    ?Let''s eat now, we need to be there when the results of the hunt are announced,? he states while cutting the beef for me.

    ?And after that??

    ?We''ll have to greet the Emperor, and we cane back to get ready for the banquet.?

    ?I will need some maids to get ready,? I say. ?Can you call them back? The old ones can do, it will be just for this once.?

    The Duke passes my te to me, and I start eating.

    ?Thea, no matter what happenster... Just don''t get too far from me, all right??

    ?Will I have any reason at all to leave your side??

    ?Not if nothing weird happens.?

    ?Then you don''t have to worry. You won''t believe me, but I''m not really willing to explore the Pce hallways all alone. I prefer staying by your side.?

    ?I''ll believe you, then,? he chuckles.

    ?Thank you for taking care of me,? I say, staring at my te. In the end, Alexander isn''t forced to be kind. He chose to.

    After walking back, I notice that most of the nobles are already in the garden. The Emperor is sitting in the centre, surrounded by his most trusted men. Princess Lnd is at his side, and she''s speaking to him as any other girl would to a younger brother.

    That man George is nowhere to be seen. At least, I don''t need to fear that he''ll say something unforgivable at any moment.

    ?Who''s the winner, this year?? a woman whispers from nearby.

    I don''t turn to her, but I listen to the conversation. I''m not really too curious about it, but I don''t have anything else to focus on right now.

    ?I don''t know, they haven''t announced it yet. But I know what the winner caught.?

    ?What is it? Many deers were heading to the kitchens, and who knows how many birds... I saw a hundred rabbits, also. This year, it really was a great hunt.?

    ?The winner caught three wolves.?

    ?Wolves? Where could one find wolves??

    ?I don''t know, but it looks that it was a person single-handedly ying them. You should have seen the wounds! Two of the wolves have an arrow between the eyes, while the third has been killed with a sword.?

    Killing a wolf with a sword? I''m looking forward to seeing this man''s face. He must be at least two metres tall, and as muchrge. Not to mention the reflexes a knight needs to overpower a wild beast.

    He also did a favour to the local farmers since wolves eat sheep and chickens.

    ?What are you thinking so earnestly about, my Duchess??

    ?I heard that this year''s winner was truly exceptional,? I answer. Maybe, he''ll feel a bit bad for ditching the hunt. A little smile on my face betrays my intentions, and the Duke just chuckles.

    ?We''ll see if he''s that exceptional,? he murmurs.

    Oh, maybe it''s working! Shall I over-praise the winner to see my Duke''s annoyed expression?

    ?I heard he hunted wolves!? I exim. ?Can you imagine it? Can he be considered human? I''m curious to see what he looks like!?

    ?Just be patient, Duchess.?

    I notice a young boy running towards the Emperor with a blue box. Then, he opens it to show the content to the people at the table.

    ?Let''s walk closer so that my Duchess can see better,? Alexander murmurs. He drags me forward, and we reach the other Dukes and Duchesses.

    There''s a single chair left, so Alexander makes me sit down, and he stands by my side.

    ?I guess that you''ll remember this day for a long time, dear cousin,? the Emperor says out loud. The Duke and I turn at the same time.

    ?I hope it''s the same for everyone,? my husband replies. ?Thanks to your majesty''s idea, this day became even more special.?

    ?Can you bear to leave your wife for a minute, or you''ll suffer too much??

    ?I can bear it, your majesty. But only if it''s a minute.?

    Alexander grabs my hand and pecks it before walking to the Emperor.

    ?If I knew you were such a skilled hunter, I would have ordered you to stay in my entourage. I''d like to have seen your prowess.?

    ?I''m pleased for your praises, your majesty, but I don''t think I deserve it.?

    This husband of mine knows how to act in front of influential figures. He''s politely smiling while agreeing with the Emperor. He also tries to hint that his value exists just because the Emperor acknowledges it, and not for any heroic feat he might realise.

    After a few minutes of useless formalities, the Emperor''s aide walks to my Duke and bows his head while delivering the blue box.

    ?This year''s prize is especially beautiful and delicate,? his majestyments. ?Just right for the Duchess.?

    What is happening? Why is Alexander receiving the prize? And what about that poor man that caught three wolves?

    Is it because my husband is more important? This isn''t fair! He even left the hunt early because he''szy!

    I look around, subtly trying to understand if I''m the only one feeling frustrated because of this injustice. However, all the other nobles are so calm andposed. They must be used to it.

    Ah, why did I have to end up in a ce like this?

    My husband walks back to me with a happy face, and he observes my solemn face with an amused grin.

    ?My Duchess will surely be wonderful with this ne,? he murmurs while putting it around my neck.

    I observe the small diamonds and rubies on it, and I can''t disagree with my Duke.

    It''s so beautiful, and it somehow goes well with the green shade of this dress. It''s very light, and the five red rubies are attracting sight. It''s so elegant that I can''t move my eyes away, so much that I don''t even flinch when I sense the Duke''s breath next to my ear.

    ?I hope you''ll remember this day for a long time,? he whispers.

    Oh, you just wait till we''re alone. You''ll soon hear my thoughts about this show.

    I was a strict queen, back in the day. I''ve never allowed relevant officers to take the merit of young apprentices, nor high-ranked nobles to shadow those with fewer titles but more quick wits.

    ?A toast to Duke Kyre that won this year''s hunt,? the Emperor starts, raising a cup to the sky. ?Today there will also be a wedding banquet. All the court is invited to celebrate, in the throne hall at dinner time.?

    I straighten my back and try my best to smile delicately. I can''t let all those people understand my feelings. It''s part of their rules, and it''s thanks to those rules that I''m here now. If I don''t follow them, who knows what might happen to me?

    ?Now, since we all have to change clothes, this toast will be short. So that everyone has enough time to prepare. It has been a long day, thrilling for the hunters and tiring for thedies that waited for them.?

    All the people around already have a cup in their right hand. When a servant brings some in our direction, Alexander picks up two and offers me one.

    I imitate his gesture when he lifts the arm with the cup, and I drink when he drinks.

    Soon after the toast, the atmosphere rxes abruptly. It''s as if every person in here was holding their breath, waiting for this formality. Now, they''re chatting happily and exchangingpliments.

    Some noblewomen approach me to take a look at the ne, and I have to smile and pretend to be proud of this husband of mine.

    Luckily, not too many dare to talk to me.

    Even Princess Lnd stays next to his majesty, probably following her protocol. She looks bored, from here, but I guess she''s used to it.

    When the timees, and we finally retire, I take a deep breath preparing to speak my mind to the Duke.

 Chapter 62 - A Fight Against Injustice

    <h4>Chapter 62 - A Fight Against Injustice</h4>

    ?Now, I''ve waited so long to hear my Duchess''s praise,? Alexander utters as soon as we walk into his chamber.

    He waited for something like fifteen minutes. And he fooled himself for the whole time if he really thinks he''s going to receive any praise.

    ?You didn''t even wait for the end of the hunt,? I start. ?Yet you received the prize as if you deserve it. It''s unfair. You didn''t earn it, and I''m not worthy of this ne.?

    I reach out for the hook and try to unlock it, but it''s difficult without seeing it.

    I struggle for a while, while the Duke stares at me with amazement.

    I bet he didn''t hear this kind of words from anyone before. He''s had all the nobles respecting him just for his name, but that''s not enough to let this Duchess dance around him like he would like me to.

    I''m so irritated by this matter that I''d just break the ne, to take it off.

    Unfortunately, it''s too valuable.

    And also a gift from his majesty.

    And, it''s not destined for me.

    ?You''re amazing!? the Duke exims and reaches me in a couple of steps.

    I''ve finally seeded in unlocking the ne, so I lean it on the table carefully.

    ?I won''t calm down just because youpliment me,? Iin. That''s not how it should work, and it''s wrong.

    ?Really,? he chuckles, grabbing my waist and dragging me in his arms.

    I can''t resist his strength, so I just let him hold me. I just turn my head to the side so that he can''t kiss me. It''s because I''ll bite him if he tries to. I''m trying to save my life by avoiding the Duke''s lips.

    ?My Duchess is someone special,? he continues, and his mouthnds on my neck. I can feel his tongue caressing my skin, and I can''t stop a gasp. The Duke moves the sleeve of my dress, and his lips slip down, kissing my skin so slowly that I almost open my mouth to protest.

    If only I didn''t like it so much.

    My Duke exactly knows where to press and how long to insist on a spot, so this torture is rather pleasurable.

    ?These are my thoughts,? I utter, trying to ignore the thrills that run through my spine and the sighs in my lungs. ?I won''t change my mind just because of this...?

    ?I don''t want you to change ideas, my Duchess,? Alexanderments. ?Just go on with your cute resistance. It makes me want to tease you even more.?

    ?It''s not resistance. I''m really concerned about the injustice that I witnessed.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?No, I didn''t just witness. I''m an aplice...?

    ?What injustice, my dear??

    His hands leave my waist. One slips down, caressing my back, while the other grabs my chin. He forces me to look at him, but he doesn''t kiss me forcefully.

    He just observes my expression full of resentment and disappointment. Every second makes him happier, which makes me think he really enjoys seeing my suffering.

    ?Why don''t you scold me some more?? he asks, raising his eyebrows in a pleading expression.

    Mhm, this doesn''t sound like something a sadist would say. Is he maybe that other kind of person... How was it? The kind of people that want to be taken advantage of... Ah, I can''t remember the right word on the spot.

    And it''s not my Duke''s eyes'' fault. I am staring at them in silence. And I am in a daze, lost in those wells that attract all the light around.

    But I''m not that distracted by them. Not at all.

    ?I have a better idea,? he then proposes. ?I can scold you for being this harsh on me. Especially when I''m innocent.?

    I exhale, realising that I can''t hold a grudge because of this. Injustice is horrible, but it was just a stupid hunt. Maybe, next time they will be fairer. It is the Duke''s wedding banquet, so that might be the reason behind this whole scheme.

    Wait, what does it mean that the Duke is innocent, though?

    He didn''t flinch when the Emperor made the aide deliver the prize. He already knew it was going to happen, but he didn''t say a word against it. He just epted with a light heart.

    Even if he''s not the one causing the injustice, he didn''t fight it, which means he''s guilty as well. As much as me.

    ?It''s not my ce to talk like this, you''re right,? I concede. And not because of Alexander''s hand, lingering on my lower back. His charming smile has no part in my admission, either. I''ve simply realised that I can''tin since I''ve epted the gift already.

    ?I won''t be satisfied until I make you change your mind,? he decides and walks away. All of a sudden, I feel cold.

    ?What do you mean?? I inquire. I''m not too afraid of what he''s going to do. There''s no pain involved, so it''s all right. Actually, I suspect that what he has in mind might be even pleasurable. At least for one of us.

    ?You said that the winner should have been the one that slew the wolves, right??

    I nod.

    ?That brave man needs recognition,? I state. ?If not a damn jewel, at least a few words of praise from the Emperor.?

    ?He got them.?

    ?Public words of recognition.?

    ?You''re so eager to praise that person...? he mutters. ?Would you like to know who it is??

    ?It doesn''t matter,? I shrug. ?I don''t need to know. It would only make me feel even more wrong.?

    ?Your dear husband will help you get over your sense of guilt. You didn''t steal that ne from anydy, my Duchess.?

    What does it mean? That the wolf-hunter doesn''t have ady whom to give the prize? Why does it matter?

    ?Let''s just forget about the matter,? I whisper.

    I''m getting tired of the discussion, even though I was the one starting.

    ?Is that what you want?? the Duke teases me. ?To forget about the matter??

    I nod, and he crosses his arms unhappy.

    ?Just punish me if I offended you.?

    I know that''s what he was waiting to hear, so now that I''ve said the magic words, I wait to see the Duke''s foxy smirk.

    Still, he doesn''t change expression. He looks at me, thinking about something. Certainly not about the way he''ll use my words to his advantage, or he wouldn''t have such a focused look.

    ?I don''t want to forget,? he exims, in the end.

    ?Why??

    What do you want from me now?

    ?I won''t take back my words, Alexander. I won''t change my mind. If you want me by your side, let me stay the way I am. I''ll control my temper in the future, but don''t ask me to change.?

    ?I haven''t asked you anything, my Duchess. I was hoping you would continue to talk about the skilled, brave, handsome hunter that caught three wolves.?

    ?I never said handsome since I don''t know how he looks li...? I start, but then I notice something strange.

    Alexander''s eyes are so pleased. Is he happy to listen to his wife praising a stranger? No, that can''t be...

    I feel the blood rush to my cheeks, while I understand how stupid I became after only a few weeks in this damned ce.

    ?Alexander, what did you catch today?? I ask as if nothing happened. He said he came back after catching something, and I also replied that at least I wouldn''t feel embarrassed.

    If only I could take back every word that I''ve said till now!

    ?Just three animals,? he shrugs.

    I open my mouth to say something, but I have no words. I stay here like this, my jaw dropped, and my eyes wide.

    ?I''m sorry?? I say, but it sounds more like a question.

    ?Oh, I was so pleased to see that my wife has a keen sense of justice. Also, you pretended so well to be fine about everything during the toast. I''m so proud of you, Thea,? he chuckles.

    He walks to me and holds my hands. I''m so shocked that I don''t even register his touch. He could embrace me tightly or touch me like he always tries, and I wouldn''t have the nerve to stop him.

    However, he doesn''t take advantage of this.

    ?Then, seeing you defend a stranger was even more amusing given that I was that stranger,? he continues. ?It feels so nice to be defended by you, Thea.?

    I close my mouth and straighten my back. I stay like this, still in silence.

    I''ll thinkter about how it is possible that this man is so skilled in hunting even if he avoided it every year.

    Right now, I need a way to get out of this awkward situation without losing my dignity.

    ?Shall I organise some unfairpetition just to hear you talk like this again? Oh my, I thought you wouldn''t find the courage to scold me, but I''m so happy that you''ve finally understood!?

    ?Understood what?? I ask mechanically. Sometimes, he acts like a child.

    ?I won''t hurt you, so you don''t need to be scared to face me,? he exins, and I feel even worse for my harsh usations.

 Chapter 63 - One Praise For Every Complaint

    <h4>Chapter 63 - One Praise For Every Comint</h4>

    WARNING: smut content.

    The Duke hasn''t let go of my hands yet. He''s smiling happily, so much that I can picture a wagging tail.

    I, on the other side, am still in shock.

    He''s still bragging about how content he is that I didn''t keep my thoughts private, that I dared to be harsh without fear and that I also kept my sense of justice intact.

    He doesn''t care that I disrespected him, nor that I was utterly wrong. But I do.

    My sense of guilt is eating my insides, and a terrible, awkward feeling has spread in my guts.

    I don''t know how to get rid of it until Duchess Prim''s words return to my mind. She said that a wife must reward a husband that is working well, especially if he gains some achievement. It will tighten the rtionship between them, and it will also make him feel even more important.

    After all, I said to Alexander so many bad words. I should at least praise him as much: at least one praise for everyint! That way, I''ll be even with my consciousness.

    I press my palm on the Duke''s chest, and I take half a step forward. I''m so close that I can sense his warmth even if I''m not leaning on him yet.

    ?You caught three wolves,? I whisper, lifting my head to look at him with admiration. ?That''s so brave!?

    He stops the gloating and observes my face curiously. He blinks, while I can literally see his thoughts running in his head. He decides to let me continue, and he moves a few steps back, dragging me with him.

    ?Is it?? he mutters while his fingers find the buttons on my back and start unfastening them.

    ?Yes, it is,? I nod. ?You haven''t told me how you do it, though... I had to listen to somedies'' conversation to catch a few details!?

    ?It was so difficult!? he exims.

    He sits on the bed, and I follow him and sit on hisp. He doesn''t let go of my hips, so I don''t have another choice but to ce my knees one at each side. It''s so inelegant, isn''t it? Yet, my Duke doesn''t seem to care. He doesn''t move his eyes away from me, and he smiles mischievously.

    ?It was hard, but I was driven by the thought that my Duchess would like the prize...?

    ?This Duchess likes it very much,? I affirm, and the Duke grins remembering how much Iined just a minute ago.

    Not just that he took a few hours to win the hunt, he also came back earlier just to bring me some berries. He also cut himself while picking them... Wait.

    Two wolves were killed with an arrow, but the third was in with a sword. Were the scratches really caused by the bushes? He was so in order when he arrived that I couldn''t think he really caught something.

    I straighten my back and clench his shirt. I start working on the buttons in a hurry, a bit worried and a bit curious.

    ?You''re supposed to do this after the wedding, Duchess. Not before.?

    He''s pretending toin, but his hands have already reached my thighs. He needed just a few seconds to make some sense of this cloud of skirts and find my skin.

    When I move the shirts away and expose his skin, I sigh relieved. No wounds are visible, except for a few bruises on his shoulder.

    ?Did the wolf do this to you?? I inquire.

    He probably fell down on the side, judging from the size and shape of the injuries. I peck his shoulder in each and every ce where his skin is darker.

    ?Does it hurt?? I whisper, realising that I''m pressing his bruises with my lips. It must be annoying, but the Duke hasn''t stopped me.

    ?It doesn''t hurt anymore,? he whispers. ?But my Duchess is now in a lot of trouble...?

    What trouble?

    ?Hasn''t anyone ever told you not to worry about a man if you''re not willing to take care of him??

    I tilt my head, confused. Why am I not willing?

    ?Now, I hope you didn''t n to rest in the afternoon...?

    Just after he finishes talking, he rolls on the mattress and presses me under his weight.

    ?I need to get ready for tonight,? I remind him.

    ?You''re allowed to bete,? he sentences before biting my shoulder.

    ?My Duke, I remind you that you publicly dered that I''m a delicate woman. It won''t be good if you leave marks on my skin.?

    ?Not in visible ces,? he murmurs, moving the clothing down from my breasts.

    At first, the freshness of the air makes me wince. Then, the Duke''s hot lips tease my nipple without any warning. I inhale abruptly, surprised by his suddenness. His hand guides my leg onto his hip, and I recall my initial purpose.

    I reach for his belt and start to unfasten it. Is this too forward? Should I have just waited for the Duke to do everything?

    When he catches my hands and blocks my wrists over my head, I open my mouth to apologise. I don''t have time to speak, though, since he immediately kisses me, deeply and slowly.

    I feel tingling in the lower part of my body. Differently from usual, this time it''s almost unbearable.

    I can''t move my arms because the Duke holds my wrists with a hand, while the other is still wandering under my skirt. His fingers caress me lightly until they reach the final destination. At first, he rubs my secret part delicately, and a moan leaves my throat against my will.

    Then, the Duke''s mouth leaves mine andnds on my neck. I turn my head to the side and close my eyes, while his tongue and teeth y with my skin, drawing a path to my chest.

    He stops on my left breast, and he sucks on a ce for a while, while his fingers be rougher. I start to pant, drowning in these feelings like never before.

    I''d like to sink my hands in his hair, but he doesn''t let go of my wrists.

    Meanwhile, his teeth have moved on my nipple. I arch my back, unsure if this sweet pain is supposed to be this pleasant. His fingers are circling my entrance until one gets in.

    I gasp, realising that this is the punishment he was talking about. He teases me to madness, and then he pretends to concede. Then, he returns to tease me until I want more again.

    He moves his finger while his breath hits my ear.

    ?Is this what my Duchess was asking for?? he whispers.

    If only I could answer, I would. But now, I''m focused on keeping my breath stable and my voice silent. I open my eyes and turn to the Duke, realising toote that it is a mistake.

    His eyes are so close, observing my expression with pride. I lock my gaze at him, forgetting about breathing regrly.

    My chest moves up and down, quickly increasing the pace of my sighs. My cheeks flush, embarrassed by my husband''s stare. Still, I can''t move my eyes away.

    I can''t think of anything else, right now. Just of this man, ying with me with such a cruel grin.

    ?Call my name,? he orders, and I bite my lip not to follow his will so quickly. Why is hemanding me around, now? I wanted to take the lead, this time. I wanted to reward him for his efforts.

    Why am I the one panting in pleasure? I''m unable to move yet willing to stay like this for as long as the Duke desires.

    ?Call my name, if you want to finish this,? he continues.

    I don''t know what face I''m showing to him, but it can''t be a decent one.

    ?I can make you feel even better, but I won''t do it if you don''t say it.?

    I try to resist, but after barely a few seconds, I split my lips and concede.

    ?A... Alexander,? I whisper, while my face turns hot with embarrassment.

    ?Once again,? he utters, and I understand that he''s more ruthless than what he made me believe.

    ?Alexander,? I pant.

    ?I want to hear you call my name in ecstasy, Thea. I want to hear you shout it out loud... Will you??

    That will be so unrefined. But not epting seems even worse.

    ?Fine,? I ept, a single tear of desperation in my right eye. He''s so cruel and overbearing and selfish...

    ?Good girl,? he chuckles, and he removes his finger from inside me.

    I moan in protest and pout my lips, but I soon let out a low scream when he enters inside without warning. I lock my legs around his hips and arch my back. I try to free my hands, all in vain.

    ?What now?? he mutters, and I don''t have a choice but to follow his desires.

    I call his name thousands of times, while my traitorous body twitches at his thrusts.

    I didn''t know love could be this pleasant. I''ve started to understand why my Duke is always ready to approach me.

    I was always told that women do not feel the same pleasure in bed, yet I can''t imagine it possible for anyone to feel better than this.

 Chapter 64 - Wedding Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Wedding Preparations</h4>

    It''s time for me to start getting ready. I have to wear the gown, fix my hair and also apply suitable makeup.

    Still, lying here is so much morefortable.

    ?Whatever happens, don''t get away from me,? Alexander murmurs while caressing my hair. He''s looking at the ceiling, lost in thoughts and troubled. His heart is beating steadily, but I think he''s worried about the unknown threats waiting to cut my throat at the first misstep.

    ?I have an idea,? I start. ?To bait out...?

    ?No traps,? he murmurs. ?Especially if you use yourself as bait.?

    ?Don''t be so drastic. I know what I''m doing,? I giggle. ?And you can use your superpower to find out what I''m thinking, right??

    ?I don''t read minds.?

    ?Only mine,? I sulk.

    ?That''s not wrong,? he sighs, and he turns to the side. I move my head on his arm, letting him find afortable position, but I don''t back away. I''m feeling a bit tired, and I''d just close my eyes and rest for a while.

    Unfortunately, that''s not an option.

    ?Can you help me put back the ne?? I ask. In the end, rubies are appropriate for a wedding banquet.

    ?You said you didn''t want it.?

    ?No, I said I didn''t deserve it,? I correct him before he has time to start that stupid conversation over again. ?And I was also wrong.?

    ?You admit it so easily,? he chuckles. ?Has my Duchess realised how brave her husband is??

    Oh,e on! I''ve alreadyplimented you enough, haven''t I?

    ?I''m going to my chambers. I need to start preparing.?

    ?I cane with you.?

    ?No, you can''t. You can''t see me until the ceremony.?

    ?No way. I won''t let you go alone. We''ll head to the throne hall together.?

    ?But the traditions...?

    ?We''re already married. The ceremony is a formality. The banquet is just an excuse for the nobles to get drunk and make havoc. Also, you don''t need to drink much, Thea.?

    ?What??

    ?You can just take a sip when toasting, or you can pretend to drink. It will be a long night, and I don''t want you drunk after a few cups of wine.?

    ?Am I that unbearable?? I inquire. I usually just fall asleep after drinking, is there any need to be this cautious?

    ?You should stay vigil until the end,? he exins.

    After kissing my forehead, the Duke gets up and opens the wardrobe. He takes out a white suit with golden details and buttons. I''ve never seen him wear white.

    I''m looking forward to admiring this version of the Duke.

    Instead of undressing, though, he turns to me.

    ?Doesn''t my Duchess have her own clothes to wear??

    ?I do,? I nod. But I first want to see how Alexander manages to get dressed without help.

    ?Oh, you''re staying here because you want to help me!? he exims happily.

    You wish!

    I get up and walk to my chambers, pretending not to have noticed how easy it has be for him to manipte me.

    Kate is slumbering on the sofa when I get in, so I have a few minutes to prepare my little trap. I have no guarantees that it will seed. If Patricia isn''t the only one behind the leak of information, I can''t let all the other culprits pass undiscovered.

    When Kate opens her eyes, she notices me in front of the dressing table. She jumps up and runs to me.

    ?My Queen, what should we do?? she inquires.

    ?What we''ve done till now, Katerina,? I utter, feeling awkward at the way she addressed me.

    ?Shall I call for the other maids, your grace?? she mutters.

    I smile brightly, and she nods to signal that she understood my words.

    When shees back with a few maids, I recognise some of them. Indeed, they were those serving me till now. They have been waiting for a chance to return in here.

    ?Get the dress,? I start.

    They follow my orders in silence, their head bowed and their eyes focused on their tasks.

    It''s the first time I actually see the dress. It''s soplicated.

    The firstyer is of a pure white. It''s made of soft fabric, and it''s so delicate in contact with my skin. Then, the maids start to wrap my torso with red cloth. They finish with a ribbon on the back, with the extra material falling on the gown.

    I wear a light jacket, and then they fix severalyers of different shades of red and white. In the end, the result is spectacr.

    I couldn''t avoid the corset, this time. After all, if even my Duke has gone out of his way to be presentable, I can''t avoid following the rules.

    I haven''t finished dressing yet, but I sit in front of the mirror and observe how the maids make two small braids with my hair. Then, they let the braids meet on the top of my head, and they roll them to form a rose. Kate looks at everything with curiosity, trying to learn a few tricks as well.

    The rest of my hair is carefully curled and let loose on the back. Small ornaments in the shape of roses are attached to the locks. I let one of the maids take care of makeup as well, and she applies some light shades of green to my eyes and lipstick the same colour as the gown.

    I turn my face and observe how I look from various angles.

    ?Good,? I say out of habit. It doesn''t really matter what I think, so my approval is useless.

    Still, Kate is looking at me with dreamy eyes. Her expression is a confirmation that I indeed look pretty like this. The sleeves of the dress are short, and the neckline covers every sign the Duke left on me. As if he hadputed with precision till where my skin was covered.

    It''s a bit scary, now that I think of it. My Duke could use his abilities for better purposes.

    The ne is still decorating my chest, as I didn''t let anyone touch it. I open the box with the jewels and rummage for a while.

    ?Where are the ruby earrings?? I ask, starting to get every single piece out.

    I lean all the jewels on the table, but the earrings are nowhere to be found.

    ?Also, the ne with the amethyst!? I exim. ?Where is it??

    I''m such a bitch. This is harassing people for sins they didn''tmit. I perfectly know where the jewels are. I''ve asked Kate to hide them in the perfect ce.

    ?I liked the ne very much,? I whine.

    My eyes suddenly tear up, and the maids start panicking. Stealing from a noble is a grave crime. They don''t want to get involved.

    Before they have time to understand the situation and look around in search of the missing stuff, the Duke knocks at the door.

    Ah, I didn''t want him to know about this. I just wanted to silently get revenge. I would have extracted so much information from these girls if he didn''t arrive.

    Kate opens the room without waiting for my permission, following her guts'' feelings. She thinks that the Duke will scare them even more, but that''s not what I need right now.

    Whatever, it''s not the first time that something doesn''t go as nned.

    ?My duchess!? Alexander exims while walking in.

    He''s really dashing in his white suit. I was right: light colours look good on him!

    I wait for him to see how beautiful I am, but he doesn''t utter a single word of praise. Instead, he reaches me and crouches in front of the chair. He holds my hands and looks at me, worried.

    ?Why is my Duchess crying?? he inquires, trying to figure out to what extent I''m pretending.

    ?I can''t find the ruby earrings,? Iin. ?And the amethyst ne as well. I liked that ne so much, my Duke. I was keeping it for a special asion, yet now it''s gone. I won''t be able to show it around...?

    He sighs, finally realising what I''m up to.

    ?You don''t need to cry. I''ll find one ten times more beautiful.?

    No, thanks. I need this specific one.

    Also, I''m not crying. I can''t afford to ruin the makeup now.

    ?Will you?? I mutter, looking at him with hope.

    ?As long as you forget about the one you lost,? he nods.

    I didn''t lose it. I hid it.

    The grin that appears on his lips just a moment before kissing my fingers tells me that he already knows everything. He can read this Duchess'' mind, so there has never been any hope to hide my intentions from him.

    He''ll surely tell me that I''m transparent like water, once this is all over. For now, I just hope he won''t abandon me.

    ?I wanted to wear the ruby earrings for the wedding,? I continue. How can he find a solution for this, ah? We have to search for them, right?

    ?I have a solution for that,? Princess Lnd adds from the door.

    She analyses our surprised expressions, and she notices the weird mood in the room.

    ?Sorry for disturbing,? she adds, a naughty smile on her cute face.

 Chapter 65 - Wedding Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Wedding Ceremony</h4>

    ?My brother doesn''t know a thing,? Princess Lnd starts. ?But you''re both lucky that I''m here.?

    My Duke moves to the couch and sits there, silently listening to his sister''s bragging. He''s quietly epting all the critiques as if he was used to this.

    ?There is an Ethiro tradition that states that brides have to wear something old, something new, something borrowed and something blue,? the young girl exins.

    Oh, I haven''t heard of this tradition either.

    ?You already have something old around your neck, sister-inw. That ne was bought by the imperial family around two centuries ago. Well, something blue is usually a piece of underwear or a ring. Do you have a ring??

    I look at the jewels on the table. Mhm, no blue ring.

    ?How much blue does it need to be?? I inquire. I have some undergarments that are light blue.

    ?Any shade is fine.?

    ?I have blue garters. Also, I suppose that everything in my wardrobe is new.?

    ?The dress definitely is. I was the one that consulted with the tailor, even though no one showed me the result until you let me look at it,? the Princess nods.

    Oh, so that''s the reason it''s so pretty and full of roses.

    ?Then, I came here to lend you a piece of jewellery. It looks like I was right on time.?

    ?I''m still worried about the missing jewels,? I start, trying to return the conversation towards its original topic. ?I''m afraid my Duke will think I lost them. Or worse, that I gave them away...?

    ?You memorised so quickly the content of your jewellery box, my dear,? my husbandments.

    I smile innocently, trying not to re at him.

    ?I just liked those earrings very much. I might not have noticed if not for them...?

    ?You could have used them if you liked them. That way, no one would have dared to steal them away from you.?

    I startle, and then I blink a couple of times.

    ?Do you think that they are stolen, my Duke?? I mutter. Perfect, now no one will think that it''s my fault. The Duke came up with theft, not me.

    ?Obviously, they didn''t disappear in thin air.?

    While I look at my fingers and pout, the Princess walks to me and opens a small bag.

    ?Here are those that I brought with me,? she starts. ?These earrings are perfect for the dress.?

    The earrings she brought are made of white gold, and they have small rubies arranged in a way that resembles a rose. I look like a walking bush, with so many flowers on me.

    However, I''m a cute and elegant walking bush.

    ?Thank you, your highness,? I say. I smile to the Princess, and I notice how my Duke lifts his eyebrows surprised. It''s still easier to smile at her, rather than to him, even though I''m starting to feel morefortable around my husband.

    ?Beautiful! Beautiful!? the Princess exims while pping her hands. She circles around me and checks the details, fixing some pieces that she deems out of ce.

    ?Are you done, Martia?? the Duke inquires, somehow annoyed by the friendliness the Princess treats me with.

    ?Almost,? she answers.

    ?Everyone, out!? the Duke says, and the maids almost start running towards the door.

    ?Are you getting nervous, now?? the Princess questions, seeing her brother''s troubled expression. ?You two have been married for a month, it''ste for changing your mind. For both of you.?

    ?I don''t think the Duke is afraid I''ll say no,? I chuckle.

    ?You won''t be asked,? he points out.

    What? Is it even a wedding if the priest doesn''t ask the bride if she''s consentant to the marriage?

    ?Didn''t you learn about that during your bridal lessons?? the Princess asks.

    ?I''ve never had bridal lessons,? I shrug.

    ?She doesn''t need that,? the Duke exins. He gets up and reaches me. He holds my hand and smiles reassuringly. ?Everything will be all right.?

    ?If you say so,? I sigh. Alexander is always so sure about everything.

    The Princess and Kate observe us from the side, and they both have a weird grimace. Their eyes are shining, and they''re smiling content.

    ?The ceremony will start soon at the imperial temple,? the Duke exims. ?Let''s go.?

    As we walk in the hallways, hand in hand, I notice how the Princess has whispered something to Kate. Then, they disappear in the hallways together.

    When we reach the gates of the temple, he stops just to kiss my hand.

    ?You''re beautiful,? he murmurs, passing his gaze on me.

    Inside, the guests are already standing orderly. Only the most high-ranking nobles are allowed in the temple, so there isn''t such a crowd. Except for the Dukes and Marquises, I can recognise some relevant officers and ambassadors from foreignnds. In a corner in the back, Kate stands in silence, looking around curiously.

    The Princess is at her ce, next to the Emperor and the high priest. Thetter will officiate the wedding, and she''s the same girl from when it was announced.

    She stands straight and looks at us with an inspired expression.

    I hear her voice for the first time when she says the first line of the ritual. The Ethiro church uses an archaguage, but I can still understand the overall meaning of the sentences.

    A couple of young boys bring the objects needed for the officiations, and the Priestess takes a small knife.

    She cuts the Duke''s palm until a drop of blood appears. Then, she does the same to me. Then, she ties our hands together and guides us to circle around the altar.

    She sings for all the time, reminding everyone of the duties a husband and a wife have to fulfil. Her voice is soft and melodic, so much that I thrill at the most touching pieces.

    The Duke''s hand is squeezing mine with strength under the knot, and this contact helps me focus on the ritual without worries.

    In the end, the Priestess blesses a ring and passes it to the Duke. He smiles happily while putting it on my left hand.

    The ring is uplicated but precious, and there are two initials in its inner part: A and T.

    I notice that the Duke''s hand is slightly trembling. He really is nervous. However, his smile doesn''t falter for even a second. He looks like any regr groom.

    I''m the one that''s too cold, here.

    ?You''re now one in front of the Gods,? the Priestess says with a somehow foreign ent. It''s as if she''s grown up talking that oldnguage from before. She unties the knot around our right hands and retreats of a couple of steps.

    The ritual is over, so the guests startplimenting us for the marriage. The first one is the Emperor, followed by the Princess.

    After they left, Alexander takes out a handkerchief from his pocket and cleans the wound on my palm. He smiles to the gentlemen thate our way, and he replies to each and every greeting.

    I just stay by his side, smiling silently.

    Everything went too smoothly, so much that I start to fear the most challenging part of the day: the banquet. That is where I''ll close all the grudges I''m holding.

    We walk to the throne hall, and the Duke checks the wound on my hand once again. He ties a cloth around it.

    ?Your skin was cut as well,? I notice. Yet, my Duke just continues to check my injury as if it wasn''t just a scratch. It stopped bleeding long ago, there''s no need to be this apprehensive.

    ?I''m fine,? he mutters. ?Your skin is way more sensitive. And I hate seeing you wounded.?

    ?I''m not wounded, it''s just a scratch.?

    Gosh, how will he react when I give birth to his children? He''s so annoying just for this!

    I stand on tiptoe and peck his cheek.

    The Duke winces, surprised but utterly content.

    ?What is this for?? he asks, hoping to get some nice words along with the kiss.

    ?So that you stop torturing my hand,? I admit.

    ?My wife is so cold,? he whines. ?Can''t you say something nice sometimes??

    ?I already praised you enough for today,? I point out. ?For now, make do with this.?

    ?Does it mean thatter you''llpliment me some more?? he jumps.

    ?This Duchess needs to concentrate now,? I utter, looking to the side. ?I need to smile at all those people, and also pay attention not to embarrass my Duke!?

    ?You''re telling me this as if you haven''t nned a whole series of trouble. Who will your first victim be? The handmaid??

    ?We''ll see,? I shrug. ?My ns aren''t all that efficient. Also, I can''t know when the trigger will be pulled. We can ce a bet on who will fall first, my Duke.?

    ?While we''re on the topic, I also prepared something amusing for you. I hope you''ll like my marriage present.?

    ?I hope you''ll find my performance amusing, then. I''ve worked hard on it.?

    Before walking in the throne room, I untie the handkerchief around my hand.

 Chapter 66 - The Banquet (1)

    <h4>Chapter 66 - The Banquet (1)</h4>

    There is a quartet in the corner, ying a slow melody. The music is soft enough to let people talk with an eptable tone of voice.

    Everyone is already at their ce, sitting and drinking wine leisurely. The hall is noisy. Some dancers are performing their choreographies in front of the Emperor.

    We walk to the main table, and Alexander sits on the right of the Emperor. I sit next to my husband and move my eyes in the hall.

    It looks like the whole court is present. Good.

    The Emperor nods, and the party can officially begin.

    The servants bring the food, and I have to look away not to start to drool. Everything has such a mouthwatering scent. Also, there are a lot of different colours on the table, making this banquet really worthy of a king.

    Oh, now that I think about it, we spared money like this. The Emperor paid for the wedding.

    In the end, citizens from the Empire paid taxes that finance the court. Still, it''s better this way. No one will me my Duke for living in luxury while they barely survive. The cost has been divided among thousands... No, Ethiro is really vast. Among millions of people!

    Alexander has already read my mind, so he pours some meat on a te and cuts it for me. I smile gratefully, already smelling the steam thates out from the dish.

    ?A toast,? the Emperor deres, and everyone sips from their cup. ?To the new Duchess of Kyre!?

    Should I really drink after a toast for me? Whatever! I just wet my lips in the liquid as Alexander instructed me. When I turn in his direction, though, I notice that he emptied the cup in a few gulps.

    Wait, are you sure you can handle so much alcohol?

    He doesn''t look influenced by the wine, but maybe it''s too soon to see the effects.

    When he bows over to peck my temple, I can''t help but snort. He said not to get drunk! He''s obviously having a lot of fun, so I don''t need toin about it.

    Just when I consider rxing, the first notable event of the evening happens. And it''s not on my list of things to expect.

    George ms the doors and walks in the hall. He''s dragging one leg, and he has a ck eye.

    The music in the hall stops, and the dancers run away to let him pass. He''s now alone in the centre, throwing daggers from his eyes.

    ?Your majesty, I''m here to ask for help and right a wrong!? he starts shouting.

    ?It''s not the right time,? the Emperor states. He moves his eyes on the Marquise without interest, and then he leans back on the chair.

    Woah, I didn''t know this teenager could make such a cold face.

    ?We''re celebrating a wedding, as you can see. You should wait for tomorrow.?

    ?It will be toote, your majesty!?

    ?You should have talked about it earlier, then. Today is a special day.?

    ?Yesterday the misdeed hadn''t happened, your majesty.?

    ?What misdeed??

    ?I was attacked in the woods during the hunt.?

    ?By some wild animal??

    ?No, but by Duke Kyre!?

    Oh, is this the present Alexander was talking about? I look at him questioningly, but he''s just sitting at his ce and eating without worries. He didn''t even stop to look at the show.

    ?What are you talking about? You need proof, Marquise Lindell. You''re using Duke Kyre of a grave crime, what more on the day of his wedding. Are you certain that you''re telling the truth??

    ?I saw him with my own eyes! He firstly shot an arrow in my direction, but he missed me. Then, he attacked me and hit me until I was left motionless on the ground!?

    Now that I think about it, just two of the wolves were hit by arrows. Did my Duke bring so few? He is crazy, but not so much to leave unarmed... Also, Alexander didn''t centre the Marquise. He purposely missed and then finished the work with his fists. Did he pick the blueberries just to cover the bruises on his hands?

    ?I am one of your majesty''s right hands! Hitting me is likemitting treason!? George continues.

    He''s getting on my nerves. I was nning to get him in a scandal, but this is making everything more difficult. He''s attacking my Duke now, and that can''t pass as unpunished as hitting me.

    ?Is it true?? I ask Alexander. Everyone is staring at us, so it''s better if I behave like I have no clue about the truth.

    ?My dear, you''re doubting me so easily!? hements.

    ?When did the attack happen?? the Emperor asks, interrupting my and my Duke''s exchange.

    ?At midday.?

    ?Oh,? I murmur. ?But you were here at midday, my Duke!?

    Alexander crosses his arms and pretends to be offended by my mistrust. I''d like to know how he managed to get here on time.

    He got three wolves, then he hunted for George. He beat him up and ran back to create an alibi.

    In the end, he''s really a skilled yer. When the Duke arrived, noon had passed. Yet, the noblewomen won''t contradict my story. We stayed in the garden for quite a while, so they won''t be sure about the times. Humans aren''t that precise about time. It''s especially true if they''re not used to look at the hour.

    ?See,? Alexander replies. ?I''m totally innocent!?

    Once he has said that, he continues to eat as nothing happened. I can''t help but smile at him. In the end, he didn''t leave me without justice.

    ?Your majesty, is it now possible to attack noblemen in the royal woods? What will happen after this? Do we need to have someone killed before disciplining the attacker??

    ?Marquise Landell, you''re so ready to strike. Yet, I haven''t seen proof,? Princess Lnd intrudes. She leans on an armrest and looks at him from tip to toe. ?How can I be sure you didn''t do that by yourself??

    Some whispers fill the room while I bite my cheeks not to grin.

    ?I think you just tripped by yourself,? the Princess continues.

    ?I''m sure it was the Duke!?

    ?And how? Did you see his face??

    ?I''m sure he shot an arrow at me. Also, he was the only one around.?

    ?Marquise,? the Emperor sighs. ?You''re telling me that you interrupted this banquet without proof? We have to believe in your word alone??

    ?It''s all because of that slut!? George shouts.

    Oh, no. This time I didn''t do anything. I was innocent even when I first met this person, yet he seems to always me me for anything that happens. It''s be troubling.

    At least, no one pays attention to that anymore. It''s like listening to a madman yelling about demons and witches.

    ?Now it was you, my dear,? the Dukements. ?You were the one to hit him!?

    I can''t help but chuckle. Even though I''m not happy to be called slut.

    ?You''re all protecting her for who knows what reason!?

    ?It''s the second time you''re attacking my sister-inw,? the Princess continues. She''s dead-set on defending me. ?No, actually the third. What''s the problem, exactly??

    ?She''s a foreigner and a prisoner.?

    ?Mhm, I think you''re just upset because you didn''t get your hands on her first. But Duke Kyre has indeed earned the privilege with his efforts. He was the one that conquered Polis.?

    ?Your highness, your heart is too pure to understand politics.?

    ?But I can hire a man to beat you up until you beg for mercy,? she exims. ?It was funny, actually. Also, the way you twitched while being hit was really amusing. Makes me want to do it again!?

    Her face has the expression of a little, naughty demon. It''s as if she really was the one hitting the Marquise.

    ?Martia!? the Emperor voices. ?Was it you??

    ?What if it was? Will I be punished??

    ?You''re the imperial Princess,? he sighs. ?I can''t punish you for something so vain.?

    George opens his mouth toin, but he realises that he''s annoying the Emperor. He bows his head and walks out with his fists clenched and an angry grimace.

    He''s now feeling the same way I did when I heard that he would pass unscathed after hitting me.

    ?It looks like you were innocent too,? the Duke shrugs. ?Who could have guessed that the real culprit was her imperial highness??

    We have just finished the first course, yet the mood is already soplicated.

    ?Let''s dance while waiting for the next course,? the Duke proposes. As a perfect wife, I can''t refuse.

    We walk to the centre where a few couples are already in line.

    Ethirians don''t touch each other while dancing. There must be a thinyer of air between them at any moment. It''s the first rule of room-dance.

    I''ve never danced in thest years, but I learnt about it in my early childhood. I can perfectly mirror the Duke''s movements, but he doesn''t seem surprised.

    I''ve rejected all the requests for dances from when I turned fourteen. Maybe even thirteen. How can Alexander know that I''m actually proficient?

    It''s one of the mysteries I won''t resolve so smoothly.

    My Duke knows what I think, what I want, what I need... Sometimes, he even knows something about me that I, myself, forgot.

 Chapter 67 - The Banquet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 67 - The Banquet (2)</h4>

    The end of the dance is near, and I swirl slowly and pass my eyes in the whole hall.

    I spot George in a corner, looking at me with hatred. He didn''t retreat. He just pretended to have epted his injustice.

    I turn to my Duke, and I see that he noticed the man in the corner as well. The music ends, and Alexander automatically finds my hand.

    ?Let''s go back,? he mutters. ?I''m feeling a bit thirsty now...?

    This doesn''t sound too good. How much is Alexander nning to drink?

    ?Are you trying to forget something, or you''re so happy that you want to drink more?? I inquire.

    ?I love it when you pretend to be a nagging wife. It reminds me that we''re married,? he whispers.

    I close my mouth in a huff, surprised by his remark. I''m not nagging, I''m worried. I need a proper Duke at my side, just for a bit more.

    ?I won''t bother you again,? I whisper, bowing my head and pouting my lips. ?I didn''t want to be annoying.?

    Alexander tilts his head and surrounds my waist with his arm.

    ?No worries, my dear. You can bother me as much as you wish,? my husband whispers to my ear. ?It''s just unfair, isn''t it? It makes me think that you care about me.?

    ?I do care about you, my Duke.? At least, for the part that concerns my survival. Right now, he''s the only reason I''m here, and the only reason I''m alive. He''s my executioner and my saviour at the same time.

    I wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t for him, but I have no guarantees that my life would have been better without Alexander. I could have lost the war to anyone else, and what would have be of my city, then?

    ?That''s not a lie, Alexander. I''m not as heartless as you like to think of me.?

    ?I know that, already.?

    ?Of course you do.?

    ?I can''t wait to show the north to you! There are so many things I''m sure you''ll like.?

    ?One thing at a time. First, we have to survive the banquet...?

    And judging from the Marquise''s res, it won''t be such an easy deal.

    ?You don''t have to fear him. I won''t let him get close to you.?

    ?I know. Still, the Marquise is patiently waiting for something. Shall we bait him out??

    ?No, we shall not. Just be pretty and enjoy the food, Thea. Sooner orter, they''ll make their move. Only then, we will follow the thread to the source.?

    ?Do you have any suspects??

    He shrugs, trying to convince me that he doesn''t have a clue. Yet, his eyes are too calm. He simply doesn''t want to tell me.

    We sit at our ces while the celebrations continue. The noise of the crowd shouting,ughing or singing covers every word one would speak.

    When the Emperor gets up, all the hall shuts up all of a sudden. They turn to him and bow their heads. Everyone gets up while he walks out.

    ?I wish you a happy marriage, dear cousin,? he says, at the door. ?I have to fulfil imperial duties, but I hope your other guests will continue with the celebrations. I especially hope our new Duchess will like our way of partying.?

    He turns to the closest of the functionaries next to him, and he whispers something.

    ?I greet you all, now, but don''t let my absence stop your joy. Today is a day when the history of our Empire is being written. Let''s hope we''ll be on the right side of that strict judge.?

    When the door is closed, everyone rxes. The nobles look at each other, ready to return to the celebrations. One even waves at the quartet to continue ying, but the musicians notice that George is back in attack.

    ?You shouldn''t be that happy, Duke Kyre,? he starts.

    Alexander snorts and rolls his eyes.

    ?Here we go again...? he mutters, but his voice is so low that I''m the only one hearing him.

    Princess Lnd moves the Emperor''s chair back and drags her to Alexander''s side. She couldn''t simply sit on the imperial chair, so she just tossed it away. She''s awesome.

    ?I can check your bride if you go duelling,? shements to her brother. ?Just don''t get hurt on the face, or I might lose my new sister-inw.?

    ?You''re saying that my biggest asset is my face?? he pouts.

    These couple of siblings aren''t paying any attention to the tension in the room.

    ?You can ask your wife.?

    ?I like the title as well,? I shrug. ?Once I''ve seen the territories, I''ll probably update my preferences.?

    ?So, you don''t like my face that much!? he replies. He''s even more offended than before.

    When George clears his throat, his eyes turn icy as he prepares to bring me down. Too bad I''m ready, this time.

    ?How can you ept to share your woman with someone else?? he asks. ?I wouldn''t...?

    ?Wait,? Princess Lnd interrupts him. She lifts her head abruptly as if she''s heard something weird. ?If you wouldn''t ept to share a woman, you can''t be my sister''s lover!?

    ?I mean...? George chokes. ?I mean I wouldn''t share a wife. Also, a woman is either pure and faithful or a total slut. She didn''t just let me hold her. I have proof for this im, though.?

    A young boyes over. He slowly walks forward, uncertain. He looks at me with a weird nce, as if he was looking at a piece of trash.

    Their acting skills are horrible.

    Alexander leans back on the chair. He gestures to Pericle to bring something, and the aide disappears behind the corner.

    ?You''ve overstepped any boundary, Marquise Lindell. I''ve let you go, the first time, but I can''t y deaf twice. If you say a single word about my wife, I''ll be forced to challenge you to a duel.?

    ?Are you perhaps afraid of the truth, Duke Kyre??

    ?You don''t have any proof. It''s your word against my wife''s. Who do you think I''ll believe??

    Oh, those are the words I was waiting for. If this doesn''t trigger my trap, then nothing will.

    However, I have to make sure Alexander doesn''t challenge anyone for tonight. He''s almost drunk, and he could kill someone or get hurt. I''m not even sure what option is worse for me.

    ?Tell us, Carl, about the detail that you noticed.?

    The boy nods and then res at me for the umpteenth time.

    ?The Duchess has a beauty mark on her left shoulder,? he says. He''s confident like only children and idiots can be.

    Alexander turns to me with an indecipherable expression.

    ?Wife, do you have a beauty mark on your shoulder? Where??

    If there is someone that knows about the marks on my body, then that is my Duke. Yet, for a brief moment, I really think that he''s doubting me. He notices my look and reaches out for my left sleeve.

    I stop him, and half of the hall keeps their breath. The other half is secretly giggling and imagining my head rolling on the red carpet under the table.

    ?We''re in a public ce, my Duke. This Duchess doesn''t want to let everyone see my skin. That''s exclusive to you!? I voice, tilting my head yfully.

    Now, they''re lowering their guard, thinking that I''m already dead. I can''t wait to expose them, but I can''t hurry. I shouldn''t ruin this right now!

    ?This Duchess does have a beauty mark on her shoulder, my Duke,? I continue. ?But it''s on the right shoulder, not on the left!?

    He seems to be thinking about it. In the end, he simply nods.

    The audience now has such a funny face. People are thinking that my Duke is stupidly epting my words. However, he can checkter if I''m lying, right? Are they all tipsy by any chance?

    ?I haven''t paid enough attention to your shoulders,? Alexander nods. ?Tonight, I''ll be particrly attentive!?

    I can feel my cheeks burning and the blood rushing to my face. My Duke''s words are so naughty and so public. Couldn''t he stop his mouth from bbering?

    ?But I know about your beauty marks in other, less exposed spots...?

    Oh my, I should have insisted more when I asked him to drink less. I shouldn''t have stopped just because he told me I was nagging.

    ?And there''s a little scar I''m sure no one else has a clue of.?

    He''s talking about the scar on my inner thigh, isn''t he? It''s difficult to spot, and it''s so small that I thought he didn''t see it.

    Still, there''s no way the maids could have noticed that! I didn''t let them stay too close while bathing, and that was practically the only time I was naked in front of them.

    Any sign on the torso and arms is easy for them to see. This morning I drew a brown dot on my left shoulder, right next to a bite of the Duke. It was so tempting to show everyone the mark together with the ''delicate caresses'' I''m used to. It would question everything my Duke said.

    I''ve already cleaned that dot, so now the only mark on my shoulder is the one my husband left. However, there''s no way this Duchess will show her skin just to anyone. I don''t care about their stares and questions.

    It''s their problem, not mine.

 Chapter 68 - The Banquet (3)

    <h4>Chapter 68 - The Banquet (3)</h4>

    ?Oh, I know who has a beauty mark on her left shoulder!? I exim as if I''ve just remembered.

    ?Whose body have you examined so closely?? Alexander inquires.

    He''s not even pretending to be jealous. He''s just inly asking.

    ?I didn''t examine anyone. I just saw it by chance!? I say. Just like the mark on my right shoulder could be seen by chance.

    ?Ah, so that''s it!? my Duke seems to realise. ?I won''t need to kill everyone with a mark on their left shoulder.?

    ?No, my dear. You won''t need to do that. Especially since it was my handmaid.?

    ?It was? You''ve already killed her??

    ?No, you threw her out,? I pout. ?Because you didn''t like the way she wasbing my hair.?

    Well, it''s not like what I''ve said. However, Patricia indeed wasbing my hair when the Duke chased the maids away.

    ?Oh, right. Well, if I knew you were so close to the maid, though...?

    ?I once noticed the beauty mark on her shoulder,? I continue, pointing at a spot on the sleeve. ?About here...?

    ?I can call her back if you''re missing her.?

    What is he talking about, now? Why is he trying to avert the conversation towards torrid waters?

    ?I prefer how things are right now. It''s better when my Duke attends to me,? I mutter. Ha, find an answer to this!

    ?I prefer it as well.?

    Figures.

    ?I don''t,? Princess Lnd interrupts. She crosses her arms and stares at us with aplicated expression. ?From when you dismissed the help, Duke Kyre, your wife becamezy. I can''t meet her in the garden anymore.?

    The poor couple in the middle of the hall is still standing in silence. They''re ignored because of our exchange, and they don''t know how to get back all the attention.

    And I have no reason to make it easy for them to do so.

    ?She hasn''t bezy,? Alexander points out, and I remember that he''s tipsy. And shameless.

    I can''t hit him in front of all these people, so I just pull his sleeve with a warning expression. He smiles so brightly when our eyes meet, and he bends over to nt a kiss on my cheek.

    ?We''re in public,? I remind him in a whisper. The silence in the hall makes my words easy to hear, and some of thedies smile mischievously.

    ?Right, right,? he sighs, desperate like a man that just lost everything. He wasn''t so overdramatic before.

    Still, I find his behaviour kind of cute. Should I convince him to drink more often? Only when we''re alone, though.

    ?Wait, what if they''re confusing me with Patricia?? I exim, trying to focus back on my original goal. I''ll have plenty of time to think about the Duke.

    ?How is that possible??

    ?Well, I was just briefly presented to the court when the Emperor dered the marriage. I wasn''t in my best condition either. I wouldn''t me anyone for not recognising me.?

    ?So, your handmaid has an affair with the same man that hurt you for no reason at all? What have you done to that woman??

    ?Nothing, my dear. Nothing! I''ve offered her to go rest early, several times, but she never epted to abandon her duty. I thought that you ordered her to do so. I''m not so sure anymore,? I continue. ?I feel like I''ve been spied now.?

    I would like to know who was responsible for the leak of information this time. It was one of the maids, but I don''t know which one. Patricia was not in the room, and she wouldn''t have fallen in my trap. She probably knows that I don''t have a mole right where she does.

    She didn''t tell the Marquise details about me, but she did poison the pie. She''s not innocent. More urately: she''s not the only one guilty.

    There are two groups of people observing my moves and attacking me.

    One of them is Marquise Lindell and the anonymous maid that told him about me. Their goal is rather evident: have me killed.

    I''m not sure why they didn''t try by themselves, though. The Marquise hit me when I was on the ground, yet he stopped as soon as someone approached us. He could have cut my throat or something like that way sooner.

    But who''s the other one? Who is Patricia helping?

    ?Other than spied, I think I was defrauded as well,? I add. It''s not toote to try my original n.

    ?Is that so?? the Duke replies. He''s not stopping me, this time.

    ?I noticed that my jewels were disappearing, but I couldn''t be sure of it. The box is so big and so full. I thought it was just my impression.?

    ?But??

    ?But earlier this evening I noticed that some specific ornaments weren''t in the box. I can''t be mistaken, this time! Also, the maids serving me wouldn''t risk stealing under my watch. The only one allowed in the room whenever she wanted was my handmaid. Well, the former handmaid. Her name is Patricia.?

    ?You can''t use anyone without proof, my dear,? Alexander murmurs with a little grin.

    ?I''m not using her, I''m just exposing the facts. If I''m proven wrong, I''ll apologise.?

    There''s no way I''m proven wrong, though. Kate hid the jewels under Patricia''s mattress.

    It''s a dirty method, but I couldn''te up with a better idea. I promised myself not to let Patricia go unscathed.

    ?Your grace,? one of the women from a nearby table intrudes. ?You should ask the guards to search that maid''s room! If you''re right, then there is a thief serving at the Pce! It''s better if we know it now. On the other side, if that maid is innocent, then she doesn''t have anything to hide.?

    Oh, well. It took me more effort than nned to provoke the first one of them. However, the rest will follow suit. It''s how courts work.

    In the end, a couple of guards search Patricia''s room while she observes them more annoyed than frightened. Only when they find the jewels, her eyes widen in fear.

    They''ve dragged her in front of the throne hall. Now, all the guests are surrounding us to watch the show.

    It''s the first time I see that expression on her face. She''s always been the one staring at me with contempt.

    ?Why did you do it, Patricia?? I ask, while her mind is crossed by thoughts of realisation. She''s starting to understand that I am the one behind this incident. Still, she''s impotent. She can''t do anything to me now.

    ?It wasn''t me,? she stutters. Then, she falls on her knees and looks at me with desperation. ?It really wasn''t me, your grace! Please, look at me: I''m innocent!?

    If only I wasn''t the real culprit, I might have been touched by her performance. She''s way better than the Marquise and hisrade, that boy Carl.

    ?How can I, Patricia? I believed you, I let you get ess to everything in my chambers. I also let you help me choose what to wear and how to dress my hair... And you used my trust for this??

    A single, lone, false tear appears on my eye. I wipe it away and turn to another side as if looking at the traitor pains me.

    ?A maid of the Pce, stealing jewels...? someone whispers from the back. It doesn''t even count if she turns out to be innocent. Her name has been stained with the word theft. She will be thrown out first thing in the morning, if not even earlier.

    ?It''s bing so difficult to find some good personnel if even the Pce iscking.?

    ?I''ll check my belongings as soon as I get back to my chamber. Who knows if they managed to snatch away something from someone else...?

    ?I think she considered the Duchess an easy target. She didn''tin about the maid''s arrogance, so the maid thought she could act as if she was the one in charge.?

    ?Wait, that George confused the Duchess with the maid... What if... What if she told him she was the Duchess while wearing her clothes and jewels??

    I didn''t think so far, so these ideas are new to me. However, I''m pleased that my ns are surpassing themselves.

    ?Isn''t that a crime??

    ?I don''t think so. However, I won''t allow something like this to stay in the Pce.?

    I stop listening to the court''s rumours and focus back on Patricia. With a single, cial look, I let her know my true feelings.

    She was just the first to step on my way. If she helped me when I was attacked, or if she didn''t poison the pie... Maybe, even if she just tried being kinder, I wouldn''t have organised all of this.

    I don''t know if I always was like this, or if it''s the Ethiro court that transformed me into a person that I don''t like too much. I''m exactly like them, right now. I don''t have any right toin about my fate if I embrace this way of leaving.

    Still, it was worth the pain. I''m now holding my destiny between my fingers. It''s a nice feeling: to have a bit of control over my life.

 Chapter 69 - Traps Of The Palace

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Traps Of The Pce</h4>

    After getting rid of Patricia and making everyone believe she has an affair with Marquise Lindell, I don''t have to worry about that man anymore. Anything he says will be interpreted as the crazy hatred of a man in love. Not in love with me, obviously.

    Alexander has rxed a bit, seeing how I have everything under control.

    We go back to our seats, and he tenderly caresses my face.

    ?Don''t make me worry, all right?? he mumbles.

    I simply nod, hoping to hearten him with a single gesture. I won''t let him know that I''ve prepared a fake poisoning too, as an emergency n. It''s better if he doesn''t know it.

    Also, I have to reward Kate when this is all over. She helped me so much to set everything in ce.

    The music resumes, and the party continues as nothing happened.

    I eye Pericle, in a corner, retreating with a couple of swords in his hands. He wasn''t expecting the little incident from before to end without a single drop of bloodshed. He''s smiling at me when our eyes meet. He''s happy that I''ve solved this instead of the Duke, apparently.

    Well, I can guess that it would have been hard to exin why the Emperor''s carpets were full of blood and body parts, and why his subjects were wounded.

    Some noblemen drag the Duke away, telling me that they want to instruct him about the duties of a married man.

    We''ve already been married for a month, so I''m positive the Duke already knows that very well. Still, everyone is so drunk that I prefer to simply nod and smile cutely.

    After all, how much damage can be done to a drunken Duke? He won''t even remember what they say.

    He looks at me with a doubting expression, and one of hisrades jokes about it.

    ?No one will steal your wife, Alexander,? he chuckles. Since he''s calling him by name, I guess they''re close friends.

    ?Also, the Duchess won''t even leave your field of vision. We won''t take long, my friend. We just want to talk with you for a bit,? another one adds.

    After thinking about it for a while, Alexander gets up and follows them.

    ?You''re a pain,? heins, but he still follows his friends. They won''t be able to see each other for months, so he should be a bit more patient and kind.

    A young maid reaches me, and she whispers to my ear.

    ?His majesty, the Emperor, asked your grace to lend him some of your time.?

    During my wedding? Well, I will travel away immediately after the celebrations are over. If the Duke''s condition is proper for a journey, though.

    However, the Emperor won''t have any more opportunities to talk with us after this evening. That might be the reason why he''s asking for me.

    I follow the maid while she holds a small backdoor for me. It''s on the same side as the main door, but we don''t attract all the attention while getting out. We end in the main hallway, and the maid starts to walk in the direction opposite of the throne hall. She''s rather gloomy, and her face is pale and inexpressive.

    ?His majesty is this way,? she says.

    I take a couple of steps in her direction when I notice something weird. I slow down, without stopping to walk.

    Her steps are silent, I can''t hear any noise even if I focus. I wouldn''t have sensed her presence if I wasn''t looking at her. She''s just like a ghost.

    I stop midway, considering whether my instinct could fail me this much. In the end, it''s just a young girl. She''s short and skinny, what damage can she do?

    However, her arms and shoulders look quite strong for her tiny figure.

    I''ve just solved one problem, and it looks like another one is running at me at full speed.

    Trying to be as silent as I can, I bow down and grab the rim of my dress. I lift the skirts and start to run without giving any warning to the assassin maid.

    When I nce back, I notice that she''s running after me, so I increase my speed and throw myself on the main door, trying to open it with my weight. When I step into the hall, I look around and realise that I don''t know who sent a killer after me.

    I could die here if I entrust my life to the wrong person.

    Before I have time to decide in which direction to run, a pair of strong arms surround me. I see a glimpse of Alexander''s face before he drags me to the side and shields me with his body.

    I notice how he kicks the maid''s hand, which is indeed holding a dagger. His hit sends the weapon flying, and I grab his shirt and bury my face there.

    He''s able to protect me even if he''s drunk.

    When I turn towards the door again, the hallway is deserted. There is no trace of that maid.

    I look back at Alexander and hug him tightly, not paying any attention to the people staring at us. The music has stopped for the umpteenth time, and I don''t think they will start ying again after what happened.

    In fact, the royal guards step in and begin to search for the assassin. Some of them stand next to the Duke and me, looking for possible threats.

    If only I was a step slower at figuring out that the maid was a trained killer, I would have died in Alexander''s arms. That woman had her arm raised to hit me.

    However, Alexander noticed that I was gone. He was so close to the door, he was probably going to look for me.

    ?Thank you,? I whisper, surrounding his neck with my arms and sinking my face in his chest.

    ?Are you all right?? he inquires.

    I nod, unable to talk any more. I just lean on Alexander and wait for the guests to start leaving.

    After a while, I sit on my chair and look at the table absent-mindedly.

    The Princess dares to reach out for my hand, and I turn to her, surprised.

    ?How are you feeling, Duchess?? she whispers. Her eyes are wide, out of worry, but her fingers are as warm as Alexander''s.

    ?I''m fine. Alexander saved me, as your highness saw,? I smile.

    ?I have to go now. It''s the protocol in case of assassination attempts,? the Princess exins.

    ?It''s better if you go, your highness. The assassin might still be in the Pce. You better take care of yourself,? I nod while giving back her ruby earrings.

    ?I won''t be able to greet youter. Xander doesn''t want to postpone your departure, so I''ll wish you a safe journey right now.?

    I guess my husband is even less eager to stay after what happened. He''s still talking with the guards, right now.

    The Princess has just left, and the aide that followed the Emperor when he retreated walks to me.

    ?Your grace, Duchess of Kyre, the Emperor wishes to talk with you.?

    Last time I heard these words, I almost died. And it happened a few minutes ago.

    I blink confused and turn to Alexander. He''s still busy, but he gestures to one of his knights to apany me. After all, we can''t reject the Emperor.

    I follow the functionary, and the knight with long hair follows me. His eyes are looking around in search of danger, but he''s wearing a bored expression. He hadn''t said a word to me from the start, but he''s always kept some distance when I was with the Princess or Kate.

    He''s even colder than Patricia, but somehow I can tell that he''s dutiful and loyal to the Duke.

    The officer walks away after leaving me in a study. The knight waits for the Emperor to arrive before retreating behind the door.

    ?Thank you for following my aide even though you were just attacked with a simr excuse.?

    ?It was not simr, your majesty. The killer used the exact same words as your officer.?

    ?I promise you I''ll do my best to find the killer and bring her to justice,? the Emperor sentences. ?I wasn''t able to defend you from Marquise Lindell, but I''ve heard you did a good job on your own. You''re one of my subjects now, Duchess, and I''ve failed you when your life was put on the line. Twice.?

    I don''t understand why he''s telling me all of this.

    ?The least I can do is exin to you my reasons,? he continues. ?I won''t be able to punish the culprits behind the attack because I can''t find any real proof of their involvement. As of now, I''ve only informed your husband about what I know. Still, I think you deserve to know.?

    ?Involvement in what?? I ask.

    The Emperor grabs the armrests of his chair and looks at the table with a troubled expression. Then, he lifts his head and looks directly at me when he says the fated words.

    ?The Ethiro Empire is on the verge of copse.?

 Chapter 70 - Truth From A Royal Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Truth From A Royal Mouth</h4>

    The Emperor stays silent for a while before continuing with his speech.

    I can understand how he''s feeling, right now, after admitting that his kingdom is in ruin. That''s how I felt when I surrendered.

    All that I''ve lived for shattered in a single day. The war didst for years, but only after signing the treaty, I felt that painful burn on my heart. Every day in preparation for that event was long and tedious. At some point, I couldn''t wait to just end it all and die.

    Realising that a winning empire was falling might be even worse, right? At least, the Emperor realised the state of hisnds in time. Maybe, it is not toote.

    ?Therger an empire, the more difficult it is to maintain control. Some territories are rebelling to the centralmand, and the intrigues in court are getting worse each day. In particr, some families are trying to take advantage of the unstable situation. I''ve been crowned immediately after thete Emperor''s death. Everyone thought it was too soon, but that choice maintained peace for a few months.?

    ?Is that why your majesty increased the efforts to conquer Polis, instead of proposing peace??

    ?That''s part of the reason. Peace was a preferable option, given our circumstances. Yet, I was counselled not to concede. It would have been seen as weak.?

    ?Did the Duke counsel your majesty?? I inquire.

    My heart is pounding in my chest, at a speed that I couldn''t imagine before. I try to keep my expression calm, but the Emperor must have guessed my thoughts.

    ?No,? he says, after a few seconds of silence. ?Duke Kyre asked me to grant a wish in exchange for his help in solving the situation. And he used his wish to save your life, Duchess. He didn''t even ask that you were given to him. He only wanted that your life was spared, and your freedom guaranteed.?

    My Duke didn''t ask for this marriage?

    ?I couldn''t ensure both of his wishes, so you ended up alive but not free. He also used all of his influence to make sure Polis is ruled by efficient officers and peaceful guards.?

    Wait, isn''t the Emperor advertising my husband a bit too much? Why all this praise now when he doesn''t reward him when we''re in public?

    ?Your majesty doesn''t need to tell me all of this. I don''t ought to know, I''m just the wife of your loyal subject,? I utter.

    ?I was just a child when I sat on the throne,? the Emperor continues. ?How do you think I could notice that there is something rotten going on??

    Like every ruler, right? It''s not easy to spot, but there are ways to find out if rebellions, betrayals and misdeeds are going to be done. Nothing happens all of a sudden.

    Maybe, it''s more difficult in a big empire. And after all, I don''t have the right to think it''s easy since I failed when I didn''t notice the Duke''s spy.

    ?I was warned by my cousin,? the Emperor voices.

    ?How is that possible? How could the Duke notice when no one else saw anything amiss??

    ?It''s Alexander of Kyre we''re talking about,? his majesty reminds me, grinning amusedly.

    Oh, right. If it''s my Duke, then everything is possible.

    ?I''m going to ask you for a second time, and not many people have the honour to hear the Emperor repeat himself. Will you be one of my counsellors, Duchess??

    It''s not like he will let me get out of this room unscathed after he told me the Empire''s secrets. If I work for the throne, though, I''m forced to maintain secrets.

    I don''t really have a choice, but I still nod as if I''ve unexpectedly decided to help.

    ?First of all, your majesty needs to talk with the rebels and figure out what they are unsatisfied with. Ethiro is too vast of an empire. Giving them some sort of autonomy will calm things down for a while. However, be conscious that one day they''ll use that same autonomy to split from the Empire. Before that happens, the throne has to work hard to ensure that the ordinary citizens be more loyal to the crown than their local dissidents.?

    ?Is that so?? he mutters, scratching his chin. He''s probablyparing my words to those his aides whisper all the time.

    I''m not really concerned about it, though. I''m being honest, so there''s no reason to fear the Emperor''s reaction. If he doesn''t like my bits of advice, he can just not follow them. Either way, the choice is his.

    A ruler''s responsibility is to listen to every voice and find the wisest decision.

    ?And what about diplomatic rtions? Our ambassadors are reporting about possible invasions. Some of our neighbours are waiting for a revolt to help the civilians as an excuse for dering war.?

    ?Your majesty will soon need an Empress by his side. I suggest your majesty chooses one from the kingdom that has the worst rtionship with Ethiro.?

    ?Why is that??

    ?They will send a message to the rest of the continent. That Ethiro is not just a threat to fear, but also a potential ally.?

    ?What about the princess they send, though. It will surely be some half-blooded girl. We will be doing them a favour by taking her in.?

    ?Your majesty will have an obedient wife. Also, your majesty should explicitly ask for a young princess. That way, there''s a higher chance for her to ept the situation and be of help. Also, a young girl is easier to train. She can learn how to be an Empress together with your majesty. Some countries allow the king to marry more women. If they send the daughter of one of the less-loved concubines, then she won''t have a deep link to her country.?

    ?A young girl will soon get used to thinking of Ethiro as her home,? he nods.

    I smile, content that the Emperor understood what I wanted to say. As long as he doesn''t marry the younger daughter of Count Grahm! I can''t let them ensure their position, or they''ll start targeting Alexander.

    ?You haven''t asked who is the one behind the attack on your life, Duchess,? the Emperor realises, maybe reading the expression on my face.

    ?Is it that relevant??

    ?I think you figured it out, though. It''s Duke Grahm.?

    ?Lady Elisabeth''s grandfather?? I inquire.

    I haven''t considered that possibility. I just thought the Grahms were trying to ensure power. Still, if I''m not here,dy Elisabeth will have a chance to be Duchess. And the Crown Princess, even though informally.

    ?Lady Elisabeth asked George Lindell to make it look like you two were lovers.?

    ?Such a clumsy n,? I sigh. Who could think something like that after George hit me?

    ?Well, Duke Grahm was aware of his granddaughter''s wild schemes. Yet he let her do in the hope it worked. Only after her attempt failed, he decided to let the killer he had prepared strike.?

    I''ve chosen the wrong target. I should have ruined Elisabeth Grahm. Not Patricia, who was just a pawn in someone else''s hands.

    ?That girl thinks that she''s more fit than me for this position,? I say without even realising that I''m talking out loud.

    ?You can''t take revenge immediately, Duchess. Just trust your husband, and everything will turn out for the better. There are so many other more pressing issues that I have to solve. An entire nation is at stake.?

    ?Yet, I believe your majesty has to avoid marrying the youngerdy Grahm. It would be a problem if the faction that supports your majesty and is talking your majesty into exiling or removing my husband from the scene in any merciless way... It would be bad if they got more power with an Empress.?

    ?I won''t let my cousin get hurt because of that,? the Emperor sighs. ?I owe him at least that much. He''s one of the few people whose loyalty I can be sure of.?

    ?That''s true,? I nod. Alexander hasn''t even a wrong word in the Emperor''s direction. He even happily smiled when he was fired because of myints.

    ?Will I be able to count on the Duchess'' help when the summeres again?? he asks.

    I smile politely, trying to calm down my nerves. It''s too early to think of the next summer. Also, it''s too early to ask for a reward. I haven''t done anything yet.

    ?It will be my honour,? I say.

    After all, Polis would be a small price to pay for a whole Empire to survive. Even if I obtain only some more autonomy, I''ll make it work.

    I''ll ask Alexander to contact the right people from my city so that Polis gets the same degree of freedom that the rebelliousnds will have.

    Just thinking about it is enough for my smile to seem less awkward. The Emperor seems to have noticed my mood, but it''s toote to hide it now.

    ?I''m looking forward to seeing how you''ll adapt to your new role, Duchess. Nine months is a long period. I''m sure you''ll do great things in the cold north,? he exims.

 Chapter 71 - Hurried Departure

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Hurried Departure</h4>

    When I reach the carriage, my Duke has already prepared everything. The only problem is that he didn''t let me change. He''s in such a hurry that he asked me toe here straight after the meeting with the Emperor.

    ?Have you sobered a bit?? I inquire while walking to him.

    Alexander steps in my direction and hugs me tightly. His arms use so much strength that I can hear my bones crunch. Unfortunately, this can''t be used as a signal of his drunkenness. He would do this in any situation.

    ?I''m sorry, Thea,? he whispers. ?I haven''t protected you enough.?

    What? He was the one that saved my life.

    ?Are we going to leave?? I inquire. ?Are you feeling well enough to travel??

    ?I''m fine,? he nods. ?Just let the charioteer time to fix the seat.?

    Fix what? Do we have a broken carriage? Seriously?

    I nce at the coach, and I notice that what the charioteer is doing is moving one of the seats.

    With a mechanism, he drags the lower part towards the back of the carriage, making the seatrger and hopefully morefortable. The end result looks like a bed, but shorter.

    The seat on the back remains of the same size, though. It looks like only the one on the front can be erged.

    ?Amazing,? I p. This way, I can let Alexander rest instead of guarding him while he sleeps.

    I already knew he was drunk, but I didn''t notice how unstable he was until he called my name. He''s still hugging me, even though his head is now resting on my shoulder.

    ?Shall we go?? I ask while taking a step towards the carriage.

    He follows me without letting go.

    Only when we reach the door, he pretends to be all right and offers me his hand. I can''t trust his bnce now, so I get on by myself and pray he can do the same.

    After a quick jump, the Duke sits by my side.

    ?You should lie down,? I start. ?It''s morefortable, and you can sleep.?

    ?I want to stay by your side,? he pouts. If it wasn''t for the smell of wine, I would think he was kind of cute.

    I move on the other side of the carriage and lift my legs. When I find afortable position, I pat on the spot next to me.

    Alexander immediately reaches me, and he looks for a way to get his hands on my body without bothering me too much. He can''t figure out how to sit, so he stares at me with a desperate face.

    I reach out for his face and peck his cheek.

    ?Come here,? I whisper. I make Alexander lean his head on myp.

    ?I''m sorry for what happened, Thea,? he repeats, and I can see that his eyes are wet. It''s probably because of the wine.

    I sink my fingers in his hair, pleased that I can touch as much as I want. The Duke is so tired and distracted that he won''t ask me to stop.

    ?When I saw you weren''t at your ce, I worried, and I came looking for you. I should have been faster...?

    ?You were fast enough, Alexander,? I point out.

    He gets up and brings his face closer to mine.

    ?I was so scared of losing you, after everything I did! I couldn''t bear to see you hurt in front of me, not again!?

    ?I didn''t get hurt,? I whisper.

    Instead of calming down, the Duke pulls me in his embrace once more.

    ?I can''t live without you, Thea. Promise me you will be careful and won''t get hurt, all right??

    What is this?

    ?I''ll be careful,? I ept.

    ?I''m so happy to have married you again,? he smiles.

    ?It''s the same marriage, my Duke,? I chuckle. ?We just celebrated itter. We''ve been married for a while, now.?

    ?You''re right,? he nods. ?It''s the same thing.?

    His fingers move a lock of hair that has escaped the hairpins, and his lips get closer to mines. He leaves just a peck on my lips and smiles content.

    ?I feared you would hate me for what I''ve done, and for how you were forced to ept me,? he continues. His heart became so transparent, this night.

    ?Is that so?? I mutter. Shall I take the chance to interrogate my husband?

    ?But I was relieved that I could see you, and touch you... And hear you speak, and get beaten at chess... It''s all so pleasurable if it''s done by you...?

    ?You like to lose at chess?? I stutter. What the heck? What kind of fetish is that?

    ?Not really. I''ve tried hard against my Queen, but you''re too skilled for me.?

    ?What??

    ?I won''t repeat it again. You''ve heard enough.?

    His mouth moves on my neck, and I tilt my head, still confused. His teeth bite me, but I don''t care about any mark he might leave. We''re leaving the Pce right now. There''s no need to keep up appearances anymore. No one, in the north, will question the lord for the way he treats his prisoner wife.

    He starts to kiss my neck until he finds a spot to his taste. He sucks and licks, and I let a sigh leave my lungs.

    He moves the sleeve of my dress and nibbles my shoulder, leaving a wet trace of kisses. I moan in pleasure and lean back, letting him do whatever crosses his clouded mind.

    I startle when I hear the sound of ripped clothes. My sleeve is gone.

    ?Alexander!? I scold him. This is my bridal gown, for goodness.

    Instead of controlling his actions, he surrounds my waist with an arm and pulls me in hisp. He uses the sleeve to cover my eyes, but he repeatedly fails at tying it behind my head.

    I can feel his breath between my hair, and I can imagine his focused expression. Still, he''s too drunk to seed.

    ?Let me do it,? I offer, and I swiftly tie a knot on the back of my head.

    ?I''ll know if you peep,? he utters, and I chuckle.

    ?All right,? I say.

    His hands are just surrounding my hips, but his mouth explores my neck once again. This time, I have no choice but to clench his shirt.

    With my eyes closed, all I can feel is his touch and warmth.

    The corset doesn''t let him get rid of the dress, so he can just kiss the part of my chest exposed. Still, it''s enough to make me moan a couple of times.

    His right arm stays around my waist as if he''s scared I''ll move away if he doesn''t hold me tight. His left hand, though, wanders down. He finds the way under my skirts and squeezes my bottom.

    ?You''ve worn underwear,? hements displeased.

    Iugh, amused by the spoiled tone he used.

    ?I asked Princess Lnd about that custom. She said she''s never heard of it. I decided to follow her guide and do everything properly.?

    ?So, you preferred to listen to her instead of your husband...?

    ?Is it such an obstacle, Alexander??

    ?It is,? he whispers to my ear.

    The carriage sped up, sign that we left the Pce''s walls. We should be passing through the city right now. It''s actually stable, but it''s not like sitting leisurely on a couch or a bed.

    I reach out to remove the improvised blindfold from my eyes, but a warm hand stops me.

    ?I haven''t given you permission to remove it yet,? he states.

    I thrill at his threat, and I fail at hiding a wily grin.

    It''s weird: it wasn''t this exciting and pleasing, at the beginning. The Duke''s actions are exactly the same as before, yet my reactions are way more extreme than usual.

    Am I the one that is changing, here?

    ?Aren''t you going to reprimand me for being too controlling, now?? he asks. His tone is mischievous and ironic. As if he''s reminding me of the way I used to frown at him. It happened just once or twice, yet he''s holding the grudge as if I''ve alwaysined about it.

    Also, we''re in a different situation right now.

    ?This time, I''ll let my Duke take control of anything he wants,? I spit out, in the end. He saved my life, even though he''s so drunk that I can assume he didn''t do it on purpose. It was more like an innate instinct than conscious action.

    However, the result was the same: I''m alive and blindfolded in his arms, instead of lying dead on a cold red floor.

    Instead of ripping my underwear as he did with the sleeve, he just removes the blindfold from my eyes.

    ?I don''t want to y anymore,? he says. ?I just want to look at you.?

    ?That is fine as well,? I nod.

    ?But I''m tired,? he sulks.

    Oh, finally! He''s going to sleep, right?

    I sit back at my ce, and the Duke''s head naturallynds where it was earlier. I stroke his hair until he closes his eyes and falls asleep like a child.

 Chapter 72 - A Night Of Travel

    <h4>Chapter 72 - A Night Of Travel</h4>

    When the air gets chilly, I grab the cover that is lying on the other seat. It''s not easy to do so without alerting the Duke, but somehow I seed.

    I cover the sleeping man''s legs and then fix the nket on his shoulders. The carriage''s seat is too short for him. His legs are folded, while his arms have surrounded my hips.

    I lean my head on the sidewall of the carriage and close my eyes to rest for a while. I can''t fallpletely asleep because my shoulders are cold. However, the warmth of the Duke''s body is keeping the rest of mefortable.

    After a few hours of travel, Alexander gets up abruptly. I try to open my eyes but fail. Half-sleeping like this is so tiring.

    When one of his arms surrounds my shoulders, I sigh relieved. The warmth that I''ve craved for so long is finally here...

    He makes me lie down next to him and covers my body with the nket.

    I finally manage to open my eyes, and I stare at him as if I didn''t just wake up. I realise that this seat isn''t asrge, and the Duke might fall down if he''s not careful.

    ?Come closer,? I whisper, and I clench his shirt. ?You''ll drag me down with you if you fall.?

    He passes his arm under my head, and I use it as a pillow. His other hand is on my back, and his leg surrounds mine.

    ?Is this close enough?? he inquires. His grin is the same as always, but his eyes are still tired.

    Thanks to Alexander''s arms, the leaping of the carriage bes bearable. The cold is just a memory, thanks to his hot skin. His breath stinks of alcohol, but I won''tin about it.

    I fall asleep, this time for real. When I wake up again, it''s already morning. I move the curtain and notice the azure light typical of the hour before dawn. I''d like to observe the scenery, but I can''t move from here.

    Not until the Duke wakes up again.

    He hits the wood of the roof a couple of times, and then he sits on the back seat. He rubs his face and hair, trying to get rid of the hangover.

    ?We''ve left the city, so we can slow down now,? he exins, while the carriage gradually stops its ride. He grimaces when his own voice troubles his aching head.

    I reach him and delicately rub his temples. He lets me do, even though I''m sure it isn''t helping much. Still, he warmed me during the night. I can at least try alleviating his sufferings.

    When the carriage is still, Alexander doesn''t wait for the servant to open the door, but he jumps down and breathes some fresh air. He catches the sk one of the knights passes him, and he drinks with the thirst of a castaway. He then washes his face, hoping it will help him get back at his original self.

    ?Is there anything to eat?? I whisper while reaching the door.

    The knight with long hair offers me his arm, and I support myself by gripping his elbow. My knees are a bit feeble after sleeping in a crouched position.

    The knight doesn''t reply to my polite smile, yet his arm is stable, and his back is straight. He didn''t wait a second before offering me his help. His face might be as gloomy as Patricia''s, but he''s dutiful and loyal. His presence isn''t annoying, so much that I notice him only at times, even though he''s always nearby when the Duke isn''t with me.

    Kate runs down from the carriage behind ours, and I notice how many people are travelling altogether.

    Some of the lower-tier nobles asked to tag along for better safety. They will part their ways when it''s convenient. However, until then, they''ll be under my Duke and his guard''s protection.

    ?Your grace,? Kate whispers, looking at the knight with a frown. ?I''ve brought some food and water.?

    Ah, finally! Alexander was in such a hurry that I was starting to fear he forgot to prepare some food.

    Wait! That should have been my duty, right?

    I part from the knight and grab the packet from Kate''s hands.

    ?You can rest now,? I nod to the both of them, and I reach my husband.

    Alexander lifts his head and offers me his arm. I ept, and we walk a few metres.

    ?How long will we rest here?? I inquire.

    ?A few minutes,? the Duke mutters. ?I want to get as far as possible from the capital. When we get out of the region, we''ll slow down.?

    ?Are you so eager to get home??

    ?I''m more focused on getting away from that damned ce.?

    ?We don''t need to rest for long, but you don''t look at your best, Alexander. Are you sure you don''t want to sober up first??

    ?I am sober, unfortunately,? he murmurs. ?So sober that my head hurts like hell.?

    He then seems to notice something.

    ?Where is your sleeve?? he asks, noticing my bare shoulder and the red marks on it.

    ?I think it''s somewhere on the floor in the carriage,? I shrug.

    He takes off his coat and wraps me in it.

    ?It''s cold!? he states.

    I lift a brow, wondering what the reason behind this is. Is my Duke ashamed to see the effects of his drunken passion?

    I can''t stop a wily grin, and the Duke moves his eyes away. Is Alexander embarrassed for what he thinks he did, or for the fact that he doesn''t remember?

    ?Would you like to hear what happened in the carriage?? I mutter, pretending to be cool about it. Actually, my heart is pounding, and I''m feeling hot all over. I hope my face doesn''t show all these emotions. Seeing Alexander''s shy expression is so new to me that I don''t want to ruin everything with my own reactions.

    His mouth reaches my ear, and his breath hits the lobe when he whispers his naughty reply.

    ?You can show me instead,? he proposes.

    Then, he steps away and continues to walk, looking down to protect his eyes from the light of the rising sun.

    He''s so wily even when in a hangover.

    ?I can try,? I stutter. My intention was to sound alluring, but my voice is too uncertain. I''m not yet used to flirting.

    I have to train, and, unfortunately, the only way is to do so with this shameless husband of mine.

    ?Did I hurt you??

    ?Hmm?? I murmur, returning to reality. ?No, you didn''t. You just said a lot of confusing things. That''s all.?

    I won''t tell him what use he made of the sleeve. That would be too embarrassing. What if he likes the idea and tries to do that again?

    I was moreisant than usual since he saved my life, but this Duchess can''t just be tied as he wishes!

    ?Are you hungry?? I ask, changing the topic and showing him the package I''ve brought with me. ?It''s time for breakfast, isn''t it??

    ?It''s a bit early, but we won''t stop for breakfast, so you better eat something,? he starts, and I sigh desperately.

    ?I haven''t asked you because I was hungry,? I point out. ?I''m offering you the food, my Duke, not asking to eat. How heartless do you think I am??

    ?Oh,? he breathes.

    Then, he smiles happily and convinces me to walk back to the carriage.

    ?We''ll eat on the way,? he says.

    I''m sure he''s nning something, but I don''t say anything. I''ll share a carriage alone with him for days. It''s better if we get along rather than not.

    ?Also, don''t forget some water,? I remind him.

    He will be thirsty for the whole day if his hangover resembles those I had after drinking alone in my room. Maybe I should have ordered some tea.

    ?Oh, I was in a hurry to get away from the Pce,? he admits. ?I didn''t think about anything, just to get you far from danger. I drank too much.?

    So, he realises he overdid it.

    ?Let''s go back,? he continues, and he ces his hand on my back.

    We get on the coach again. Seeing the Duke back, all the people around hurry to get ready to depart.

    I open the package with the food and offer some bread with some smoked meat. Alexander bites the sandwich, but he doesn''t look happy to be eating.

    I nibble some cookies while looking at him. The water is soon delivered to us, and we return to move.

    ?You can sleep some more, if you want,? Alexander offers.

    ?I''d prefer to look at the scenery,? I reply. In fact, we''re going through a green valley. Even though it''s autumn, the grass has such a vivid colour. There aren''t any trees for miles, and the fields were plugged recently, revealing their ck soil. Some farmers are directing a skinny bull with the plough.

    The scenery is so rxing, even though rustic.

 Chapter 73 - The Selfish Duke (1)

    <h4>Chapter 73 - The Selfish Duke (1)</h4>

    Before evening, we reach the first crossroad. Some of the carriages take a different route, while we continue straight towards the north.

    We''ve spent less than a day travelling, but the difference in the temperature is already noticeable.

    ?How long is it to Kyre?? I inquire. I''ve never asked before, but I prefer to know how long I''ll sleep in a carriage.

    ?It''s about ten days at a normal pace. However, we''ll speed up as soon as we reach my territories. The roads are kept in better condition than here.?

    ?Did you schedule the maintenance works to have them ready for this asion?? I ask, grinning mischievously. It wouldn''t surprise me too much if he actually did.

    ?No, my dear. I always keep the roads clean and smooth. Not just for my own benefit but to facilitate trade and journeys.?

    ?Don''t tell me... How much did you gain in custom taxes during the war? Polis'' harbour had been out of function for almost two years. From when you got involved.?

    ?I wanted to finish the war with as few casualties as possible. Economic attacks are better than weapons, and often even more efficient.?

    ?What will happen to your trade routes now that the war is over??

    ?It will take months for Polis to return to be the central harbour of the continent. Even years to get back the routes with the southern coasts. In the meantime, I''ll start to export.?

    ?So that was your final purpose!?

    ?More or less,? he grins. ?The infrastructure is almost done. There are enough ces where to rest on the road, including inns, restaurants and other kinds of shops for travellers. It''s not such an adventure anymore.?

    ?Whichnd will you conquer next??

    ?I won''t conquer anything. I already have all I need,? Alexander grins. His hand reaches out for my hair, and he ys with a lock.

    ?Is a single queen enough for you, my Duke??

    ?More than enough, my Duchess. It''s already a handful, I couldn''t survive with two,? he chuckles.

    I don''t even notice how my face turns dark.

    Alexander observes my expression for a while, curious and mysteriously pleased.

    ?I don''t need anyone else,? he whispers. ?I''m happy with you by my side.?

    ?The Emperor told me that you didn''t ask for this marriage,? I start. ?He said you just wanted me to survive.?

    ?That''s correct.?

    ?You never told me that. I thought you nned everything just to have me in your hands. I''ve treated you more harshly because of that.?

    ?You wouldn''t have believed me, would you??

    ?I don''t know,? I shrug. ?I usually trust people''s words. I''m a bit too naive.?

    I''ve also believeddy Elisabeth when she told me she had an affair with my Duke. Now, I epted the Emperor''s words without any second thought.

    How can I discern the truth?

    ?I don''t resent you anymore,? I mutter. ?I don''t know why, exactly, but I don''t feel like a prisoner by your side. Not anymore.?

    ?I''m d,? he replies.

    I think I''ve said enough about my inner considerations and emotions. Yet, I feel like there''s something I forgot to mention. The Duke''s sweet smile is so distracting, must be it.

    ?I can lend you my shoulder if you want to rest,? he proposes, misinterpreting the confused look I throw at him.

    ?I''d prefer to change clothes. And not because of the sleeve. The corset is forcing me to sit straight.?

    Also, it''s in the way if... Oh, what am I thinking about?

    ?I can help you,? the Duke whispers. ?You don''t have to stay ufortable just because we''re in a hurry.?

    His fingers start to undo some of the knots and ribbons, freeing me from the outeryers of the dress.

    When he reaches the corset, there is a small mountain of fabric on therger seat.

    He takes off theces slowly, and I keep my breath every time his fingers reach my back. Still, I silently endure this weird feeling.

    When I''m finally free to breathe, I remember that I''m only wearing a light chemise. I observe theyers of the dress on the ground and wear back the white gown. It''s too simple, and it will get dirty immediately. Still, I don''t have a choice.

    I also tie one of the strips around my waist, giving some shape to the dress. I move the rest of the fabric in a corner and lie down on the front seat. I try to adjust in afortable position, but I fail every attempt.

    ?I was offered a shoulder,? I remind the Duke, and I wait for him to reach me.

    He obediently sits next to me and lets me cuddle in his arms. I dare to lean my head on his chest, and I hear his heart pounding. I''m half-leaning on him, and my legs are lifted on the seat. It''s quitefortable, and his arms are warming me.

    The Duke passes his finger on the bruises on my neck and shoulder, and he sighs beaten.

    ?I''m really sorry for this,? he says, in the end.

    ?It was fun,? I shrug. Indeed, my Duke''s puppy eyes and burning kisses were more sensual than usual. If only we weren''t in a carriage.

    No, wait, that was not the reason we stopped. The Duke just decided to sleep. Am I unattractive, perhaps?

    ?Fun?? the Duke asks, but he doesn''t seem surprised to hear my answer.

    I nod, while a doubt crosses my mind. What does the Duke think happened?

    ?It''s just a pity that you decided to stop when my clothes annoyed you,? I pout.

    At least, I hope the problem was the dress. Drunken people are sincere, aren''t they? If the Duke decided to stop, it was because he wanted to do so. But what could be the reason?

    His eyesnd on my chest, and he counts the love marks and bites.

    ?I guess it didn''t happen too soon, though,? hements.

    Well, he''s right. He had a lot of fun before stopping abruptly and requesting for me to act as a pillow.

    ?I can fulfil my Duchess''s desires now,? he proposes, and my face turns red all of a sudden.

    ?I didn''t ask for anything!? I exim. ?I don''t have any desire!?

    ?Hmm, too bad for you. You shouldn''t have started such a theme if you weren''t ready to bring it on till the end.?

    ?I never said I''m not ready, either!?

    What in the world am I telling?

    ?Duchess, you''re terrible at flirting. I can''t understand if you want me to hold you or not.?

    ?It doesn''t matter what I want,? I utter.

    ?To me, it does.?

    Oh, damn it! Does he have to act this gently right now? Is he really avoiding me, trying not to make me notice that he actually doesn''t like me?

    ?Duke,? I start, my voice as low as a breeze. ?Do you like this Duchess??

    ?Isn''t it clear enough??

    ?It isn''t.?

    He narrows his eyes, trying to decipher my expression.

    ?Are you ying with me?? he inquires.

    ?I wouldn''t dare.?

    He circles my waist and forces me to sit on hisp astride, in that indecent and unrefined position he seems to like very much. He lifts the gown, uncovering my legs to his eyes and hands.

    ?I like my Duchess very much,? he states.

    I sigh relieved, and he chuckles silently. His lipsnd on the same spot where he bit me first yesterday night, and I tilt my head and close my eyes, ready for the same game of that time.

    However, the Duke doesn''t kiss me with that burning passion. This time, he''s gentle and delicate. I wince when his hand cups my bosom covered only by the thin cloth. I can feel his touch through the gown, and I gasp when he starts massaging my breast.

    His lips are burning, pleasing like a fire in the middle of winter. His tongue caresses every spot he can reach. When his teeth grasp the cloth and move it lower, I open my eyes slightly and notice his wily grin.

    ?You''re so beautiful like this,? he whispers.

    ?Don''t lie,? Iin.

    My hair is unkempt, the dress in and partially ruined. At least, I removed the make-up before getting on the carriage, so my face doesn''t have any weird stains.

    However, I must be awful to look at.

    Regardless, the way the Duke smiles makes me think that he''s really liking my appearance as if he was looking at a precious doll from a farawaynd.

    ?This Duke is willing to be selfish, for once,? he sentences, seeing my confused expression. ?Is my Duchess going to y along??

    I nod, not even fully grasping the meaning of his words.

    ?Will it hurt?? I remember to ask.

    It''s better to make sure he doesn''t cross the line, even though he''s entirely able to control himself right now. He''s sober, so his thoughts must be in order.

    ?It won''t hurt,? he exins. ?On the contrary: I believe my Duchess will like it very much!?

 Chapter 74 - The Selfish Duke (2)

    <h4>Chapter 74 - The Selfish Duke (2)</h4>

    Warning:?smut content.

    One of the Duke''s arms is surrounding my waist, while the other is on my thigh. His thumb rubs my skin, so lightly and discreetly that I''ve barely noticed.

    He''s looking at me, in silence, as if he was admiring a painting. He doesn''t seem intent to move, so I lean over and peck his lips.

    ?You''re wearing underwear!? he exims when his hand reaches the rim of the clothes.

    I chuckle, remembering that he said the same words with the same, unhappy expression.

    ?Is it such an obstacle?? I inquire.

    ?Not at all,? he shrugs. ?It''s just in the way, but nothing can bother me if it regards you...?

    ?But yesterday you weren''t this convinced,? I point out. ?Do you like this Duchess only when you''re sober? Or are you lying about liking me at all??

    The Duke blinks a couple of times, observing my expression to find out how serious I am. Unfortunately, I''m actually sincere.

    Before I have time to give up and announce that I was joking, the Duke finally talks.

    ?I stopped?? he mutters. ?I can''t imagine a reason to.?

    He drags me closer to him, and my knees slip on the seat. I end up leaning on him, and his arms don''t let me split. Our bodies are so close that I can feel his muscles even through the clothes.

    ?Who knows what I thought?? he whispers to my ear. ?But I won''t stop this time, Duchess. It''s your fault for provoking me...?

    ?I didn''t... I didn''t provoke you!? I defend myself, but my voice is uncertain. I did behave like a spoileddy. I don''t know myself what I was hoping for, but my mind can''t think clearly these days.

    ?Toote to back off,? he states.

    His lipsnd on my neck, and his hands wander under the skirt. I arch my back, trying to split from him, but my efforts are in vain. When he squeezes my butt, I startle and stop struggling.

    He carefully moves my hair back, looking at my flushed skin. He pecks my cheek, and then my temple. He moves on my forehead, and I finally rx my shoulders.

    He''s not doing anything weird. I don''t know what I was expecting, but he made such a mischievous expression.

    It''s a pity since I was curious, honestly.

    He pins my chin and caresses my lips with his, light like a breeze. He licks my lower lip with the tip of his tongue, and I open my mouth to let him kiss me deeply. I clench his shirt and pull, shortening the small distance between us. My fingers brush against a button, so I try unfastening it. I feel the Duke''s grin under my lips.

    He leans back on the seat, letting me move morefortably. His hand abandons my head and reaches the other under the skirt.

    He grips my underwear, and he pulls until I ept to help him and take it off.

    ?This way is better, isn''t it?? he murmurs while I sit back on hisp.

    I don''t answer but just return to kiss him. I sink my fingers in his hair, and I pull lightly to make him split from me.

    ?Are my Duke''s selfish desires still intact?? I inquire.

    ?My Duchess is fulfilling one of them right now,? he whispers.

    Carefully, paying attention not to ruin the only sleeve left, he moves the dress down. He licks my skin and sucks my nipple.

    I don''t understand what is selfish in this. I''m the one feeling better, among us two. So much that I can''t stop a moan that lingers in my throat.

    The Duke''s hands clench my hips and drag me closer. This time, I can feel his hardness pressing against me. I swallow, trying to focus on this moment and not what is going to happenter.

    He kisses me for a while more until I notice that he has no intention of pressing me down. Is this what he wanted to say? Is he willing to let me take the lead?

    I don''t let my hopes up, though. Last time I tried something like this, I ended up partially restrained and absolutely taken advantage of. The time before, I thought I was going to die. I have no luck in this kind of matter.

    And it''s not that unpleasant to let my husband be the one in charge.

    ?Are you going to look at me for a lot more?? he chuckles. He then nibbles my ear, waiting for my slow brain to understand his words.

    ?What should I do?? I whisper.

    ?I''d like to see you put some efforts in this, Duchess. You''ve been so passive that I''m starting to believe you don''t like me!? he pouts.

    What? I didn''t do it on purpose!

    Also, that''s my line!

    ?It would be too indecent,? I protest. However, my mind is already kilometres away, in a forbiddennd in between forbidden thoughts.

    ?I like indecent.?

    ?Oh, then,? I say while dropping my shoulders. ?Then, I can make this sacrifice for you...?

    He starts to unfasten his belt, but I stop his hands.

    ?No,? I whisper. ?I''ll do it.?

    He lifts his eyebrows, and I feel embarrassed all of a sudden. Still, I''ve said the words, and I now have to follow them.

    I unfasten the belt, and then the trousers. My fingers are trembling slightly, but that can''t stop a former queen.

    When I move my eyes up, I meet a sweet, longing expression.

    ?You''re so beautiful, Thea,? he says.

    ?And I''m yours,? I reply.

    I don''t know where I found the courage to say something so naughty. Also, saying it doesn''t have the awkward effect I forecasted. Being Alexander''s isn''t as bad as an option. There are definitely worse scenarios.

    ?That''s if you want me,? I add, resulting in even more audacity.

    I smile mischievously, and the Duke takes action in the blink of an eye. He makes me rub my most hidden part on his erection, and a surprised moan leaves my throat.

    He guides my movements, as I let him inside me. He surrounds my waist with an arm, and he sinks his hand in my hair, bringing my mouth on his.

    I start moving my hips, first slowly. I''d like to increase the pace, but the sighsing from the Duke make me resist. He''s enjoying what I''m doing, so I continue for a while until his clench tightens.

    ?Thea, don''t be ruthless,? he voices, and I open my eyes in surprise. What have I done, now?

    He resumes our kiss, forcing me to move my hips faster. I follow his desires while my body twitches in pleasure. I gasp, but the kiss stifles the sound.

    I''d just finish and rest. At the same time, I can''t think of splitting from this man. I first want to hear him call my name the same way he forced me to call his after the hunt.

    ?Move faster,? he mutters, and I smile devilishly.

    ?Call my name first,? I reply to his ear, slowing down a bit just to torture him more.

    ?Are you telling me you can resist longer than me?? he answers.

    Oh, can''t you just y along for once? Is there really a need to counter me so much? In this situation, at that.

    ?There''s no need to use any trick, Theodora. I can call your name as many times as you want,? he continues, and something inside me breaks at the same moment when he pronounces the sybles of my given name.

    I lose that shadow of rationality that was keeping me still, and I increase the pace of my movements until the Duke chuckles satisfied.

    ?You''re so stubborn, Theodora, but you can''t keep your intentions in check. Is that perhaps my fault, Theodora??

    There''s no need to repeat my name so often since I''m already at his mercy. I realise that I''m under his control even when I''m the one taking the lead.

    After we''ve reached the peak of pleasure, I lean my head on his shoulder. I''m exhausted, yet so satisfied with my hard work. My chest moves up and down in a loss of breath. My face must be flushed because of all the exercise and feelings.

    He''s still inside me, releasing his semen. I move the sleeve back in ce and fix the dress on my chest. Then, Ib my hair with my finger and move it behind my back. I split from him only when I don''t have any other choice.

    ?Was this fine?? I inquire, pretending to be cool about it.

    ?We can do this more often,? he replies. He puts the belt back while I sit by his side with my hands on thep as if nothing happened.

    ?It doesn''t sound like a bad idea,? I nod.

    ?I hope you''re satisfied like this, my Duchess,? he continues. ?I''m really tired right now, but I promise that we''ll be able to resume once we reach the castle. The master bedroom is much morefortable than a carriage, I can assure you that.?

    I tighten my lips, trying to think of something else. Anything else but this man''s words!

    Can''t he be a gentleman, for once, and act a bit decently?

 Chapter 75 - Chestnuts

    <h4>Chapter 75 - Chestnuts</h4>

    I thought the Duke was joking, but he doesn''t touch me again for the rest of the journey.

    He does lend me his body to warm myself and stayfortable, but he doesn''t ask anything in return. He uses to sit in a corner, and I ce my head on his chest and sleep without worries.

    He pecks my forehead so many times, and he embraces me often. Still, nothing more than that.

    I don''t know if it''s normal for a man and a woman to stay so close for so long and not fall in temptation, but I''m not going to guess. After all, my husband said he''s tired.

    I don''t know what he''s tired about, by the way, since I was the one that did everything.

    However, I observe the scenery greedily as often as I can. Some days I stay hours looking out.

    I haven''t travelled, ever. I have seen the simple viges around Polis, somewhen back in my childhood, but this is the first time I see so many. It turns out that the world is made by forests and small settlements, with a city here and there.

    I already knew all of that, but seeing is totally different.

    Those people that live simple lives and work for their bare survival don''t have a clue of the ill strategies of the court. They don''t really care, in my opinion. All they ask is to have enough to eat and something to wear, along with safety.

    The nobles in the Empire seem to have forgotten their purpose: they are responsible for helping these people and not the opposite.

    They attend luxurious events and tax their citizens, and they use strength when the poor rebel. I hope my Duke isn''t like that, but he''s been different from the rest right from the start.

    I look at his sleeping face, innocently leaning on myp. In the end, I couldn''t see him sleep in a sitting position, and I''ve convinced him to lie down. Even though the carriage doesn''t let him stayfortable.

    I move his hair away from his forehead, and I notice a little scar on his temple. Who knows what''s the story behind it. After all, he''s been in war. It''s not so weird that he has scars. However, it''s a pity for such a beautiful face.

    We''re crossing woods at this moment.

    We entered Kyre territories early this morning, and the road indeed is better. The guards haven''tined about the pace of the journey, and I feel sorry for them. Still, from when we crossed the invisible line dividing Kyre from the rest of the Empire, their mood improved. Their energy returned as if they didn''t travel for almost a week without rest.

    My Duke doesn''t look like the type able to stay in a carriage for so long. Still, he stayed with me, probably not to make me feel abandoned. I caught his craving gaze a couple of times: Alexander would rather be riding like the rest of the guards. Too bad he''s a Duke and not a guard.

    I move the curtain from the window and look for the closest knight.

    ?Can we stop for a while?? I ask.

    Alexander is still sleeping, so I''m not sure they''ll listen to me. However, it was worth a try.

    Contrarily to my expectations, the carriage stops as soon as we reach a suitable ce. My husband opens his eyes and stares at me with a sweet smile.

    ?I''ve asked for a break,? I exin, while he catches my hand and kisses my fingers. He''s still slumberous, so his reflexes are a bit slow.

    ?We can stay here for the night. It''s easier than looking for an inn that can host so many people,? he proposes.

    ?Good,? I nod. ?But I thought you were in a hurry...?

    ?I still am, especially since I''ve promised a night of love to my Duchess.?

    ?I was talking seriously.?

    ?I''m serious too.?

    I scoff and try to move his head away to get up. My Duke chuckles and doesn''t move an inch. He even turns on his back and looks at me from below.

    I stare back at his dark eyes, and I lose the determination to make him move. He didn''tin of my weight while I slept, so I can''t bring myself to disturb him.

    Seeing my surrender, the Duke grins even more amused, and he sits up. He reaches out for my hand and drags me out.

    ?Let''s go for a walk,? he exims, and I sigh relieved.

    The weather out is chilly. A cold breeze makes me shiver, and I wrap myself in the cloak.

    There are a lot of pointy husks on the ground. They''ve fallen from the trees nearby. I look up, wondering how bad would it be if one of them fell on us by chance.

    My Duke widens his eyes and bows down to pick one of the husks, and I automatically grab his sleeve.

    ?Be careful,? I mutter, onlyter realising that he''s an adult. He knows that the pointy things are dangerous, doesn''t he?

    ?These are chestnuts,? he says while picking only the brown fruit inside the husk. ?They''re edible if cooked.?

    He collects some more, happy like a child. Does he like picking up fruits so much?

    ?Come, I want to show my Duchess how they''re cooked!?

    We sit next to a fire, and the Duke carves the nuts on one side. He then disposes them on a camp pan, and we wait a few minutes until he deems they''re ready.

    He opens the first and checks that it''s cooked, and then he offers it to me after removing the shell.

    ?Are you going to poison me with that?? I inquire, and the Duke bites half before feeding me the rest.

    Even though it''s called chestnut, it doesn''t taste like nuts. I haven''t tried something simr before, but I like the vour. Also, being cooked on the fire, they''re a bit crunchy.

    ?Does my Duchess like it??

    I nod, and I open my mouth to ept the second chestnut the Duke peeled for me. I observe how he rubs his fingers together, probably burnt by the temperature. In fact, he''s taking the nuts directly from the fire!

    I grab his hand and turn the palm up. He''s so tough to take care of, for goodness!

    ?You should be more careful, Alexander.?

    ?I wanted to show you...?

    ?You''ve burnt yourself!? I stop him. ?And it''s even worse if you did it for me. You could have waited a few minutes for them to cool down, right??

    ?Maybe I wanted to see you worry about me,? he whispers with a wily grin.

    ?No, you didn''t,? I sigh. ?You were so excited to show me something new that you didn''t think of the consequences.?

    He grins even more widely, not bothered that I read through him. I believe he''s actually pleased that I''m starting to understand him.

    ?So?? he inquires.

    ?So don''t get burnt again!?

    ?I was referring to chestnuts. Do you like them??

    ?I do, but I can wait a few minutes. And I can peel them off by myself.?

    ?Your skin is too delicate for that.?

    I sigh,ing to terms with his shamelessness. I bring his hand to my lips and peck his fingers'' tips.

    ?Does it hurt?? I ask, even though I already know what he''s going to say.

    ?Not anymore,? he smirks, happy like a child. ?Will you do this every time I get burnt??

    ?No, I won''t. Don''t get used to it. And also, don''t burn yourself. I like a whole Duke more.?

    ?Noted,? he chuckles.

    ?We''ve almost there, aren''t we??

    ?Correct. A couple of days, and we''ll arrive at the castle. You better take advantage of this break, because we won''t stop anymore. My men are tired, and they''re looking forward to reuniting with their families.?

    ?Is that the reason for this hurry??

    ?In part,? the Duke nods. ?Also, I''m looking forward to finally showing you your new home. I hope you''ll like it. It''s not asvish as the court or your pce in Polis, but it has its charm.?

    ?Is your castle cold??

    ?Not my, ours.?

    ?Well, is it cold??

    ?It can be, but the servants will make sure that the chambers you use are always warm. Also, I''ll be there for you during the night, so you don''t need to worry.?

    ?I wasn''t worrying.?

    After eating some more of these weird fruits, we get ready to resume the journey. As the Duke warned me, we don''t stop anymore for longer than a few minutes.

    It takes us two whole days of travel, but we finally arrive at my Duke''s home. It''s already past dusk when we see the castle from afar, and nightes by the time we reach it.

    The carriage stops in a smaller court, and I rub my tired eyes, trying to wake up. Alexander smiles at me while I give him back his mantle that I used to cover myself for sleep.

    ?Wee at Stoneyard,? he mutters.

 Chapter 76 - Traditions Are Traditions

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Traditions Are Traditions</h4>

    Stoneyard is the castle where the Lord of Kyre resides. It''s not as big as the court in the capital, but it''s still imposing. It was built on top of a hill, in a time when the barbaric tribes raided the Empire on a weekly basis. Kyre was then the northern border of Ethiro, and the Lord was responsible for keeping the central capital safe.

    When the Empire erged its domains, the Duke of Kyre expanded his territories altogether. Since the Lords had defended the Empire from threatsing from the north, then the crown gave them the right to hold more fiefs, and they continued to guard the borders.

    Now, any invasion from the north would take weeks to reach Stoneyard, since the actual borders are miles and miles away. It takes a couple of days of travel just to arrive, let alone to move an army.

    Alexander jumps off the carriage and offers me his hand. I follow him, but my legs are numb from sitting for so long.

    I cling on his arm, but it doesn''t help my stability. I can''t move my legs, and the muscles start to teem.

    ?Just a moment,? I whisper, and the Duke turns to me.

    He surrounds my waist with an arm, and I lean on him with a relieved sigh. Then, he also passes his other arm behind my knees and carries me towards the entrance of the building.

    ?What are you doing?? I inquire, clenching his shirt in the fear that he lets me down.

    ?I''m carrying you inside, as per Kyre''s tradition. For generations, brides had been carried inside by their husbands. One isn''t fit to be the Lord of the North if he can''t even lift his spouse.?

    ?Are you making up things??

    ?No, I''m serious.?

    ?Well, I guess we have to honour the traditions,? I shrug. And also, it''sfortable.

    ?If you fear heights, you can cling on me,? he affirms while stepping on the first stair of a long perron that finishes almost at the top of a tower.

    ?Why this way??

    ?It wouldn''t be such a challenge if it was to just carry you in, right??

    ?So, we''re going up??

    ?Correct.?

    ?How many stairs are there??

    ?I haven''t counted them, Duchess. You can do it for me.?

    ?I was just asking. It looks like a long process.?

    ?It''s not that long,? he chuckles. ?And we''re already at a good point.?

    In fact, he''s carrying me without fatigue. So much that I didn''t even notice how we reached half of the height.

    ?You could have warned me,? Iin. Talking is the only thing I can do. That, or focus on the muscles under the Duke''s shirt.

    ?You would haveined more.?

    ?But I would have eventually conceded...?

    ?Really??

    ?Of course,? I nod.

    Traditions are traditions.

    ?Are you hungry?? I continue, trying to fuel the conversation.

    ?I am.?

    ?I am too.?

    ?That''s good. It means you''re healthy.?

    ?Or that you''re starving me.?

    ?It would have been a pity to eat a cold dinner, Thea. You''ll have a banquet in a while, isn''t that better??

    ?I don''t know... I''m so hungry that I won''t even notice the taste of the food.?

    ?Then you can eat a sandwich while I have my roasted chicken.?

    ?Roasted chicken?? I repeat, my eyes are full of hope. ?Can I have the drumstick??

    ?Two of them, my dear.?

    ?You won''t eat the other one??

    ?No, you like it more.?

    Oh, is it even legal to be this selfless? I wouldn''t have renounced my drumstick, in his ce.

    ?You don''t have to look at me like that,? he chuckles. ?You''re making me believe your feelings for me are real.?

    ?But I am really grateful now.?

    ?If I knew that some chicken was enough...?

    I''m so happy that I surround his neck with my arms and rub my face on his.

    ?You''re the best husband in the world!?

    When we reach the top, we pass through a small door, and Alexander lets me stand on my feet. Now, I can walk. I''ve gained my legs'' sensibility back.

    ?Where to?? I ask, already thinking about the chicken.

    ?The master chambers are in the east wing.?

    Is that where we''ll have our meal?

    I take a step in the direction he told, but Alexander doesn''t move.

    I turn to him and observe his face for a while, trying to figure out the problem. In the end, I hold his hand and drag him with me.

    This time, he doesn''t resist and follows behind.

    ?In the meantime, you should order your servants to prepare the water for a bath. I can''t look forward to it.?

    ?They''re not my servants.?

    ?Our,? I correct myself with a sigh. ?Satisfied??

    ?Not until you get used to it.?

    ?I''ll work hard. Now let''s go find our chicken.?

    We stroll in silence until we reach a giant carved door.

    ?This is it,? he states, even though it was rather obvious.

    The handle is gold ted, and the mahogany seems so old.

    Since Alexander doesn''t move, I open the door myself and walk inside.

    The first surprise is that the waiting room has three doors, not just two.

    ?In the front, there are the Duchess''s private chambers. On the right, the Duke''s.?

    ?And what''s behind the left door??

    ?Another waiting room, and then the bedroom.?

    ?Whose bedroom?? I inquire.

    ?Ours,? he grins.

    Oh, I should have figured.

    ?Does it mean that we''ll sleep together every night??

    ?That''s the case.?

    ?You should have warned me!? I say, for the second time in a short while.

    ?The bath is already ready. They saw using, and I sent a messenger to warn them about my wife''s preferences.?

    ?Oh. That''s a tough choice,? I sigh. On one side, I really need a bath. I''ve travelled for more than a week. And we left after a messy wedding celebration. However, the chicken will cool down...

    Can''t I eat while bathing?

    In the end, Alexander drags me to the table, and we eat.

    The chicken is exquisite. I can''t think of another way to describe it because I''m too hungry. I eat fast and then realise that the second drumstick would be too much even for me.

    I want to bathe, so I have to settle for a light dinner.

    At least, I''m not starving anymore.

    I can now analyse the master bedroom.

    It''s big, and it has two separate wardrobes, one on each side of the room.

    The canopy bed stands in the centre, and it had dark red curtains. Red?

    I nce at my Duke, and he doesn''t seem to notice anything amiss.

    The maids had prepared the bath, and they left just when we started to eat.

    The only thing I can''t guess is: where is the Duke''s bathtub? There''s only one tub, next to the fire.

    Oh, maybe he''s nning to use the same water. I have to be quick, then, or he''ll find it cold.

    Yes, because I have no intention of going second. Alexander should have asked for two bathtubs!

    ?Are you finished?? he asks while cleaning his hands.

    ?I am,? I nod.

    I patiently anticipate for him to tell me to go bathe.

    I wait in vain.

    ?That''s good,? he exims and gets up. ?Now it''s time to bathe.?

    He unfastens the first few buttons of his shirt under my dumbfounded stare. Is he really going first?

    Where is my tender Duke?

    ?What are you waiting for?? he asks, turning back to me.

    Uh? I tilt my head and reach him. Is he going to help me clean my back? Is that why he took off his shirt?

    When he starts unfastening his trousers, I turn my head to the side, embarrassed. He''s definitely not going to help me rub my back.

    I return to look at him only after he''s soaked in the bathtub.

    ?Thea, what are you waiting for?? he asks.

    What am I waiting for? Who got in my bath, ah? He also made me believe he was letting me go first, this cruel Duke!

    I crook my mouth, and he leans his back on the side. He closes his eyes and seems ready to stay like that forever.

    ?Can you hurry up a bit?? I ask, my voice low yet sweet. ?I like warm water more.?

    ?You can get in now,? he replies without even opening his eyes.

    ?You are already in,? I point out.

    ?So what? The tub isrge enough for both of us.?

    Indeed, it''s one of the hugest tubs I''ve seen in my life.

    Still, bathing... together? Is that even legit?

    ?What are you being shy about, now??

    ?I''ll wait,? I shrug, and I turn my back to him, intending to walk back to the table and eat some more.

    ?I won''t get out of here until the water bes icy,? he exims. ?And dirty. Oh, how dirty will it be? Can you imagine, Duchess??

    I drop my shoulders and realise that I''ve never stood a chance against such a maniptor.

    ?At least, close your eyes,? I whisper while walking back to him like a well-trained puppy.

 Chapter 77 - Scars

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Scars</h4>

    The Duke does as I asked, and he closes his eyes while I get rid of the dress. He reopens them only when he senses the water moving.

    I turned my back to him so that he couldn''t see anything, and I sat on the other side of the tub.

    I don''t want to be looked at, even though the Duke already saw everything. More than once. Still, it''s too embarrassing, staying naked.

    ?Why are you sitting so distant?? he mutters.

    I''m trying to use as little space as possible, while he''s lyingfortably without paying attention to this folded Duchess. I can sense his legs on the sides, and he also leaned his arms on the border of the tub. He''s using so much space.

    ?I don''t want to bother,? I reply while looking for the sponge. Needless to say, it''s in the Duke''s hand.

    ?I can rub your back,? he proposes. His expression is kind and naive, but his words sound like a trap.

    Still, there''s nowhere I can run away. And I want so much to wash my back as well. Before the water turns grey and I start to feel disgusted.

    Now that I think about it, this time it will be really ck since two people are bathing together! Oh my, what have I done wrong in my life, to earn this torture?

    Alexander starts rubbing my back and shoulders with his impable technique. He knows where to press and where to stay light, so it ends up feeling more like a massage than a cleaning.

    When a sigh leaves my lips, his teeth bite my earlobe, and I bend my head to the side so naturally. Only after, I realise how close he is.

    Too bad that I can''t run away because of his arm around my waist.

    ?Will you help me back?? he asks in a whisper.

    ?What??

    ?I''m helping you wash up, will you help meter??

    Oh, if that''s what he wants, it''s all right. There''s no need to stay so close, though.

    Instead of letting me go and turning, as one would expect from a man that wants his back rubbed, he starts passing the sponge on my arms. With one hand, he grabs mine and lifts it over the water. With the other, he slides the sponge from the shoulder to the wrist. To reach the end of the arm, he has to bow over. So, his chest touches my back as soon as he has passed my elbow.

    I startle at the sudden contact, but he''s too close to moving away. Also, he''s holding my hand so I can''t get too far from him.

    He cleans one arm and passes to the other. His patience is actually admirable. I thought he would just take advantage of the atmosphere to make me do something naughty, but he''s just washing me.

    When he starts moving the sponge towards my chest, I stop his hand in a hurry.

    ?I can do alone on the front!? I exim.

    ?Aren''t you tired from the journey?? he inquires.

    I can feel his real intentions from here! If I say yes, he''ll just continue washing me like this. If I say no, he won''t let me sleep for the whole night!

    ?I am tired,? I nod, and he smiles victoriously. ?As you are, my Duke. You''ve travelled as long as I did. I''m not that cruel to let you work this much around me.?

    I smile gently, hiding the evil grin that is pulsing on my lips. I seize the sponge and continue to wash as nothing happened.

    ?I am so tired!? he exims after a while when he figures that it''s the best solution for him. ?Can my Duchess help me??

    ?I can,? I nod.

    After all, he just wants me to rub his back, right?

    ?That''s good!? he sentences and lies back on the tub.

    How am I going to rub his back like that?

    ?I''m waiting for you to finish,? he shrugs.

    Ah, that''s it. My Duke is just waiting and watching the show.

    When his nerves fail him, he grabs me and pulls my body in his arms.

    ?What now??

    ?I''ll wash your hair,? he states, and he sinks his fingers in between my locks.

    I drop my jaw, while his attentive eyes follow my expression, and his hands rub my hair.

    First of all, how does a Duke know how to wash ady''s hair? Wait. Has he done this with someone else already?

    Second, wasn''t he tired?

    I''m now turned towards him, so I can see his focused expression. He truly is doing his best.

    I shouldn''t be this moved, since he''s just carrying on a long-term n. However, he''s really good at this. I rx my shoulders without even noticing, and I pass the following minutes admiring him in silence. He''s massaging my head with so much devotion that I even sigh a couple of times.

    ?Now your turn,? he whispers when he''s done. ?No more excuses.?

    I ept the sponge and wait for him to turn.

    Still, he looks at me with his wily smirk.

    ?I thought you were starting to understand me more,? he mutters. I''m not sure if he wants an answer, but I don''t have time to form one.

    He drags me even closer and surrounds my waist with his invincible arms.

    ?Now, do!?

    I blink, while my face''s temperature rises at an unbelievable level.

    We''re so close that our torsos almost touch. Our legs, however, are definitely in contact. I''m sitting on my Duke''sp in a straddling position, and I can feel something pressing against my thigh.

    ?Do what?? I whisper, distracted by his proximity.

    ?Wash me.?

    ?Oh, that...?

    ?What did you think I was asking??

    I swallow, starting to pass the sponge on his built shoulder. I can see the muscles twitching under my touch, and I can feel his tonic physique.

    ?I''m not really thinking,? I confess.

    ?That''s not bad, is it?? he replies, evidently satisfied.

    ?I don''t know,? I shrug. ?I prefer it when I think. Don''t you??

    The grin on his face disappears, while he realises that he can''t try manipting me without receiving any resistance. He asked me a question without any right answer, so it''s only fair if I do the same.

    ?I like both versions of you,? he says in the end.

    This foxy Duke...

    ?But which one is better?? I press him.

    ?Mhm... Let me try this one, and I''ll decide if you''re better when you don''t think,? he whispers. However, no matter how bold his words, he doesn''t do anything.

    I bite my lower lip in frustration, and his eyes follow my teeth with greed.

    I''m here, in his arms. Why hasn''t he already forced his way, though? I can''t pose much of a resistance, so I''m surprised that he''s actually enjoying this game.

    I continue to wash him, observing his chest with curiosity. I haven''t looked at him yet, even though we''ve been married for a while.

    There is a scar on his chest, way more impressive than the one on the forehead.

    ?Did you get this in war?? I inquire.

    ?An arrow,? he mutters. ?Not in war.?

    No, of course. Alexander is amander, he didn''t get his hands dirty with killing. At least, it means he didn''t kill any one of my citizens personally.

    Actually, when he appeared, the war became less crude. It became a sequence of moves and countermoves, rather than a set of battles. If anything, I have to thank him for his unconventional strategies, because the war ended before people started dying this summer. In fact, I didn''t lose a single soldier during thest year of siege. There were just a few casualties due to some equipment malfunction.

    ?Did it hurt?? I whisper, not even conscious of my voice.

    ?A lot. I thought I was going to die...?

    I press a finger on the scar, following the shape.

    ?But then, I recovered,? he continues.

    ?I''m d you did,? I breathe. ?I''m d you survived and recovered.?

    ?Thea, you can''t say something like that and then run away!? heins.

    ?But I''m not running away,? I point out. Also, I can''t. Alexander''s clench tightened, but I don''t think he noticed. It''s probably just a reflex.

    ?You''re ying with me,? he sighs, and I can''t help butnd my lips on his cheek. Then, I move them on his mouth and caress his lower lip with my tongue.

    He embraces me even tighter, and one of his hands slips down on my lower back. Instead ofining or struggling, I lean my body on him, making contact between our chests. I surround his neck with my arms and kiss him with all the passion and technique I''ve learnt at his side.

    ?Not tired anymore?? he teases me, interrupting the kiss for a moment.

    ?I still am,? I mutter. However, I can''t step back from my Duke.

    My body won''t let me, and my soul would feel hurt if I stop this.

    We both have our scars, some on our skin and others in our hearts. We can''t heal from them, and we shouldn''t pretend they don''t exist. After all, the only hope is just to ept and learn from the past.

    It can''t be changed, no matter what. However, the future is waiting for us. We can''t doom it because of a few sour ghosts.

 Chapter 78 - The Duchesss Limit

    <h4>Chapter 78 - The Duchess''s Limit</h4>

    Somehow, this bath feels longer than the journey.

    I''m still kissing Alexander, with my eyes closed and my arms around his neck. I pressed my breasts on his chest, and I''ve sunk my fingers in his hair.

    ?Thea,? he whispers, trying to get my attention back. ?The water...?

    I open one eye and nce at the colour the water has. The foam has dispersed, letting me see the dirt.

    I sigh, beaten, and try to forget about it. Still, it''s impossible.

    Also, it''s not warm anymore. How long have I been kissing my Duke?

    ?Close your eyes!? I exim, and then I get out in search of a towel to wrap myself into.

    Before the Duke cane out, though, I grab a sponge and start rubbing his back with strength. In the end, I got distracted and forgot this small detail.

    ?Done,? I say after finishing. I walk to the fire. There''s a sofa close to the chimney, so I sit there and start rubbing my hair.

    Alexander continues his bath and then dries himself. When he sits next to me, he''s already wearing nightclothes. His hair is shorter, so he needs less time than me.

    If I wear the nightgown now, it will get wet on the back. Wet and cold.

    He straightens his legs and leans back on the sofa. He seems rxed and, finally, at home.

    He gets up just to add some wood to the fire.

    I look at my bare feet, amused at how I''m not cold. The whole floor has been covered with heavy carpets. It looks sofortable, even though a pain to clean.

    ?Would you like some wine?? Alexander mutters before getting up.

    He brings me a cup, and I sip. I notice that he hasn''t poured one for himself.

    ?Are you trying to get me drunk, or you just remember the after-effects?? I ask with a smirk.

    ?Don''t remind me even more,? he whispers. ?I don''t want you to be drunk, by the way. I don''t have any reason to.?

    Who knows if I be like him when I drink too much, though?

    ?I have been working hard on building resistance, my Duke, but it''s not going as well as nned. I always fall asleep immediately after a ss or two.?

    ?One or two?? he inquires.

    ?Well, two,? I shrug.

    ?See? You''re improving.?

    I giggle and sip the wine. This one is sour. It''s not sweet like the one I stole in the capital. I taste it again, and I surprisingly like it.

    ?We don''t have as many sunny days as in the southern regions. That''s why our wine tastes bitter,? my Duke exins. ?It''s also a bit stronger, but I''m here, so you don''t have anything to fear.?

    ?That is what I''m worried about,? I reveal. ?You''re going to take advantage of a tipsy wife!? I use him.

    The Duke observes me with an amused grin.

    ?Is that so?? he inquires.

    I nod and pout my lips.

    ?I suspect you''re trying to take advantage of me!? I whisper in a conspiratorial tone.

    The Duke nods, observing my behaviour quite amusedly.

    ?You don''t believe me!? I exim and sip again.

    This wine is exceptional. I like the taste, and also the way it slightly burns my throat. It makes me feel alive.

    After finishing the cup, though, I feel empty.

    ?Can I have some more?? I whisper, trying to get up from the couch to reach the table.

    ?I''ll pour it for you,? my Duke offers, and he indeed serves me another cup.

    ?You''re so amazing,? I giggle. ?You always bring me drinks and food!?

    Maybe, I''m not supposed to say all of this.

    ?Tell me more,? my Duke utters, and I lean on the back of the sofa and ce my head on a palm.

    ?About what??

    ?Whatever you want,? he shrugs. Not that it makes any difference.

    I blink, confused and lost. I look at Alexander until he realises that his words are forcing me to find an argument for the conversation. I can''t think of anything, and the more I focus, the less I can think.

    When a tear appears in the corner of my eye, Alexander bows over and dries it with his sleeve.

    ?What do you want to do tomorrow?? he asks, just to find a way to distract me from the failure of finding a topic worthy of being discussed.

    ?I want to eat chestnuts,? I mutter. Then, I realise that the Duke doesn''t want to hear about my food preferences. ?And also memorise the relevant spots in the castle.?

    ?I can show you,? he offers. ?What do you think??

    ?It would be two times wonderful,? I nod.

    ?Why??

    ?First, because you''re pleasant to look at. Second, because I do need to understand where to go and what to do. This ce is still foreign to me, even though it''s supposed to be my home.?

    ?What does it mean that I''m pleasant to look at??

    ?It means that you''re handsome,? I shrug. It was so obvious, how didn''t Alexander understand on his own?

    ?So, if I were less handsome, you wouldn''t want to look at me??

    ?Oh, no!? I stop him. ?It wouldn''t change much, for me.?

    ?Why??

    ?Because you''re also smart. And skilled, and sopetent. You''re such a good strategist. And you make me feel so...?

    ?So??

    ?So fuzzy,? I stutter.

    I almost forget who I am and who he is when we''re together.

    ?Is it a bad thing??

    ?I don''t know,? I shrug innocently. ?But it''s not good either. You''re so distracting, and so...?

    I look at his face and his lips. He didn''t shave after the bath. The beard started to grow, but it makes him look even more masculine. I bite my lower lip, analysing his features for a couple minutes more.

    After a while, I lean my head on his chest.

    ?So, this is your limit,? he suspires.

    ?I''m still fine,? I point out. ?What are you talking about??

    ?Of course,? he sighs. ?You''re fine. Totally. Fine.?

    ?You''re so cute when you pretend that you''re not annoyed,? I chuckle. ?It makes me want to tease you even more!?

    ?Please, don''t! It''s enough like this.?

    ?Alexander... Why are you so cold?? I ask as tears fill my eyes. ?I wanted to y with you, but you don''t want me!?

    ?Why do you think so??

    ?Because you''re not touching me!?

    ?Is that the reason??

    I nod, and he epts to hug me. I settle in his arms, and he sighs so desperately.

    ?What do you think of sleeping, now?? he asks.

    ?I don''t know...?

    ?The bed isfortable, and I''ll make it warm.?

    ?Will you??

    ?Of course! Also, I''ll make sure my Duchess sleeps like a baby.?

    ?Oh,? I mutter. My Duke is so nice all of a sudden. ?And what do you want in return??

    ?Nothing.?

    ?Are you sure??

    ?Thea.?

    ?I''m just asking,? I shrug. ?It sounds like a trap. I would fall in the trap, though. It sounds so alluring... Will you torture me??

    ?No, I''ll just sleep alongside you.?

    ?Just sleep??

    ?Yes, Thea. Especially when your eyes are so watery.?

    ?What??

    ?You''re drunk.?

    ?I''m not!? I protest. ?I just had a cup!?

    ?Looks like it was enough.?

    ?So, it wasn''t your n to get me,? I realise. Somehow, I feel disappointed.

    ?My dear, I wouldn''t use such underhanded means.?

    ?But it would be so interesting.?

    ?Maybe next time,? he concedes.

    ?Alexander,? I call him again.

    He looks at me, waiting for the next words. However, I don''t have anything to say. I just wanted to call his name.

    ?Thea, you''re so unreasonable today.?

    ?Don''t you like this unreasonable Duchess??

    ?I like you, no matter what.?

    ?So, you won''t punish me if I be even more unreasonable...?

    ?No, but you should wait for the morning and then decide. It''s safer.?

    ?Morning is far.?

    ?All right,? he exhales. His one arm is circling me, while the other hand is stroking my back. It''s so cosy and warm and calming. ?Now, sleep...?

    I close my eyes and let his presence and movements guide me towards the god of sleep''snds. It''s difficult, but, in the end, I can rest for the whole night.

    My Duke has learnt so much about me in such a short time. How to tease me and how to soothe orfort me... And also how to make me rx enough for sleep. No matter the anxiety, or the amount of wine I drank, he knows how to treat me.

    ?You''re so exceptional,? I state, not even opening my eyes.

    ?You are even more,? he replies. ?You don''t even know how much.?

    ?But it''s different,? I exin, while the tiredness of the long day reaches me. ?You chose to be like this. You weren''t forced, which makes you even more admirable.?

    ?Aren''t you proud of your husband?? he chuckles.

    ?I am,? I nod, rubbing my ear on his chest because of that movement. ?I am so proud of you. And I''m also very pleased that you take care of me. It makes me feel safe... It will be nice until you decide to leave me.?

    ?I won''t leave you, Thea. Why do you think I will??

    ?Because I''m just a toy for you. Once you get bored, you''ll throw me away... I''m notining, though. It''s fine. After all, you''re the one that won.?

    ?Oh, Thea...? he murmurs. His hands are stillforting me, and his eyes are looking at me in such a sweet way. If only I could believe this willst forever.

 Chapter 79 - The Ladys Morning

    <h4>Chapter 79 - The Lady''s Morning</h4>

    When I wake up, I feel a bit disoriented.

    Only after remembering that this is not the Pce, I rx. This is the north, and it''s, supposedly, safer.

    I''m the Lady, here. Also, there shouldn''t be rivalspeting for my Duke''s heart. It looks like all thedies whose heart he broke live in the capital.

    I will have something to do, hopefully. Still, I can wait for Alexander to wake up to find out what. For now, I''ll just look around.

    I slip out of bed and wrap my shoulders in a woollen scarf. The fire died, so I have to look for someone to light it up again, or my Duke will feel cold when he gets up.

    I''d do it myself, but I don''t know where to start.

    I open the door and step into the waiting room. Here, it''s warm. An old woman is sitting by the fire and knitting. She turns to me and smiles gently.

    I don''t know who this is, so I just smile back in silence.

    There aren''t any servants around, which doesn''t surprise me too much. It iste in the morning, but we just came from a long journey.

    It''s no big deal if we sleep in. Still, leaving the Lord unattended is quite unconventional.

    ?It''s cold in the room,? I mutter. ?Can someone light a fire??

    The old granny bends her head, and I walk to the fire and crouch down. I absorb some of the warmth while trying to guess whether the granny understood me or not.

    There is some firewood stacked next to her, so close that she can just stretch out an arm and reach it. Also, there is a carafe with water on a table nearby and some snacks.

    This woman probably walks with difficulty, but they put her here to guard the Duke. She''s also important enough that she doesn''t need to show deference to the Duchess.

    I''m not annoyed by it, though.

    She smiled at me kindly, even though she just nodded with her head when I made a question.

    She reaches out for a bell on the table, and she calls the maids with it. When a couple of them arrive, she points at the fire, and then at the door.

    When the two girls notice me, they curtsey and greet me with a synchronised: ?Good morning, my Lady?.

    Then, they walk inside, silent like cats.

    They need very few minutes to warm the room, so theye back earlier than expected.

    ?Does my Lady need her breakfast?? the older among the two girls asks me.

    They shouldn''t talk to me first. If we were in the castle, they wouldn''t have asked me anything. Yet, since I''m new and my only acquaintance is still sleeping, they''re just trying to make me feel less foreign.

    ?Just prepare some tea, for now. I''ll eat when the Duke wakes up,? I reply.

    They nod, and the younger runs out, holding her skirt in her hands to walk faster.

    They''re like little mice: short, tiny and silent, but they walk with small, fast steps and reach their destination quickly.

    The one that stayed brings a chair closer to the fire, for me to sit, and she stands next to the granny.

    When the granny touches her shoulder and grips her sleeve, the maid nods as if she understood what the woman meant.

    ?Does my Lady desire to get dressed??

    ?I don''t want to disturb the Duke,? I reply.

    ?There are clothes in the Lady''s rooms.?

    ?What about the wardrobes, then??

    ?There are clothes there as well.?

    Oh, so I can dress wherever I find myself.

    ?Are my rooms cold?? I inquire. I''m curious, and it''s not like I have much to do right now.

    ?No, my Lady. They''re warm.?

    ?Perfect, then.?

    ?Does my Lady desire me to follow or not?? she asks, with a voice that exudes uncertainty. She''s not scared of me, but she doesn''t know whether offering help is eptable or not.

    ?Come with me,? I nod, in the end.

    I smile at the granny before going out and reaching the central door. Behind it, I find a spacious living room with a table next to the window and several sofas in different positions.

    ?This is the Lady''s day room,? the maid exins, looking down respectfully. ?Behind that room, there are the Lady''s private chambers.?

    ?What kind of chambers??

    ?There''s a room for embroidery and such, with a lot of light, especially in the afternoon. There is a room for drawing and the Lady''s personal office with the ount books of the castle. There is also a small library, with a selection of books.?

    ?What kind of selection?? I inquire, suddenly curious.

    ?I don''t know, my Lady. But there is an open library with thousands of tomes if you don''t like those in the Lady''s room,? she mutters.

    ?Open library? Like... Anyone can get books for reading??

    ?Yes, my Lady. As long as the books don''t leave the ce, anyone can make use of them. Of course, the Lady does have the right to bring them to her chambers.?

    Oh, that''s like in Polis! I''ve opened two of the five royal libraries to the public. For a small fee, anyone could read as much as they wanted. I also increased the budget for firewood, so that the warmth could attract children, and I strategically ced some teachers to show the children how to read and do simple calctions. It was one of the first projects Ipletely carried out on my own, and it turned out to be a sess. Often, even adults with free time would follow the lessons and learn something.

    ?How long do you have an open library?? I inquire.

    How many centuries are people reading almost for free, here in Kyre?

    ?Almost seven years,? the maid sighs.

    Oh, so I had the idea earlier! Even though it''s just a few months. I don''t think Alexander could hear about it, so he didn''t copy. He just thought of it by himself. However, it''s surprising that we did the same thing during the same year.

    ?Did the Duke have the idea?? I wonder. Maybe, he has wise counsellors...

    She looks at me for a while, and then she nods.

    ?What is it?? I inquire.

    ?We don''t say: Duke, my Lady, we say: Lord,? she exins. ?The Lord of Kyre changed a lot of titles, but he never abandoned his people. We prefer to remember that the Lords were always there for us, no matter how Emperors and Kings changed their names.?

    I tilt my head, only now realising that Kyre indeed is a part of an Empire, but that it has its own history and customs.

    Also, being called mydy sounds good. It''s more personal than Duchess. It makes me feel like the only Lady around, while there are several other Duchesses in the Empire.

    ?Let''s get dressed,? I exim and march towards what looks like a closet.

    When I push the small door, I open my mouth in wonder. There are so many dresses, yet what catches my attention the most is that they all seemfortable and warm.

    I take one of the closer gowns. Indeed, it''s of heavy fabric. Also, it has been designed to be worn without a corset. It''s in between imperial style and the gowns I had in Polis. I bet Alexander hired a tailor to adapt my old dresses to this new environment and society.

    Without even considering asking for help, I change into the gown on my own. The maid brings me a pair of long socks and a woollen shawl of a colour slightly darker than the dress.

    Then, I sit at the dressing table and start my morning routine. Luckily, it looks like everything I need is already here.

    The maid stays a step from me, and she peeks secretly from time to time. However, she doesn''t offer her help.

    She''s not to speak without being asked, so she keeps at her ce and looks down.

    She did dare to talk out first, before, but she spared me time with her few words. Now that I''m not lost like a hunted animal, she stepped back and returned to wait for being interpeted.

    After sleeping, my face has regained its natural colour. The circles under my eyes are less ck than yesterday, and I feel tired but not exhausted. Even though Alexander promised not to let me sleep for the whole night, he closed his eyes and forgot about the world as soon as his head touched the pillow. On the other side, I was slightly drunk, so I just lied down next to him and reached thend of dreams a few minutester.

    When I''m done preparing, I get up and reach the door.

    ?I''d like to visit the castle,? I state.

    The maid nods and opens the door for me.

    ?I can show my Lady the chambers for epting guests and the main hall,? she says.

    ?That''s good enough as a start.? I can''t memorise too much altogether, regardless.

    When I step back in the waiting room, though, I find it rather crowded. The granny and the younger maid are in there, one knitting and the other standing next to the fire. Also, there''s another old woman I''m seeing for the first time. Her firm gaze sweeps over me, and I feel judged for the umpteenth time.

 Chapter 80 - Morning Greetings

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Morning Greetings</h4>

    WARNING: smut content.

    The woman is skinny. Her face is solemn, and her hair is tied up in a stern bun. All about her speaks of order and discipline.

    She analyses me from tip to toe, and I stare back at her coldly.

    I don''t know who she is, so I have no clue if I have to be the first to greet her. However, I''m the Lady of this ce. It''s unlikely that there is anyone higher than me, except for Alexander.

    ?Countess,? the maid at my side exims and bows. Oh, so it''s a countess.

    She looks at her briefly and then returns to me.

    ?Is this your new Lady?? the woman inquires.

    She''s older than me, so I can ept that she doesn''t greet me properly. However, I need a very valid reason for her to treat me this harshly.

    ?Where is Xander??

    Xander? Is he part of my Duke''s family? He told me he didn''t have any other rtive aside for the Princess! Did he lie to make me feel less disoriented?

    ?I guess he didn''t tell you about my existence,? she sighs. ?My name is Anna de Ruis. I''m thete Archduchess'' mother.?

    Late Archduchess... Is she talking about the Duke''s or the Princess''s mother, though? There were two archduchesses, right?

    ?It''s a pleasure to meet you, Countess de Ruis,? I say while fixing the shawl on my shoulders. ?I guess you''d like to talk with my husband, but he''s currently sleeping. We shouldn''t wake him up. After all, it was a long journey.?

    The old woman scoffs annoyed.

    ?As if a few days in a carriage can exhaust that silly brat.?

    I blink, surprised by her words.

    ?Also, howe you''re not exhausted as well, Lady Kyre?? she continues. It''s not that I''m not tired. I''m so used to getting up early that I woke up no matter the circumstances. And also, it was almost midday, then.

    Now that I think about it, Alexander is sleeping very long, this time.

    Lunchtime passed. I thought that hunger was what made my Duke get up every morning, but it doesn''t seem the case.

    I walk to the door and start to open it, but the handle disappears from my touch, and I find a slumberous Duke in front of me.

    ?Good morning!? I smile, but a voice interrupts my lovely greeting.

    ?It''s not morning anymore,? the Countess says.

    Ah, is she teasing my Duke or trying to bother me?

    ?Good morning, my Duchess,? he replies, ignoring the other people and looking just at me. ?It would have been better if I found you by my side, though.?

    He then nts a kiss on my forehead and leans on the door frame, observing the crowd in the waiting room.

    ?Long time no see, Countess,? he murmurs. He smiles at the old granny near the fire. ?And nanny,? he adds.

    So, she''s my Duke''s nanny. She took care of him when he was a child, and she saw him grow up into such a fine man.

    Only after returning my gaze on him, I notice his night clothes.

    ?You should get changed,? I whisper. ?It''s the middle of the day...?

    He nods, considering my words. Then, he surrounds my waist with an arm and drags me inside the room.

    ?Come help me, then,? he says out loud while closing the door.

    I try to resist his strength, but it''s as vain as usual.

    He ms the door and leans over, forcing me to step back until my back hits the wood.

    His free hand caresses my cheek, and his forehead touches mine.

    I look at his eyes that, from such a short distance, look like one. I open my lips in an offer for a kiss.

    He tightens the clench around my waist, dragging my body against his. I split from the door and grip his shirt while our mouths meet.

    ?Why didn''t you wake me up?? he asks before starting to lick my neck.

    I tilt my head and close my eyes.

    ?We travelled for so long, I wanted you to rest properly...?

    His arm slips down on my lower back, and he lifts my skirt until the fresh air hits the exposed skin on my legs. The socks cover up to my thighs, so I don''t notice the chilliness until Alexander totally uncovers them.

    ?What are you doing?? I ask, realising that he''s up to something.

    Oh, well, the bed isn''t that far. It''s just that there are so many people outside. Is it all right to make them wait?

    ?Make it quick,? I whisper. ?It''s alreadyte!?

    ?You heartless Duchess,? he murmurs while grabbing my thighs and forcing me to lock them around his hips. I grab his shoulders not to fall down, and Alexander presses me on the wall with his chest.

    He looks at me in the eyes for a few seconds, amusedly observing the expressions on my face while I understand his intention.

    Only when he''s sure I''ve realised, he kisses my lips fiercely. His tongue finds its way in my mouth, and I moan in between annoyance and pleasure.

    ?People are waiting out of here!? I remind him, and I turn my head to the side. I realise it''s the wrong move only when he starts kissing my chest.

    ?Let them wait. A Duke needs his time to get dressed...?

    ?Don''t wrinkle my clothes any more than this!? I scold him when he tries to move the dress down to free my breasts. At least, I don''t have any underwear in the way this time.

    He grins, epting my words as a consent.

    ?Deal,? he murmurs and starts untying his trousers.

    I swallow, preparing myself for the next step of the Duke''s attention. I feel warm electricity all over in my body, which bes unbearable right where our bodies join.

    The Duke is at first slow, and gentle. He looks me in the eyes while I ept him inside.

    ?All right?? he asks, looking at my face.

    I nod, and he thrust delicately.

    ?I remind my Duchess that there are people outside,? he whispers to my ear. ?They''ll hear you if you''re too noisy...?

    I bite my lips, but his next movement makes me moan.

    I''d like to tell him that I won''t let him do something like this ever again, that he''s a brute maniptor and so many more things... I just can''t open my mouth in fear of shouting in pleasure.

    Alexander elerates his trust, reaching deeper in me. My back hits the wall each time, and the difference of temperature between the stone and my husband makes me shiver time and time again.

    I press a hand on my mouth and close my eyes, while my Duke decides to take his time. He breathes his pleasure on my neck, and I can tell that he''d elerate even further if it wasn''t for his sadistic wishes.

    He either wants me to beg. Or to shout. Or both.

    ?Alexander,? I call him in a low voice, hoping it''s enough to make him lose this stubborn determination. In fact, he increases his rhythm, and I bury my face in his neck. I bite the shirt and clench my teeth, while his thrusts be rougher and faster.

    I can''t help but moan. With some luck, the door will shield this indecent sound.

    I feel all the tension umte in my stomach until it explodes and reaches the tip of my fingers.

    ?Alexander,? I repeat, and the Duke stops torturing this poor Duchess to madness. In a few more thrusts, he reaches the peak of pleasure as well.

    He pecks my neck and nibbles my earlobe while calming down his breath.

    Only after leaning my feet back on the ground, I realise what he forced me to do.

    ?The bed was right there!? I scold him, but I keep my voice a whisper not to alert the people outside. ?And you could have waited for the night, Alexander! It''s already afternoon.?

    Instead of grinning amused or bowing his head beaten, he grabs me again and carries me to the bed.

    ?As you wish,? he nods while throwing me on the mattress. Does he only hear what he wants to hear?

    ?I didn''t say this,? I utter before he has the chance to jump on me again. ?This night, all right? Now, you have to show yourself to your people. You can''t strain this Duchess for the whole day if you haven''t finished your tasks!?

    ?So, what if I finished?? he inquires, his eyes amused and content.

    ?I also have to finish mine,? I utter.

    He lifts his head abruptly.

    ?Do you want something to do?? he asks.

    ?Of course,? I nod.

    ?The Lady''s duties are currently taken care of by me. If you want them back, you better please your husband...?

    ?Have I ever said no to you, Alexander? Just, not now!?

    He seems to be considering my arguments, and then he epts my request.

    ?This evening, you''ll have to make up for this rejection,? he states.

    I sigh, relieved. At least, I managed to avoid making all the people outside think who knows what. If we hurry up a bit, they won''t notice anything amiss.

 Chapter 81 - A Single Threat

    <h4>Chapter 81 - A Single Threat</h4>

    I sit on the bed while my Duke changes clothes on his own. He didn''t need me for help, but I''ve already figured that out.

    When he''s ready, he turns to me and waits for me to reach him.

    He offers me his arm, and I ept it even though I''m somewhat annoyed by his behaviour. He just wanted me, and he dragged me in here like an object! And he decided to let me go only after a shameless promise like the one I was forced to pronounce.

    ?Wait,? he mutters while remembering something.

    ?What?? I ask coldly.

    He bows over and pecks my lips in an innocent kiss.

    I stare at him, trying to figure out if he''s at it again, but he straightens his back immediately and returns to look at the door.

    ?Let''s go,? he states, and we get out again.

    This time, the waiting room is almost empty. The only person in here is the nanny, still knitting who knows what.

    She smiles at us, and I can tell she knows. I look down in embarrassment, while Alexander asks her what she thinks of his wife.

    The nanny just nods, and my husband holds my hand content.

    ?I bet the Countess didn''t have time to wait for us,? hements while we reach the other side of the room. ?It isn''t sote, though. Lunch must be ready and warm...?

    I follow him in silence, wondering where we are headed.

    ?We will usually have breakfast and dinner in our chambers,? Alexander starts. ?However, lunch is a public event here in Kyre. We''ll have to dine in the main hall.?

    ?Nice,? I reply while noticing the tall windows for the first time.

    The ss is thick and dark, so I can''t see anything out of there, not even the sky. The little light that passes through isn''t enough to make the ce look less gloomy.

    ?There won''t be too many people. The Countess is Martia''s grandmother. She took care of us when my father was incriminated,? he exins.

    So, it''s the Princess''s grandmother. However, Alexander seems to get along with her.

    ?She came here to look after the Princess??

    ?And after me,? he sighs. ?The Countess wanted to bring us to a safer ce, far from here, fearing we would be hurt because of the chaos.?

    ?But??

    ?But she made a wise choice,? he answers, looking to a casual spot on the floor. ?And she stayed here afterwards. To protect us.?

    ?The Countess is brave,? I note. I''m not sure she didn''t have second thoughts, however.

    ?Her husband died when her children were still little, and she managed to administer the fief all on her own. She stepped down only when her first son waspetent enough to take her ce.?

    ?How?? I whisper. ?How did she get the imperial approval for managing her husband''s territories??

    ?Are you nning to kill me, perhaps?? Alexander points out.

    ?No, I''m not,? I shake my head. ?I was just wondering... It''s such a difficult task: for a woman to get appointed as a lord in the Empire.?

    ?Well, in case you want my power, just ask me, all right? There''s no need to kill me.?

    ?I can''t kill you!?

    ?You can''t bear to??

    ?No, I would get discovered if I tried,? I exin. ?You always know what I think, it would be a huge risk to try anything, wouldn''t it??

    ?Why??

    ?Why what??

    ?Why would it be a risk??

    I blink as if I was looking at a weird show.

    ?Because you would discover me.?

    ?And what do you think I would do??

    ?I don''t know,? I shrug. ?And I don''t really care. I''m not going to kill you.?

    ?I wouldn''t let you kill me, but I wouldn''t hurt you either,? he reveals.

    Oh, so I don''t have to be afraid he hurts me? Seriously?

    ?Alexander, you can''t let a person that tries killing you go unscathed,? I exin, keeping my voice firm and stern. What is he thinking about?

    ?I never said unscathed,? he replies.

    ?You said you wouldn''t hurt me for revenge!?

    ?I said that,? he nods. ?Don''t get too curious about it, though. I don''t want to be in danger just because my naughty wife is curious!?

    ?You''re so shameless,? I whisper. ?And I''m not naughty. I was worried for you, but you''re just messing with me...?

    ?I''ll show you some secret passages,ter,? he starts, ignoring my protest like a blow of wind. ?I think I know a ce you''ll love.?

    ?What ce??

    ?It''s a surprise...?

    ?You always talk about surprises,? Iin.

    ?This way,? he mutters while opening a door on the side. ?We don''t use the big doors unless for an event...?

    Oh, makes sense.

    I follow my Duke in the hall. It indeed is grandiose.

    Paintings with different sceneries are all over the walls, and the sses of the windows have been urately polished to let the natural sunlight enter the room.

    There is a central table with ten chairs and even fewer tes; just four from what I can see.

    The Countess is already sitting at the left side of the ce intended for the Lord. I guess the one on the right is for me.

    Alexander moves the chair from me and then takes his ce. Soon after, Pericle sits next to the Countess.

    ?I see you''ve forgotten how to dress on your own,? the womanments while ncing at my Duke. ?From when does the Lord of Kyre need his wife to help him change clothes??

    ?From this very day,? my husband replies with half a grin.

    ?You do realise that she''s your wife, the Lady, and not just an ordinary war ve??

    ?I see,? he sighs. ?You already like my wife, don''t you??

    ?At least, she''s notzy!?

    I blink, surprised by hearing apliment, once in a while.

    ?How can you tell?? Alexander inquires.

    ?She got up hours before you. Was it just a coincidence??

    ?No, it''s actually a normal urrence. My wife usually gets up at dawn.?

    ?See? She''s notzy. That''s good. You can''t continue doing two jobs forever, so it was time you found yourself a wife. I guess that there aren''t more qualifieddies out there, for this kind of position...?

    Alexander rolls his eyes and reaches out for my hand.

    ?Don''t get scared by the Countess''s words. You don''t need to do anything you don''t want to.?

    ?Are we talking about ordinary administration?? I ask, just to be sure. I''m dying to find something to do, literally! I''ve been jobless for a month, and it was awful.

    ?The Lady helps the Lord administer the territories. She''s the leader when he''s out. It''s not just a name, Duchess,? the Countess exins while sipping some flower-scented tea. ?There aren''t manydies in the entire Empire that can take such a role...?

    ?In fact, I''m not from the Empire,? I sigh. ?And I know how to administer a territory.?

    ?That''s why I said that there aren''t better candidates for the position, right now.?

    The Countess sure has character.

    Alexander is surrounded by women. His sister, her grandmother, the nanny... He has grown up with them, which exins howe he''s so tolerant with me. He''s used to staying amongdies. So much that his authority is smoothed when he talks to a member of his family or to me.

    In the beginning, I couldn''t understand all those rumours about a cruel, aloof Duke. Only after witnessing the way he dealt with George, I understood that the face he shows to me is different from the one he offers to the world.

    I turn the palm he grabbed and entwine our fingers. I smile when he turns to me.

    ?I look forward to helping manage my dear''s territories,? I voice.

    ?d to hear that,? Alexander mutters while cutting the beef for me. It became a habit of his, so much that I don''t even notice his little attentions anymore. He always takes care of me in so many ways that I''ve started to rely on him for these little details.

    Maybe, it''s time I thank him back for this.

    ?And also to take care of my husband more properly,? I add, and I almost choke from embarrassment. Yet, I look at my Duke in the eyes and don''t waver.

    ?You were rather distracted,tely,? he replies.

    What? But I''ve thought about him for most of the time! And I''ve also talked almost exclusively with him!

    ?I''ll recuperate soon all the time I owe to my Duke,? I answer shamelessly.

    The Countess scoffs noisily, while Pericle looks at us with confusion. Last time he assisted at an honest exchange between Alexander and me, I was rather cold and untreatable.

    It was a different situation, a different environment.

    Also, the court was full of enemies ready to jump on me every time I got distracted. Here, there is only one.

    The only person that I need to fear here in the north is Alexander. No one else has the power to hurt me in the whole Kyre territories.

 Chapter 82 - Ordinary Administration

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Ordinary Administration</h4>

    This husband of mine is shameless!

    He chose a booklet from the library and sat on the couch, his feet on the lower table. He started reading immediately after delivering me a stack of papers.

    Can he really be sozy?

    I take the first sheet and start to read. It''s just a report about thetest expenses. I guess the work has umted, and that someone put on top the documents as they arrived. That''s the reason why newer papers are on the top, and older at the bottom.

    However, what is the priority of the tasks? I have to start somewhere, and reading backwards can be confusing. I would do that only if I was in a hurry, which is not actually the case.

    I start by dividing the work in macro-areas. ounting, personal notes that finished in my stock for who knows what reason, social correspondence... I''ll need to further divide the ounting part of the work. For now, it will be enough if I can sum up a general budget and understand how much money I have at my disposal.

    ?Where are the ounting books?? I inquire while reading the reports of some expenses. It''s full of codes which I have no clue of. I can''t even tell which is food and which is furniture! Did they use the same letter for both?

    ?On my desk, right stock. It''s the book on the top. It contains the budgets for thest five years. If you need more, I''ll go find it for you,? Alexander replies without moving his eyes away from his reading.

    ?What about the codes? Is there an exnation written anywhere??

    ?The red folder next to the budget book.?

    ?Oh, nice!? I exim. There are indeed some exnations about the idea behind the characters and digits used for codes. As well as a list of all the codes used with the entry they refer to.

    ?Do you need help?? my Duke asks, looking for me with aplicated expression. He would like to be of assistance, but he knows very well that he''d just be in the way.

    ?It''s all right,? I wave. ?I''ll just make some sense of these documents for today. I have no intention of finishing all the work in one day!?

    ?You cane here tomorrow as well,? he starts, but I shake my head.

    ?It''s better if I move into the Lady''s workroom as soon as possible. That way, I''ll free your space. Also, it''s better to avoid moving papers too much around. Once they reach their final destination, I wouldn''t bring them here again if I don''t need it.?

    ?All right,? he shrugs. He''s visibly displeased, but he understands my reasons.

    ?You''ll have plenty of asions to look at me,? I chuckle. ?There''s no need to work in the same room.?

    ?If you say so...?

    ?Don''t you have your own tasks?? I inquire, seeing how he''s leisurely resting on the sofa.

    ?I finished.?

    ?As if!? I exim. I get up from the armchair and reach the couch. I sit next to the Duke and look at him, trying to decipher whether he''s pretending to be efficient, or he really finished.

    He notices my curious look, but he doesn''t say anything. He just stares back as if there''s nothing wrong with it.

    ?Aren''t you going to scold me for doubting you?? I ask, after a while.

    ?No, I like your doubting expression. And I was hoping you would try to extort the truth from me.?

    ?Is there anything to extort??

    ?No, but I was hoping you would try.?

    At least, there is no one listening to our conversation, so I won''tin about my Duke''s naughty words.

    ?What''s the situation with the fiefs?? I ask, all of a sudden.

    If I''m not supposed to know, Alexander simply won''t tell me, right? He won''t be annoyed or get angry about the question.

    ?It''s just like any otherrge territory. Some of the local lords tend to overstep their boundaries, so I''ll have to visit them often to remind them that they''re not untouchable. Also, it''s a lot calmer now that we don''t have to watch the border.?

    ?The border??

    ?The northern part of the fief, the one his majesty took away from us, is the border of the Empire. There are several mines, it''s a richnd. However, mining will be a big issue when the barbaric tribes strike again. They''ve been waiting for almost a century, but Asteria will encourage them to try to get some of Kyre''s farmingnd.?

    ?Wait, the Emperor left the border unattended??

    ?Oh, no! He will assign someone to it. And whoever it is, it will be a hell of a job. However, we don''t have to worry unless they fail so badly that the tribes reach ournd.?

    ?So, his majesty did you a favour when he took away that part from your administration!? I realise. ?It was all nned beforehand, you two just needed an excuse!?

    ?My Duchess provided it with such ease,? my Duke shrugs.

    ?Is that the reason why his majesty betrothed me to you??

    ?No, he just wanted to reward me.?

    ?And are you satisfied with your reward?? I inquire, grinning cunningly.

    ?It''s a lot of trouble,? he sighs.

    What?

    Well, I can''t say he''s wrong. I did bring him a lot of unwanted trouble, but I didn''t do it on purpose. I didn''t think he would eventuallyin, though. He made me believe he didn''t care!

    ?Are you unhappy because of the title, then??

    ?It''s just a name, Thea. It doesn''t change anything.?

    ?What about the duties? Aren''t you angry that his majesty asked you to retire??

    ?I didn''t retire. I stepped down for a few months. Also, what I wanted to do, I''ve done. Now, I can enjoy the perks of marriage for a while.?

    ?Until next summer.?

    ?Correct.?

    ?What will happen next summer? Will you unmask Duke Grahm??

    ?He''s now namely my peer,? Alexander mutters while lying back. ?He''ll surely try something by the end of spring. However, it''s more difficult to hurt us here. This is my home, no one can so easily break in and cause havoc.?

    ?Is Duke Grahm really that dangerous, Alexander? Why didn''t you deal with him earlier??

    ?Duke Grahm is just a pawn. There is someone else working in the dark, Thea. And they''re aiming at something more than just Kyre, or Polis.?

    ?Polis?? I reply. What do they want from my city?

    ?When his majesty seeded to the throne, we had the chance to stop the war. His majesty was ready to propose a truce.?

    ?You talked him out of it.?

    ?Yes, I did,? he reveals.

    ?Why? I would have conceded the use of the harbour if the conditions were satisfying. As long as you covered the costs of your shipments, you could have used it. A war is way more expensive...?

    ?Not for the harbour, Thea. Asteria had already their intelligence and secret service ready to start their invasion. They would have started knitting their the moment Ethiro abandoned Polis.?

    ?So, you didn''t want to lose the harbour to them,? I nod. ?I understand. This is already a better motivation for the war.?

    ?Better than what??

    ?Better than me,? I mutter. ?It makes you look less crazy.?

    ?Mhm, do you want to hear my thoughts on the matter??

    ?Your thoughts? I don''t think it''s a wise idea, Alexander.?

    ?No, it definitely isn''t.?

    ?It''s moreforting than what I like to admit,? I murmur. ?At least, it''s not my fault.?

    ?It wouldn''t have been your fault even if I was a crazy monster, Thea. You did your best to save your city, and you made the best choice. Polis wouldn''t have resisted another siege from another empire.?

    ?I would have found a way to make alliances.?

    ?I know, but it wouldn''t have been enough to defend yourself from Asteria.?

    ?Asteria is my mother''s homnd, Alexander. Why are you so certain they would have attacked? My rtives are in high ces in Asteria''s court, and my brother is there right now. I sent him to keep him safe.?

    ?I know,? Alexander nods. ?However, your brother isn''t your sessor anymore. Your abdication has gone through, so the throne is now free. Also, Polis is under Ethiro''s power and protection. There is no crown to be passed down, right now.?

    ?You knew,? I scoff. ?You kept me alive on purpose!?

    ?No, I just wanted to marry a queen,? he replies while crossing his arms.

    He''s at it again. He''s joking.

    I already know he didn''t ask for the marriage, so there''s no way I''ll believe this weird excuse.

    ?You didn''t want that,? I state.

    ?No, but it was fun.?

    ?What was fun??

    ?Seeing a queen asking me to stay in bed with her,? he shrugs.

    ?I wasn''t in charge anymore when that happened. I was just your wife, then. And a supposed prisoner of war. A regr ve that hoped to get some stable social status through you.?

    ?And I was the monster that took advantage of such a feeble being,? he sighs.

    ?No,? I chuckle.

    He just wants me to admit that I don''t hate being his wife, right?

    ?You''re the reason I haven''t given up on my life,? I reveal.

 Chapter 83 - The Secret In The Basement (1)

    <h4>Chapter 83 - The Secret In The Basement (1)</h4>

    After writing a draft for the budget and inventory, I check that I have all the documents I need. When I finish, it''s alreadyte. However, since I''ve woken upte, I don''t feel sleepy.

    I change into my nightgown and clean the make-up from my face, while my Duke shaves. He didn''t do anything for the whole afternoon, but he preferred to stare at me than to improve his image.

    Since my dressing room is one of the Lady''s chambers, and since he shaves in another room, we meet in the waiting room. The nanny finished guarding the bedroom and is not around anymore, so we''re alone.

    ?Come here,? Alexander mutters. He''s still wearing day clothes, while I''m literally ready for bed.

    Oh, right. I promised something to my Duke. I guess he doesn''t see any reason to change clothes if we''re going to get rid of them regardless.

    He wraps my shoulders in a heavy mantle, and he checks that I''m wearing a pair of socks. I didn''t take them off because the room was chilly. I wanted to do so in front of the fire, instead of the dressing room. I''ve also braided my hair, but I shouldn''t have bothered.

    The Duke takes out a scarf from his pocket and ties it around my eyes.

    ?What?? I inquire.

    He already did something like this, but he could have waited for us to reach the bedroom first!

    ?I want to show you something,? he whispers. ?And I want it to be a surprise.?

    ?Is it far from here??

    ?I know a shortcut. A secret passage,? my Duke breathes to my ear. He''s so close, yet I can''t feel his presence. If it weren''t for his hot skin, I wouldn''t sense him at all. He''s silent and fast.

    ?Are you bringing me to your torture room?? I ask while following him. One of the Duke''s hands is holding mine, guiding me in the dark, while the other is on my back.

    ?Would you like that?? he chuckles.

    ?I wouldn''t. I prefer being your adored wife, rather than a toy for your twisted games.?

    ?Duchess, you''re so naughty today!?

    ?I didn''t say anything weird,? I point out.

    ?What twisted games are you talking about, ah??

    ?You''ve blindfolded me, and you''re bringing me to a cold ce.?

    ?Oh, you''ll love it, believe me!?

    ?I bet you''ll love it more than me.?

    ?Not this time,? he chuckles. ?Let me carry you for a while. It''s easier this way...?

    He surrounds my waist with an arm, and I let him lift me by holding my back and knees. I just clench his shirt and lean my head on his shoulder. Every step further, the air gets chiller.

    Is he going to make me freeze to death? Or is he trying to extort something?

    ?Alexander, what are you trying to do?? I ask.

    ?Just a minute more, my Duchess,? he sighs. ?You won''t feel cold in a minute...?

    Surprisingly, he''s right. After a while, the air bes warmer. He lets me down, and he guides me for a few more meters.

    I start to smell sulphur and to understand what is waiting for me.

    ?Oh, awesome!? I exim even before Alexander removes the improvised blindfold.

    He''s visibly troubled that I already understood what''s behind the door. And he''s relieved that I''m happily jumping at his side.

    On the other side of a small, ck door, there is a hall with a high ceiling. There is a big pool decorated with big rocks and statues.

    The water is so hot that the air is humid, but it''s not too difficult to breathe.

    The closest thermal springs to Polis are in a secluded cavern, in the mountains. Here in Kyre, they have them under the Lord''s castle!

    ?You''re a very very good party for a girl to marry,? I tease him, while Alexander starts to help me undress.

    ?Let''s tie your hair first,? he murmurs, not paying attention to my joke. ?You can''t walk around with wet hair, so pay attention when you bathe.?

    He undoes my braid without difficulties, and I collect the hair in a lousy bun on my head. Alexander uses the same ribbon I tied the braid with, and he fixes the bun with it.

    I can''t help but be surprised by how easily he helped me. Is this a consequence of growing up surrounded by women? Did he learn how to tiedies'' hair while taking care of Princess Lnd?

    ?Leave your clothes in a safe, dry ce,? hemands, and I nod without even realising.

    ?Can you...? I start, and he sighs and turns towards the pool. He starts getting rid of his clothes, so I take advantage of his distraction to take off the nightgown and the socks, and then to leave arge towel near the pool.

    I step in the water, and the sudden contact with the hot liquid makes me thrill. It''s so pleasurable that I moan.

    I take a step forward, and the water reaches my knees.

    I need some time to soak my whole body, so I forget about the Duke that''s probably gazing at me from the side. However, he reaches me only when my shoulders are already under the water.

    ?This is amazing,? Iment.

    He grins, happy that I''m enjoying this magic ce.

    ?You were right: I love it!? I continue. ?Is this your secret ce??

    ?It''s not supposed to be a secret, but I don''t want you toe here without me...? Alexander reveals.

    I tilt my head, trying to find a reason to keep me far from such a snug ce.

    ?Come this way,? he continues, without exining further. He guides me to a corner of the pool, where big stairs make a cosy spot to sit down while staying in the water.

    Alexander chooses the corner, and he drags me with him. He sits down and makes me sit on hisp.

    We''re bothpletely naked, so it''s a bit awkward, for me. Just at the beginning, actually, because I soon get used to my Duke''s presence.

    When he notices that I''ve rxed, he surrounds my waist with an arm and starts kissing the skin of my neck.

    He grabs my chin and makes me look at him for a few seconds before taking possession of my mouth. His tongue caresses the inner part of my cheeks, and his teeth y with my lower lip. He sucks my lips until I start to feel numb, and only then he lets me take a breath.

    ?My Duchess looks a bit tired, today,? hements.

    ?I''m all right,? I protest, but I indeed feel lost.

    Part of my being is still captured by his kiss, while the rest is nkly staring at him and hoping he wouldn''t just stop.

    ?You must be the one tired,? I point out.

    ?Why do you say so??

    ?Because you stopped,? I whisper, and his lips find my lips once anew. This time, he caresses my tongue and then retreats, to thene back and tease me again.

    I start to feel numb and fizzy, while the grin on my Duke''s face doesn''t falter for even a second. He''s like in his natural element, while I cling on him in search of this contact.

    His hands stop on my waist, and he pulls me closer while kissing me deeper. I moan when his hand slips down and squeezes my butt. He pulls me in, making our bodies touch. I can feel his chest muscles under my fingers and torso. I run my hands around, exploring his skin for the first time.

    I''ve been a bit worried or frightened till now. I wouldn''t dare to put my hands on my Duke, so I settled for letting him do whatever crossed his mind, while I offered the least amount of contact every time we got intimate.

    However, this time, I want to explore.

    I don''t know if it''s because of the heat of the thermals or the thickness of the air, but I am selfish and curious. I want to know what my Duke likes and what he doesn''t. I also feel that it''s unfair that he''s allowed to touch me wherever he desires, while I have to keep my wishes private and secret.

    Alexander splits from me just for a moment. He gazes at my face before telling me his mind.

    ?The water is too hot, we shouldn''t stay inside for too long,? he exins. ?We cane backter, though.?

    His mischievous smile and the ways he didn''t let go of me are telling me that he''s not postponing our caresses. No, he''s just asking me to change location.

    ?We wille back,? I nod, making him chuckle amused.

    ?Whatever my Duchess desires,? he whispers, and he pulls me out with his strength. He wraps me in the towel, and he does the same with his hips. He guides me to a sofa in a corner.

    There''s also a table with tea and some light snacks.

    It''s a resting area, with afortable couch and fresh food: the perfect ce where to rest from the hot waters of a thermal pool.

 Chapter 84 - The Secret In The Basement (2)

    <h4>Chapter 84 - The Secret In The Basement (2)</h4>

    Warning: smut content.

    The couch isrge andfortable, so I lie down and rest my head on a giant pillow. Alexander grabs a te from the table and reaches me.

    He passes an arm under my head, and I turn to the side to look at him. He leans the te on the couch, just far enough so that I can''t reach it.

    I lift my head and nce at the content: grape.

    ?Alexander, can you put the te closer?? I ask, blinking seductively.

    ?No,? he mutters, and he grabs my waist when I try to get up and reach it. ?Down!?

    I lie back on his chest and pout.

    He can''t just show food to this Duchess and then pretend she acts like a trained dog and waits patiently for his permission to eat.

    ?Here,? he whispers and feeds me a grape.

    Needless to say, I ept the offer and munch in silence.

    ?Are you tired?? he whispers while reaching out for another grape.

    ?Not that much,? I answer and open my mouth to bite the fruit.

    ?We should go to bed early, this time,? he continues.

    ?You were the one that made me promise to... to entertain you for the whole night!? I stutter. ?It''s your fault if you don''t want to, I won''t postpone my promise just because you haven''t rested enough.?

    And you didn''t do anything for the whole day, by the way.

    ?That''s not what I was referring to, Thea. I''m serious. Tomorrow will be a long day.?

    ?What happens tomorrow??

    ?It''s Thursday, and every Thursday the gate of the castle is opened for the vigers toe and meet the Lord. I have to receive them and listen to theirints, and it never ends beforete at night.?

    ?Is the Lady required to attend as well??

    ?Yes, she is. Also, it would be a good way to introduce you to my people. Lower-tier nobility will be present as well.?

    ?So, Duchess Kyre iszy and spoiled, but the Lady of the north isn''t??

    ?It''s up to you, my dear. You can choose if you want to help me or not. Whatever your choice is, though, talk to me about it first. Just so I know.?

    ?I was joking, Alexander. I will help you,? I chuckle and look at him from the side.

    ?Wonderful. Just keep in mind that I haven''t been present for months. There will be such a crowd tomorrow.?

    ?What kind of problems are you required to solve, my Duke??

    ?We''ll see. Usually, most of the applicants have trivial issues. The Lord often acts as a judge in Kyre.?

    ?Seems interesting.?

    ?Oh, you won''t be this rxed when the third farmer in a rowins about his neighbour''s cows.?

    ?We''ll see,? I smile, and I reach out for the grape. Since I have to bypass Alexander to do so, our bodies brush against each other.

    My Duke stops my hand before I could eat the fruit, and he brings it to his lips. When the grape disappears behind his teeth, I crook my mouth unhappily. I have now to stretch my arm again!

    Alexander moves the te further, and I widen my eyes annoyed.

    I stretch out my hand again and bow over. I''ve almost reached the te when it disappears once again andnds on the table.

    ?Alexander!? I scold him, and then I realise that I''m leaning on him.

    I lie back on my side, but this way I can''t reach anything from the table. If I want food, I have to pass over my husband''s body to get it. Literally!

    I curl my lips downwards, and I wait for Alexander to get moved by my sad face and bring the food back.

    Unfortunately, that seems not in his ns.

    ?You look hungry, wife,? he exims.

    ?I don''t look, I am. And you''re starving me! Do I need to make a petition to get some food now??

    ?No need for a petition, but you can try with a slightly more wily technique.?

    ?Like what??

    ?Like asking nicely,? he chuckles and moves his hand from my waist to my lower back.

    ?No way,? I voice. What does he think of me? That I''ll chase him just for some food?

    He takes a grape between his teeth and tries to feed me directly from his mouth. His foxy expression is still in ce, but he hasn''t realised a little detail.

    One of his arms is around my body while mines are both free. I move my hand slowly towards the grape, and he catches it as expected.

    I wait for a second or two, just the time needed for Alexander to pull my wrist away. I put some resistance, making him believe I''m surrendering this easily.

    Then, I grab the grape with my free hand and throw it in my mouth. I victoriously smile while chewing.

    Meanwhile, Alexander first blinks surprised. Then, he sighs, unhappy that his n failed. Finally, he lets go of my wrist and leans his hand on my cheek.

    ?Want to y again?? I ask once I''ve swallowed.

    ?Not really,? he murmurs and leans over to kiss me.

    His lips just brush against mines, light like a breeze. His mouth then moves to my neck, and he pecks my skin a hundred times. He moves down a bit every time. He unties the knot keeping the towel in ce, and his hand explores my chest with a delicate touch.

    He moves down with his kisses while freeing my body from the cloth one inch at a time. He soon passes my breasts and pecks my stomach. He licks around the belly button and continues down.

    I close my eyes and let him explore my body once again. He''s never kissed there, not even in his drunken state. I don''t think that it''s so strange for lovers to observe and touch each other like this, is it?

    And this feeling definitely isn''t ill.

    He pushes my legs apart, and he makes me bend the right knee. Then, he moves my left leg on his shoulder.

    I let the air pressed in my lungs out exactly when his tonguends in the most secret of the ces. He kisses and sucks, and I can''t help but moan.

    I grab the sheets in pleasure, and I arch my back in ecstasy.

    I can''t stop my voice from shouting naughty sounds, but I don''t really care at this moment. I inhale in search of air, but this pressing feeling is drowning me. The humid air in the room doesn''t help, and I end up panting relentlessly.

    Just a moment before I can reach that coveted destination, where feelings and reality mix together in an explosion of fireworks, Alexander returns to kiss my belly and moves up slowly.

    ?Why?? I ask while a small tear appears in my right eye. Why did he stop here? I feel so iplete, right now.

    He doesn''t stop licking and pecking my skin just to answer, so he soon reaches my neck and, finally, my lips.

    ?Thea,? he whispers while guiding my legs around his hips.

    It''s just so natural, for me, to second his movements, and I move my hips together with his.

    I sink my fingers in his hair while our tongues and bodies dance together. Just a secondter, I feel that same energy from before. This time, though, it''s pulsing from deep inside my belly. It''s fighting his way out, and I can''t stop it, nor I want to.

    Alexander''s kiss has surpassed any barrier of decency long ago, and his movements are somehow savage. When I can''t hold my breath anymore and gasp in search of air, he shifts his attention to my neck.

    ?Theodora, I missed you so much,? he whispers.

    It was just a few hours, what is heining about? And am I not fulfilling my promise with all I have, right now?

    My thoughts wander until my body arrives at a point where every single touch is pure ecstasy and every Duke''s word a wave of electricity.

    I stay in his arms for a lot more, and I scream in pleasure and visit the clouds so many times until, finally, the Duke follows me in that light, shiny world.

    When he rolls down from me, I cover myself with the towel I used to wrap my body, and I cuddle at Alexander''s side. He strokes my back repeatedly, and I close my eyes and focus on calming down my breathing.

    A thickyer of sweat is now covering my whole body, partially because of the humidity. My musclesin, and my body desires some rest. I''m so ready to sleep that I almost don''t react when Alexander pecks my forehead.

    However, I manage to reopen my eyes and stare at him.

    ?Shall we take another bath?? he inquires. As if he isn''t the least tired.

    Is he made of stone or something?

    No, it''s impossible. Stone is cold and aloof, while my Duke is the opposite. He''s warm, and...

    No, he''s more than just warm.

    He''s really hot, and his kind smile is as far from stone as anything could be.

    I just nod, still unable to talk, and I get up to take another bath in that magnificent pool that was taken away from my thoughts for quite some time.

 Chapter 85 - A (not So) Assertive Lady

    <h4>Chapter 85 - A (not So) Assertive Lady</h4>

    During the night, I have a weird dream. It''s one of those where I see myself from outside, and this time I''m not even that disoriented.

    It''s not the first time it happens, so I''m getting used to it.

    ?It has been such a long meeting,? I sigh. ?This Queen just wants to forget about state affairs for an evening...?

    I throw myself on the bed, while the person looking at me walks to it.

    ?I''m at my Queen''s service,? this person mutters, and they reach out for my fingers. My hand is cold but soft, and I can see traces of ink under my nails.

    I must have been working for the whole day, scribbling and signing a mountain of papers.

    Oh, I miss my job so much!

    ?Would you like to see something amusing?? I inquire while sitting up and smiling brightly. ?Today the city is celebrating the Day of the Moon. You''ll like it!?

    ?There''s no visit to the city in your schedule, my Queen...? this person says with worry. His voice is normal, but I can feel his emotions as they were mine.

    ?No, but who can prohibit me?? I shrug.

    I run to the wardrobe and search for a simple dark gown, and I throw a mantle to this person.

    ?You better cover your face, or we would attract too much attention,? I continue, still searching for clothes.

    ?Am I that hideous??

    Theodora, the Queen of Polis, stops her rummaging and turns to this person with a confused look. That sagacious ruler smiles charmingly and answers with a sentence I couldn''t imagine flow out of my mouth.

    ?You''re the most handsome man I''ve ever seen. It would be a pity to share you with someone else...?

    Then, with a wily expression, I walk to the bed and start changing clothes in front of this person, not bothered by his close watch.

    And I can tell it''s a very close watch: this person notices every detail of my body, even some I didn''t know about.

    I wouldn''t let anyone look at me this attentively. Even more, if I was in my own room, ruling my city!

    Who the hell is this man?

    ?If you behave, I''ll let you y with this Queen to your heart''s content,? I voice once I''ve done changing. I start braiding my hair while this person is suddenly willing to follow me in the city.

    I know, because I feel what''s in their heart. It''s like a bunch of butterflies are storming in the stomach, and the lungs are full of air and contentedness. Have I ever felt like this, in my life?

    I don''t remember any asion when my heart was beating so happily.

    I wake up at dawn, as I''ve done for thest ten years. However, this time, I don''t do it on my own.

    The clock on the wall starts donging, and I startle in bed and get up in a sitting position on alert. I look around, searching for the source of the sound.

    I sigh, relieved that it was just Alexander''s rm.

    I lie back in bed and settle under the covers when his arms grab me all of a sudden.

    ?What are you doing now?? I ask, more startled than annoyed.

    He drags me closer without a word and kisses my temple delicately.

    ?Good morning,? he whispers and leans his head on my shoulder.

    ?Shouldn''t we get up?? I ask, noticing how he closed his eyes.

    ?You can stay in bed some more time. I''ll go, but you''re not required to attend for the whole day...?

    ?Then, why aren''t you getting up??

    ?Because it''s too early.?

    ?You set the rm by yourself, didn''t you??

    ?That''s correct,? he nods against my shoulder.

    ?What time do you need to get up??

    ?Wife, don''t bother,? he voices and tightens his clench around my waist.

    I close my mouth, annoyed, and I lie in bed helplessly until the rm sounds for the second time.

    ?Alexander, why two rms?? I inquire. He already predicted he wouldn''t get up, didn''t he?

    ?Because I wanted to cuddle with my wife.?

    ?And you set not one, but two rms for that??

    ?You''ve discovered me,? he chuckles.

    ?You''ll have that thing out of here by the end of the day,? I state, and I try to get up. However, his arms prevent me from carrying out my intention.

    ?But I need my rm, dear wife. That is if you don''t take onto yourself to wake me up every single day.?

    ?You can dream of that. I''m the Duchess of Kyre. What makes you think I''ll be your personal rm??

    ?The fact that I am the Duke of Kyre.?

    Well, that''s enough of a reason, isn''t it?

    I remember that dream all of a sudden. My words and actions were so surprising that I don''t believe that was something like that could really happen. However, there must be a reason if I dreamt of such a thing.

    Is it my subconscious telling me what I desire?

    I observe Alexander while he gets ready for the day.

    Is being naughty and insolent what I really want? Should I at least try being more assertive? If it doesn''t work, I can just go back to my clumsy routine.

    I get up from the bed and run to my Duke.

    I pull his sleeve and lean on his chest. Then, I peck his cheek and observe his reaction.

    ?What is this for?? he inquires, evidently suspicious.

    ?You''ll have to work hard today, so I was thinking of offering you some more motivation,? I whisper, tilting my head seductively.

    Needless to say, my Duke doesn''t bat an eye. He''s more curious than intrigued. Is it because I''m not good enough?

    I peck him again, and I move towards his mouth a millimetre at a time. I press my lips a bit longer when I reach the corner of his mouth, and he surrounds my waist with an arm.

    ?What kind of motivation?? he asks, now listening attentively.

    He''s interested!

    ?If you behave, you''ll have this Duchess at... at...? I start, but then my cheeks blush and my tongue trembles. My mind breaks for a couple of seconds, and I find myself staring at Alexander with a stupid expression.

    ?My Duchess what?? he presses me.

    I crook my mouth, realising that I won''t be able to finish the sentence.

    ?I will praise you until you''re too tired of hearing me,? I say when I can think again.

    ?Hmm, that would mean listening to you for eternity.?

    Why couldn''t I say just a few words? It''s not like the situation would change much. I already am at the Duke''s disposal. I haven''t ever rejected him, and he perceives it.

    Saying it out loud wouldn''t have changed a thing, literally. It would have made the Duke more content, at most.

    I drop my shoulders and look down, displeased by my ownck of firmness. Still, in the dream, I said those words so effortlessly. As if I was used to looking so rxed while offering myself to that person.

    Maybe, the mistake was to try immediately with the hard part.

    I should make small steps until I get used to being naughty. Then, when the Duke isn''t surprised by my behaviour anymore, I''ll try again.

    For now, I''ve already got out of my way just to peck his cheek. It''s more than enough for now. Not to mention that I need to prepare, as well.

    ?I''ll reach you soon after breakfast. I''ll work in the Lady''s study in the meantime,? I inform my husband.

    ?I''ll wait for you,? he says, letting me go. ?Don''t get too focused on your work and forget of me.?

    Uh, as if! There isn''t enough work to make me focus so much.

    I will probably have finished half of the tasks by the time I go to him.

    ?Also, I can give you some praise as well if you help me solve Kyre''s matters...? Alexander continues, smiling wily and cunning.

    ?I don''t need praise,? I stop him, and his grin widens.

    ?I''ll give you anything you desire,? he whispers.

    ?Acknowledgement. If I do well, will you let me help administer Kyre? I''ll be your best aide if I prove myself worthy.?

    ?Deal,? he nods. ?Let''s show them how skilful the new Lady is.?

    I don''t think that solving a couple of problems will help my reputation improve, but it''s a way to start understanding how things work around here. This is where I''ll pass the rest of my life, it''s better if I get a few sympathisers.

    ?I''m also curious to see how my Duke is while working,? I add, tilting my head. ?I''ve never seen you actuallymit to anything.?

    Contrarily to the way he reacted a few seconds ago, this time he smiles happily. After all, he can read my mind. He knew I wasn''t a hundred per cent sincere, then.

    ?I''m also looking forward to the show,? he exims.

    I have no clue about what he''s hoping to see, but I just smile back at his enthusiasm.

 Chapter 86 - A Rich Woman

    <h4>Chapter 86 - A Rich Woman</h4>

    After finishing reviewing some of the documents, I head to the central hall with the maids following me.

    In the end, the financial situation of the castle seems stable, even though I can''t figure out howe they pay so little for the raw materials. These poor farmers are exploited to the core.

    It''s a relief, though, since paying at market prices would be too much for the Duke''s finances. My share is satisfying, and I''ll be able to do much with it. However, I think that the Duke was too generous.

    The allowance is high inparison to the whole budget. Maybe, it was better if my Duke used part of it for emergency funds.

    I reach the main hall, and I notice the long line of people in front of the central door. They''re mostly farmers and merchants, but somewhere I can spot a noble or two. They''re all waiting in silence, not even trying to use their name to pass first.

    What an odd show! My Duke really is dogmatic. However, he''s doing the right thing. Nobles need to be kept in check, especially when they''re asking for personal favours.

    I''m sure Alexander would have epted to meet them in private if it was a matter of their responsibilities.

    I use a small door on the side to get in. The big one is opened to let the applicants pass one at a time.

    My husband''s eyes locate me the exact moment I step in, and he smiles at me happily. He''s sitting at the Lord''s ce, and he seems already at his limit. Dealing with people sure isn''t easy.

    The applicants, this time, are an old woman and a child.

    ?My Lady is already here!? Alexander exims, guiding all the attention to me. ?Would you like to solve some of the problems for me??

    ?I would like, my Lord,? I nod, and I walk to him.

    I stand at the side of the big chair and look at the applicants, trying to figure out what the problem can be.

    ?This woman is asking for justice,? Alexander starts. ?The little boy stole from her, is that right??

    ?It is, Lord,? she confirms and bows down.

    I observe the boy trembling in fear. His clothes are ragged and dirty, his bones can be seen through the skin, and his eyes are almost soulless. How hungry must he feel, when he epted to steal to survive?

    ?What did he steal?? I inquire. I would say some vegetables, or maybe fruits...

    ?A chicken, my Lady,? the woman says, and her face turns red in anger. ?One of my best chickens, at that...?

    A chicken? Oh, well. Hunger is hunger. Yet, he could have avoided being caught if he was more careful.

    I walk to the boy and crouch in front of him.

    ?Why?? I inquire while looking at his frightened eyes.

    I smile reassuringly, but it doesn''t seem to have any effect.

    ?Because I was hungry,? he answers while tears start flowing on his face, ck of dust and desperation.

    ?All right, but why a chicken? Wouldn''t it have been easier to steal some vegetables??

    ?Once I''ve eaten the vegetables, I have to look for more,? he reveals. ?A chicken makes eggs, so I wanted to have eggs every day.?

    ?But chickens need to be fed and grow up before giving you eggs.?

    I notice the woman murmuring something, and I turn to her.

    ?What??

    ?It was a male chicken,? she reveals in a hiss.

    I get up and look at my Duke. He won''t be proud of my decision, but I can''t stand children''s suffering. It''s one of my weak points.

    ?Give her a gold,? I say to the ountant next to the Duke. He must have allocated enough funds for today, so my decision won''t make any difference to them. Still, it will pay back the woman for the rooster and also the disturbance the child caused.

    The ountant stares nkly at the Duke for a while, and then he follows his order. It''s not like we will go bankrupt for a single gold. Not now that I''m here, at least.

    In fact, Alexander doesn''t seem bothered by my action.

    I offer my hand to the little boy.

    ?Now that I''ve paid your debt, you owe me,? I say.

    He crooks his mouth, trying to understand how dangerous I am. Kids from the streets see so many horrible things. I can''t me him for his diffidence.

    ?And I''ll make sure you have as many eggs as you want,? I add.

    Now, he grabs my hand and follows me to Alexander.

    Thetter is just observing the situation and smiling.

    ?Any otherints?? I ask the woman, and she shakes her head and bows down gratefully.

    ?You don''t want to cut his hands anymore?? Alexander adds, grinning devilishly.

    The little boy stops his trot and hides behind my skirt, while the woman continues to shake her head.

    ?The Lady''s benevolence made up for any sin of the child,? she murmurs.

    Cutting the hands of a child so small?

    ?Do you have a family?? I inquire, wondering whether his parents know about this.

    ?My granny diedst winter. Now I don''t have a family,? he utters, confused. ?Do I need a family to have eggs??

    His eyes fill with tears, and I pat his head, trying to reassure him.

    ?No, you don''t,? I whisper. ?It''s fine like this.?

    I entrust the child to one of the maids, and she apanies him out.

    I sit on the chair next to Alexander''s, and I smile at him.

    ?Let''s hear the next issue,? I exim.

    He bows over to me, and he whispers two words that make me realise the reason behind the reaction of the ountant and the woman.

    ?Kyre''s currency.?

    I blink, wondering how much of it have I got wrong.

    Polis is a city for merchants. Especially before the war, it had several currencies circting. It was also natural for us to have a surplus of money, given the type of activity the harbour was used for, which decreased the value of the single coin.

    As a result, in Polis, gold wasn''t worth much.

    In Kyre, though, people live out of farming. They produce goods, and they even work on them to deliver finished products.

    The mines that the Emperor took away from my Duke were those where he extracted minerals and precious metals. His coins have a higher percentage of gold, making their value way higher than that of any other currency in the world.

    Especially Polis''s.

    ?How much?? I ask, trying to figure out the scale.

    ?You can buy a goat with a gold coin, my Duchess. Not a single rooster.?

    Oh, it was that woman''s lucky day.

    ?I''m sorry,? I whisper. Now everyone must think that I''m a wasteful Lady that doesn''t know the value of coins...

    ?It''s fine. People should know about the new, generous Lady. Am I right??

    ?Right,? I nod, but it feels like an excuse.

    ?However, I expect that you will use this tactic again.?

    ?Every time someone threatens to cut a hand to a child,? I admit.

    ?Solve the next issue for me, Theodora.?

    I observe the two men thate in. This is starting to feel like a tribunal rather than the Lord''s day for applicants.

    ?This man broke my carriage!? one of them uses.

    ?I didn''t do it on purpose, though.?

    ?It was my only carriage!?

    I sigh, realising the reason behind the expression my Duke had when I came in.

    ?Pay him back,? I dere.

    ?I don''t have money,? he replies. ?I would have already paid the waste, but I don''t own anything.?

    ?You do own yourself,? I say.

    ?Is my Duchess suggesting to solve it with very?? Alexander whispers to my ear.

    ?Don''t distract me, I''m working,? I reprimand him.

    Then, I turn to the men and reorder my thoughts.

    ?You''ll work for him until you repay your debt. Plus two days. During that time, you will be provided with a meal a day.?

    The man that lost the carriage crooks his mouth, but the other nods happily. He just gained a few meals by doing some damage.

    ?You will be furnished with a carriage from the Lord,? I say to the displeased man. ?You''ll pay it back by carrying goods for the Lord once a month for three years. After that, we can discuss whether to change the carriage with a new one and continue the contract. All right??

    The man widens his eyes and starts bowing like the woman from before.

    ?Thank you, my Lady! Thank you for your generosity!?

    I turn to Alexander with a victorious grin. I don''t have time topliment myself, though, because he''s already wearing a proud expression.

    ?My wife''s ideas are always the best!? he exims.

    Also, this time I didn''t involve any money. I have to re-read the budget for the castle since I don''t have a clue about it anymore. All my conclusions are wrong, I have to re-allocate resources with this new knowledge.

    Also, if Kyre''s currency is especially worthy, then my allowance...

    Oh my, I''m a rich woman!

 Chapter 87 - The Witch From The Forest

    <h4>Chapter 87 - The Witch From The Forest</h4>

    I hate to admit it, but realising the real value of my allowance made me change the way I treat Alexander.

    I hope I''ll be back to normal soon, but at this moment I''d like to just kiss him regardless of all the eyes on us. Soon, he''ll read my mind and understand the reason behind my lovely gaze, though.

    I don''t even feel tired to solve all the other problems thate in the way. Alexander lets me interact withmoners, while he takes on himself to grant favours to the noblemen. I don''t have enough information about who is on his side and who''s not, so it''s way better with this method.

    I think that he''s more generous today. Every time he helps someone, he reminds them that it''s because I''m here. It''s be a wee party rather than a workday.

    Some of themoners came just to look at me, and they even brought food as an offer. I''m not any kind of divinity, but I ept their gifts with a smile and a word of thanks.

    This is all they have, and they decided to give it to me. Out of curiosity or hoping to get something in return, it doesn''t change the reality.

    These are now my people as well. epting their wishes is the least I can do.

    It''s almost midday when a group of mene in. They''re tired from the long journey, but their nerves don''t let them stay still.

    ?My Lord,? the leader of the group starts. He kneels in front of Alexander and bows his head. ?The rainy season started early this year. The weir''s reparations aren''t done, and we''re afraid that water will invade our homes once again...?

    Floods? It''s way early for that.

    I nce at Alexander, and he''s suddenly listening closely to the story.

    ?I wille tomorrow morning,? he nods.

    The men leave the room, heartened by that single sentence. They certainly trust their ruler.

    For the rest of the day, I feel like my Duke is distracted.

    Alexander suggests I retreat early, but I don''t want to leave his side. It''s refreshing to see him work. Even more interesting to help him.

    The applicants seem to multiply by the hour. When we finish, it''s almost dawn.

    ?Alexander, can Ie with you?? I ask, looking at him in the eyes. I''m curious to see Kyre. And I''m also wondering why is my Duke so worried about some weir.

    ?You better go to sleep,? he rejects me.

    ?But I want to see, as well!? I confess.

    If I make up any fake reason for wanting to follow him, he''ll immediately discover my thoughts and get mad. And leave me in Stoneyard.

    ?No,? he repeats. ?You can reach me in the afternoon, but only if the weather gets better. You''re not allowed to get out if it''s raining!?

    I nod as if I have any intention to listen to him. In the end, he won''t do anything if I misbehave.

    As if catching my thoughts in the air, my Duke smiles evilly and whispers to me his threat: ?if you disobey, I''ll tie you to the bed. And then, I''ll eat a mountain of drumsticks right in front of you. A few inches from you, so that you can also scent the delicious chicken...?

    I open my mouth to protest, but then I close it. Comining would just sound suspicious.

    ?I will do as you say, my Lord,? I murmur, a bit sadly.

    ?Good girl,? he chuckles and pecks my head.

    I walk to the bedroom while he gets ready to depart.

    ?You should rest as well,? are the only words I can utter before he disappears into the cold hallways.

    I just have to wait for midday, so I get in bed and sleep for a few hours.

    I guess that next time there will be fewer people. With some luck, the crowd will decrease in a month or so. In a couple of weeks, my husband and I will be able to go to sleep at a decent hour.

    After lunch, I make the servants prepare a carriage for me.

    It''s still raining, but the drops are not that insistent.

    While the carriage proceeds towards thends that are having issues with floods, I sit in a corner and look out greedily.

    I''ve brought with me a mountain of nkets and some food. I thought about asking two maids to follow, but, in the end, I got on the carriage followed by the knight that ensures my safety and the horseman.

    This way, I had more space for refreshments. The men must have been working hard, so they''ll be happy to have some dried meat for lunch. Also, I''ll ask the local women to prepare hot soups and teas as well.

    Everything is so well thought that I smile to myself.

    At some point, the carriage stops.

    ?I will see what''s the matter,? the knight says while grabbing his sword by reflex.

    Men, they always think that touching their swords will solve everything!

    ?Maybe, there''s something on the road,? I point out.

    ?Your grace, please stay in the carriage until Ie back,? he states and jumps out. He closes the door and walks away.

    Hees back a few secondster, and he looks at me with a calm yet vigil gaze.

    ?We''re under attack.?

    Oh, wonderful. Bandits.

    ?We can hand them everything, including the carriage,? I sigh. ?No need to kill anyone for that...?

    ?The coachman is dead, your grace. And they''re waiting for you to get out of here. I can feel an arrow pointing at the door.?

    ?So, what can we do??

    ?We can''t stay here any longer, but trying to run away is too dangerous as well...? he ponders. ?I''ll free one of the horses. Does your grace know how to ride on horseback??

    ?You mean without a saddle? I do know,? I nod.

    ?Then grab a horse and head north. That''s the fastest way to leave the forest. There is a vige there. Ask the folks for help.?

    He''s ordering me around, but it''s not the case toin, is it?

    ?And you?? I ask him. I''m not used to leaving my people behind.

    ?I will survive, your grace. And I will be right behind you.?

    ?To protect me,? I sigh. ?We don''t have any other choice, do we? I can''t fight, so the safest choice is indeed to run away.?

    Just as instructed, I run to the horses after the knight''s signal, and I get on the closest animal thanks to his help.

    He hits the horse''s back, and the animal starts galloping towards safety. I grip the reins and focus on not falling from here.

    I can hear the noise of a battle, behind me, but I''m too scared to turn. I just look at the front and pray for safety; my safety and that of the knight.

    The ridests for a few minutes, but it seems like hours. My back hurts when I finally get off.

    I arrived at the promised vige, and I look at the eyes staring at me.

    I can guess that it doesn''t happen every day that adyes riding from the forest and asks for help.

    ?I was passing in the forest when my carriage was attacked,? I start. Soon, I understand that my words aren''t reaching the people in front of me.

    A boy, around eleven years old,es forward and tilts his head.

    ?Are you a witch?? he asks.

    What? Do I look like a witch?

    My hair indeed is messy, and my clothes are full of mud. The horse which I came with fled somewhere, so I can''t even get on and try running away by myself.

    I must be very ugly, wet from the rain and the desperation. Still, calling me a witch is a bit too extreme.

    ?Are you the witch from the forest?? he insists, and I just shake my head in denial.

    ?Go back to where you came from, you demon!? he shouts, and some smaller children follow him.

    He throws a rock in my direction, but he misses me.

    ?Hey, that''s dangerous!? I scold him.

    ?The witch is angry,? he exims, and the children start to run in a circle and yell crazily. Some of them pick up other rocks and throw them at me.

    Unfortunately, their aim is better, and some of the projectiles hit me.

    ?Wait! Stop!? Iin, but they continue to curse me and throw rocks.

    The adults, at first, don''t react. Then, they step towards me.

    ?A witch?? some of them whisper.

    One of the rocks hits my temple, and I shout in pain.

    They step back for a moment, rmed by my scream, but they soon circle me. I can see pitchforks, rakes and sticks.

    ?I''m not a witch!? Iin.

    ?Can you prove it?? one of the men replies, and I drop my shoulders.

    It''s them that ought to prove that I am something, not the other way around.

    Being tied to a bed and forced to look at drumsticks until the end of times... That doesn''t sound so bad anymore.

 Chapter 88 - A Stone-cold Husband

    <h4>Chapter 88 - A Stone-cold Husband</h4>

    The vigers are surrounding me, ready to beat me to death.

    I step back towards the forest, but then I remember the bandits.

    Ah, dying from a sword is unquestionably better than a lynch.

    Before I can turn and run away, though, Alexander''s voice reaches me like from the heavens.

    ?What is happening here?? he asks.

    He''s riding a ck horse, and he looks at me almost uninterested. Then, he recognises me.

    His face turns dark, and his eyes re first at me and then at the rest of the crowd. I brace myself, trying to look as pitiful as I can.

    He jumps off the horse and approaches me. He moves a lock of hair and observes my wound.

    ?Who did this?? he asks, rather calmly.

    The boy from before takes a step forward with pride. He missed me, by the way. What is he bragging about?

    Before the children get in trouble, I pull my husband''s sleeve and ask him, with my eyes, tofort me.

    He''s just standing next to me, right now, so the vigers can''t understand the link between us. They''ll probably say something wrong, and I''ll have to witness a massacre.

    ?Alexander,? I call him.

    He turns to me and coldly grabs my forearm, to make sure I don''t fall down.

    Why is he so cold, all of a sudden?

    A few tears leave my eyes and melt with the rain. I sob a couple of times, and my husband''s stone heart finally reacts.

    He drags me in his embrace, and he sighs in my hair.

    I surround his neck with my arms and hug him tightly. His clothes are as wet as mines, so it''s rather cold. Yet, I feel safe.

    ?The knight was with me,? I inform Alexander. I turn towards the forest, trying to remember which direction I came from. ?Bandits attacked, he stood back to protect me...?

    ?There aren''t bandits in this area,? Alexander exims. ?Also, I passed there, as well. They were waiting for you, Theodora. You put yourself in danger without my permission.?

    ?I''m sorry,? I cry, but he doesn''tfort me as he did before. ?I didn''t know it was so dangerous... I thought the rain was the worst threat to a carriage.?

    I nce at the vigers, and I can see they''re panicking. They just realised that they tried to kill someone dear to their Lord.

    I have to solve this thing that a random woman running out of the forest is considered a witch, but I can''t let a whole vige pay the price for their ill beliefs. I''ll have to send someone to teach them some manners, but I have to make sure they survive Alexander''s wrath first.

    ?Who did this?? he repeats while cleaning the blood on my temple with a handkerchief.

    ?I fell,? I say out loud.

    The boy that started it all was already dragged away by his parents, so he won''t make trouble for me right now.

    ?In the forest,? I add.

    ?Have you seen the attackers??

    ?No,? I shake my head. ?I was too scared to look back... The knight protected me for most of the time, but I stopped hearing the sounds of a battle a little before reaching here.?

    ?We can just wait for him,? Alexander says.

    The knight was alone against several hidden enemies. How can my Duke be so sure he will show up?

    He orders some of his men to go look for the knight in the forest, and he turns back to me with a stern expression.

    ?You''re in trouble, my dear,? he adds. ?And we''ll talk about this tonight.?

    I shiver, this time not for the cold water running on my back.

    A woman runs out from a hut and offers me a nket.

    ?No, thanks,? I shake my head, and I walk towards the centre of the vige with a frown.

    The rest of the day passes in a hurry and in chaos. The knight arrives at the vige almost without scratches. There are stains of blood on his armour, but I bet it''s not his.

    ?Spies,? he says simply, and he delivers some letters to my Duke.

    ?As expected,? Alexander mutters. ?I hoped they wouldn''te so soon, though.?

    ?Spies from where?? I ask.

    ?There are many possibilities, my Duchess.?

    ?But why were they targeting me? Are they perhaps doing Elisabeth Grahm''s bidding??

    ?It''s more likely they were sent by her father or grandfather,? Alexander corrects me.

    Oh, right. Young noblewomen don''t know how to organise assassinations. They weren''t taught about discretion and strategy.

    ?This is rather unexpected, though...? he continues while calling the head of the guards. ?Assign permanent bodyguards for the Lady''s protection. They must be within reach every time I''m more than a few steps from her. Also, send a message to his majesty, the Emperor, about what happened. Do not reveal too much, his majesty will understand.?

    Once taken care of the situation, my Duke walks to me and helps me sit on the saddle. Then, he gets on right behind me, and he circles my waist not to let me fall.

    I hug him tightly and peek at his expression to see if he''llin. However, it doesn''t look like I''m bothering his movements.

    I lean my head on his chest and listen to his heart, while my Duke wraps me in his cloak to protect me from the wind.

    ?I told the guards to distribute the food and nkets you brought for the workers. They''ll bring the carriage back after finishing the investigations,? he informs me.

    He''s less stern than before, but I can tell he''s still angry.

    He doesn''t say anything anymore while the horse trots towards Stoneyard. My Duke is in a hurry to arrive, but he doesn''t dare to gallop not to endanger our safety.

    I bet that his endless patience and calm is what made him win the war. And my quick actions were what made me lose.

    When we arrive at the castle, he sends me to take a hot bath while he walks away to finish his work.

    I''m so shocked that I don''t even notice the maids that help me undress. One of them checks my wound and then applies an ointment.

    ?With this, there won''t be any scar on the Lady''s face,? she whispers reassuringly. Wait that Alexanderes back. He was very furious at me.

    After soaking for a while next to the fire, I get out and sit on the bed.

    ?I''ll do alone,? I say, ready to hear the maids reject my order in the name of the Duke.

    Yet, they curtsey and quickly leave the room. Oh, how refreshing!

    I wear a nightgown and ponder whether to lie down and pretend to be sleeping. The Duke won''t wake me up just to scold me, will he?

    I rub my hair with a towel and sit near the chimney.

    I have to make sure my hair is dried, or the Duke will have a reason more to get angry. I doubt I''ll make it in time before he arrives, but it''s worth a try. The heat from the fire will help me, as well!

    When Alexanderes in, I''m still rubbing the towel on my head like a fool. He observes my weird behaviour and sits in front of me after dragging a chair here.

    I stop drying my hair since there''s no need to anymore. My n failed, so I won''t be able to sleep soon. The water will evaporate on its own in all this time.

    ?What have you promised to me a few hours ago?? he starts. His voice is calm, and he''s talking as if he was scolding a spoiled child.

    ?That I woulde to you,? I try. ?To help.?

    He scoffs but, before he has time to continue, I speak.

    ?I''m sorry for being a bother to you, once again,? I add. Fake tears are filling my eyes, and a sorrowful expression has been designed to melt the stonecold heart of my Duke.

    ?It was raining, Theodora. You disobeyed.?

    ?It wasn''t raining when I parted,? I lie.

    His lips form a thin line, while he considers how much to show his real thoughts to me.

    ?I really, really wanted to see Kyre. And also, I kept envisioning my Duke doing some hard work...? I whisper. A small, minuscule part of me is suggesting these naughty words, but I don''t see any other alternative than soothing. ?And I wanted to check whether reality was as entertaining as my fantasies.?

    ?And??

    ?And I took the carriage, the knight and went to you. I couldn''t imagine there were spies ready to kill me. You said I was safe in Kyre.?

    With those words, I''ve reversed the situation. It won''t take long for my Duke to regain the upper hand, but at least he realised that it was not my fault if I trampled on ill-intending bandits along the way.

    ?You were lying,? I add with tears of worry.

 Chapter 89 - A Carefree War Commander

    <h4>Chapter 89 - A Carefree War Commander</h4>

    Assassination attempts are an ordinary urrence in the life of a royal. That''s why I haven''t noticed how odd it was.

    Right now, I am no royal. I''m just a Duchess. Who would go out of their way just to kill me? Also, my Duke told me that I''m far from Duke Grahm''s reach. And that he''ll keep me safe here in Kyre.

    I know very well that he couldn''t predict such an attempt on my life. Not one as clumsy as today. I mean, they hid in the forest and hoped I would pass there. Who in their right mind left it to fate?

    However, the most urgent issue is that my husband is furious at me for not listening to his words. Needless to say, it wouldn''t have been any different if it wasn''t raining. The spies were there, and they wouldn''t have moved if the weather was sunny.

    I move my eyes on Alexander, and I find him taken back by my usations. It''s not his fault either that I was attacked.

    I look down, sorry, and wait for him to propose to go sleeping.

    However, he''s not doing what he needs to. As always!

    ?It doesn''t change the fact that you disobeyed,? he reminds me. He''s calm, almost relieved that he found something to say.

    ?What will you do, to me?? I inquire in a low voice. I look at him with my eyes wide, feigning fright.

    Till now, he couldn''t bear to look at my scared expression. It was almost the only thing that could make him change idea.

    ?I don''t buy it,? hements, leaning back on his chair and crossing his arms.

    Damn it! Why now? Couldn''t he read my mind in another situation?

    ?Alexander,? I call him, at the limit of tears. ?Don''t be mean to me...?

    ?I haven''t done anything,? he shrugs. ?Yet.?

    ?What is your intention??

    ?Mhm, I haven''t decided yet. My Duchess is making me want to be even meaner to her.?

    ?Can we talk about it in bed?? I try. Let''s see if he can be this cold when we''re closer to each other.

    ?Do you know how it sounds??

    ?I''m feeling a bit cold,? I utter.

    Just like a trigger, he jumps up and reaches my forehead. The only other thing that causes abrupt reactions in my husband is my health.

    Once checked that I don''t have a fever, he sighs relieved and carries me to the bed.

    ?You''re lucky, my Duchess. If it weren''t for the wound...?

    ?What?? I challenge him while rubbing my cheek on his shoulder. ?What would you have done to this Duchess??

    ?You will heal, eventually. And then I''ll show you.?

    ?Oh, but this Duchess feels all right. I''m sure a little punishment won''t do me ill.?

    ?You''re still convinced that I''ll take advantage of you,? he notes. ?It won''t happen. I''m not that kind of person. And it can''t be considered a punishment if you enjoy it.?

    ?Too bad,? I shrug. Then, I press my lips on Alexander''s neck and kiss his skin slowly, trying to distract him from the main point.

    ?It won''t work,? he warns me, but I can tell from his voice that it is working wlessly.

    ?So, you won''t let your wife get away with disobeying? Not even once?? I breathe to his ear. I nibble the lobe, wondering where I''ve found the courage to say something like this. I don''t feel shy, right now. Must be my survival instinct.

    ?Not even once,? Alexander confirms, but his hand slips down on my back. ?No matter how hard you try.?

    ?Not even when I''m so avable? Don''t you like me?? I use him.

    I pout my lips but don''t let go of him.

    Surprisingly, Alexander pecks my hair and leans me down delicately.

    ?I''ll call the doctor to check on you,? he whispers. ?You must have hit your head real bad if you''re talking like this.?

    ?Aren''t you afraid I''ll act like this with the doctor as well?? I inquire, tilting my head. I lie down on the side, careful that the cleavage of the nightgown exposes part of my chest. I haven''t tied the ribbon, just in case.

    ?I might just sit here and watch the show,? he replies, and I instinctively grimace.

    He chuckles and tucks the cover for me.

    ?You''re the one that started this game,? he reminds me. ?Yet you back off after the first image that you don''t like??

    ?I don''t want to be affectionate with anyone else,? I exin, hoping this will ease his mood a bit more.

    Alexander circles around the bed and sits on his side.

    I wait that he''s settled down before reaching his side and cuddling in his arms. Even though he''s angry, he lets me lean my head on his chest.

    ?It wasn''t my fault if I was attacked,? I point out.

    If soothing is useless, I''ll just try with rational arguments. I don''t want to be at the Duke''s side while he''s furious any longer. Not to mention that we share a room, hence it would be risky for me.

    ?I know,? he finally sighs. His fingers are stroking my hair, and his eyes are looking at an undefined point in the dark. ?I was scared of losing you. I shouldn''t have reacted like that.?

    It took him a lot of time to realise, but he''s finally back to being rational. The candles on the table are already off, so the only sources of light are the chimney and thentern on the Duke''s bedside table.

    I stretch out my hand and close the valve that''s letting air fuel the me. While it dies down, I peck my Duke''s forehead as if he was the one wounded, and not me.

    ?Alexander,? I utter in the dark, ?are you perhaps hiding something from me??

    Oh, goodness! I sound like a nagging wife, this time for real.

    ?Are you suspecting me of infidelity??

    ?We''ve already had that conversation.?

    ?And??

    ?And what??

    ?What have you decided? Do you believe me??

    Why does it matter, by the way?

    ?I do,? I sigh. ?You don''t have any reason to lie, so I shouldn''t doubt your words. It would be a waste of time, and I wouldn''t have any gain from it.?

    ?What a pity,? he chuckles. ?I like the jealous Duchess...?

    ?I wasn''t jealous,? I point out. ?I was worried about my reputation.?

    ?Oh, I hoped you would try to convince me that it''s better to have a single wife,? he adds, and I straighten my back all of a sudden.

    I sit on the bed, staring nkly in the dark.

    This Duke of mine is really full of talents, I have to admit it. He''s just too carefree. And he lowers his guard with me.

    In the end, he did decipher my coded ns.

    He now knows of thatnguage I haven''t told anyone about. I burnt the paper with the strategies toote, after he casually noted the double-entry table in the centre of the page.

    He pretended not to have a clue about what was written there, but soon after, he made me believe he had mistresses all over the pce.

    ?What''s up?? he asks, pulling me back in his arms.

    ?I can''t convince you,? I say while my mind starts running at full speed. ?I''m not sure of myself.?

    He talked withdy Bertha, his cousin. Pericle told me to invite a certain count''s daughter pretending not to know that she was friend withdy Elisabeth. And it all went so smooth that I didn''t even notice that he was nning.

    But... why?

    I was so obedient, back then. Well, that paper was full of evil ns and tactics to carry on in case anything happens. And the escape route I was looking for until I figured out it was useless and impossible.

    ?In the end, I can''t think of a reason to prefer a wife to countless mistresses, other than the price. But then again, after seeing my allowance, I''m not sure I''m that cheap.?

    Alexander chuckles in the dark, half confused and half intrigued by my words. I''m speaking the contrary with respect to what I''ve written.

    ?I was hoping you would show me,? he reveals. ?The reasons why my wife is better than anyone else...?

    This shameless Duke is continuing to use my words, and he didn''t even notice that he''s digging his own grave.

    Really! It''s as if this overbearing and cruel warmander loses all his brains, sometimes, and he bes like a child.

    ?Why should I? You''ve been rather clear about it,? I tease him.

    Let''s see if he tries to organise something like that again.

    ?Thea, you were so eager to please me a few minutes ago. Why are you angry now??

    ?Why do you think I''m angry??

    ?Because you stopped leaning on me. You''re fleeing to your side of the bed.?

    ?Oh, my! You''re so sharp!?

    ?Have you really hurt your head that badly??

    ?My head? I''ve never been this sound!?

    I turn to my side for good and ignore him for the rest of the night.

 Chapter 90 - Morning Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Morning Surprise</h4>

    I wait for the Duke to fall asleep, and then I move closer to him. After all, his warmth is his biggest asset.

    I''ve been thinking about the matter for a while. Yet, I still can''t understand that someone as smart as Alexander, who can decipher a code in a few hours, can let his tongue slip like that.

    That morning, he got up earlier than me, and he stayed in the room until I woke up as well. I thought he went back to bed after livening the fire, but he might have been up to decode my writing.

    It was the second time he visited me, the night when I rejected him.

    He read this Duchess''s options and chose the one he liked more, this moron.

    Too bad I can''t continue to sulk just because my Duke is intelligent.

    Only after waking up in the morning, I realise that Alexander seeded in changing the topic of our conversation.

    I wanted to ask him more about the spies, but I ended up talking about our rtionship. I also got mad for something that isn''t that grave. He just wanted an assertive wife, who wouldn''t have acted as he did?

    Well, it still troubles me that I didn''t perceive anything until he made a mistake, but I better stop worrying about it like this. It would have been worse if I never noticed.

    I get out of bed and look at the hour. It seems that my Duke deactivated the rm. I didn''t promise him that I would help him wake up, but it''s too difficult to resist the temptation.

    Alexander usually wakes up at eight sharp. Now it''s not even six. It''s still dark, outside in the cold north.

    I grin devilishly, while I grip a corner of the nket. I uncover the Duke all of a sudden and call his name out loud. If this doesn''t annoy him, nothing will.

    ?Thea, don''t be childish,? Alexander murmurs while catching the nket and pulling on one side.

    I don''t let go and stubbornly try to drag the cover away. My husband doesn''t surrender either, and we fight for the nket for a few seconds.

    Until Alexander pulls with more strength, and I bounce forward in surprise. He was just toying with me, this moron!

    However, Ind on the bed and, before I have time to retreat, he catches me.

    This was not part of the n.

    ?You were supposed to wake me up with a kiss, not by attacking me,? he murmurs while hiding his face between my shoulder and neck.

    ?It was not an attack,? I point out.

    His hot skin is burning me, so much that I wonder if this is normal.

    ?Alexander,? I whisper, forcing him to look at me.

    I make our foreheads touch, and I notice that his temperature is higher than usual.

    ?Are you feeling cold, perhaps?? I inquire.

    ?You were the one to uncover me, why are you now worried about how I feel?? he pouts.

    ?What did you do yesterday aftering back? Did you change clothes??

    ?Of course, my Duchess.?

    ?Did you have a hot bath??

    ?Didn''t have time,? he breathes. ?I had to make sure that the spies retired, and that they were who I thought they were...?

    ?Alexander, you''re unbelievable! You should have at least warmed yourself, instead of sulking and stubbornly ignoring me for the whole afternoon.?

    ?I wasn''t sulking, I hadmitments.?

    ?You got a fever because of that!? I exim, and I wrap him in the nket. I push him back, and Alexander stares at me dumbfounded.

    ?I feel all right, Thea.?

    ?No, you don''t. You''re burning!?

    ?Are you worried, perhaps??

    ?If you die, I''ll be a widow. Of course, I''m worried!?

    He looks at me with watery eyes, and I understand that he''s caught a cold without even noticing.

    ?I''lle back in a moment,? I whisper and run out. I ring the bell to call the servants and order the maid to bring hot tea and call for a doctor.

    When I return to the bedroom, Alexander is wide awake. He''s sipping some water next to the chimney.

    ?Why are you up now?? I inquire. ?You should go to bed, Alexander.?

    ?I''m fine, Thea. You''re panicking for nothing.?

    ?You''re burning!?

    ?It will pass by the end of the day, no need to worry.?

    ?Are you for real? What if it gets worse??

    ?Don''t jinx me,? heins and sits on the sofa.

    ?Go back to bed. Now.?

    He lifts his eyes on me, and I can tell he''s pretending to be all right. He''s actually tired and suffering, but he''s acting like a fool for a reason I can''t understand.

    Fortunately, the doctores soon and visits the Duke thoroughly. In the end, it''s as I imagined. My Duke caught a cold in the rain.

    Would it have been different if I wasn''t attacked by the bandits? Would he have changed clothes immediately or, even better, soaked in the therms for a while?

    I''ve changed clothes while waiting for a doctor, so I''m ready to start my work. Yet, I''m sincerely worried about my husband.

    I walk to the Lady''s chambers and work until eight o''clock. When the time for breakfastes, my worries have calmed down a bit. However, that annoying feeling of doom is still lingering in my stomach.

    I decide to eat with Alexander that must have gone back to sleep.

    Still, I don''t find him in the room!

    I walk to the Lord''s room casually, smiling briefly to the nanny. She eyes me and grins satisfied as if me looking for Alexander was something unexpectedly good.

    ?My Duke, are you perhaps overexerting yourself?? I ask while walking in.

    I find him on the sofa, gasping but not letting go of the documents he''s reading.

    ?I want to finish this,? he mutters when I sit next to him.

    His face is red, and I guess his fever has gotten worse. I won''t touch him, for now, but I can tell that he''s suffering.

    ?I can do it for you,? I offer. My Duke is just reviewing theints of some bars. They must be unhappy about the amount of taxes. Typical.

    ?You''re so generous, my dear.?

    ?I''m not. I''m just taking advantage of your cold to take over your tasks. I''ll haveplete control over Kyre once I convince you to lie in bed. Wouldn''t that be wonderful??

    ?I''m sure Kyre would get the best out of it,? he replies.

    I gasp, taken back.

    ?I can''t stand to look at you in that state, Alexander. It''s horrible!?

    ?Am I that hideous?? he pouts, and I furrow my brows in surprise.

    ?You do look bad. You better sleep and hope it helps your face gain some healthful appearance.?

    ?I want to look at you instead of sleeping,? he whispers.

    Seriously?

    ?You can look at me from the bed. I''ll sit on the sofa and work from there. Deal??

    He seems to ponder his choices, and he finally agrees.

    ?That sounds good.?

    ?Aren''t you going to raise the stakes and ask me to work directly from the bed?? I inquire, suspicious about how easily he conceded.

    ?I don''t want to pass the fever to my Duchess. It''s also better if we sleep separately. The maids will warm a guest room for you...?

    ?Don''t spout nonsense. I''ve promised to take care of you in health and illness. I''ve vowed not to abandon you in such a case.?

    ?I never thought you would start worrying for the man that destroyed your life,? he utters, all of a sudden.

    I gasp and drop my shoulders. I don''t know what to answer to this.

    He must be blubbering because of the fever, so I can''t take to heart anything he says.

    I''m not clear myself how I feel about that part of our rtionship, and it''s still too early to ask for exnations. Alexander won''t even tell me about the spies, right now. It was his majesty that informed me of the Empires unstable condition and Duke Grahm''s aims.

    ?Please, don''t make it even more difficult for me,? I breathe. ?Just go to bed at once.?

    As if charmed by my words, Alexander stares at me for a few seconds. Then, he gets up and walks away, headed to the bedroom''s door.

    Oh, nice. Now, I can make sure my Duke rests and that his condition improves.

    I collect the papers from the table. I have to finish Alexander''s work, now, so I better start from what he left at half.

    Also, I might find some clues about what is happening in all these papers. I won''t have a distracted, feverish Duke for a long time after he recuperates. I have to seize the opportunity before he realises I''m more double-faced that what he hoped.

    I sweetly smile when I get in the room, and I tuck the covers andnd a kiss on his forehead.

    ?I''ll be right here,? I say.

    Oh, I''ll be rummaging between his documents right under his nose. And he''s not suspecting a thing.

 Chapter 91 - Some Old Records

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Some Old Records</h4>

    Being the lord of arge territory isn''t too different from being a ruler; with the small difference that you don''t get to form international alliances and the like. At most, you can coborate with the lords of the fiefs nearby.

    It''s an easier job than ruling a whole kingdom, but it isn''t as easy as one could imagine.

    Regardless, my Duke has been doing his part excellently. I don''t need much time to understand what''s going on, and I do the calctions first.

    I''m very fast, usually, but I keep a slow pace not to alert the sleeping man a few metres from me. It''s better if he understates my capabilities, in case he''s suspicious of my intentions.

    In the end, I don''t find anything interesting. My Duke already did most of the work, so I have just to finish reviewing the tax reports and read the correspondence from the other nobles.

    At first, I hoped to find something valuable in thetter task. However, it exactly was the same as in Polis: useless people asking for favours. And writing pages and pages of a letter for that simple purpose, at that. They wasted my time, and potentially my Duke''s health!

    I write down a short report of the social correspondence so that Alexander can decide when he feels better. For now, I''ve done everything that was nned so I''m free all of a sudden.

    I walk to the bed and notice that my husband is sleeping. He''s still turned towards the sofa, where I was sat up to a few moments ago.

    I reach out to his forehead and sense that he''s still burning. I''m worried, as colds are a hell of an illness. They''re unpredictable, and they could strain a person for days or weeks. I had one severe flu when I was little, and I couldn''t fulfil my duties for almost a month.

    Not just that, but the whole city held public prayers for my health, and my mother called doctors from all over the world.

    After that time, I''ve never copsed again. I had a few headaches, once every couple of months, but nothing more than that. I can''t remember who the doctor that cured me back then was, nor if he''s still working. I would send a couple of soldiers to look for him if only I knew where he is.

    ?Sorry for being this useless,? I whisper, and Alexander turns at the sound of my voice.

    I caress his hair, trying to calm him down. He looks at me with a red face, and my heart aches for him.

    ?Have you already finished all the work?? he asks with a smirk. As if he already knows the answer.

    ?No, I haven''t,? I say while shaking my head. ?I will continueter.?

    After all, I need an excuse to get my hands on his documents.

    ?Have you stared at me for the whole time, then?? he inquires.

    Ah, he''s already suspicious!

    ?I haven''t,? I say coldly. ?You''re not even such a spectacle, right now.?

    ?And what about when I''m not bedridden??

    ?Certainly better than now. Do you feel pain anywhere??

    He shakes his head like a spoiled child that wants to go ying regardless of the fever.

    I bow over and leave a peck on his forehead.

    Suddenly, he finds inspiration for being obedient and lies in bed like a patient should do. He looks at me, waiting for some praise he''s not going to receive.

    ?Will you take care of me until I recover?? he asks, happy and content.

    ?Only until it bes boring,? I spit out.

    Alexander won''t recover ever if I cuddle him too much. However, I can''t bring myself to leave.

    He took care of me when I didn''t feel all right. He kept me warm during the nights, and he also worried that I didn''t feel too lonely and brought Kate to me.

    The least I can do is stay by his side while he doesn''t feel well.

    I touch the bowl on the bedside table and sense the cold ceramics.

    ?Have you eaten?? I inquire, and my Duke shakes his head in denial. ?Why? You need energies to recuperate.?

    ?I wasn''t hungry,? he shrugs.

    I walk to the door and order to the maid waiting outside to bring some hot soup since the one they delivered for lunch is already cold.

    The nanny, for once, isn''t knitting. She''s just staring at the fire with a worried expression. I bet my nanny looked like this too when I was ill.

    ?Alexander will get better,? I reassure her.

    She nods, but her lips still form a thin line.

    When the soup arrives, I don''t let anyone inside but bring it by myself. I bet my Duke doesn''t want anyone to see him that weak.

    Except for me, but his reasons aren''t sound.

    I sit on the bed and ponder for a while. I stir with a spoon, and I eventually ept that I have to feed the Duke.

    I bring some soup to his lips after blowing on it so that he doesn''t burn his tongue. He seems content for my attention. I just focus on not spilling food on the nket.

    ?I feel already better thanks to my Duchess''s care,? he exims once the bowl is empty. ?I''m sure tomorrow I will be like new.?

    ?Good, but now you need to rest. I''ll just finish the urgent matter ande back, all right??

    He nods, and his smile is nostalgic. As if he witnessed his wife taking on his work many times. I''m still bad at reading my husband''s mind and face expressions.

    I leave the room hoping he will listen, for once.

    While I read anything that seems interesting in the study, I make sure to finish some tasks here and there. This way, I won''t be discovered that easily.

    The first surprisees when I open a book with old ounts.

    At first nce, I can tell that someone has been embezzling money. The year on the document appears to be the one when Alexander''s father was executed, so the culprits must be those in charge of helping him administer Kyre.

    I turn a couple of pages until my eyes stop on a single word.

    It''s a name, and next to it there are some numbers. It''s probably the man responsible for the theft.

    What surprises me, though, is the alphabet used to write it down. Both the numbers and the name are in my own, personal cypher.

    Someone knew, ten years ago, about it.

    I scratch my head, trying to remember when I first used it... Was I six or seven? However, the notes are quite old.

    Might it be a coincidence? Maybe, I''m not reading it in the right way.

    However, my brain is tired of all those details always out of ce.

    Could it be that Alexander wrote this after we came back from the Pce? He liked my code and decided to use it to point out his people''s misdeeds? But, why using it now on old documents?

    Maybe, not to make me notice.

    Oh, it''s so damn tiring. I''d prefer a dumb husband, at this point. A smart one is too much to handle. He gives me headaches continuously, and I try to crack a mountain of riddles every time he does something weird.

    I look at the rest of the old budgets. Most of them are in order, but those that aren''t correct have their coded notes in the corner of some pages. There aren''t just names, but sometimes also dates.

    However, my Duke did a hell of a job to get back his power and clean Kyre''s business. The people in charge, I guess from the capital, were all thieves and swindlers. It certainly wasn''t simple, for a teenager, to get his fief back.

    It''s easy to be proud of someone like Alexander. I''m sure that his parents would agree if they were here to witness.

    When I nce at the hour, I realise howte it is.

    I put back everything where I found it, leaving some disorder among the documents I was supposed to be reading for the whole time.

    I got lost in my thoughts and took more time than what is eptable. I have to convince Alexander that I''m messy enough to leave traces, so he won''t suspect that I actually read anything more than the daily reports. I''ve aligned the papers meticulously, so he won''t be able to tell what I''ve touched.

    I walk back to the room. I push the door after asking the servants to bring dinner.

    I walk to the bed and realise that Alexander is sleeping. He is trembling for the fever, and drops of sweat are flowing from his forehead. He''s clenching the sheets and murmuring something I can''t distinguish.

    ?Alexander,? I call him, starting to worry for real.

    I kneel next to the bed and shake his shoulder, but he doesn''t react.

    In the end, I don''t have a choice but to call for the doctor. In the meantime, I soak a small towel in cold water and squeeze with all my strength. Then, I start wiping the sweat away.

 Chapter 92 - A Dutiful Wife

    <h4>Chapter 92 - A Dutiful Wife</h4>

    The doctor visits Alexander and prescribes some medicine with a worried face. He orders to keep the room warm but to wipe him with cold towels to cool down his skin.

    ?The Lord needs to drink a lot,? he says, then.

    I nod, mentally listing the tasks.

    Then, the medic grabs the nket and uncovers my husband all of a sudden.

    ?I need some aquavit, my Lady,? he mutters, and I open the room to order the servants.

    I can''t maintain the fire by myself, so I''ll have to call someone to help me. However, what will the doctor do with the alcohol?

    When the bottle arrives, he infuses a pair of socks in the beverage and puts them at the Duke''s feet. Then, he also soaks a towel and ties it around the neck.

    I just look at them, dumbfounded.

    ?This will help with the fever,? the doctor exined. ?Meanwhile, someone can wipe the Lord''s face with a cold towel. I''ve already made him take some honeysuckle, the fever should soon calm down.?

    I just nod and walk towards the bed.

    ?Thank you, doctor. I''ll call for you if there is any change, so please don''t go too far,? I whisper while moving a lock of hair from the Duke''s forehead.

    Alexander is still shaking. I hope the remedy will start working soon.

    I wipe his face and chest, focusing on his breath. It looks like he''s gasping, but it might be an effect of the fever.

    It takes almost an hour for my Duke to calm down. When he stops trembling, I drag an armchair to the bed and sit on it.

    I''ve brought the basic set for embroidering with me, so I can try the two stitched I saw the nanny was using.

    It''s not as easy as it looks when someone else is doing it, but it''s not impossible either.

    The result of my efforts is sloppy. I''ll need to train a lot before showing the job to anyone else.

    When I prick myself with a needle, I toss the work on the floor and check on Alexander.

    His fever is now just noticeable, and he''s sleeping soundly. However, the doctor said to make him drink water.

    I fix the pillows behind my Duke''s back and try to make him drink, but the water flows down on his chin. His lips stay closed.

    I try to open his mouth with my fingers, but most of the liquid keeps flowing down.

    It seems that I don''t have a choice.

    I add some other pillows so that my Duke is closer to a sitting position and take a sip myself. Then, I force my lips on his and split them open. I push the water in his mouth with my tongue and wait for him to swallow.

    I repeat the procedure for a couple of times until the Duke chokes. He starts coughing, and I panic for a second.

    I didn''t just hurt him, right? He won''t drown, will he?

    When Alexander opens his eyes, he stares at me with a dark expression.

    ?Thea,? he whispers, and he goes back to sleep again.

    ?No, no! Drink some more!? I exim, but he''s already back in his dreams. I lean the cup back on the bedside table, and I consider moving the pillows to the side to let him lie downfortably.

    Even though I was almost sure that he''s sleeping, he grabs my hand and squeezes. He murmurs something, but I can''t understand what he''s saying.

    ?I hoped I would stay with you a bit longer,? he says, after a minute of silence. He opens his eyes again and stares at me with watery pupils. I don''t know if he''s conscious of his words, but it sounds like he thinks he''s dying.

    ?You''ll be like new tomorrow,? I note. The fever has gone down, and my Duke is breathing regrly. If he doesn''t worsen during the night, then it will finally be all over.

    ?I hope you''re right, my Queen,? he continues, and I startle when I hear the way he calls me.

    ?I am not a queen, Alexander,? I point out.

    ?You will always be... always... my Queen,? he breathes. He''s not looking at me, so I can''t tell what he''s feeling.

    Is he flirting with me, perhaps? This shameless moron!

    ?Spare your energies to heal,? I sigh.

    ?I don''t mind dying if it''s in your arms...?

    Oh, my... He''s really hopeless. Have the odours of aquavit clouded his thoughts?

    ?I wouldn''t be happy about that,? I reply. ?I wouldn''t like to hold a corpse, so please wait a few minutes.?

    ?No, no, don''t go away,? heins and pulls my hand on his chest. ?Stay with me...?

    ?I''m not going anywhere far, Alexander. I''ll just sit on the chair.?

    ?No,? he pouts.

    I snort while caressing his head. I sit by his side while he surrounds my waist with his arms and leans his head on myp. I stay like this until he falls asleep.

    Only then, I manage to sit back on the armchair. I embroider for the rest of the evening, starting to understand how to do the cross stitch symmetrically. I''ll be able to write letters soon.

    I try to embroider an A, but I choose the wrong proportions, and it turns out shorter than I wanted. Oh, for sure, I won''t show this to my Duke. I''ll redo it until it''s eptable, and then I''ll gift him a handkerchief.

    Once done, I walk out and show the clothing to the nanny. She examines the letter with a keen eye, and then she nods satisfied.

    She''s obviously lying. It''s not all right. Yet, I smile happily that my first try didn''t turn in a painting of blood.

    Then, I eye the nanny''s work, and all my enthusiasm dies down. She''s been using so many colours. And she''s way faster than me. I think she''s drawing two children running in a green garden. Oh my, it''s a form of art! I can''t even visualise something like that, let alone decide which colour to imprint in which point!

    ?Will I even be able to make something like that?? I ask, without even realising that I''ve talked out loud.

    The nanny shrugs, making me understand that she doesn''t know the answer, but that it doesn''t matter so much. I guess I have other talents that I can exploit. If I save enough money, I can pay someone to embroider Alexander''s initial for me. The most challenging part will be to keep it a secret.

    I walk back into the room and sit back on the armchair. I fold my legs at my side and continue with the work. Even though I''m terrible, it helps me distract.

    Alexander doesn''t move for the whole time, so I lower my guard and rx. Gradually, I move to sit morefortably. I even steal a pillow from the bed.

    In the end, I lean my head on the side and continue to embroider with less attention each second. I don''t even notice how my eyes feel heavy, and I fall asleep without realising.

    I''m all crouched on the chair. My head is half on the armrest and half on the pillow.

    I dream about the needle passing through the fabric and creating a beautiful yet modest ck A. Oh, if only I could do it in real life...

    I could embroider all of my Duke''s shirts and handkerchiefs. Everyone would know that he has a wife that takes care of him. Not just a parasite that only knows how to profit on his kindness.

    When I open my eyes, my neck hurts like hell and my legs tingle. I unfold them, and a pang of pain hits my knees. Oh, I shouldn''t have slept like that. Now, I have to wait for my blood to circte again before being able to walk again!

    I lift my gaze and look at the bed.

    Alexander is awake and lying on the side. He has an arm folded under his head, and his eyes are fixed on me. He smiles when our gazes meet.

    He has removed the alcoholic bandage around his neck, and the socks as well. He''s not trembling, so he must be all right.

    Still, he''s uncovered and barefooted.

    I narrow my eyebrows and grip the nket. My legs are crossed by that painful electricity once again, but I ignore it. I just sit down to avoid falling like an idiot.

    I tuck the sheets for my Duke and touch his face to sense his temperature. Since it seems normal, I move my fingers on his neck and chest. Still good.

    I sigh, relieved that the hard part is finally over.

    ?Aren''t you going to touch some more?? he teases me, but I''m so happy that he''s alive that I don''t reply.

    After all, he said naughty things even when he thought he was dying. How can I expect of him to act seriously now?

    I peck his forehead and stay next to him. Partially, it''s because the tingle in my legs hasn''t stopped yet.

    ?I should scold you until your ears bleed,? I whisper.

    Yet, I don''t have any energy toin.

 Chapter 93 - A Fast Recover

    <h4>Chapter 93 - A Fast Recover</h4>

    ?I''ll bring you dinner,? I mutter while getting up. I stroll to the door and open it. As soon as I get my feet out, though, the world starts spinning.

    I try to sustain myself on the door frame, but I miss the wood and fall on the floor. Bit by bit, my vision turns dark. I open my eyes wide, fearing this sudden blindness.

    Then, my body betrays me, and I fall in a light-less pit.

    When I open my eyes again, I''m lying in my bed. The fire is burning in the chimney, and the nket is warming my body.

    I turn on my back and realise that I''m not alone. Of course, where could a convalescent Duke be?

    He''s reading my reports with interest, at the light of thentern.

    ?You forgot to eat once again,? he mutters. ?You really were busy looking for information in my office.?

    ?I was trying to help you!? I exim. However, I am weak, so my voice sounds more feeble than I desire.

    ?Mhm, I already know that,? he nods. ?You want to help, and you''re incredibly curious. It''s a pity that I don''t keep the kind of things you''re interested in written anywhere. It''s all in my head, my dear. If you want to find out about it, the only method is to interrogate me.?

    His words hurt me, especially after I took care of him for the whole day. I should have left him to suffer alone, this moron.

    I turn away to hide the tears in my eyes, but Alexander notices my expression.

    ?Why are you crying now??

    I don''t know. It''s not like Alexander said anything that wasn''t true.

    ?I''m not crying!? I exim with a broken voice.

    ?Hey, don''t take my words to heart,? he whispers. ?I know you were here all the time, Thea. I also know you found the time to take a look at my secrets, but it''s not that important... I''m just worried because you fainted. You didn''t eat because of me, right??

    I shrug, uninterested in his apologies. He was so fast at doubting me.

    ?I''m also unhappy that you stayed by my side,? he continues.

    Is that so?

    I get out of bed and storm towards the door. If he doesn''t want me close, then I''ll simply leave.

    ?Where are you going?? he asks. ?Theodora!?

    He jumps up and follows me.

    ?Theodora!? he repeats.

    I just ignore him and continue on my way. He reaches me when I''m already in the waiting room. My right hand is on the handle of the outer door, while the left is squeezed by Alexander''s powerful grip.

    ?Come back to bed, Theodora. Let''s eat, all right??

    I stare at our joined hands, and then at his bare feet.

    ?Get back in bed immediately,? I whisper coldly. ?You haven''t yet recovered.?

    ?Only if youe with me,? he murmurs. His desperate expression is so sweet that I almost forget what I was upset about. Almost.

    ?You don''t want me by your side, Alexander. You said that yourself.?

    ?I didn''t mean it that way,? he sighs. ?But you took care of me while I was febrile. What if it was contagious??

    ?It wasn''t,? I point out. ?You were soaked in rain, and that''s what happens if you don''t change clothes immediately.?

    ?You couldn''t be sure of that.?

    ?It was highly probable. And also, I can''t survive you.?

    ?Don''t say things like that,? he breathes while dragging me in his arms. ?Never again! Do you think I haven''t prepared for such an urrence? I wouldn''t let them hurt you even after my death...?

    Now, now... I thought he would be happy to hear that I don''t want to live without him. Because of the reasons he just revealed, true, but it''s something he should be content about.

    ?I hoped you would be a bit more grateful,? I reply. ?I''ve taken care of you for the whole afternoon, even though you were so out of it that you said so many weird things. However, I stayed by your side. Isn''t this what you wanted, a faithful wife??

    ?I''d prefer a healthy, selfish one,? he chuckles, and we get back in the bedroom. ?I wouldn''t have left you so easily, Thea. You didn''t need to worry so much.?

    ?I wasn''t worried,? I point out. As if I cared. I just didn''t want to get in trouble because of Alexander''s stupid death.

    ?Still, you didn''t leave my side, right? Were you trying to take advantage of me while I was unconscious??

    What? I was the one unconscious, here. He was perfectly able to fight back, even in that state. I, on the other side, couldn''t. After all, I fainted.

    And my Duke is most likely the one that would try taking advantage of me, not the other way around.

    ?You can touch me when you want, by the way,? he continues, revealing his real face. ?I won''t stop you. There''s no need to wait for me to be bedridden to do so.?

    ?I was trying to cool you down,? I whisper. We sit on the bed, and the Duke reaches out for a tter with some food.

    ?Mhm, it had the opposite effect, apparently.?

    ?No, it worked! You''re fine now.?

    ?Is it thanks to your love??

    ?What love? I''ve been caring, that''s why you''re better. It''s my hard work.?

    ?Mhm, all right. Now you should eat,? my Duke nods and starts eating. I follow his example and bite the bread.

    ?And you should drink,? I point out.

    It''s as if we''re a couple of old geezers. We''re both bedridden, for a reason or the other. At least, we''re not alone.

    ?What did I say that was so weird?? Alexander asks while stealing some ribs from my te.

    ?Uh, I don''t remember clearly. You bbered for some time, and it was cringy. You also called me Queen.?

    ?Did I??

    ?Twice, actually,? I sigh. Once today, and once in the carriage after our departure. Alexander was drunk, that other time.

    ?I hope you didn''t get offended,? he voices.

    I turn to him, surprised.

    ?I think you were trying to flirt with me,? I confess. ?You were so afraid I would leave that you hugged me and didn''t let go until you fell asleep.?

    ?I hope it won''t happen again,? he says while dropping his shoulders. ?I apologise.?

    ?No need,? I shrug. ?You can hold your wife whenever you want. You don''t need a reason to. So, if you want me to stay by your side, you can order me to. It''s how it works in Ethiro, right??

    ?We''re in Kyre, now. The Lord can''t cling on the Lady and im her presence just because of a whim.?

    ?It was cute,? I reveal, giggling. ?You were just like a child.?

    ?Wasn''t it awkward for you??

    ?Just a bit. But it looks like I''ll have to get used to that.?

    ?I don''t n on getting ill often, Duchess.?

    ?No, but you''ll drink from time to time. You''re awkward every time you''re not fully sober.?

    ?I''m sorry,? he repeats and looks down.

    I offer him the rest of my meat, and he lifts his eyes.

    ?Are you all right, Duchess? You''re always so possessive of your food...?

    What am I, some kind of wild animal?

    Still, he epts the offer and finishes everything in a few bites. I guess he''s healed if he can eat like this.

    ?I wanted to introduce yourdy in waiting today, Duchess,? Alexander continues, oblivious to myplex mood. ?I''ll let you meet her as soon as we get better.?

    ?I''m not ill.?

    ?No, but I am. And I want my wife to help me heal,? he states.

    ?What??

    ?If you stay by my side, I''ll heal faster.?

    ?Sure,? I mutter sarcastically. As if. ?And what am I supposed to do to help??

    ?Hmm... Nothing,? he decides after thorough consideration. ?Do you know how to y cards??

    ?You tell me if I know,? I challenge him, crossing my arms.

    ?You don''t have a clue,? my Duke decides. ?I''ll teach you.?

    ?You don''t have anything to do, right now? Like, sleeping...?

    ?No,? he chuckles. ?I slept all day.?

    Oh, right. But I haven''t slept enough. I''m tired.

    ?I''ll teach you. So that you can engage in one of the activities nobles enjoy so much.?

    Uh, is it so popr?

    ?You can avoid hurting your delicate fingers with embroidery if you y cards,? he continues, and my face bes red with embarrassment.

    All of a sudden, the choice of pattern doesn''t seem all that smart anymore. I''ve tried to make my Duke''s initial over and over again, and he noticed.

    ?I wanted to surprise you,? I confess. ?You weren''t supposed to find out so soon.?

    ?Oh, but you can continue to write my name anywhere you want,? he murmurs. Now, he seems in a dilemma.

    On one side, he can teach his wife how to y cards. On the other, he can have something she made with her hands.

    A hell of a choice.

    ?I''ve never had time to learn how to y cards,? I whisper. ?Is it funny??

    ?It depends on the yers,? Alexander shrugs.

    Well, I guess he''s a difficult one. He must be looking forward to beating me in a table game.

 Chapter 94 - The Lady In Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 94 - The Lady In Waiting</h4>

    In the end, I convince Alexander to go to sleep.

    He''s been in bed for the whole day, but I am tired. And also, I don''t want his condition to worsen just because of some card game.

    Morning is closer than what it looks, ording to the clock. Outside, it''s dark and silent, though.

    I lie down next to my husband and close my eyes, trying to sleep for at least a few hours. I had to promise that we would y, one of these evenings. This stubborn Duke wouldn''t have let me go if I didn''t pronounce the words, so I epted his extortion.

    What use does ady have of it, by the way? Gentlemen y all the times, but noblewomen don''t!

    When I wake up in the morning, I''m tired as if I''ve worked for a week without stopping. Yet, it was a single day.

    I stretch my arm out and touch Alexander''s forehead. His temperature is back to normal, so I rx and cuddle at his side for a bit more.

    Today, I''m supposed to finally meet mydy in waiting! Oh, I''ve been alone for too long.

    I didn''t have a choice but to get closer to Alexander, thesest few weeks. And I would have gone crazy if I didn''t have Kate by my side.

    I haven''t seen my maid for a while, now that I think about it. It''s been at least two days.

    Where is she? What has Alexander instructed?

    If only I find out that he confined my maid in the kitchens, or somewhere else far from here, he won''t hear the end of it!

    I open the wardrobe and choose a bright gown. Today, I canpromise on the colour of my clothes. Alexander likes light dresses, so I take out a pink one.

    It''s the same colour as the roses in Princess Lnd''s garden.

    I wear it while my husband is sleeping, and then Ib my hair in a simple braid. I will apply make-up in a while because I first have to wake up a needy Duke.

    ?Morning,? I whisper when he opens his eyes. I press my lips on his cheek and observe how he blinks to wake up.

    ?Are you an angel?? he murmurs.

    He grabs me before I can get up, so I have no choice to sit with a ducal head on myp and his arms around my waist.

    ?What is that?? I inquire. As if I can be confused with something as delicate as an angel.

    ?My Duchess isn''t this kind. She usually hits me to wake me up. Or she steals the cover and leaves me in the cold. She''s never called me so sweetly this early in the morning.?

    ?Ah, is that so??

    ?What have you done to her?? he continues.

    ?Are you sure you want to know? Do you want her back so much??

    He nods against my legs, and I chuckle amused.

    ?So, you''re a masochist!? I exim. ?You like it more when your wife is untreatable and noisy.?

    ?I like it when she''s sincere. It doesn''t matter if she treats me bad.?

    Oh, he''s so sweet this morning.

    ?And I don''t have any excuse to punish a behaving wife. It''s boring.?

    Let''s pretend not to have heard.

    ?Also, my naughty wife is transparent. You, on the other side, are nning something of which I have no clue.?

    ?It''s not true!? I reply. ?I''m not nning anything out of your reach, Alexander.?

    ?As if I could believe you.?

    ?It''s nothing exotic, really! It''s the usual, you know... You have already read everything in my mind, right??

    ?I can''t read your mind, Thea. I''m just good at understanding your reasons and targets. So, now... What is it that you''re unhappy about??

    ?Kate,? I utter.

    ?Oh, figures,? he breathes, suddenly annoyed.

    ?Where is she??

    ?In the kitchens.?

    ?I knew it,? I spit out. ?You sent Kate far from me!?

    ?I just wanted a couple of days with you,? he exins. ?And Kate isn''t being exploited there! She''s just in a warm part of the castle.?

    ?You have to introduce me to mydy in waiting as well.?

    ?Oh, right,? he remembers. Then, he smiles mischievously, as if one of his evil ns came up to mind. I hope he won''t imply mypanion in it, though.

    ?And also, you have to do your part of the work. You can''t afford to fall behind schedule,? I remind him.

    ?Why not??

    ?Because something is happening.?

    ?What??

    ?I don''t know,? I shrug while caressing my Duke''s hair. ?I''ve just read the documents in a hurry, and I don''t have enough knowledge of your territories. However, I feel like someone is waiting for you to make the wrong step.?

    Alexander gazes at me for a second, and then he gets up.

    ?Noted,? he murmurs while starting to change clothes.

    ?But don''t overexert your body either!? I warn him.

    He won''t work too much, now that I''ve said so many depressing words, right?

    ?I know, wife,? he sighs. ?Now stop worrying and focus on your own tasks.?

    I nod, but my lips crook in a pout.

    After breakfast, we can reach the southern wing of the castle. This is where lower-tier nobles stay.

    ?You won''t be required to walk here often,? my Duke exins. ?If you need anyone from here, you can just send a maid. They wille to you.?

    ?I need a certain amount of exercise to stay healthy,? I point out. It''s not good if I live in a few rooms and don''t see the rays of light at all.

    ?I can provide you with that,? my Duke whispers, and my face turns red.

    ?You!? I spit, and he chuckles amused. ?We''re in the hallway, Alexander!?

    He turns towards a door and knocks.

    ?Lyana is my mother''s rtive. She has been married when she was about Martia''s age, but her husband died during a hunting incident. From then, she stays at Stoneyard.?

    ?So, her name is Lyana,? I repeat, trying to gather all the information I have about that woman. ?And she''s older than me.?

    My Duke didn''t tell me anything else.

    ?She''s almost twenty-three,? he confirms.

    A maid opens the door and bows while Alexander and I walk in.

    Lyana is beautiful. She has blond hair. Her eyes are as dark as my Duke''s, and she wears only ck.

    She has a few pieces of jewellery on her, neither of which is eye-catching. Her gestures are slow and elegant.

    She really is a refineddy. Howe she hasn''t remarried? She''s still so young!

    ?I was looking forward to meeting you, your grace,? she says while curtseying.

    ?Likewise,? I nod. I was curious, and being alone isn''t interesting at all.

    ?Can I have a word with Lyana for a moment?? Alexander whispers. I nod and walk to the chimney. A fire is burning strong, so I just stand here and absorb some of the heat. Did they know I wasing?

    People around here aren''t as sensitive to the cold as I am.

    A maid offers me some tea, and I sit on an armchair near the mes.

    Alexander finishes instructing mydy in waiting after barely a couple of sentences. I thought it would take him way longer.

    Lady Lyana walks to me in a minute, and she takes a cup of tea as well.

    She''s older than me, right, but I bet I can have some real conversation with her. A young chaperon would just know how to talk about dresses, and I''ve had my full in the capital. It will be enough, for now, if we talk about the weather.

    ?How long have you been married?? I ask, not realising that it''s not the right question for a widow.

    ?Barely two months,? she answers inly. She doesn''t seem troubled by my nosy inquiries.

    Oh, just two months. I can''t askdy Lyana for advice, then.

    ?I''m sorry for your loss,? I stutter, and then I realise that it happened, what? Seven years ago? Maybe even earlier.

    ?Well, I guess that marriage wasn''t my destiny. Not all of us are fit to have a partner,? thedy shrugs.

    Rather than miserable, she seems more relieved that her husband isn''t alive anymore.

    ?I''m way happier here at Stoneyard.?

    Ah, a lot of people are happier here, now that I think about it.

    ?The castle indeed is beautiful,? I nod.

    Oh, goodness! I''m acting like a dumb child. I''m not skilled in small conversation. I can read a person''s intentions and true nature, but it''s so much harder to create a personalmunication. Let alone a bond.

    ?It''s particrly fresh in summer,? she agrees. ?Even though the hallways are so cold in winter. Your grace won''t need to walk till here, luckily. The Lord warned me about your preference for warm ces.?

    How is a Duchess supposed to make friends?

    It shouldn''t be too difficult, given her familiar bond to my husband. Yet, I''d like to develop a sincere and truthful rtionship. I don''t need fake kindness and void smiles.

    ?I thought that Lord Kyre was exaggerating when stating your qualities, but I can''t see a point where he wasn''t right,? she says, smiling.

 Chapter 95 - Raising Stakes (1)

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Raising Stakes (1)</h4>

    Lady Lyana seems nice.

    I mean: of course, she is. Alexander chose her!

    However, she talks with ease to me. Sometimes I answer shortly to her questions, but she isn''t demotivated by that.

    I don''t know myself how it happens, but we soon start tomunicate. Lady Lyana is skilled in many areasdies like to brag about, and she promises to teach me about embroidery and music.

    We pass the day in her apartment,zying next to the fire.

    We walk to the main hall for lunch and find Alexander and the Countess already waiting.

    ?Sorry for beingte,? I whisper while sitting down.

    ?You''re perfectly in time, wife,? my Duke mutters before the Countess has time to meddle in.

    When the tes arrive, I smile happily. Today''s main course is fish.

    I was used to eating a lot of it, in Polis. In the Empire, it''s rare to see nobles eating sea products. They believe that fish is only for the poor.

    Luckily, my Duke doesn''t have time for idle beliefs.

    The cooks did a decent job, all things considered. The fish is edible, even though our fellow diners have weird grimaces on their faces.

    Alexander observes my face attentively, happy that I enjoy the food.

    ?Is my Duchess busy this afternoon??

    ?I''m not, my Duke. I was nning to take a stroll in the garden with mydy in waiting,? I admit and smile tody Lyana.

    ?And in the evening??

    ?I wanted to paint withdy Lyana.?

    All of a sudden, Alexander''s good mood disappears. At this rate, he''ll give me back Kate.

    Or he''ll take awaydy Lyana as well.

    ?Have you scheduled some activity for the night too?? he asks in a dark, gloomy tone.

    ?Not yet,? I smile.

    At least, we don''t need a teacher for me anymore. Lady Lyana can exin everything I need.

    While my husband murmurs something indistinguishable, I start to eat. I hope the other women haven''t understood either what he''s said, because it sounded very much improper.

    After eating, I finally see Stoneyard''s gardens.

    Thergest one is near the outer walls, and there are quite many people passing through it. Then, there are several middle-sized courts around the central building of the castle.

    My favourite one, though, is almost under my bedroom''s window. I need some time to figure out where the chamber is, but, in the end, it exactly is over my head when I sit on a bench in the garden.

    ?This is a ce where only the Lord and his closest people are allowed,?dy Lyana exins.

    ?Am I included in that definition??

    ?Definitely!? she shouts. ?How could the Lady not be included??

    ?The weather is getting chilly, so we can''t stay here for too long,? I start while fixing the shawl on my shoulders. ?However, exercise is important. I hopedy Lyana won''t be bothered by my walks.?

    As soon as Katees back, she will be able to apany me. Lady Lyana needs to tolerate it just for a few days.

    ?Resting by the fire is even more pleasurable after a walk outside,? she replies.

    ?Also, you can teach me how to make letters,? I whisper, thinking of the clumsy As I tried to draw.

    The rest of the day passes fast.

    In the end, I don''t find a way to make decent letters. At least, I now understand the differences between the different stitches.

    ?It''ste, my Lady. It''s better not to force your eyes with embroidery anymore...?

    Oh, she''s right.

    ?What can we do now?? I inquire. I don''t even know what timedy Lyana is supposed to go back to her life. She''s been very patient with me, and I''m not willing to let her go.

    Yet, I can''t keep her here forever.

    ?My Lady, you''ve worked a lot today! I think it''s better if we do something you must be used to,? she proposes.

    ?Oh, all right.?

    What can we do that is interesting, and I know how? Eating?

    ?We can y cards!? she exims.

    Oh, wonderful.

    I blink a couple of times while looking for a way to tell her that I have no clue about card games. Oh my, people here are so fixated with weird things.

    I don''t wantdy Lyana to think that I''m unsophisticated and uneducated. Not more than what I''ve shown her so far.

    ?I''m not into...? I start, but a knock interrupts my sentence.

    It''s Alexander.

    He walks to me andnds a peck on my hair. It''s bing a habit of his. Still, I don''t dislike it.

    ?What were youdies doing?? he asks.

    ?I was getting ready to leave,?dy Lyana says and gets up.

    She curtseys and disappears behind the door. I stare at Alexander for a while, wondering if everything is really a coincidence.

    ?Hmm?? he moans while sitting by my side. He grabs my hand and starts kissing my fingers.

    ?Do you want to y cards?? I ask innocently.

    ?Can do,? he nods. ?I''m a bit tired, though. I hope my Duchess won''t be offended if I''m not good enough as a yer.?

    ?I''ll close an eye for this time,? I murmur.

    ?After dinner. Let''s go.?

    He''s so hurried that I wonder what he''s prepared this time.

    In fact, after dinner, Alexander shows me a te with roasted chestnuts. He starts peeling them while I patiently wait by his side.

    He leans the clean fruits on a te, and I observe how he quickly finishes peeling all of them.

    Then, I sit at his side and steal a chestnut from the te.

    ?Tasty!? I exim, just like a gluttonous child.

    While I finish the te, Alexander brings a deck of cards and starts showing me the figures.

    ?This is a queen,? he murmurs, revealing a woman with red lips and straight ck hair. ?This is the king...?

    He continues to exin the values and the roles of the cards.

    ?The king counts more points than the queen!? Iin, and Alexander bursts outughing.

    ?I agree with you, wife. However, we can''t change the rules of the game.?

    I pout but continue to listen to him.

    ?First of all, we have to define a stake.?

    ?What''s a stake??

    ?Usually, people y with money. However, it wouldn''t make too much sense in our case.?

    ?That''s right,? I nod. I don''t own any money that didn''te from Alexander.

    ?Then, we can decide our own way of ying...?

    I''m sure he''s nning to make this Duchess do something unrefined and naughty again. Still, I nod and follow his skilled fingers while he shuffles the deck.

    ?Let''s get rid of a piece of clothing every time one loses a hand,? he proposes.

    I blink again, wondering how to answer to this indecent proposal.

    Oh, I just have to make sure I don''t lose too much. And I can stop ying as soon as I start feeling ufortable. Alexander won''t force me to continue, I''m sure of it.

    My Duke delivers me two cards, and I try to order them logically. I calcte my possibilities and wait for the next step.

    ?What do you do??

    ?What do I do?? I repeat.

    ?You can decide, right now, whether to continue ying or giving up immediately.?

    ?If I give up, what do I lose??

    ?The hand,? my husband shrugs.

    ?And if I don''t but lose??

    ?Well, it depends on my cards. I can raise the stakes.?

    ?And that would be what? Two pieces of clothes??

    ?Probably,? he nods.

    ?And how are your cards??

    ?I won''t tell you, my Duchess...?

    So, he''s not nning to undress me one piece at a time. He''ll just do that until he thinks I will retreat. Then, he will raise the stakes and make me undresspletely. Too bad I''ve started to understand him.

    ?I will y,? I breathe. It doesn''t make any difference, right now.

    Alexander turns a card on the table, and I move my eyes to those in my hands.

    I have a pair! Oh, nice. However, I can''t start raising the stakes now, or Alexander will figure it out.

    ?What now?? he asks again.

    ?I will continue,? I pout.

    He grins, amused, and leans back on the sofa.

    ?I raise the stakes to two pieces,? he spits out.

    I look down and focus all of my attention on notughing out loud.

    ?Fine,? I whisper.

    Alexander continues leaning cards on the table, and my pair turns into a three of a kind by the end of the hand.

    Before starting to jump in ce, I raise the stakes to seven pieces.

    I smile at Alexander while he considers my offer. He had brought the game from a single piece of clothing to four, so I almost doubled it.

    I know he will eventually concede, but I want to show him that I understood the rules and learned how to y on my own.

    I don''t need tutoring.

    Alexander throws his cards on the table, giving up on the game. He then starts unfastening the buttons of his waistcoat.

 Chapter 96 - Raising Stakes (2)

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Raising Stakes (2)</h4>

    My eyes follow the Duke''s fingers as he unfastens one button at a time.

    I didn''t think he would concede so easy. Is he doing it so I can''t back downter when my turn to undresses?

    However, even though I''m not the one undressing, my cheeks are burning.

    Alexander is focused on his gestures with his head bowed, and his fingers are unbearably slow. And he''s just working on the waistcoat! Which state will this Duchess be in once he takes off his shirt?

    Oh, wait, wait... Don''t get distracted now. It''s not the right moment.

    When Alexander lifts his head and looks at me, I startle. My eyes flee to the side as if they''re doing something forbidden. He''s not making any seductive grimace, nor smiling cunningly. He just happened to move his eyes up and look at me. Yet, I''ve never felt this attracted to him.

    I get up from the sofa and walk to the table, trying to clear my thoughts. I pour myself a ss of wine and wonder whether to bring one to Alexander as well.

    In the end, it''s better not to. Even though seeing my Duke behave as he did at the wedding banquet is tempting, he''s just recovered from a cold. It''s my duty to take care that he doesn''t worsen because of this weird game.

    When I turn back to check at what point he''s now, a pair of gloves are on the table.

    This moron! He doesn''t use gloves inside, yet today he didn''t take them off when he walked in the room. He kept them on, on purpose, since he knew what we were going to do. He was nning it!

    His grin bes suddenly wily when he catches my nce to the gloves.

    He kicks off one of his boots and leans back on the sofa, ready for a second round.

    So, two gloves count like two. Good to know, since I''m wearing a pair of socks, full underwear and a chemise, for a total of seven pieces under the dress. The shawl is left lying on the armchair since the room is warm. I have to put it back without making the Duke notice.

    His clothes are unusuallyyered today. It''s as if he was getting ready topete with the god of cards and not someone that just learned.

    Alexander deals the cards once again, so I sit back with my ss of wine. I don''t even look at them until the first uncovered card is on the table.

    There''s no need to look at the cards unless Alexander raises the stakes. I lose one piece of clothing even if I retire, so it''s better not to know. There is no way for my husband to interpret from my face information that I don''t have.

    Even if he can read my mind, he can''t guess something I don''t know myself. Of course, only if he isn''t messing with the cards. Still, Alexander isn''t they kind of person that would cheat at a stupid game.

    As soon as he realises my strategy, he raises the stakes from one to three. Oh, my impatient Duke.

    He will soon learn how to read my reactions, so there''s no need to force me out in such a hurry.

    I ept without moving a finger.

    There''s no way this Duchess will do what he wants without a shadow of a fight. Up to four pieces of clothes is an eptable loss, right now. It''s a risk I can take.

    When five cards are disyed on the table, there is already a pair. Two fives.

    When Alexander raises the stake to five, an amused smirk crosses my face. He''s probably trying to bait me out. And, of course, my Duke has another five. If he had a betterbination, he would have raised the stakes to the sky.

    I look at my cards, and I see a five. Hmm, how probable can it be for us to have a five each?

    If I correctly understood the rules, a triple is a little less than a pokerbination but more than two pair. Then, Alexander must have thetter sequence. And even if it''s a triple, then my queen of hearts has reasonable chances to bring me a win.

    How lucky, by the way.

    Another runch to seven would make my Duke give up. I can either ept five or runch to six. It''s still not certain that my cards are better than his, however.

    ?All right,? I shrug. Then, I put the cards back on the table and wait.

    ?The round is over, my Duchess,? he whispers, excitement manifest in his voice. ?We can turn out cards...?

    I show him my hand, and he does the same.

    Indeed, he had a two pair of fives and kings. I would have risked my clothes as well, in his position.

    ?I like this game,? I mutter suddenly.

    It''s better than chess. It includes the element of fate, something that chess cannot. This really feels like fighting a war.

    And I am winning, which is another point in favour of the game.

    It''s hard to say if my Duke is doing it on purpose, but his pout when he sees my cards is sincere and adorable.

    While my Duke gets rid of his other boot and the socks, I expect him to take off the belt or some other essory. However, he removes his shirt so unexpectedly.

    I open my mouth in surprise. When I understand that my Duke is trying to distract me, I try to rpose my brain. However, my eyes can''t move from him, no matter how hard I want to look away.

    I sip the wine and pretend to be totally unconcerned. My eyes calmly examine the cards while waiting for my Duke''s move.

    ?Two!? he exims.

    Giving up and taking off one of my garters seems the most reasonable choice.

    The next hand is the same.

    When it happens for the third time, and I''m forced to remove a sock, it hits my mind that my Duke is too distracting like this.

    ?You''ve just recovered from a cold, it''s better if you don''t stay like this for too long,? I murmur and wrap Alexander in a nket.

    ?Are you sure you want to give me this advantage?? he asks with a smirk.

    I bow down and peck his forehead.

    ?Only because you were ill for the whole night,? I point out.

    He won''t hear any admission that his chest is distracting and that his abs are so alluring that I almost started drooling. I''d rather repeat the story about his health until madness.

    After sitting back, focus returns on the game.

    I look at my cards and tilt my head in consideration. Both my cards have high values. If I manage to make abination, it will bring me many points. It all depends on the cards on the table, but small risks exist to be taken.

    However, there aren''t many essories left on me: one sock and a belt, other than the shawl. Hence, I''m not that willing to raise stakes. I''ll wait for Alexander to do it like he did in every single game till now.

    When he murmurs: ?two,? I just nod. His face is a bit dark, so he doesn''t seem too happy about his cards.

    When the third card is uncovered on the table, his eyes shine.

    There is a pair on the table.

    A couple of twos.

    The third card, however, is a king.

    Does my Duke have another two pair? A two and a king?

    Two cards need to be revealed, so the results can change. Especially if one of them is ten. In that case, the two pair in my hand would bring me higher points.

    ?Four!? my Duke exims, trying to sound gloomy. What more, it was my turn to dere the stakes.

    ?Five,? I correct him.

    He realises he''s been a bit hurried, but he nods in agreement.

    ?Five is fine as well,? he affirms.

    After thest two cards are disclosed, I sigh relieved. One of them is indeed a ten.

    ?What about seven?? my Duke asks.

    ?Fine.?

    Just like that, I show him mybinations: a pair of kings and one of tens. He must have kings and twos.

    ?Wonderful,? my Duke exims. He shows me his cards, and all my world crashes.

    He doesn''t have just a two pair. He has a full: two kings and three twos. He won. And I''m not sure what is better to take off, right now.

    I reach the other sock and make it slip down, followed by the shawl and belt.

    After thorough consideration, the decision turns towards the outeryers of my dress. I also ept to stay in chemise.

    Luckily, this way, the bandage around my breasts used instead of a corset is reachable without the need to stay naked. I take off the rest of my underwear as well.

    ?Is my Duchess cold, right now?? Alexander inquires. ?This nket isfortable and warm if that''s the case...?

    ?It''s fine,? I sigh. The room is warm enough. And also, this game won''tst for much longer.

    The next time I lose, I''ll be left with nothing.

 Chapter 97 - All Out

    <h4>Chapter 97 - All Out</h4>

    I y the following three hands like a professional, even though I don''t get too much of a reward from it. My Duke doesn''t raise the stakes, so he takes off a single piece of clothes at a time.

    Even if he wanted, he can''t raise stakes. I only have a chemise on.

    At least, I''m lucky with cards.

    When the fourth game starts, I realise that ying with a light, rtively short gown is like ying naked. I can feel Alexander''s stare, even if he tries to avoid gazing for too long. Still, it''s embarrassing.

    When the cards are delivered to me, I regret not epting the Duke''s offer for a nket. I would be less exposed, right now.

    I don''t even look at the cards and withdraw from the game.

    ?Why?? Alexander asks, confused.

    ?Because ying is worse than losing, in this condition,? I confess. I grab the rim of the chemise, while my fingers start trembling. I haven''t done anything like this, yet. I haven''t undressed in front of my Duke in a long while. Not entirely, at least.

    It has always been Alexander that got rid of the clothes that bothered him.

    Last time I did this was also the first, and I thought I was going to die. I don''t know howe it didn''t bother me so much, back then, while now it''s almost unbearable.

    I bite my lower lip and lift the cloth over my head. I let it slip from my hand and sit back.

    ?Sa... Satisfied?? I stutter, looking down with a red face.

    Instead of saying something naughty or making me stand up again, my Duke covers my shoulders with the nket he has been using. The cover is warm and has his scent on.

    It''s like a caress, and I can inhale after a long time.

    ?Very satisfied,? my Duke whispers while crouching in front of me. He grabs my hands and kisses my fingers.

    ?I thought I was going to lose without much of a struggle,? he chuckles. ?Yet luck gave me a chance, this time.?

    Well, I guess he didn''t let me win the first hand on purpose.

    When my eyes meet the Duke''s, I realise that he''s still half-naked, while I have just a nket on me.

    My cheeks blush for the umpteenth time, and Alexander chuckles amused.

    ?Don''t stare at me like that,? I breathe.

    His lipsnd on my fingers again. Then, he moves his mouth on my palm and the inner part of my wrist. His tongue just touches my skin before retreating, and I don''t feel cold anymore.

    ?I''d like to look at you some more,? he whispers, but he doesn''t make any move towards the nket.

    He wants me to do it.

    ?Yet,? he continues, ?I don''t want my Duchess to feel awkward. I guess that mine will stay a dream...?

    ?At least, don''t make any weirdment,? I mutter while letting the nket slip down. I expose myself to my Duke once again, while blood rushes in my body like never before.

    Alexander''s pupils contract while he stares dumbfounded at me. He clearly wasn''t expecting this. Yet, his lips were rather convincing on my wrist. Why is he so surprised that I epted to uncover my body to him? He already saw everything many times.

    I bow down and kiss him, hiding my figure at least in part to his sight.

    ?Don''t stay down, it''s cold on the floor,? I mutter when I notice his knee on the carpet.

    I wrap myself again and pull him to the bed by hand.

    ?Here, it''s better,? I add. I stand on tiptoe and press my lips on Alexander''s, tasting the sourness of my loss.

    I let the cover down again, this time for good. I drag my husband on the bed and cuddle with him under the sheets. His hands are already touching everywhere, so his arms aren''t restraining me.

    He''s not afraid I''ll run away, this time, so he can focus on me with less demand.

    I sit on hisp and press my bare chest on him. I split from his mouth just to check his expression, and I find him extremely satisfied.

    I swiftly get back at kissing without even a word. After looking at Alexander for so long from the other side of that lower table, I finally can get my hands on him. I won''t run away so readily, now.

    I sink my fingers in Alexander''s hair and pull lightly. His silky locks flow through my hands, and he breathes heavily before starting to kiss my neck. He moves down with unbearable slowness, and I sigh when his mouthnds on my breast.

    His lips are burning, and his breath is making me thrill. Everything feels so intense that I moan in pleasure and move my head back.

    I startle when his teeth pinch me, and my throat lets out another naughty sound.

    Before I have time to notice or make any resistance, Alexander reverses our positions and presses me on the mattress. He resumes where he stopped, and he nibbles my skin. He licks and kisses and bites, and I twitch under his touch just the way he wants me to.

    I close my eyes and clench the sheets, while Alexander''s tongue caresses the small scar on my inner thigh. In the end, he did notice it. He bites me there as well, and I shout in between ecstasy andint.

    ?Thea,? he whispers and stops teasing me all of a sudden.

    I open my eyes and look at his solemn face.

    ?What?? I inquire.

    What''s the matter, now? Has my Duke seen something? What made him stop? Is it because of the scar? Or maybe, there''s something else...

    He stares back at me for a while. In the end, he decides not to talk. I won''t ever know what was on his mind, but the way his ck eyes analysed my face tells me enough.

    He didn''t stop because of something I''ve done, nor because of my appearance. He just wanted to tell me what''s on his mind.

    Unfortunately, it looks like his mind is too naughty even for him. He couldn''t bring himself to voice his thoughts.

    ?Is my Duke too tired, tonight?? I tease, grinning amused. ?This Duchess won''t press you if that''s the case. I''m very understanding as a wife, aren''t I??

    ?I''m not tired,? he shakes his head. ?On the contrary, I was wondering if my Duchess has rested enough today.?

    ?Are you saying you want to strain me for the whole night?? I inquire while narrowing my eyes. ?No way. I won''t allow you. I have things to do tomorrow.?

    ?Like what??

    ?Finishing this month''s budget. You left it at a half, Alexander.?

    ?Oh, well, you don''t need too much energy for that, do you??

    ?I said: no!?

    ?It will be fun,? he tries, and I try to turn away. It would be a bit easier if he wasn''t half-leaned on me. Not to mention his elbow on one side of my head and his arm around my waist. When did he circle me like this?

    ?So, you stopped just to ask permission for something you know is unfeasible?? I whine.

    He''s really unbelievable.

    ?You think you can go on for the whole night? Fine, show me your prowess, then.?

    I would even cross my arms, but his chest prevents me to.

    When I look at my Duke''s face once again, his grin goes from ear to ear.

    ?Wonderful,? he whispers before pushing me back with a kiss. His tongue invades my mouth, and his hand reaches my thigh. ?I''ll show you everything I''ve got.?

    Ah, he can talk like this, but I already know he will fall asleep soon after satisfying his needs. That''s how it worked, in the beginning, and it didn''t change much through the days.

    My Duke certainly is exceptional, but he''s still human. How long can a man go on before exhaustion?

    At least, my husband is quite thoughtful of me. He dedicates a lot of time just to my pleasure, so I can''t find a reason to reject his proposals. Also, an extra round doesn''t sound too bad, once in a while.

    In the end, if we do it once we can do it twice. As long as my Duke doesn''te up with any weird idea.

    ?This night, I''ll make you scream no matter what,? he whispers to my ear. His voice is so low, and it sends shivers in my spine. His hand guides my leg around his hip, while his tongue returns to draw a path on my neck.

    ?It sounds like a threat, my Duke,? I reply.

    I''m surprised that I can speak, given the turmoil in my belly. It''s as if a thousand insects are furiously flying in my stomach, and my skin burns and blushes wherever Alexander''s lips reach.

    ?I''ve never said it wasn''t,? he murmurs.

    He won''t bite me if I don''t scream like he wants me to, right?

    ?Just don''t hurt me,? I plead.

    His evil smile bes even more merciless.

    ?At least, don''t make it too painful,? I add, trying to tune down my requests.

    ?Wife, you''re not required to talk this much,? he sighs.

 Chapter 98 - A Tired Wife

    <h4>Chapter 98 - A Tired Wife</h4>

    I wake up alone in bed, which is actually a new situation. Alexander has already got up, and he is getting ready by the wardrobe.

    ?Where are you going so early?? I inquire while moving on his side of the bed. The sheets are hardly warm, but his part of the mattress is oddly morefortable than mine. As well as his pillow.

    I''ll exchange our cushions when he''s not around to notice.

    ?It''s not early, wife,? hements while stepping in my direction. ?It''s half past eight.?

    ?What??

    I turn to the clock and, indeed, he''s right about the time.

    I sit on the bed, rubbing my eyes, and I remember that I don''t have any clothes only when the air hits my skin, causing goosebumps.

    I cover my chest with the sheet, wondering how did my Duke get up so readily. He pecks my forehead and waits for me to ept that it''s actuallyte in the morning.

    In the end, he didn''t continue to embrace me for the whole night. He stoppedte and left me to sleep, but it was me thatined first.

    I really understated my Duke''s perseverance.

    I straighten my spine, recalling the way I requested my husband to let me sleep. This movement makes the muscles of my back scream all together.

    I stretch my legs under the sheets and notice that same, busy pain in all my muscles. It''s as if I passed the night running in the woods rather than in my bed.

    What I can''t understand, though, is why my arms ache as well. I didn''t use them much, except for when I scraped my Duke''s back. However, he didn''tin about that. I guess he hardly noticed. He was so focused on me.

    ?Oh, no... I tolddy Lyana toe here at eight sharp!? I remember all of a sudden. I startle, and that movement makes me moan in pain.

    I won''t be able to do anything, like this!

    ?You asked yourdy in waiting toe that early?? he murmurs. ?You''re merciless, Thea. And also, you can''t get up on your own, yet you require your employee to do so??

    ?Whose fault is it that I can''t??

    ?I don''t know,? he shrugs.

    This naughty Duke! He dares to act so innocently!

    ?You''re a beast,? Iin, and he chuckles. He seems so happy to be insulted.

    ?You better watch your mouth, wife. This night I''ll be by your side again.?

    ?There''s no way in hell I let you do this again,? I mutter. ?Not until I recover.?

    ?Recover from what, exactly?? he asks.

    I''ll kill him; in his sleep.

    ?Should I have turned a deaf ear, when you begged me to let you sleep?? he whispers, suddenly so close.

    ?Who begged?? I protest.

    ?It was such cute sight, though. Makes me want to do that every day.?

    ?I can''t survive every day.?

    ?I''m just kidding, Thea,? he replies and kisses my temple. ?I won''t force you into anything.?

    At least, that is true. Unfortunately, it''s not enough of an argument to believe I''ll sleep tonight. Even though my Duke won''t force me, he improved his persuasive skills by several degrees.

    ?Don''t work too much today, I don''t like a tired wife,? he adds before leaving.

    As soon as he opens the door, he walks out with a satisfied grin while Kate runs in.

    ?I''m back!? she exims. Then, she notices my state, and she smirks cunningly.

    ?Don''t say anything,? I warn her. ?Just find me a dress. A ck dress.?

    Kate lifts her eyebrows in surprise, but then she simply obeys. A sleepless night is certainly not enough to deactivate a former queen.

    Just when I finished dressing,dy Lyana knocks at the door.

    ?Good morning, my Lady,? she greets me.

    ?Good morning,? I nod. ?I''m behind schedule with my tasks, so I''ll work in the office for now. You can read, meanwhile,dy Lyana.?

    ?Or I can help my Lady,? she whispers, looking at me with aplicated expression. On one side, she would like to be of assistance. On the other, she''s afraid I''ll interpret her proposal as meddling in.

    ?All right,? I ept.

    After all, I can find something for her to do. Once she understands that administration is utterly monotonous, she won''t be so happy to be my aide.

    Kate follows a step behind, studying this new face with unhidden interest. Differently from when she examined the Duke, this time, she isn''t worried about my safety.

    The rest of the day passes working.

    I begin at the desk but soon move on an armchair. This way, I can at least lean my backfortably. Also, my stomach has started cramping. It means that, by the end of the afternoon, my period wille back.

    It hasn''t been a month from thest time. However, the bleeding stopped abruptly, back then. It seems that now, in this apparently safer ce, my body is rxing again.

    The cramps are a pain, but I''ll have a night of rest. Finally! I''ve never thought I would be grateful for monthlies. Marriage changed the way I look at things quite much.

    ?I will retire early,? I informdy Lyana.

    She lifts her head from the papers she has been diligently copying, and she nods while smiling politely.

    ?I have almost finished with the replies, my Lady.?

    ?You''re helping me very much with that. I don''t have a clue who all those people are.?

    ?Not one of them is worthy of being remembered by my Lady,? she chuckles. ?But I guess you will meet them all, sooner orter.?

    ?Alexander told me that I should organise a gathering, once in a while. He told me that once every two months is enough, but he tends to spoil me. So... What do you think,dy Lyana? I''d like to hear your sincere opinion.?

    ?Once every two months might be too little,? she breathes. ?But no one will dare toment on my Lady''s choices. Also, rare gatherings are deemed more exclusive. Lady Kyre can surely afford to be missed by her social circle.?

    ?Still, too rare asions will make people think that I amzy.?

    Which isn''t that far from the truth, concerning gatherings.

    ?I have an idea,? she starts, and I nod to signal her to continue. ?Once every two months, my Lady can organise a tea party or a lunch with other noblewomen. It can be a grand event, with at least fifty guests. Once every month, or once every fifteen days, the Lady can simply ask a small group of women to visit. Just those that attract your attention or that you like. It can be an informal event, so there''s no need to follow social paradigms.?

    ?Am I supposed to visit out of Stoneyard, though??

    ?Oh, not if you don''t want to. You''re the Lady, after all.?

    ?Wonderful,? I whisper. ?For now, let''s have an event every month. We will alternate big parties to small gatherings. Do you have a suggestion for the date,dy Lyana??

    ?Some of the nobles under Duke Kyre''s administration are still in the capital. They wille back only in a few months. However, those that stay at the fief all year haven''t met you. I think it''s the Lord''s responsibility to introduce you.?

    ?It sounds like a debut,? I chuckle.

    ?It is that, in some ways. I think that making the nobles recognise you as the Lady won''t be as easy as it had been with the Countess and me.?

    ?The Countess epts me?? I mumble dumbfounded.

    ?She''s harsh with words, but she trusts the Lord''s decisions. If he kept you as his wife, it means that you''re capable enough to handle Kyre, my Lady.?

    ?And you? Why did you ept me??

    ?Because I owe a favour to the Lord. He''s helped me when I needed it the most, and now I can pay back part of my debt.?

    I''m starting to understand why my Duke was so eager to show me his territories. First of all, there aren''t rude marquises that can just challenge him without consequences.

    Then, he has duties rted to people, and his subjects trust and respect him. I''ve also noticed how much he cares about them.

    And third, his castle is full of people ready to sing praises about him. Especially while talking to me. Even the Countess, in her odd way, told me that Alexander is trustworthy and capable.

    ?I''ll talk about it with my husband,? I decide. ?If it''s something we ought to do, it''s better to involve him as soon as possible.?

    ?It will also be easier with the Lord''s help.?

    ?I know,? Iment, starting to wonder if my Duke knows thatdy Lyana likes advertising him so much.

    ?The local nobles are hard to deal with, sometimes, but they all follow the Lord''s guide,? she continues.

    ?Lady Lyana, I''m already married to the Duke. There''s no need to praise him so much,? I chuckle.

    She stops talking and looks at me for a few seconds, trying to decode my mood. She''s not sure if I''m bothered by her transparent intentions.

    ?It''s all right,? I sigh. ?And I can''t quite disagree with your words.?

 Chapter 99 - Many Childhood Sweethearts

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Many Childhood Sweethearts</h4>

    At lunchtime, I barely manage to walk to the main hall. I mean, it''s so far!

    After eating, I should just lie down and sleep for a couple of hours. I can''t walk around like yesterday, unfortunately. My muscles won''t let me.

    ?What is on my Duchess''s mind?? Alexander asks, noticing that I''ve stared at the te in silence for the whole time.

    ?I was thinking about organising a ball, or something like that. It''s time to introduce me to your people, my Duke.?

    ?I agree,? he sighs. ?It''s about time. However, I''m unhappy with sharing my Duchess with so many people, even if for a single evening.?

    ?What can I do about that? I can''t stay hidden forever, or people will start to wonder if you''re keeping your wife prisoner.?

    ?Mhm, it doesn''t sound that bad of an idea,? he smirks.

    ?I don''t disagree,? I reply while rolling my eyes.

    ?Well, we can organise something next week. Is it enough time to prepare yourself??

    ?I think it is,? I shrug. It''s just a ball, how difficult can it be?

    ?I can help you.?

    ?You have your work to finish, Alexander. I can do it on my own. What more, I''m not alone in this.?

    ?All right. I leave it to you, then. I can lend you Pericle to list the invites...?

    ?No, thanks,? I grin. ?Last time didn''t work the way it was supposed to.?

    I won''t let my Duke and his aide mess with me like that again.

    While Alexander just lifts his eyebrows in surprise, Pericle chokes on the wine. He then moves his eyes and asks forgiveness with a bow of his head.

    I know that it''s not Pericle''s fault. He was just ordered to act in a certain way. The real culprit is sitting next to me, leisurely sipping from his cup without a worry in the universe. He''s not annoyed by his wife finding out about his little plot, and why would he be?

    I''m just wondering whether luringdy Elisabeth to my tea party was just a move to have her under control. The Duke used my ns and his almost-fianc��e to trigger my jealousy. However, it might not have been the only reason.

    The Countess anddy Lyana observe our exchange in silence. One is wondering what happened in the capital. The other has narrowed her eyes and has already guessed that my husband has messed around with me.

    ?Are there any contenders to my Duke''s heart, here in Kyre?? I ask. I don''t want to face a second Elisabeth Grahm, even if she turns out less troublesome or narcissistic. I want at least to know of her existence.

    ?No, my Duchess. You''re the only one,? Alexander murmurs while gripping my hand. He kisses it with a smirk before letting go.

    ?The Lord of Kyre is one of the most influential nobles in the whole Empire, Duchess. It''s not that unexpected that manydies tried to contract a marriage with him,? Countess de Ruis adds. ?However, you are thewful wife now. You don''t need to worry about things that happened in the past.?

    She''s telling me not to pry too much. She probably thinks that Alexander will be annoyed by my words.

    ?I do not worry unless they stand on my way, which is actually a moremon urrence than one would think, Countess.?

    ?Not in Kyre. I''m well aware of the beasts who reside in the capital, but here we''re all civilised people. Even your husband''s childhood sweethearts know where their ce is.?

    ?Alexander, how many childhood sweethearts do you have?? I ask, intrigued. Ah, a handsome husband involves so much work.

    ?I believe less than you, my dear,? he promptly answers.

    ?I do not have any. I didn''t have time for friends when I was little.?

    The only exceptions are my brother and Kate. I grew up like a solitary child, which turned me into a reserved woman.

    ?Why do you think I have so many, then?? he mutters, a bit offended.

    ?Weren''t you cute when you were little??

    ?I don''t know.?

    ?I bet you were,? I smirk. ?Cute little boys end up surrounded by girls even if they don''t want it. It''s just natural.?

    ?Thea, don''t push it.?

    ?Why not? Are you going to get angry if I don''t stop??

    ?No, I won''t. I''m quite tolerant...?

    The Countess scoffs at thosest words, and she rolls her eyes as if she''s listening to a couple of idiots. Well, I bet we do look like that.

    Lady Lyana is just looking at her te with slightly red cheeks, and Pericle has the same stiff expression of when I kindly refused his help.

    Maybe, I shouldn''t have bbered so much in a public ce. I forgot we were watched, so I teased my Duke as per habit. However, how didn''t I feel embarrassed or threatened while doing so?

    Am I already used to these people?

    ?Do you have any news about the men in the forest?? I inquire, changing the topic suddenly.

    ?Dead bodies don''t talk. My men are still investigating.?

    ?Where do you think theye from? Are they foreigners??

    ?Probably not,? he sighs. ?It would be simpler if that was the case, by the way.?

    ?I know,? I smile. ?If the spies were from the Empire, then we all have a big issue to solve. And his majesty will be in muddy waters until someone figures out what they are aiming at.?

    It''s not the right topic for lunch, I know it. However, I''m curious.

    ?They might attack again,? Alexander whispers.

    ?They surely will. If my life is strategically relevant, they won''t let go just because of a small failure. Next time, they will be more organised. They might even infiltrate Stoneyard.?

    ?It''s difficult. Also, I stopped hiring new personnel all of a sudden a few days before departing for war. All the people that do not belong to this ce are under strict control. All the others have been residents for years. This very castle is quite safe, my Duchess.?

    ?I''m d to hear that. However, we will open our gates to strangers during the ball. How many servants do your vassals bring with them, usually??

    ?I can forbid them to bring any.?

    ?It wouldn''t solve the problem,? I chuckle. ?We have to increase security for that day, without letting anyone notice that we''re worried. Also, if your vassals see that you fear them... Well, it''s better not to rm them too much, Alexander.?

    ?What do you suggest, then?? he crosses his arms. ?You''ve given me reasons enough not to hold a party for the whole year.?

    ?We can''t do that!?

    ?I don''t want to put you in danger just because of some social convention.?

    ?You already assigned several guards to me. I''m safe enough. If you overdo it, you''ll have the opposite effect.?

    ?And you will run away in secret to visit the surroundings,? he sighs.

    What? How does he know about it?

    The war ended months ago. Polis won''t revolt for years, at least as long as I''m alive. He can afford to tell me who is the spy in my pce. It wouldn''t be such a big deal anymore.

    So few know about my unnned excursions in town. Other than Kate and my personal bodyguards, I think no one else was aware. Not even my nanny or my brother.

    Kate kept the other servants far from my room during my outings. One of my bodyguards kept the watch in front of the door as if I was inside. The other followed me from afar.

    I had toe to apromise after I was caught when I was twelve. Hence, I was never truly alone. Yet, my people couldn''t easily recognise me, so it was worth the efforts.

    ?If you make it big enough, no one will try anything. Assassinations are perfect for secret ces, not for public events.?

    ?Tell that to the maid that ran after you at our wedding banquet,? he spits out.

    Lady Lyana startles next to me, and she raises her head in my direction. She''s staring as if I was some weird spectacle.

    The Countess, on the other side, seems to have already heard of it.

    ?It can''t happen here, you said it yourself!?

    ?I can''t be sure, Theodora!?

    ?I don''t want to hide,? I whisper, and my Duke rxes his shoulders.

    ?Fine,? he gives up. ?But you will follow the security protocol in every detail. A single unpredicted move and I''ll lock you up for real.?

    ?There won''t be any need for that,? I reassure him. ?I''ve been following protocols all my life.?

    ?Exactly, that is what I am scared of.?

    I can''t believe I managed to survive this long on my own. I adapted to Alexander''s protectiveness in so few days that I don''t even remember how my life was when he wasn''t by my side.

    Having to get permission for everything sure is tiring. However, having my Duke always next to me is more reassuring than any army protecting me. Not to mention that a man that defeated me on my ground isn''t that easy to surprise.

 Chapter 100 - What Husbands Are For

    <h4>Chapter 100 - What Husbands Are For</h4>

    The preparations for the ball go on a bit too smoothly.

    I thought it would at least be a challenge. However, withdy Lyana''s help, I seed in filling a list of things to do. Then, the rest is just assigning the tasks around and, earlier than thought, everything is done.

    It''s not ready yet, of course, but the most part of my job is done.

    It hasn''t been too easy, after all. There are so many choices to make. And also, I''m not sure Alexander will be satisfied with my sense of aesthetics. We have different tastes in colours, so there''s a chance he won''t like the flowers and curtains arranged for the event.

    I''ve just sat on the couch in the bedroom, already wearing a nightgown and waiting for dinner.

    Alexander arrives almost immediately, just when I start pondering whether to look for something to read.

    I pour myself a ss of wine and wait for him to change.

    ?My Duchess hasn''t eaten yet?? he inquires, seeing the clean tes on the table.

    ?I''m waiting for my husband,? I point out.

    He pecks my forehead and brings the food on the lower table in front of the sofa.

    ?Awesome!? he exims while checking if he migrated everything closer to me. Then, he sits by my side and drags me on hisp.

    ?I can''t fulfil any selfish desire, tonight,? I whisper. The bleeding started a few hours ago, and not yesterday as thought. Cramps have been troubling me for two whole days before the start of the period, and I still feel awful.

    ?I was going to reward my wife with a bath in the thermal pool, but it looks like you''re not in the mood,? my Duke whispers.

    ?It''s not the mood, the problem.?

    ?Isn''t it early, though?? he asks, all of a sudden. ?How much has passed fromst time? Three weeks??

    ?A bit more than that. However, I shall remind my Duke that many things happened in the meantime. My body is just reacting in its way.?

    After George hit me, the bleeding stopped. That must be the reason it''s even more painful than usual.

    ?Can I help you?? Alexander asks.

    Unfortunately, he can''t. I just have to bear with it for a few days. It will soon get better, it won''tst forever. However, this makes me more sensitive to everything, including my Duke''s warm and proper touch. He''s not doing anything peculiar, yet I''m all tingling and itching to touch him.

    When his handnds on my stomach, I startle surprised. He presses lightly and starts rubbing with slow circr movements.

    Relief takes the ce of my initial surprise, and I soon sigh and lean my head on the Duke''s shoulder.

    ?Better?? he asks, and I can just nod and hope he won''t stop for a while. I didn''t know that it would help me so much, though. It''s really incredible, so much that I''d stay like this forever.

    I''ll try this again, next time the monthlies get so bad.

    ?Thank you,? I breathe, and my Duke just pecks my temple.

    ?This is what husbands are for,? he voices.

    Just a second before losing my head to this relief, something clicks in my mind.

    ?How did you know this would help?? I inquire. Has he done this with otherdies? He indeed grew up surrounded by women, but this is a bit too much...

    ?It looked like the right thing to do,? he shrugs.

    Oh, right. My Duke is extremely intuitive. I should stop assuming since my concerns always turn out simpler than thought.

    My lips peck my Duke''s cheek, and he smiles happily. Is some little attention really enough to make him this content?

    Now that my belly doesn''t hurt anymore, though, something strange is happening to me. My eyes are fixed on my husband, calmly staring at him. Yet, my mind continuously flies in directions a properdy doesn''t acknowledge.

    I see his lips, and I''d bite them. His muscles under the clothes make me desire to caress his chest. Even his breath that tickles my hair is so inviting. I want to feel his hands all over me, not just on my tummy.

    Too bad I''m not in the condition toply with my own desires.

    ?I wanted to ask you something,? I whisper, more to change the topic than for any other purpose. Yet, it''s a serious question. I should concentrate on that, instead of...

    ?What is it??

    ?Can I write letters to my diplomatic contacts? I know people in many ces, and that could be of help. Once we find out who is the culprit behind the chaos, we might need support from foreign countries.?

    ?Why are you asking me?? he inquires, surprised.

    ?This Duchess is asking permission.?

    ?You don''t need permission, Thea. You''re an adult, and currently the Lady of Kyre. Which means that you can write to whoever you want. You don''t need to ask me everything, I''m not your guardian.?

    ?You don''t have to talk like this,? I chuckle. ?I do need permission from you, and I don''t want to do anything behind your back.?

    It would be too risky and unfruitful for me.

    ?All right, but I''m not your guardian. You''re a free woman, Thea. You''re not a prisoner. We already had this conversation, but it looks like you didn''t understand.?

    ?There''s no need to soothe me, Alexander. I''ve already epted my fate, and I don''t dislike it so much. I''m d to be by your side, especially because you''re keeping me alive and protected. There''s no regret, and I don''t care if you want something in return. In the end, I am your wife.?

    ?Thea,? he spits.

    Then, he looks at me, pondering on how much temper to show. He seems angry, all of a sudden. However, we''re past the phase where it would make tremble and cry in fear of his reaction. Even in his arms, so close to his temper, I''m not afraid.

    ?I love the way you''re always careful not to scare me,? I whisper, caressing his face with my cool fingers.

    Cooler than usual, now that I think about it.

    His expression loosens up, and I blink, surprised.

    ?What else do you love about me?? he inquires, moving his focus on one word of the hundred pronounced from the start of the conversation. This man will drive me crazy.

    What more, now I have to think about an answer to his difficult question.

    ?Your evil smile when you pretend not to have any ill intention,? I whisper. My face''s temperature rises by a few degrees. The room isn''t cold anymore, all of a sudden. No, now it started feeling very, very hot.

    ?I do not have any ill intention towards you!? he protests, and my fingers grip his shirt to prevent my hands to reach his face again.

    ?You don''t have a single pure intention,? I point out. ?However, I like that part of you as well.?

    He looks satisfied with my answer, so I sigh inwardly.

    He gave me permission to write letters to my old contacts. I can afford to lose some time on ttering my Duke.

    ?And you''re always so gentle.? Well, except for when we''re doing the things married couples are supposed to do. Then, gentle is not the right way to describe my Duke.

    He is thoughtful, and he does make sure his wife feels good. However, he''s not gentle at all.

    Just thinking about it makes my temperature increase again.

    I''ll be burning like the fire in the chimney if our conversation continues like this. The worst part is that it''s not my Duke''s fault. It''s all my doing: I''m the only culprit for my reaction.

    Before saying something else that might get me to lose my mind even more than this, I just peck my Duke''s lips and decide to stop talking for a while.

    However, that short contact isn''t enough to appease my urge to touch him.

    Before I have time to retreat, Alexander surrounds my waist with his arms and kisses me in his usual, masterful way. I just let him do as any obedient wife would.

    When his hand squeezes my breast from over the clothes, aining moan leaves my throat. However, I don''t stop him from touching me.

    My breasts are slightly bigger than usual, because of the hormones or something like that. They don''t hurt, but it''s a bit ufortable when my Duke touches them. Still, he''s clearly enjoying the small difference in size, so I let him do. Will he be disappointed when my body returns to its normal state?

    It''s not that big of a difference, by the way.

    My concerns abandon my brain when Alexander''s lipsnd on my neck. His kisses are as burning as usual, but this time my panting is relentless and needy. I want him to continue, even to intensify his attentions. However, I can''t bring myself to ask.

    Also, I wouldn''t be able to keep up with his expectations in this situation. I can''t just initiate contact and then run away. It would be too cruel from my side.

    ?Don''t be this pushy,? I whisper, but my tone somehow doesn''t match my words.

 Chapter 101 - Sweet And Salty Combinations

    <h4>Chapter 101 - Sweet And Salty Combinations</h4>

    ?What''s the matter, now?? the Duke chuckles.

    He''s clearly amused by my incoherent sighs. I just asked him to stop, yet I''m still melting in his embrace.

    ?Just wait a few days, all right?? I voice, finally finding enough clearness of mind to say a few words.

    ?For what? Am I not allowed to kiss my wife??

    ?That''s not it,? I mutter. The problem is that this Duchess wants more, yet she can''t have it right now. It''s not my Duke''s lust, the issue. Not this time.

    ?We should eat,? he affirms, seeing my confused expression. ?My Duchess must be hungry.?

    No, I''m not really all that hungry.

    Alexander bows over and reaches out for the closest te. He analyses the contents and crooks his mouth.

    ?Cheese,? I notice. ?You don''t like it??

    ?Not particrly. Meat is better.?

    Figures. In Ethiro they do eat meat all the time.

    ?All right,? I whisper. ?There must be some roast beef on the table. This Duchess will eat cheese.?

    ?You need energy,? he protests.

    ?Cheese gives me more energy than meat.?

    And it''s also easier to digest. Not to mention that it goes marvellously with the wine made in Kyre.

    ?Try this,? Alexander mutters while reaching out for some purple marmde. He puts some on top of the cheese and offers me the bite.

    I ept the offer, already knowing that this weird mix will be difficult to chew. My hand is reaching out for some bread when thebination of the salty cheese and the sweet yet sour jam makes me moan.

    ?It''s delicious!? I exim as if discovering a new wonder. ?Is the marmde made from those blueberries??

    ?Correct,? he nods. ?I knew my Duchess would have liked it.?

    He prepares a few other pieces for me. I eat, forgetting that my Duke must be hungry as well. He''s been pretty busy, thesest days. I''m still sitting on hisp, so he can''t even get up in search of food. He has to settle with what''s within his reach.

    When I realise the situation, I turn abruptly and try to grab the meat. It''s far from us, and I barely manage to reach the te. However, I lose my bnce for a moment and almost fall on the floor, but Alexander''s arm quickly surrounds my waist and keeps me in ce.

    ?Here,? I whisper, offering him the food caught with so much effort. ?For you.?

    I try feeding him, since he''s done the same to me, and I''m pleased to see that the Duke epts my idea. He munches happily. Since his hands are free, this way, he can caress my back or hug me all the time.

    ?You should have some vegetables too,? I state while forcing him to eat everything. He tends to be picky, sometimes. However, today, he eats withoutint. He''s just a bit clingy, though.

    Not that it bothers me. My Duke is warm andfortable.

    ?You should write to your brother,? he starts.

    I look at him with a surprised expression, but I soon try to hide my thoughts.

    I would like to contact my brother, but I''m afraid to put him in danger. What more, I''m not even sure where he is. It didn''t seem wise to ask, in case they interrogated me before the execution.

    ?I''m sure you miss him,? my Duke continues.

    ?This Duchess can''t write to him,? I whisper.

    ?No one will trace the letter, nor is anyone nning on attacking or using your brother. The throne is lost, he doesn''t have a im anymore.?

    ?I know that,? I sigh. ?The only certain information is that my brother is in Asteria. Any letter written to him would pass in the hands of those people, Alexander.?

    ?Oh,? he utters, discerning my troubles. After all, he''s the one suspecting that Asteria is eyeing my city and some parts of the Empire.

    ?It''s not safe. And I don''t want to put my brother in danger. Not if we can''t control the whole path the letter travels, which is impossible at the moment.?

    ?What about your diplomatic rtionships, though? You''ve been in war for years. How did you manage to keep in contact??

    ?The ambassadors in Polis left around the second year when it was clear that the Empire wouldn''t retreat that easily. However, their wives continued to send me letters. Maybe because I was a cute child,? I shrug. ?I don''t know how to say it without wounding your pride, but your army never truly stopped my missives.?

    ?We caught a couple,? Alexander mumbles.

    ?Bait,?

    He snickers, a bit too happy for someone that had been tricked.

    ?Should have figured,? he breathes.

    Well, it didn''t help me much. In the end, we still lost.

    Ethiro found the springs that fuelled the city, and they cut our water supply. We couldn''t drink the water from the river, it''s too dirty and salty. So, we signed the truce.

    ?What would you have done if we didn''t surrender?? I inquire. ?Would you have let us all die of thirst??

    Alexander is stroking my back rhythmically, and he doesn''t stop just to answer. His hand is light and calming, so the fear of his answer isn''t as manifest as in earlier situations.

    ?Would you have ever chosen that path, Thea??

    I shake my head, and he chuckles.

    ?Then why should I consider that option? You''re wise, and you care. That''s what made you resist so long to a siege.?

    ?That''s what made me lose, in the end.?

    ?Oh, no. I am the one that forced you in a corner. Don''t take away that merit from me...?

    ?Do you need that merit this much?? I sulk.

    ?Oh, yes!? he chuckles.

    ?Isn''t this Duchess enough as a reward? You want the praise as well??

    ?As much praise as you can speak.?

    ?How did you find the springs, though??

    ?We searched hard enough.?

    ?And how did you know where to look for? It''s not like there is a single mountain high enough. Also, it was one of the best-hidden secrets of my city.?

    ?Not as hidden as you think,? he mutters. His eyes darken all of a sudden, and he wears a gloomy expression.

    ?Well, this gives me a hint on who your spy could be.?

    ?Spy?? he repeats, surprised.

    Then, he returns to his usual rxed face. It shouldn''t be that surprising that I figured out what happened. He didn''t even try to hide that he knew everything about me.

    ?Who was it?? he asks.

    ?You tell me,? I blink.

    ?This Duke doesn''t want to.?

    ?Please?? I whisper. It''s not like it would change anything.

    ?No.?

    ?I won''t get mad, it''s a promise!?

    ?You already are mad, my dear. And also, that person ought to be protected from your vengeful fury.?

    ?I won''t take revenge,? I roll my eyes.

    ?Mhm, as if I could believe you.?

    ?Have you already awarded that person? Or you killed them??

    ?Neither,? he whispers. Then, he looks on the floor, trying to figure out something. ?Both,? he adds.

    ?You gave them an award before taking their life? You''re cruel,? I exim. Still, I don''t move away. My Duke''s cruelty isn''t really that much of an issue. Also, it''s not like the life of a traitor has much value.

    ?Don''t you like a cruel Duke??

    ?Oh, I do!? I breathe. My gaze is back locked at his lips, my mind distracted anew by his naughty words. ?This Duchess likes that so much!?

    I feel wild and crazy, but I can''t help but pass my tongue on my lips. The kiss of before is still lingering on my skin, and I''d just continue from...

    ?Thea, if you look at me like that...?

    ?Like what?? I inquire, not really surprised that my Duke noticed. Can anything evade his attention? It''s not the case.

    ?Like if you want me to kiss you,? he exins, rather calmly.

    ?There''s no like if.?

    ?No??

    I shrug, while his lips get closer, slowly and painfully. Every moment he''s parted from me feels like an hour, but I finally manage to get my coveted kiss.

    A gasp makes my shoulders flinch when his hand squeezes my butt, but I can''t stop him. I just let him touch me, and I feel him as well. My sensitive breasts shiver when pressed on his chest, and the thick underwear smooths my Duke''s rough touch.

    When the nightgown''s sleeve slips down, exposing part of my chest, my head bends back in an invite. Alexander moves down with his mouth, too slow to be it by chance. I inhale, trying to umte the air that I forgot to breathe for a few seconds.

    His teeth sink in my soft bosom, and I let out a scream, in between ecstasy and pain. I can already imagine the mark that will appear, but I don''t care about that.

    ?Do it again,? I plead, my voice so low that it can barely be heard by me.

    ?Do what, Duchess?? he mutters, still kissing my skin.

    I barely open my eyes and gaze at him for a moment before summing up the courage to say the words. More than courage, it''s audacity.

    ?Mark me,? I whisper, while the tingling in my lower body intensifies.

 Chapter 102 - To Find Another Lover?

    <h4>Chapter 102 - To Find Another Lover?</h4>

    WARNING: smut content (kind of)

    ?Thea!? the Duke warns me, while his clench tightens, and his pupils contract. It''s a small change. If I was a millimetre farther, this little difference would have passed unnoticed, in his ck iris.

    ?What?? I ask, wondering if he''s raging or the opposite.

    ?You can''t say things like that. Do you know how it sounds??

    It''s like he''s teaching a small child how to behave. It''s frustrating, and also so anticlimactic. I thought he would be happy to hear the words pronounced despite the embarrassment caused by them. If he continues to stare like this, I''llpletely forget about my purposes.

    ?You don''t have to do it, if you don''t want to,? I mutter and try to get up. Needless to say, it''s impossible.

    ?I never said that,? he points out.

    Oh, so that''s how it is. I turn back to my Duke and press my lips on his. Since he doesn''t stop me, I dare to deepen my kiss.

    When he lowers his guard, I move my mouth on his neck and kiss his skin. I act a bit more delicately than my Duke usually does, without his ustomed haste, nor his passionate roughness. However, Alexander seems to enjoy it even this way.

    My finger slips on the first button on his shirt and tries to unfasten it with a single hand. After failing a couple of times, I just pull until the button detaches.

    Alexander sighs. It''s just a short, transient moment, but I sense how he bends his head to the side by a few degrees. Air leaves his lips almost unnoticed, and his arms rx their clench.

    I blink, surprised by the effect his reaction has on me. I''d like to know what exactly triggered it. To do that again.

    I nibble his shoulder and caress his chest with a hand. I move it lower, focusing on the muscles. I can feel his training even through clothes. A soldier''s body really is something.

    When something starts poking on my thigh, I sit astride and smile at my Duke. My hand slips in his trousers, and he winces surprised.

    ?Thea, you...? he mutters, but I stop him with a kiss. I force my tongue in his mouth and explore. He did the same to me, so he doesn''t have any right toin.

    Meanwhile, I start moving my hand up and down, first slowly. I wrap his erection in my fingers and focus on his body''s reactions.

    At first, his breath is the only sign that tells me how I''m doing. However, since Alexander stoppedining, I guess I can continue like this.

    When I increase the pace of my hand''s movement, though, a couple of moans reach my ears. Every time my Duke''s lips try to flee from me, I stick my tongue even deeper and stubbornly continue to kiss him. Our teeth chatter against each other, a couple of times.

    After a few minutes of hard work, I can finally hear my Duke''s panting.

    One of his arms is firmlyced around my waist, but his right hand wanders on my body. When he cups my breast, I let out a gasp. However, I can''t let him distract me like this. I have a mission, here!

    I can''t have what I desire due to my body''s condition. Still, there''s no reason to deprive my Duke of the pleasure a wife is supposed to bring.

    A small part of me is envying him at this moment. Yet, I''m happy that he likes it. And also, that I am the cause of his pleasure.

    Even if my hand is starting to tire, I set my mind on enduring it. And also on finding a way to end it faster.

    I split from the Duke''s lips and look at him.

    ?Is this all right?? I inquire. Then, I move my lips closer to his ear and whisper: ?Xander??

    His muscles stiffen for a moment, and his arm drags me closer, forcing me to almost lie on him.

    ?Just perfect,? he answers, stuttering.

    I nibble his earlobe and pay some attention to this part of his neck. I even consider biting him, but I don''t think he would react the same way I do.

    I recall how he frowned when I once left a sign, so I avoid sticking my teeth too deep. I just y with his earlobe and lick his neck, always cautious with following his response.

    It takes longer than I wanted, but, in the end, I seed. When my Duke leans his head back on the sofa, with his eyes closed and his breath short, I realise I was panting as well. This is such an energy-consuming activity, for goodness!

    Also, my underwear is drenched, I ought to change it immediately.

    I peck Alexander''s cheek and get up from the couch. I take a look at the ce where I was sat, just to check if there''s blood anywhere. It seems I haven''t made a mess.

    ?This Duchess will be right back,? I whisper, and I walk out.

    Even though I''ve just done something as indecent as this, I can''t stand the embarrassment of changing clothes in front of my husband. I''ll just grab a pair of undergarments from my dayroom.

    Ah, I can''t wait for my monthlies to be over. This is unbearable. Not to mention my hormones that have never been so out of control.

    I can''t believe I''ve just jumped on my husband like that. And not only once, but at least thrice. In the middle of a serious conversation. I cover my eyes with a hand while searching for a different topic for my thoughts. I better stop revising the scene of a minute ago.

    When I walk back to the bedroom, I''m almost back to normal.

    Alexander is drinking my ss of wine while looking at the fire. He turns to me and smiles tenderly, maybe wondering about the reason why I ran out like that.

    ?I will sleep, now,? I whisper while lying down.

    He just nods, lost in his thoughts.

    I turn on the side and close my eyes, searching for afortable position. Just when I think I''ve found the perfect one, my Duke''s voice reaches me.

    ?You should rest now,? he murmurs. ?You worked hard today.?

    Before I have time to think clearly, I sit and disrupt the blessed equilibrium. I re at Alexander and open my mouth to protest when I realise he might be talking about the party''s organisation.

    I close my mouth and stare for a minute more.

    Then, I lie back without a single word spoken. My husband''s chuckle hits my nerves, but I ignore it. I cuddle under the cover and close my eyes, this time even more convinced.

    I fall asleep soon, and the night passes a bit too fast.

    A weird dream torments me, one of those in Polis.

    I see Kate helping me dress, and this person stares at us from the sofa. I can''t tell the reason, but he''s annoyed by something. I''ve long since found that this is a man, but I can''t still understand who was allowed to stay so close to me. Maybe, a lover?

    It''s the only exnation I can think of. I''m dreaming of this because I''m starting to regret it!

    I''ve avoided keeping a lover by my side, I stayed alone. I didn''t know what I was missing, back then. Is this the regret that drives me to these dreams?

    Also, I''m kind of sure that not just any man is like my Duke.

    However, I can''t continue to look for the hidden reasons my perverted brain fosters. I do have someone I can consider a lover, right now. There''s no need to envision and dream of another one.

    I mean, my husband is already tough to take care of alone. I wouldn''t survive to two.

    When I wake up in the morning, I crawl out of bed and return to my job.

    Days pass almost unnoticed, and the night of the balles.

    Lady Lyana took care of the invites and helped me with the tables. She also confirmed that I chose the right type of flowers for the event.

    Kate, meanwhile, worked on the dress. She chose one from the closet and adapted it for a special asion.

    My Duke kindly requested some dishes for dinner, obviously all made of meat. In the end, I epted his plead after he promised he wouldn''t drink the way he did at the wedding banquet. He tried to redeem himself with cheap excuses, but, in the end, he didn''t really have a choice.

    ?It was my wedding, Duchess! You can''t ask a man not to drink at his own marriage banquet!? he eximed.

    Then, he nced at my stern expression and dropped his shoulders.

    ?I''ll do as my wife wishes,? he conceded.

    It''s not even sunset when the first guests start arriving, and I look hurriedly at Alexander that has just started changing clothes.

 Chapter 103 - Aloof, Cruel And Cunning

    <h4>Chapter 103 - Aloof, Cruel And Cunning</h4>

    ?My Duchess is beautiful,? my Duke begins, but a single re from me is enough to make him understand.

    He starts changing clothes while I pretend not to be affected by the easy way he undresses in front of me. I look around uninterested, and Iunch a secret nce or two. Just a few times, though.

    ?All the local lords will be present,? he mutters while fastening the buttons of the shirt. ?They''re all curious to meet the Lady.?

    ?Thank you for reminding me how important this is,? I reply.

    Alexander has been trying to make me anxious for the whole day. Still, I''m not a baby girl afraid to meet some new people.

    It won''t be the first time that a crowd openly stares at me. At least, here, I have a little advantage.

    ?Aren''t you nervous, my Duchess??

    ?What do I have to be nervous about?? I ask.

    When the Duke shrugs, I walk to him and help him with the waistcoat.

    ?In the capital, I was a war prisoner that was gifted to a general as a prize,? I start while smoothing his clothes. ?But here, I am your wife first of all. It''s different.?

    When I look at him, I can finally see the expression I was trying to trigger. His lips are slightly opened, as if surprised, and his eyes look at me with an excessive amount of contentedness.

    ?Am I wrong, perhaps?? I inquire, pretending to misunderstand his reaction.

    ?No, no! You''re right,? he stutters. Before he can grab me, and I can tell he''s already nning to, I step away and walk to the chimney.

    ?Do get ready, then,? I whisper.

    At least, we''re not required to meet the guests at the door. Alexander sits on his ce at the central table. I sit at his side and pretend to be sipping wine from a metal cup. Actually, it''s water. No one can see it, though.

    I mean, I never said I was drinking wine, so I''m not even lying, technically.

    The nobles that arrivee greet us first. Then, they group on the sides and talk with each other. They''re mostly couples, but from time to time a family mighte in. Those with teenager children brought them along.

    Most of the attendees are lower-tier nobles and local lords. They administer a small fief in the Kyre territory, and they respond to Alexander, directly or indirectly.

    They don''t even take part in the social season in the capital.

    They''ve never met the Emperor, and they don''t seem too curious about him.

    Those that arriveter, though, are all counts and viscounts. I spot some familiar faces from the capital, and I just smile politely showing them that I''ve recognised them.

    The servants are walking in the hall with tes full of food and beverages. Everyone seems to be having fun, so I rx and steal a nce to my Duke.

    The central table is starting to be filled as nobles arrive. Countess de Ruis sits in front of me, as always. Lady Lyana is somewhere, talking with a bunch of women her age.

    Oh, maybe I''ll be able to make some friends today!

    I''m not really that optimistic, but I might as well try.

    The music is filling the hall, and some couples are dancing in the centre. Some of them are formed by two girls. Oh, I can try making a friend like that! Only if Alexander doesn''t insist on having me by his side for the whole time.

    However, my ns are disrupted when the first person that approaches us for a talk is one of my Duke''s friends.

    ?My Lady, can I steal you for a dance?? he asks.

    I don''t even remember the name of this man. He''s a bit older than my Duke, but his features are delicate, and his physique is slim. He doesn''t look like a warrior, nor like a regrzy lord.

    I turn to Alexander, hoping he will say something and keep me by his side. I''m not in the mood to dance with strangers, I''d prefer to make new acquaintances among the noblewomen.

    ?I saw how marvellously you danced during the wedding, your grace,? he continues.

    Oh, damn it! I can''t even use the excuse that I don''t know how to dance.

    ?It was so surprising. Your skills must be heavenly if you managed to make a stick like Lord Kyre move so graciously.?

    What? My Duke isn''t a stick! We mirrored each other''s moves so perfectly, and his sense of the rhythm is perfect! Who dares toment on his technique?

    ?I was just going to ask my husband to dance,? I whisper. ?I''m d you stepped forward, sir. We don''t need to inconvenience Lord Kyre like this.?

    I smile graciously, and the man in front of me replies with a smirk. Alexander, meanwhile, observes me curiously. I can tell he''s holding back a grin.

    He sessfully deciphered my mind again!

    I follow the man to the centre of the hall, still wondering who he is. If he''s acquainted with Alexander, he should be someone important.

    However, the fact that we weren''t officially introduced means that he''s considered a close friend of my Duke. Probably, everyone assumed I already knew who he was, so no one told me his name.

    ?How can I call you, sir??

    ?I am Count Wilhelm. My Lady can call me Jeffrey.?

    Jeffrey Wilhelm. Never heard of him.

    ?We haven''t been introduced,? I point out.

    ?Duke Kyre is a bit absent-minded when ites to you, my Lady,? he murmurs while we stand in front of each other to start the dance.

    I curtsey briefly; Count Wilhelm gives me a deep bow.

    ?Absent-minded is not a word thates to my mind when I think of my husband,? Iment.

    Well, he does get lost in his thoughts, from time to time.

    However, it''s unusual that something passes unnoticed by him. It did happen, a couple of times, but the circumstances were always odd.

    When it was within my Duke''s powers, he was there to help me. From keeping me warm at night to sensing that I''m in some kind of danger. He was so focused, all those times, that it was almost frightening.

    ?You don''t know him the way I do,? Count Wilhelm says.

    We exchange positions during the dance, with a couple of well-calibrated steps. I end in the exact, same spot where he was a second ago, while he''s a few inches to the right. Instead of turning to him, as any goodpanion would do, I continue to stare where he should have been. I pretend not to notice that he''s in the wrong position and continue the choreography.

    It''s difficult to notice, at the beginning. Yet, from outside, our dance is now very uncoordinated. I wlessly follow the music but purposely ignore how the Count is struggling to keep the cadence. When we turn left, he has to take a longer step and break the pace. When we turn right, his regr step is too long.

    It''s difficult to adjust, and I make it even harder.

    ?Can anyone as absent-minded as my husband really have the list of achievements everyone talks about?? I inquire, trying to distract him even further.

    ?Oh, that is true. There aren''t more skilled strategists among the younger generation. And maybe just a couple if we consider those in retirement. Your husband indeed is exceptional, my Lady. Still, he''s a bit... How can I put it? He can focus only on one thing when you''re around.?

    I feel my cheeks blush all of a sudden.

    Focus only on me? That can''t be possible.

    ?He noticed how you left the room, during your wedding banquet,? the Count continues. ?Immediately, he knew something was wrong.?

    ?That doesn''t mean that I''m the only worry among my husband''s thoughts,? I reply.

    Even though I guess I do upy arge portion of Alexander''s mind.

    ?I don''t know how he treats his wife, but the Duke we others know is an aloof, cruel and cunning man.?

    I can''t imagine that. I mean, I can imagine cruel, but the rest...

    He''s kind to everyone, at least to his family and friends.

    Sometimes, I find out he has been nning something naughty, like making me bathe with him or tempting me with roasted chicken. However, it can''t be considered cunning.

    He''s patient and tolerant. A bit self-centred, at times. But his happy face when I give him all my attention is cute.

    ?When the scandal with George broke out, we all thought he was going to kill you,? Count Wilhelm breathes. ?But it turns out that my Lady is among the few people he will protect with every weapon in his hands.?

    Is this man trying to scare me? Is he really my Duke''s friend?

    I turn to Alexander, wondering if he''s really a wolf in sheep''s clothing. He''s staring at me from the side while talking with some knights.

    He has a smile on his lips, and he doesn''t seem bothered by what his friend is speaking with me about. He already knows that this Duchess won''t run away because of a few old stories.

    And even if he was aloof, cruel and cunning, it''s not like I have a saying in it. We''re already married, after all.

 Chapter 104 - The Lady Wants Friends (1)

    <h4>Chapter 104 - The Lady Wants Friends (1)</h4>

    When the song finishes, Count Wilhelm apanies me to my Duke.

    ?I don''t know why you told me so much,? I say. ?But a few words can''t change the opinion I made of my husband.?

    ?Figures,? he mutters while rolling his eyes.

    When we reach Alexander, Jeffrey Wilhelm pats on his shoulder.

    ?I won''t say anything against you in front of your wife. Ever again,? he exims.

    I lift my eyebrows, surprised.

    ?Especially about your dancing skills,? he adds, raising his hands in sign of surrender. ?You''re not a stick!?

    I smile, happy that this person understood that not just anyone can handle this Duchess.

    ?And you''re kind and gentle like a nun. And also honest.?

    After saying that, the Count turns on his heels. He walks to a group ofdies that had been ncing in our direction for a while.

    ?What have you done?? Alexander asks while grabbing my hand. He pecks my fingers and smiles after seeing my blushing face. Skin contact in public is still too much for me, but I''m getting used to everything little by little.

    ?I just had a proper conversation while dancing,? I shrug.

    ?You did neither of the two properly,? my Duke chuckles. ?But I''m pleased to see that you went out of your way to defend my honour. It makes me happy.?

    ?That person said so many odd things, Alexander. Are you sure he''s your friend??

    ?Positive,? my Duke chuckles.

    ?I hope I didn''t just put you two in a difficult situation. I run my tongue and my feet without thinking.?

    ?It''s fine. Jeffrey won''t take it to heart. He was just curious to find out what kind of woman can wrap me around her fingers like this.?

    ?I am the one wr...? I start, but I realise that I can''t get dragged in his schemes and say words that might sound indecent or naughty.

    I turn my head by a couple of degrees and recognise a face.

    ?Ambassador Zolokis!? I exim when the calm smile enters my field of vision. ?I thought that all the diplomatic consuls stayed in the capitals...?

    ?Well, that''s true. However, we''ve opened an office in Kyre.?

    ?Not in Stoneyard, though,? I whisper. He came with a carriage, and he even arrivedte. Also, Stoneyard is very small as a town. It''s just a castle and a few houses around. Most of the people live within the walls, but there are a couple of viges attached to the walls.

    The most relevant city, however, is a few miles south. The local offices Asteria opened must be there.

    ?I didn''t think they would send their best ambassador for just a local office,? I chuckle. ?What a waste!?

    ?It''s not a waste if I can see my dear niece,? he murmurs.

    Alexander is standing by my side, pretending to be cool about this reunion. I can sense his dark mood in waves, while chilliness makes me shiver to the bones. He''s apparently angry.

    No... He''s furious. What have I done wrong? I''ve just greeted my uncle. I haven''t seen anyone from my family in ages.

    Ambassador Zolokis hasn''t visited Polis since the third year of siege. It''s not like we can plot anything in a few sentences.

    Alexander is overreacting.

    ?I was wondering what would happen to the Queen of Polis once the siege was over, but I''m d to see that you survived.?

    ?It was unexpected for me too,? I say, trying to ignore Alexander''s ck eyes. He moves his pupils between the Ambassador and me, and he doesn''t say a thing.

    ?I also heard that the harbour is back in function. The governors are also rather tolerant. Is it thanks to your doing, Lady Kyre??

    ?I haven''t done anything,? I shrug. I don''t know if my existence influenced any decision regarding Polis, but it certainly isn''t my merit.

    ?My wife has given up on her role,? my Duke says, interrupting the discussion unexpectedly.

    I thought he would let me struggle alone, for goodness!

    ?She doesn''t engage in politics any more,? he adds while cing a hand on the back of my waist.

    Of course not. After all,st time I ruled something, I lost a war.

    However, there''s no need to say it, not this loud. In front of a foreign ambassador.

    I smile politely at my uncle and notice how he''s observing us with a confused expression. I bet you don''t get to see too often a former queen behave this obediently.

    However, I''m quite confused. Alexander gave me permission to write to my diplomatic contacts. Why is my Duke changing idea, now? I won''t organise a revolution. I won''t even mention hot topics.

    There''s no need to point out how powerless I actually am.

    I look down and fix my gowns absent-mindedly. I can''t hide my reaction at Alexander''s words, but I''m still surrounded by people. At least, I can smooth my expression before looking up.

    I smile at my husband with a sweet smirk, but he doesn''t see it because he''s not looking this way. It''s probably the first time I catch him looking at someone that isn''t me.

    I''ve be so used to getting his attention no matter the situation. So much that I now feel void, noticing how he indeed can gaze at other people as well.

    ?How...? I start, trying to find a safe topic for the conversation.

    The silence has fallen among us three, and some guests nearby are observing curiously.

    ?How has the weather been in Asteria,tely??

    It''s better if I don''t ask about my brother. My Duke might misinterpret my worries, and these people could think that I''m trying to rebel.

    Oh, is it because I''m talking with a rtive? It would be slightly less humiliating if that was the case. That is: if Alexander was being cautious or possessive.

    However, I still think he''s just being controlling. And it''s useless because I won''t try anything that would endanger the people around me, especially my husband.

    ?It has been cold,? the Ambassador answers mechanically. He seems a bit disappointed about what he found out.

    I don''t know what to think, right now. It''s not like I''d prefer to be dead than wed. There are many perks in being a duchess. One of them is that I don''t have to worry about a nation all by myself. I can assist if it''s needed, but it''s all on my own volition. It''s not a duty.

    Also, being my Duke''s wife is safe andfortable. His care is usually warm, and his presence is always alluring.

    I don''t know what changed this evening.

    After the Ambassador left, other people approached.

    Alexander rxed almost immediately, and he also dragged me into the conversation a couple of times.

    I''m not sure what''s the difference between greeting my uncle and discussing import taxes with a few gentlemen. Wasn''t this an undesirable topic for me as well?

    This husband of mine will drive me crazy. However, I''m d that I can have a serious discussion with someone other than my Duke.

    It''s only after the second ss is over that I notice something amiss.

    A fewdies are openly staring at me. Some are curious, while others have weird, using expressions.

    When I turn back to the people I''m talking with, I realise they''re all men. I haven''t felt any weirdness when talking with them. I have done this all my life. Also, having Alexander by my side, I don''t even fear their proximity.

    However, ady isn''t supposed to be able to handle such topics. Nor this many people at once.

    I nce at Alexander, and he sweetly smiles when he notices my expression.

    ?I''ll rest for a while,? I whisper before leaving the hall.

    Lady Lyana notices my walking away, and she follows me in the resting room after a moment.

    There are some rooms, close to the main hall, where one can rest between one course and the other. I have my private room, somewhere in this hallway.

    I''ve chosen a random door, though. I''m hoping that one of thedies wille in by chance and be an acquaintance.

    I don''t want to meet any knight, officer or viscount. I just crave a few female friends, like any regr young duchess!

    ?What''s wrong with me?? I ask mydy in waiting.

    ?Pardon?? she mutters, confused.

    ?I want to make friends, but all thedies avoid me.?

    She sits by my side and searches for the right words for a while.

    ?I don''t know if my Lady knows it, but... Well, you have the aura of amander. You also can talk about difficult topics with the most challenging people. It isn''t easy to just approach such a person with an excuse.?

    ?But I don''t want to stay alone forever. And I don''t know how to make friends. What should I do,dy Lyana??

    ?I''m sure my Lady will find a way,? she smiles. ?We ended up getting along, in the end. Am I right??

    ?Lady Lyana,? I whisper. ?Can I... Can I consider you as a friend??

    Come on, can I at least have one of those rare treasures that people call friends?

 Chapter 105 - The Lady Wants Friends (2)

    <h4>Chapter 105 - The Lady Wants Friends (2)</h4>

    Lady Lyana looks at me, a bit disoriented.

    ?I''m yourdy in waiting,? she whispers. ?It would be too forward of me to consider myself a friend of my Lady...?

    Is that a polite way to reject me?

    ?Kate works for me, but she''s my friend too,? I point out. She better say it out loud if she doesn''t want me. It''ll spare her time. And mine too.

    ?It would be my honour,? she says then. ?I was afraid my Lady misunderstood my words from before... I was not trying to imply that I gained your trust just yet. Rather, I think that my Lady''s personality will charm everyone, eventually.?

    Oh, really? She wasn''t rejecting me, then?

    I blink, and my eyes fill with light and happiness. Making friends isn''t that difficult if they''re willing to y along.

    ?So, can I consider you a friend as well?? I ask, just to be sure. I''m just like a kid in front of the first cake in their life.

    Beforedy Lyana has time to answer, though, a couple of women get inside.

    ?Oh, sorry,? they say. ?We thought the room was empty...?

    It''s rather evident that they knew that I was here. However, I pretend not to have noticed the quick movement of their eyes.

    ?Please, have a sit,? I say, instead.

    ?Oh, thank you, my Lady!? they exim and settle on one of the sofas not too far from here. They don''t dare to sit closer, and I don''tment on that either.

    The younger one bows down and takes off one of her shoes. A suspire leaves her lips, and I smirk empathetically. Shoes can be torture devices.

    ?I''m exhausted,? she murmurs.

    She then notices that I''m looking at her curiously.

    ?We''ve just finished the inventory for the yearly reports. However, I couldn''t resisting here. A ball isn''t something that happens very often, here in the north...?

    ?I hope that now that we have a Lady, we''ll be able to meet like this more often,? the other woman adds.

    ?And also that the Lord will be less strict with his reports. He wants everything in order in such a short time, but my husband isn''t the practical type of man. It always ends up on me,? the younger sighs again.

    ?Well, it''s easier this way,? the older woman whispers, looking to the side.

    I bet they''re inws. At least, they get along well.

    ?Don''t annoy the Lady with your temper,? the mother-inw whispers, smiling to me in a sorry grimace. ?Sorry for the bother, my Lady.?

    ?It''s not a bother at all,? I chuckle. ?It''s refreshing to see adyining about my husband. It''s quite a new show.?

    The young girl''s cheeks turn red all of a sudden. She bows her head and clenches her gown.

    She''s around my age, even though she seems to have already adapted to her role. I guess she has been married for a couple of years.

    ?I didn''t mean anything ill,? she whispers in a low voice.

    Personally, I prefer this to the other option I saw so far. It''s easier if young women resent my Duke than if they worship him.

    ?It''s all right. I have already heard stories about my husband''s sternness and inflexibility.?

    It''s just the way he is. If he wants something, he doesn''t give up until he gets it. It must be the same with his underlings: he requires nothing less than punctuality and perfection.

    ?It wouldn''t be that difficult, if only we weren''t forced to do the job over and over again,? she mutters.

    ?From when you arrived, the Lord epted the third submission every year,? the elderforts her. ?My son simply isn''t fit for administration.?

    This little one really is brave.

    ?My Lady, please, can you ask the Lord to be a bit tolerant, this year? We had a bad year, so we can''t bring you the whole sum all together!? she exims.

    Oh, so it''s a matter of money!

    ?Then, the rain has dyed the crops, and we''re still waiting for the final oues. Last year, half of the wheat moulded. We''re really not trying to deceive anyone, here!?

    I blink surprised.

    ?Oh, is that so??

    ?Our fief is too little, my Lady. There isn''t a real profit from stealing.?

    The mother-inw pulls the younger woman''s sleeve in a warning, but thetter doesn''t move her eyes away.

    ?Why would we jeopardise our position for a few golds? In such a difficult period, at that! Please, my Lady, I''m just asking for the chance to prove our loyalty!?

    Mhm, I don''t think my Duke would punish anyone based on tax data alone. He would at least investigate first.

    I turn tody Lyana, and she bows over to me and whispers the girl''s name.

    ?She''s the wife of Baron Lynn. Her name is Shannon. The older woman is the baron''s mother: Bridgitte Lynn.?

    Oh, a baroness. I guess that exins the loose manners of the youngdy. The mother is a bit more refined, but she''s quite rxed. She doesn''t seem bothered by the daughter-inw''sck of etiquette.

    After all, lower-tier nobility is like that: they''re closer to farmers than to the Emperor. I guess that Bridgitte Lynn hasn''t visited the court in her whole life unless she belonged to a higher family before marriage.

    ?You said the wheat moulded,? I reply. ?Has anyone checked the siloes??

    The girl blinks, surprised.

    ?I don''t think so,? she sighs. ?My husband doesn''t have the talents required to administer a fief. Even if as small as ours. We really are not relevant, my Lady. Even the amount of taxes we pay is just a drop of water in the ocean that Kyre is!?

    ?Making a single exception will lead to further problems, in the future,? I exin. ?Other lords, with small and big fiefs, wille to us and demand the same trust we gave to you. That would be troublesome, especially if we can''t prove that you are as righteous as you swear.?

    Shannon seems to ponder my words, and then she simply nods and drops her shoulders.

    ?It was worth a try,? she whispers.

    ?What made you think that I could influence my husband''s decisions, though?? I inquire.

    A chuckle from the door makes us turn. Another woman has walked in unnoticed.

    ?I can answer to that if my Lady is willing to listen,? she says with a smile. She steps to a sofa closer to me and sits down. ?My name is Anne Mary Scott, and Count Wilhelm is my husband.?

    Oh, so that man I danced with has a wife! He seemed a bit of a yer.

    ?I can tell you what you seem not to have noticed, my Lady.?

    ?What is that??

    ?Everyone in that hall saw how your husband reacted when you smiled at another man. He didn''t move his eyes away from you for a moment. Not even while you were dancing with his childhood best friend. Would a man that doesn''t care be jealous??

    ?My husband isn''t the type to be jealous,? I whisper. It was not jealousy that made him act the way he did.

    ?He''s the type to hold onto something he deems valuable. My husband told me some of their youthful adventures. I bet Alexander of Kyre didn''t ever need to renounce to anything, because he never failed at getting something he wanted.?

    Indeed, this is more precise.

    ?Also, he''s usually so certain about everything every time he''s confronted. It was interesting to see his self-esteem challenged, for once.?

    ?What do you mean,dy Anne Mary?? I mutter, tilting my head. Who challenged my Duke, now?

    ?When that young man from Asteria approached you, Lord Kyre''s expressions changed a hundred times in a second.?

    Now that I think about it, my uncle is my mother''s second younger brother. She was the firstborn, and her first young brother became the heir to my grandparents'' title. The third son chose the path of diplomacy, and the fourth daughter was married off somewhere in the west. The difference in age between my uncle and my mother was about eight years, maybe nine. This year, he should be twenty-nine.

    Men closer to me in age approached during the evening, so that can''t be the reason for my Duke''s reaction. Oh, I know very well the reason, so I don''t need to think too hard about the matter.

    ?That person is my uncle,? I point out, just to clear this misunderstanding. ?That''s why I talked with him so rxedly.?

    ?Mhm, an uncle? Are you sure Lord Kyre knows about it??

    ?Surely,? I grin. ?How could such a link be missed by my husband??

    ?He seemed like a man protecting his wife from a wolf, rather than from a rtive.?

    ?My situation is a bit delicate,? I point out. ?Asteria and Ethiro haveplicated rtions, even though they''re currently in peace with each other. As a prisoner rted to relevant people in Asteria, I should have paid more attention to my behaviour.?

    ?My Lady, you didn''t do anything wrong,? she points out. ?And your husband really looked like someone wary of a potential rival.?

 Chapter 106 - The Lady Wants Friends (3)

    <h4>Chapter 106 - The Lady Wants Friends (3)</h4>

    Anne Mary Wilhelm said that I didn''t do anything wrong. Well, I''m relieved. However, there is no way my Duke is jealous. He just wantsplete control over me.

    The young woman is sittingfortably on a sofa and checking her nails. She doesn''t seem too interested in the conversation, since she just said what she wanted to.

    Shannon Lynn is looking at her hands, joined in herp, sad for her failure. The mother-inw, though, is still gazing at me in search of a way to forge a rtionship.

    ?Your gown is superb, my Lady,? she says once she''s confirmed the other two women won''t utter a word.

    ?Thank you,? I answer simply.

    ?Is that the style women use where youe from?? she continues.

    ?Not really. It has just undergone a few changes.?

    The corset has been reced by a doubleyer of clothes. The gowns have much volume, just like any empire dress, but the sleeves arerge and fly around any time I move my arms.

    ?It dances around you as you walk, my Lady,? the woman continues. ?I''d like to get one for myself. Who tailored the one you''re wearing??

    ?I have no clue,? I shrug, and Anne Mary Wilhelm chuckles, amused.

    ?I can''t believe that wooden stick got out of his way for a dress!? she exims.

    Again?

    Whiledy Anne Maryughs loudly, the other two women stare dumbfounded. They widen their eyes and closely follow my reaction.

    ?If I knew things were like this,? she mumbles when she stops giggling, ?I would also have asked my Lady for a favour of two...?

    ?I don''t have the power to grant favours,? I point out. Why is this person making fun of me like this? I''ve done nothing to her!

    Oh, right. I danced with this woman''s husband.

    But it was him that asked me! Maybe, it''s because I made him look uncoordinated.

    She''s attacking my husband because I did the same with hers.

    ?But I bet that any request worded from you has a higher probability of being epted, my Lady.?

    As if.

    ?All thedies out there are wondering who managed to bewitch Lord Kyre in such a way. Also, I bet Shannon here is more a fan than any other.?

    The young woman blenches when she hears her name, and she looks at Anne Mary Wilhelm with a wounded expression.

    ?Whose fan??

    She just told me that my Duke is merciless. What kind of fan is that?

    ?Yours,?dy Anne Mary mutters as if it was self-evident.

    Shannon Lynn''s face rxes, as she understands what the other is implying.

    ?Oh well, I can be a follower of someone that can make Sir Johnard shut up,? she shrugs.

    Johnard is a knight. Well, he was knighted by the Duke of some eastern ce. However, he does act like a bar.

    Sir Johnard has a lot of opinions about everything. He''s also got a round stomach and oiled moustaches. He''s a few centimetres shorter than me, but he proudly keeps his shoulders and back straight.

    When one says knight, Sir Johnard is definitely not the one thates to mind.

    ?Once, when I apanied my husband for the yearly meeting of the administrators...? Shannon Lynn starts, eager to exin. ?Sir Johnardined and said that women shouldn''t be allowed inside. He also started talking about difficult things, only to confuse me and prove that I''m not qualified to help my husband with his duties. It was a terrible moment for me. I felt useless...?

    ?He didn''t seem so knowledgeable, to me,? I whisper.

    I mean, he just mumbled random words one after the other. Furthermore, he kept quiet after I inquired about what he wanted to say. I can''t even tell if it was really his choice or he didn''t know how to answer.

    ?That''s what I was trying to say,? she nods. ?Sir Johnard just fakes it! But he knows more words than me, so I never know how to answer. I''m better with numbers than letters.?

    ?You can learn as many words as you want,dy Shannon,? I chuckle. ?You just need a good book. And I happen to have a couple of them at my disposal.?

    She blinks, not believing that herints seeded where her strong character failed.

    ?Really?? she asks.

    ?Of course! I can lend you a book next time you visit, let''s say... In a couple of weeks??

    This means she wille here to meet me twice. To get the book and to return it. She will have two opportunities to get closer with the Lady.

    ?I was thinking of organising a tea party,? I try. ?Would you like to attend??

    Shannon Lynn starts nodding convinced, and her mother-inw clenches a handkerchief with a moved face. She looks proudly at the younger woman as if she was her own daughter.

    ?And you,dy Anne Mary?? I whisper, in an offer of peace.

    ?And getting on the wrong side of Lord Kyre? What if he skins me alive?? she mutters.

    I pout my lips and look down, unhappy.

    What kind of excuse is that?

    ?If I had as much influence over my husband, I would throw tantrums daily, my Lady.?

    ?What??

    ?I mean, you have the Lord of Kyre wrapped around your finger. You could ask anything, literally!?

    What is this woman blubbering about? I already have all that I need.

    ?Ah, I''ll risk my life and help you list your desires, my Lady. I guess the Lord will be happy toply,? she smirks.

    Ah, now she changed her mind? What the heck?

    ?I hope you''ll remember how I put myself at risk, though...?

    Oh, so she''s just sneaky. Well, not that it works on me. I''m not easy to be manipted.

    ?You don''t need to worry,? I reply. ?I''m sure no ill will be done to you. After all,dy Lyana has been by my side for days without consequences.?

    ?Shall we ask her if there really weren''t consequences??

    Mydy in waiting winces surprised to be dragged in such an odd conversation.

    ?I was done no ill,? she confirms, nodding in such a positive way.

    Lady Anne Mary and I stare at her, dumbfounded. She was so fast at replying that one would think she has been tortured in this ce.

    She recognises the situation herself, and she covers her mouth with a hand. I squeeze the other, making her understand that it''s all right, while the woman on the middle sofa bursts outughing again. Anne Mary Wilhelm is a cheerful one, isn''t she?

    ?I''m d there is someone that can organise balls in this cold castle,? she exims after she''s calmed down. ?Lord Kyre has been busy all his life, so we didn''t have any excuse toe here and party.?

    Too bad I''m a reserved person and won''t organise parties as often as this woman is hoping. Still, there''s no reason to tell her now and ruin her good mood. She will figure it out in a month or two.

    ?So, can I count on you as well? Will youe to a tea party in two weeks??

    ?Mhm, I''m free, yeah,? she nods. ?My Lady cane to visit my residence as well, once you get used to life in the north.?

    ?I''m adapting quicker to Stoneyard than the capital,? I shrug. With some luck, I''ll soon visit a friend in their home! I''ve never done that!

    ?I can believe that,? she nods. ?The capital is a weird ce. I prefer to stay here in the summer.?

    ?Your husband lets you??

    ?He''s less eager than me to travel there, but duties are duties. This year, he also had the wedding of a dear friend, so it wasn''t really a choice.?

    ?I''m sincerely tempted to stay here as well,? I chuckle. That would be so peaceful. The only downside would be the cold bed, but maybe, in summer, the weather is tolerable.

    ?I don''t think your husband will ept to part from you, my Lady.?

    ?It''s because we''ve been married for a few weeks. In a year, we''ll behave like any married couple that''s grown bored of each other.?

    ?Sure,? she scoffs.

    ?I also might ask you about a couple of tricks about marriage. I''m still new to this, so I''m not sure I''m doing fine enough,? I continue. Making people think they''re useful is just a quick way to make them friends. Also, she''s clearly interested in bing a friend of mine.

    She''s using a risky tactic, but it''s working marvellously. I wouldn''t have rxed this much if she was too obsequious. This way, I can tell she''s not trying to suck up.

    Queens are sensitive to that type of approach, even fallen ones.

    However, if my Duke is friend with her husband, she can''t be too dangerous. I would have been warned if that was the case, right?

    Alexander just said not to stay alone. And not to follow odd maids around. He didn''t mention anydy I need to fear in particr.

    Even though I don''t like Jeffrey Wilhelm too much, his wife seems interesting as a person.

 Chapter 107 - Playing Foul

    <h4>Chapter 107 - ying Foul</h4>

    After making a couple of friends, the ball doesn''t feel so tedious anymore. However, when it ends, all my energy abandons me as soon as I sit on the bed.

    Oh, goodness! I should have changed out of the gown before sitting here. Now I don''t want to get up!

    ?I''d just sleep three days straight,? I mutter.

    ?Three days is a bit too much, wife. But you can sleep in tomorrow. What do you think about getting up at midday??

    ?Can I really do that?? I ask, hopeful.

    ?Of course,? Alexander shrugs.

    Oh, being a duchess is so wonderful!

    I smile happily to my Duke, and I ponder whether to ask him help for getting out of my clothes.

    Before I have time to make a decision, though, Alexander sits by my side, and his hand reaches the buttons of the dress.

    ?Need help?? he inquires while starting to unbutton them one at a time.

    So much of asking.

    ?I do,? I nod, and I let him undo all the buttons for me.

    ?You were beautiful tonight,? he adds.

    He passes a finger on my cheek and pecks my temple. He then gets up and walks to the dressing table.

    ?Which one?? he asks, looking at the products on it.

    ?The one in the right corner,? I utter. Amazing! I don''t even need to get up to clean my make-up.

    ?You''re really exhausted,? Alexander replies. I just nod, as any other activity would require too much energy from my side. ?What a pity.?

    ?I''m sorry for not being as athletic as you are,? I pout. ?But I''m just a delicatedy. Not a warrior like you.?

    ?Mhm?? he mumbles, surprised. He lifts an eyebrow, and he analyses my face trying to figure out if I''m messing with him.

    Of course, I am. Yet, since I just decided that I will sleep till midday, then... there''s no need to be cautious.

    When he figures out my intentions, he tilts his head and narrows his eyes.

    ?Has your bleeding stopped?? he inquires.

    I slowly nod. It''s a bit embarrassing. I don''t know how Alexander can be this straight-forward about it.

    And also, yesterday I lied about it. I wanted to save energies for the ball, instead of walking around like a ghost among all the guests.

    Now, I don''t have any reason to hold back.

    ?That''s good,? Alexander smirks. He walks to the armchair and retrieves my nightgown. ?I was starting to worry.?

    That''s not what I was expecting.

    ?Here,? he whispers while passing me the cloth. Does he really want me to dress, now? I haven''t yet taken off the ball gown, but the back is open, and it would be so simple to make it slip down.

    There are other twoyers underneath, but I don''t think that my Duke would stop just because of that.

    Even though I''m just sitting silently, my stomach has long since started tingling. The sleeves of the dress cover the goosebumps. My back is straight and rigid to hide the fact that I''m actually itching.

    I''ve dyed touching my Duke for so long, and now he ys dumb?

    I let one sleeve of the dress slip down as unnoticeably as I can.

    When the shape of my right breast is revealed, I turn to the left. I''m pretending to be working on a detail of the belt.

    I can feel my Duke''s gaze on me, yet he doesn''t make any move towards me.

    When I steal a nce in his direction, I find his wily grin and an undoubting expression.

    In this very moment, I understand that he will help me undress if I ask him. He might also massage my shoulders or legs if Iin. However, he won''t cross the line and do anything I don''t expressively ask for.

    He requires me first to admit that I want him. And then to ask him out loud to hold me.

    Since that will never happen, I''m bound to sleep unsatisfied, this night. I will be warm, at least, since my husband won''t let me freeze.

    I''m not evenpletely sure whether it will just add to the torment, by the way.

    I open my mouth to word my concerns, but no sound leaves my throat. After trying for the second time, I give up and change clothes.

    Alexander politely turns his eyes away for the few moments I need to wear the nightgown, and I lie down in the cold bed with a slight pout.

    ?You earned yourself a bath in the thermal pool,? my husband whispers while settling by my side. He pecks my hair and lets me amodate in his arms.

    He surrounds my waist, and his hand moves down on my lower back. I hold my breath for a couple of seconds, hoping to finally get what I want, but... No.

    He just keeps his hand there, like every time we sleep so close to each other.

    I rub my face on his chest and sigh noisily. My right arm circles his neck, and I press my breasts on his chest. Our legs intertwine, and I notice his hardness pressing on my thigh.

    Why is my Duke resisting to his own urges? I''m right here!

    I bite my tongue to suppress a sob, and I close my eyes to prevent tears. I fall asleep out of tiredness, and I don''t notice how my body rxed in my husband''s arms.

    When morninges, my hyperactive brain turns on around seven. So much for sleeping till midday.

    I try to turn on my back, but it''s rather impossible. I''ve moved in my sleep, and I''m now turned towards the chimney. My Duke is hugging me from behind, and his breath tickles my ear. His arm is casually leaned on my belly, not moving even an inch towards more proper destinations.

    Not until he wakes up as well.

    His lips split to form my name, and his gasp makes me shiver like a sinner.

    ?Good morning,? I whisper, moving my head just a few degrees.

    ?Has my wife slept well?? he inquires, kissing my temple with his usual tenderness.

    ?Not bad,? I chuckle. ?Could have been better, though.?

    Sure, if only you weren''t this damn stubborn.

    ?Mhm, it''s good that you''re already awake. It means we have time, till midday,? Alexander continues.

    ?Time for what?? The second round of sleep?

    ?Time for knowing each other better,? he breathes.

    His hand moves lower, reaching in between my legs just a second before I register what he''s doing.

    It was damn time!

    ?I was nning to sleep,? I point out, while his fingers press just on the right spot. I inhale abruptly, and Alexander chuckles against my ear.

    ?Are you sure you were nning that?? he questions me, starting to caress my hidden part with light, circr motions. Even though my skin is covered by the gown, his touch makes me quiver.

    What does this mean? Does he only want me when I''m not willing? Hepletely ignored me yesterday.

    Is this just another way to show me how he hasplete control over me?

    Just the thought of that makes me scoff, and I roll away from my husband''s arms. It''s cold and ufortable, on my side of the bed. At least, my nerves are safer here.

    I can''t believe I was so desperate for the touch of such a depraved man, really! I should have known it was all a part of a wicked n. Who knows what his real interests are, by the way. Does he want me to do something absolutely over the boundary?

    I swallow, realising that pondering about my husband''s desires might not be suited for my self-control. I just realised that my mind is as wicked as his, so I better stay away from unruly thoughts.

    Also, I''m still quite annoyed that he rejected me without a second thought... I mean, because he''s ying with my emotions and asking for intimacy only when I don''t.

    He''s just a bit too spoiled.

    I slip out of bed and walk to the table. I collect a shawl and sigh.

    ?I''m hungry,? Iin. ?I''m going to look for something to eat.?

    ?No need!? my Duke exims and jumps out the covers, all ready for action.

    What? Is he asking me to stay hungry?

    ?I already knew my Duchess wouldn''t be able to resist in the bed for too long. Hence, I organised breakfast.?

    ?Where is it?? I mutter, tilting my head like a murderer. He promised food, but I can''t see any. He better avoid toying with my feelings like this.

    ?By the pool. We can bathe together and...? My Duke notices my stare and corrects himself rather promptly. ?We can eat by the pool, and then take a bath. We can eat, and onlyter bathe.?

    He''s treating me like a hungry wolf, rather than an adorable littledy.

    Still, if there''s food, I can ept it.

    ?What do we eat?? I ask. I need this piece of information to decide whether to follow him or not.

    The words he says are so on the point that I can''t help but sigh in resignation.

    He could win with less than this. It''s ying foul!

    ?Sweet breakfast,? he voices, and I drop my shoulders and hold his hand obediently.

 Chapter 108 - More Real Than A Dream

    <h4>Chapter 108 - More Real Than A Dream</h4>

    I think I''m an addict. I can''t stay without Alexander for too long. I haven''t even realised when I started feeling this attracted to him.

    And I''m not the problem!

    I''ve considered the matter thoroughly. And I''ve found out that there is only one man in the whole world that makes me feel like this. It''s his fault, not mine.

    However, he didn''t start being handsome all of a sudden. I was too busy, andter frightened, to notice, but he''s always been like this. Even though his rxed shoulders are more attractive than the tense behaviour of the capital.

    From when we arrived in the north, it''s as if Alexander''s mask fell, revealing his emotions to the people around him. He often smiles to people that aren''t me, which was not very frequent at the court. He lowers his guard, from time to time, and he also leaves some work behind schedule.

    Thetter one is usually because of me, though.

    The duties of a duchess aren''t evenparable to those of a queen. I often find myself jobless in the middle of the day.

    Whendy Lyana is with me, I ask her to show me how to embroider or paint. When I''m alone, I reach my husband in his office, which results in him distracting from his tasks.

    However, no matter all of this, my body simply is drawn to him by some magical force. Also, not being able to touch him for almost a week has been a real challenge.

    I''ve grown used to his proximity.

    We''re walking in the castle hand in hand. Before crossing the door, Alexander made sure I was covered by a heavy mantle and wore socks. He even wrapped me in the cloak by himself.

    The nanny wasn''t in the waiting room this morning. Only a single maid was embroidering in a corner. She got up to greet us when we passed in front of her, and she immediately resumed her work when we got out.

    Well, I suppose she''ll run to the kitchens to warn them that the Lord is up. However, she''s as clever as to not let us see the dynamics behind every magical appearance.

    We''ll just find the food ready, and we won''t even wonder how it ended there.

    I notice that my husband''s ns aren''t all that simple only when he opens a small door in a small hallway.

    ?I''ll show you how to reach the pool,? he whispers.

    ?If you do, I''ll be able to go there without you,? I point out. What trap is he setting?

    ?It''s all right,? he chuckles. ?As long as you''re happy and rxed, I can ept to share my treasures with you.?

    I smile at him by reflex. It''s something I haven''t noticed until I had the time to focus on myself a bit. I''ve started smiling at my Duke, almost on a daily basis.

    I''m not the kind of person that would grimace happily if they aren''t in the right mood. So, this discovery tells me a lot about my adjusting to this ce.

    After seeing the timid grin on my lips, my husband''s face brightens all of a sudden. That''s how I noticed that I smile more often: Alexander''s reactions are always so extreme!

    ?So, you want me happy and rxed...? I mutter.

    ?That''s correct.?

    ?And why is that??

    ?Because you''re even more beautiful when you don''t re around like a caged animal,? he replies straight-forwardly.

    ?I''ll try to look less savage, then.?

    ?And also, I like an assertive Duchess more.?

    ?Don''t overdo it now.?

    ?Well, it was worth a try.?

    ?Was it?? I ask, lifting a brow and staring at him suspiciously.

    ?I just wanted to see your blushing face,? he admits. ?I''m happy it worked.?

    It didn''t work!

    ?Is my Duchess still tired??

    ?Of course, I am. You didn''t let me sleep.?

    ?You got up to look for food.?

    Oh, right.

    ?My Duke said I would have some, where we''re headed,? I remind him.

    ?Of course,? he nods. So, we''re really going to eat near the pool. But, naked or clothed?

    I''m all right with doing any kind of nasty thing. I''ve gotten used to being toyed with like a doll, so it won''t be too much of a hassle. Except for the fact that there are a lot of candles andnterns in the hall.

    I''m still reluctant to show myself in in daylight. What if my Duke notices something he doesn''t like? What if he doesn''t want to touch me anymore because he''s disgusted?

    What if he stops liking me?

    I prefer the safety of the darkness, where he can do whatever crosses his mind without seeing my expression or body details.

    When we reach a flight of spiral stairs, Alexander stops abruptly and opens his arms.

    ?I''m not a kid, I can go down by myself,? I note.

    ?It''s just an excuse to touch my Duchess more,? he affirms, and I nce at the stairs. I can''t see the end, and my head starts spinning all of a sudden.

    I let Alexander lift me, and I circle his neck with my arms.

    ?Some of the steps are unsafe, and I know them by heart,? he exins while starting to go down.

    I just nod, uninterested in the details. It''s fine if he wants to carry me around. It''sfortable and warm.

    The only issue is that I can sense his scent from here. After this many days of abstinence, this single sensation is enough to wake my instincts.

    However, I can''t assault my Duke here. We''re on dangerous ground. He has to be careful, and he certainly doesn''t need distractions.

    I lean my head on his shoulder and sniff his skin as discreetly as possible. I hope he won''t notice that his wife has started acting like a wild animal. I refrain myself from drooling too, or I won''t be any different from a dog or a bear.

    ?You can''te here every day, Thea,? he starts when he gets tired of the silence, and I remember that I have to act like a human. Which means: talk with husband; no touching around and no sniffing; no drooling.

    ?Why not??

    ?It''s unhealthy. Once in a while, it''s all right, but too often might cause problems with your bones. You won''t notice it immediately, but your joints will start aching sooner than necessary.?

    ?You know so much about so many things.?

    ?I''ve read many books.?

    ?And when did you find the time??

    ?I had a simple childhood,? he shrugs as if that could exin it. Many people had simple childhoods.

    ?When is the first time you heard of me?? I inquire, pushed by a weird desire to hear my husband talk about me. Am I bing a drama-queen?

    Alexander seems to think about it for a few minutes, before answering.

    ?When I was ten.?

    How long ago was that? More than ten years, but less than twenty. It''s hard to understand how old my Duke is. His face is young but mature, and his actions are sometimes childish. However, he always has the aura of an elder or a general. He''s so wise, even if young.

    ?And what did you hear??

    ?That a little child sat on a throne and greeted a sea of people.?

    ?Oh, that??

    He nods, smiling nostalgically.

    ?I didn''t realise how outstanding that was, back then.?

    ?Did you imagine me to be different than what I am??

    ?I imagined you a bit different, to be sincere. However, I like the Duchess in my arms more than the Queen in my dreams.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?Definitely.?

    ?Why??

    ?Because you''re real.?

    ?Real in the sense that I make mistakes and act selfishly??

    ?Real in the sense that I can touch you.?

    ?Oh, that...?

    Well, I shouldn''t have looked for too much depth in his words. He''s just flirting with me, while I only want to have a proper conversation.

    ?I wouldn''t have been of any use to that Queen,? he adds, reading my thoughts like his usual.

    ?Ah, is that so?? I utter, surprised anew.

    ?My Duchess, though, relies on me for many things. It makes me happy, to be useful.?

    I feel the blood rush in my face, while another odd feeling takes possession of me. All of a sudden, I don''t want to settle for listening to my Duke''s praise or offers in silence. I want to reply, and I also want to make him understand how I''m feeling about him.

    It''s pressing my stomach so much that it hurts, and it overtakes my shyness like nothing.

    ?I also am happy that my Duke helps me,? I whisper.

    Once said those few words, I feel the energy abandon me, and I lean my head on the Duke''s shoulder again. I close my eyes and enjoy the feeling of being carried like a little girl.

    Being taken care of is nice.

    ?It makes me feel wanted,? I add. ?It''s as if my existence does make some difference, at least for a person in the world.?

 Chapter 109 - The Ladys New Acquaintances (1)

    <h4>Chapter 109 - The Lady''s New Acquaintances (1)</h4>

    Warning: smut content

    After bathing and swimming for a while, I''ve almost forgotten that I was craving for Alexander''s touch. I''m still not certain that this urge is healthy, though.

    Maybe, I''ve gone crazy exactly like my Duke.

    Once my skin is clean, though, I feel like it would be a pity if it wasn''t touched. I turn to Alexander who''s sitting in the corner of the pool with his eyes closed and his arms rested on the borders.

    It would be a pity to disturb him while he''s rxing.

    I sit by his side and ce my arms on the border. I lean my head on a hand and face the outside of the pool.

    ?Did you have fun, yesterday?? he asks without opening his eyes.

    ?Quite much. I made some acquaintances. I also asked them toe here for a tea party.?

    ?Do I know the luckydies??

    ?You''re assuming they''redies.?

    Now, he opens an eye and stares at me dumbfounded.

    ?Have you invited a gentleman over to talk politics?? he mumbles.

    ?What if I did?? I inquire. I sit on the stair next to him and wait for his reaction. His expression is so amusing. Is he really believing me?

    ?I want to be there as well!? he exims.

    I blink surprised. He doesn''t sound jealous. Not even a bit.

    Lady Anne Mary must have interpreted my husband''s behaviour wrongly. He''s more curious than annoyed, right now.

    ?You want to steal my friends!? I exim when a better excuse doesn''te to mind. Still, this is so funny.

    What kind of finedy would invite a stranger for tea? I am a bit uneducated for a duchess, but I still remember the basic rules of society. As a married woman, I don''t really need to have any contact with other men. Except for formal events, where one needs to speak with many people.

    However, having tea in a private room with a man is out of the question. Unless that man is my own husband, naturally. I''m notpletely sure if thetter is allowed, by the way. Ethirians follow odd rules.

    ?I don''t,? Alexander chuckles. He moves closer to me and surrounds my waist with an arm, dragging me in his embrace. ?I don''t need your friends.?

    ?Oh, right,? I roll my eyes. ?You have yours.?

    ?You sound jealous, my Duchess. Are you afraid I''ll spend more time with them than with you??

    ?Isn''t that a normal urrence, here in the Empire??

    ?In the Empire, maybe. Still, we''re in Kyre.?

    ?So??

    ?So, I can stay as much as I want with my wife.?

    ?Isn''t there even a singlew protecting me from this?? I inquire. ?You can''t treat your wife like that!?

    ?Can''t I?? he mutters, breathing on my wet neck. He pulls me on hisp and wraps me so that I can''t run away.

    ?It turns out that you can, indeed.?

    ?Does it bother you so much, Thea? Do you want me to stay further from you??

    I tilt my head and let him have ess to the side of my neck and shoulder.

    ?No,? I whisper. ?I''m fine like this...?

    His lips finally touch my skin, and I breathe relieved by the contact I''ve been longing for, for days. Just a simple peck is enough to make me shiver, even if I''m soaking in a pool of hot water.

    I sink my fingers in Alexander''s hair and search for his mouth. I rub my lips on his until he decides to kiss me in his usual passionate way. I split my legs and sit astride, and I press my breasts on his chest.

    I let my fingers caress his muscles, moving down on his abs. Before I can do anything, Alexander catches my hand and moves it out of the water.

    ?Do not rush,? he whispers. I entwine our fingers, transforming his gesture of control into one of tenderness. I return to kiss him, and he lets me do.

    ?No rushing,? I agree. Even though I''m sure I''ll regret it in a few minutes.

    In fact, this decision seems to be valid only for me, since Alexander starts touching me down there immediately after nodding to my words. One of his hands is still holding mine, while the other is caressing my secret ce.

    I gasp and split my lips from his just to take a breath, but then my throat lets another naughty sound. I lean my forehead on Alexander''s shoulder and moan, sigh and pant under his impable technique.

    My stomach tenses up and my feet curl underwater.

    However, his touch isn''t enough to make me reach the clouds. Not this time.

    I want him in any way he''s willing to ept, and I want him now.

    ?Alexander,? I whisper, ?please...?

    ?Mhm? What?? he inquires, apparently oblivious to my darker desires. ?What do you need, my dear??

    ?You,? I add, certain that my face has turned purple from embarrassment. Also, the steam from the pool doesn''t help with that.

    ?Me??

    ?Right,? I nod. ?I need you.?

    ?If that''s the case, how can I say no?? he shrugs. He surrounds my waist once more, and he hoists me on the border of the pool. ?But not in the water,? he exins.

    I''d like to ask why not, but his face is so solemn and focused that I can''t find the courage. In the end, it''s fine this way.

    When Alexander pushes me down with his weight, I grab his shoulders by instinct, but his arm is already shielding my head. I fall on the floor like a sack of barley, and I stare at him in anticipation.

    Alexander moves back, parting our bodies and grinning cunningly at me. He grabs my ankle and brings it to his mouth. He kisses my calf, and he moves up too slow. His lips don''t burn as usual, mainly because of the heat in the pool. However, this contact makes me crazy.

    His teeth sink in my lower leg, and I arch my back in surprise. He starts kissing my inner thigh, and I gasp, wondering whether he''ll do that wonderful thing with his tongue.

    When he bites me close to my secret part, I moan inint and pray that he stops teasing me like this. His hand is still gripping my ankle, and he moves back for a moment. He positions my leg on his shoulder, and he presses down just a bit.

    Thanks to the hot bath, my joints are stic enough to let him do this weird thing. When my leg is bent half-way, and his face is a bit closer to mine, he murmurs something and observes my face attentively.

    ?Is it all right?? he inquires, trying to figure out if it hurts.

    I just nod, and he pushes my leg a bit more. Now, it''s almost touching my shoulder, but it doesn''t hurt. The only bother is that I feel the muscles in my thigh stretching, but I can handle this. I fold the other leg, and my bottom is lifted from the floor. However, it makes it easier to bear.

    I understand why he''s insisting on taking this position only when we join our bodies. Like this, he can reach deeper in me, and every thrust brings me closer to heaven. I start to scream in pleasure, and not even the thought that I''m acting indecently can help me regain my sanity. The fingers of my left hand sp the floor, and my body is pressed down over and over again.

    My right hand is still entwined with Alexander''s. Without noticing, we didn''t let go of each other.

    The pavers are wet and slippery, but I don''t even notice the difort. The only thing I can think of is this amazing feeling and the man that is bringing it to me.

    ?Alexander!? I call him, uncertain whether I''m just shouting in pleasure or trying to reward him for his efforts.

    I repeat his name a couple of times more, but no matter how hard I try, I can''t resist too long. I arch my back and breathe heavily. My legs quiver, and my muscles tense up. I close my eyes and drown in the cloud of my emotions.

    However, no matter how intense my climax was, it doesn''t affect my husband as much. He''s still so full of energies and willing to experiment with me.

    He moves back just enough to let me move my leg to the side and encircle his hips, and he continues undisturbed with his job. I can finally grab his shoulders, and I kiss his lips fiercely. I bite his lower lip, and I get the first punishment for being naughty.

    Alexander grabs my arms and pushes me down, whispering to my ear that I''ve been too brave for his tastes.

    He doesn''t let me kiss him anymore, but that doesn''t deprive me of the pleasure. Also, this looks like the beginning of a long morning. I wonder how many weird things I''ll be doing today.

    I shout again, filling the hall with my voice. I hope that the acoustic isn''t as good outside, or the whole castle will wonder who''s torturing this Duchess.

 Chapter 110 - The Ladys New Acquaintances (2)

    <h4>Chapter 110 - The Lady''s New Acquaintances (2)</h4>

    I lean my head on Alexander''s chest while peeling the fig between my fingers. I''m starving, but this ruthless husband of mine decided that I shouldn''t spoil my appetite. It''s almost lunchtime.

    However, he allowed me to have some fruits in the meantime. He doesn''t want me to faint because of hunger.

    I wonder if it''s time to start exercising, though. I should also improve my sticity. If it wasn''t for the hot water melting my junctures, I wouldn''t have been able to fulfil my husband''s demands. Will he try to repeat something like this anytime soon?

    Maybe, I do have time to improve.

    Another big problem is my stamina. Now, I''m literally exhausted. I''d lie down and sleep a few hours more if I could.

    And my lower back has been scratched on the floor. I better remember, next time, to move to a softer ce. I guess that''s the reason why people do bed activities in bed.

    ?What is my Duchess thinking about with such a stern expression??

    I startle and remember that I''m still in the arms of a man that can read thoughts.

    ?I''m peeling a fig,? I mumble. Certainly, I can''t admit what my actual thoughts were, right?

    Even if he reads my mind, I won''t confirm his intuition no matter what.

    ?We interrupted a conversation, before. Am I right??

    I blink and look at him.

    ?You''re in the mood to talk!? I exim. He''s indestructible! He doesn''t get tired, ever!

    I don''t really expect an answer to my statement. In fact, my Duke stares at me with a dumbfounded expression. He doesn''t utter a word but just examines my face, trying to find out what I wanted to say.

    ?You were talking about your acquaintances,? he murmurs, then.

    Oh, he still remembers. It looks like I wasn''t much of a distraction, after all.

    ?I askeddy Shannon Lynn and Anne Mary Wilhelm toe and have tea with me next week. I also invited some random people, and they all epted so eagerly.?

    ?Thea, of course they epted,? Alexander chuckles. I move my eyes on his face, trying to understand what''s so funny.

    ?Why do you say so??

    ?You''re Lady Kyre, my dear. Anyone would ept an invitation from you.?

    ?Are you sure?? I mutter. Have I just worried for nothing?

    ?Positive. You''re the most powerful woman around, right now. The otherdies will look up to you, and they''ll soon imitate you. Just wait for the next ball, and I can guarantee that half of the guests will wear a dress simr to the one you wore this time.?

    I stretch out my neck and peck his cheek. Then, I lean my head back on his shoulder and continue eating figs.

    ?Did Anne Mary say something weird, though?? my Duke inquires.

    ?Weird? Shemented on my Duke a bit harshly, but I guess she was joking. She didn''t look too serious...?

    ?She wasn''t,? Alexander whispers fast. His tone is rather neutral, but I sense all his muscles stiffen all of a sudden. ?You don''t have to believe everything she tells you.?

    ?Is there anything I ought to know?? I mutter. Is it possible that my Duke had some kind of rtionship with his best friend''s wife?

    ?Jeffrey and I have known each other since early childhood. When he married Anne Mary, a few years ago, I was afraid his yful behaviour would hurt her. It turned out that she''s even worse than him. A match made in heaven.?

    I don''t know whether to believe that there isn''t anything worth mentioning. However, who am I to stick my nose in my husband''s affairs?

    ?Why are you so afraid of what she would tell me, then?? I inquire.

    ?Because you''re a bit naive and tend to believe people.?

    I can''t say he''s wrong.

    ?I''m not as clueless as you think!? I exim, trying to defend my honour at least a bit.

    ?I know that already,? Alexander replies and kisses my forehead. His hand hasn''t stopped caressing my forearm.

    ?Then why are you so scared that I''ll believe a stranger just like this? I know you better now. I won''t let anyone change my opinion of you. Anyone but you, my Duke.?

    ?What is the said opinion??

    ?Do you enjoy my ttering that much?? I giggle. ?I don''t have the energy to praise you, right now.?

    ?Mhm, so you''re not annoyed because of how I acted in front of your uncle?? he asks. His tone is now solemn, and his eyes are dark and sincere.

    ?It''s your right, to decide who I can talk to.?

    ?It''s not,? he shakes his head. ?But I''d prefer it if you kept your contacts with your mother''s family as rare as possible. I can''t forbid you from meeting your uncle, but I can ask you not to.?

    ?I won''t organise a revolution. I have no interest in it. I''m part of the Empire, right now. I''m also Lady Kyre, which means I owe to these people my loyalty.?

    ?So, do you ept your role?? he mutters, somehow uncertain.

    ?I do,? I shrug. It''s not that different from being the Queen of a city if one doesn''t remember that Kyre is veryrge. In the end, I have way more influence as a Duchess than what I had as a Queen.

    ?I''m relieved,? Alexander sighs.

    ?Which reminds me... Can I use my allowance to finance long-term projects on the territory? Can I invest in some business??

    ?The allowance is yours, you can do what you want with it. Just, avoid breakingws because it would be difficult for me to cover the tracks. Justunder the money before using it, all right??

    I lift a brow and crook my mouth.

    ?Seriously??

    ?I know you''ll manage, the same way you perfectly ruled over Polis. You were able to give your life for your city. It would surprise me more if you forgot about it so soon.?

    ?I won''t do it behind your back,? I decide, in the end. It would be too dangerous and tiring.

    ?That''s better,? he nods. ?Is there anything I can help you with??

    I wonder if this is whatdy Anne Mary was talking about. Can I really state anything, right now?

    ?I''d like to ride a horse, maybe outside of the castle. I''d also like to visit Kyre.?

    ?I''ll buy you a horse, and we can ride outside together. As long as you promise not to get too far from me.?

    ?I won''t run away just like that,? I chuckle.

    ?I''m not afraid of that. It''s for your safety, Thea.?

    ?All right,? I shrug. Also, riding alone must be boring.

    ?Do... Do you like your clothes?? he then asks. He seems a bit insecure, which is so new to my eyes. ?We can change them if you don''t. There are a couple of tailors residing in Stoneyard. New clothes will take just a few days to be ready...?

    ?I like my clothes very much!? I mutter before my Duke can continue with his discourse.

    His face regains colour, and he smiles relieved. He was so worried about some clothes, it''s unbelievable.

    ?Also, the maids are very professional. They help me without invading my spaces. And they listen to me. It''s so nice, Alexander. I feel safer here than in the capital.?

    ?What about yourdy in waiting? And the Countess? Have they made things difficult for you??

    ?Lady Lyana is wonderful, and she helps me a lot. Countess de Ruis is an odd character, but she''s actually nice. But don''t tell her I said so!? I start.

    Alexander smiles, evidently agreeing with me.

    ?I don''t need much, really,? I whisper. ?But if I remember something else that I''d like, I''ll ask you. All right??

    He nods fiercely, and I almost burst outughing at the sight.

    ?However, is there anything this Duchess can do for you? I don''t want to be a parasite, let me do my part!?

    ?You''re already doing your part marvellously.?

    ?What do you mean??

    ?You''re taking care of the castle, you''re organising gatherings. And you''re also taking care of this Duke. What else could we need, here in Kyre??

    ?I don''t know,? I shrug. ?I didn''t really do anything to take care of you. It''s usually the other way around.?

    ?You cured me when I was ill. You put in your efforts not to embarrass me at the ball. It''s more than what I hoped, Thea.?

    ?I''m doing my best,? I whisper and look at my hands.

    My fingers are now sticky because of the sugar from the fruits. I reach out for a bowl on the table and wash them.

    ?We have some time until lunch, don''t we?? I inquire while drying my hands.

    I turn back to my husband and observe how his grin widens. I wasn''t implying anything with my words. Not yet, at least.

    ?No one willin if we arrive a littlete,? he says before circling my waist.

    ?If you say so,? I reply while rolling my eyes.

 Chapter 111 - How To Spend Money

    <h4>Chapter 111 - How To Spend Money</h4>

    After making some friends, life bes less tedious.

    I''ve exchanged letters with Shannon Lynn a couple of times before the tea party. I also hear from Anne Mary Wilhelm through her husband.

    Jeffrey Wilhelm visits my Duke rather often. I don''t like it. Why does he need to stick around my husband? Doesn''t he have a fief to manage or official duties to carry on?

    However, I can''tin to Alexander because he''s always careful that I don''tck anything. When we can''t see each other during the day, he''s especially dedicated at night. When we cross paths in the afternoon, he stops whatever he''s doing and walks to me for a greeting.

    I''ve gotten used to suddenly bing the centre of his attention, so I don''t blush in embarrassment when strangers stare at us and wonder what has happened to Lord Kyre.

    The servants in Stoneyard are really careful while attending me, and the other residents bow when they see me. Every time I catch someone''s deference, I reply with a gesture or a movement of my head, just like when I was in Polis. All of this makes me feel like back then, when I was worth something.

    After a couple of weeks ofzy working, I''ve finished checking and adjusting the old budgets, and I''ve caught up with the new one. I''ve started making sense of Kyre''s currency, so I stopped throwing money around like a spoiled brat.

    The little kid with a liking for eggs has started working in the castle. He''s around five or six years old, and once cleaned up, he turned out pretty cute. I found out his name is Olly. I''m not sure if it''s the shorter version of Oliver or something, but the child didn''t know any other way people called him where he came from.

    Once, the maids sent him in my study with a tter with mid-morning snacks. Needless to say, there were some boiled eggs on it.

    He leaned the tes on the table and obediently stood at the side. He avoided looking at the food until I gave him one of the eggs.

    ?Is my Lady asking me to peel it?? he inquired, a bit confused.

    ?No, I''m offering you one of my eggs. You don''t need to steal them, here.?

    ?I wouldn''t dare!? he eximed. Then, he calmed down and sat on the sofa next to me. ?The maids said I could have those my Lady wouldn''t eat,? he whispered.

    I also found out that men aren''t allowed in the Lady''s office. Not even the Lord.

    I realised that the rule is valid also for Alexander after the third time I found him waiting outside. He was sitting in the waiting room and drinking tea, but he had the beaten expression of an abandoned pet. I felt a bit guilty for making him wait, even though I didn''t know he was there.

    It''s weird, but I''ve grown so used to him that I miss him when we don''t see each other for the whole day. Luckily, it doesn''t happen too often because we have lunch all together.

    Sometimes, Alexander has to go out for work, and I don''t see him tillte in the evening. I find myself waiting on the sofa, next to the fire, those times.

    When the time for my first tea party in the northes, I collect some books from my private library and move them in the resting room. Lady Shannon is already here. She hase earlier, in fear she wouldn''t make it in time.

    ?Here are a couple of publications that I find enlightening. They shouldn''t be too difficult to understand, but they introduce a lot of words gradually. You''ll be able to talk back to Sir Johnard once you''ve finished reading this.?

    She epts the books with shining eyes, and I sit down on my armchair.

    ?How has your work been,tely??

    ?I''ve reviewed the ounts for the second time already, but I already know the Lord is going to reject them again,? she cries.

    ?How do you know??

    ?Active and passive voices don''t match,? she whispers.

    ?You sent a bugged budget in??

    ?The deadline was approaching. Regardless, I''m already working on the issue. The ounting books are a mess. My husband often forgot to write down the financial writing of costs and revenues. It''s gotten better now that I''m the one doing the ounting, but the years he was left alone... Ah, we''re still paying old debts that aren''t supposed to exist.?

    ?Your husband is lucky that you''re the one doing the work,? I chuckle. ?I''ve also just finished reviewing the old records.?

    ?I guess they were immacte,? she sighs. ?I bet the Lord is as precise with his ounting books as he is with the reports we underlings send once a year. It must be tough for you as well, my Lady. Is the Lord checking your work every day? I mean, you''re closer, and he wants to have everything under control...?

    ?Not really. My husband indeed likes to have a grasp of the overall situation, but he hasn''t checked any of my tasks yet.?

    Also, I''m proficient in the job, and he knows it. I''m just administering the castle, so the damage a mistake can do isn''t as disastrous.

    ?However, I''m looking for a way to spend my allowance.?

    ?I can suggest a few tailors and jewel shops. They''re quite exclusive, but they''d die to serve the Lady!?

    ?I don''t need clothes, I already have enough of them. I was thinking about investing. Or making some good where the Lord can''t reach...?

    ?Oh, charity? Well, I''m not the right person to ask about that, my Lady.?

    ?You seem the right person to talk business with, though.?

    ?I have thought about opening a business, actually, but I''ve never had the courage to go in that direction. My husband isn''t suited for that, so it would all be on my shoulders.?

    ?I would bet on you,dy Shannon. What were you interested in??

    ?Honey,? she whispers, in such a low voice as if she was afraid of my reaction.

    ?Oh, seems nice. If you ever start producing honey, I''d like to be a client,? I exim with a smile. ?You can be the official honey provider for Stoneyard.?

    ?That would be a hell of an advertisement,? she says absent-mindedly.

    ?Also, you can count on me if you need advice. I''m not a businesswoman, but I know a thing or two about ounting and economy.?

    Shannon Lynn smiles brightly. Our conversation is interrupted by mydy in waiting and the other guest walking in.

    ?Sorry for beingte,? Anne Mary Wilhelm mumbles when she notices Shannon Lynn and me already talking closely.

    She''s early as well, but just by a few minutes.

    ?You''re perfectly in time,dy Anne Mary.?

    ?You can call me Anne Mary,? she mutters absent-mindedly. ?It''s shorter, and my Lady doesn''t need to be polite with me.?

    ?Me too!? the other adds. ?My Lady can call me Shannon. It would be such an honour.?

    Am I making friends, right now? Should I ask them to call me by name as well? Although, I don''t feel that close to these women yet. We''ve just met, and it''s better not to rush things now.

    ?All right,? I nod. ?I asked you two toe a bit earlier so that we could talk a bit. The other guests will arrive in an hour or so.?

    ?It won''t take them so long,? Anne Mary whispers. ?They''lle sooner.?

    ?I didn''t know people were so punctual in Kyre,? I giggle.

    ?Rather, they can''t wait to meet with you, my Lady,? she mutters. ?It''s a rare asion to get closer to you, I don''t think anyone could resist the wait.?

    ?I''m not such an interestingpany,? I reply.

    ?I don''t agree on this. However, were youdies talking about numbers??

    ?More or less... Do you have any suggestions for me, Anne Mary? I''m looking for a way to spend money.?

    ?Sapphires. With your skin and your eyes, sapphires are perfect! I would have already covered you in blue gems if I were Duke Kyre,? she exims.

    ?Not that he didn''t try to,? I defend Alexander''s name before this woman has time to nder him some more. ?And not just sapphires.?

    ?Oh, then I guess my Lady doesn''t like jewels that much,? she pouts. ?If you''re looking for a way to spend the money of your allowance, you should use it for some smart charity. Make themoners hear your name, let them talk about how much you helped when there was no one else. I don''t know, hospitals and wood for the temples should be fine. Temples are used to give a roof to homeless people, especially in the cities. If you fund them, you''ll be famous without too much work from your side.?

    ?I don''t hate working.?

    ?Well, then... You can build something. Stoneyard already has everything, but the big cities in Kyre sometimesck ces where to sleep or get cured. Not to mention the small viges. People there don''t even have a ce for aggregations, sometimes. It''s a responsibility of the lower-tier lords to check the situation and report to the Lord of Kyre, but they often overlook these details... You can visit random ces until you find one that needs your help.?

    ?Oh, I now have an idea. Thank you very much, Anne Mary...?

 Chapter 112 - A Boring Job

    <h4>Chapter 112 - A Boring Job</h4>

    I''ve just finished the tea party with my new acquaintances. Shannon Lynn left first, holding the books in her arms like a treasure.

    She bowed less elegantly than the others, but she was sincerely happy for the tomes I lent her.

    Anne Mary, on the other side, left asst. She stayed and chatted withdy Lyana and me for the whole afternoon, even when the other noblewomen I invited deemed it proper to go.

    No one proposed to y cards, which made me understand that my Duke has performed another trick on me.

    However, in the end, I''ve made a decision about what to do with part of the money. I''ll employ teachers for the children in small viges.

    I sit next to the fire and scribble on a paper with a pencil.

    I have to find out how much teachers are paid to calcte how many I can employ.

    Also, I''ll need to understand what is more crucial among simple math and reading or writing.

    I learned to do both when I was little, so I can''t understand how difficult life can be for people that aren''t alphabetised. I hope I''ll find good teachers to exin that to me. I''m not even sure how long I will be able to carry on this project. It''s better if I keep the costs in check, for now.

    When the door opens, I don''t even turn to Alexander. He sees the paper and pencil, and he doesn''t disturb my work. He changes his clothes and only then sits next to me.

    ?What are you doing?? he inquires curiously.

    ?nning how to squander your money,? I reply.

    ?Oh, good.?

    ?Any suggestions??

    ?I know you''ll make the best decision,? he chuckles. Then, he circles my waist and pulls me in his arms. ?Would you like toe with me tomorrow??

    ?Where to??

    ?It''s the Vintage Festival.?

    ?Vintage as in grape harvest? Isn''t itte for that??

    ?It just ended, and people will soon start brewing wine. When I find the time, I visit some of the viges around here. We don''t need to go too far, but it''s nice to change our views, right??

    ?Oh, I like wine,? I nod. ?How long does it take??

    ?A few weeks, my Duchess.?

    ?So, we''re drinking thest bottles ofst year, right??

    ?No, it''s not right. There are still plenty in the cer, but I''m keeping the best for special urrences. After all, they''re from the year we got married.?

    ?So, what about the wine that is going to be made this year??

    ?I''ll save plenty of that since it will be the first after my wife''s arrival.?

    ?You''re saving bottles every year,? I chuckle.

    ?More or less, but they''re not all equally special.?

    ?So, where are you bringing me tomorrow??

    ?To my wineries.?

    ?You have wineries? Haven''t you said you visit random viges??

    ?Never said random. However, I do possess some vineyards. I can''t provide for my family with taxes alone.?

    ?Mhm, and what other industries do you have your hands in? I''m asking because I don''t want to make concurrence. I''m not that brutal,? I exim. Even though I can''t really afford to battle with my Duke right from the start. I need to secure the business first.

    ?I have plenty. Why don''t you tell me what you''re interested in, and I''ll back off from the sector.?

    ?That isn''t right, you were there way before me. And also, you''re giving work to people!?

    ?Then I can let you hold the reins. What sector is my Duchess interested in??

    ?Printing houses.?

    ?I don''t have one,? he sighs. ?I haven''t opened any because I had difficult years, and I couldn''t afford all the expenses rted to it.?

    ?What about Kyre in general??

    ?There aren''t daily newspapers. Only weekly reports from the capital. Also, there are a few artisans printing books here and there, but nothing like a guild or apany.?

    ?All right,? I nod. ?I''ll think about it, then.?

    ?You don''t need to rush.?

    ?I know, but I can''t stay jobless like this!?

    ?You do have a job, wife.?

    ?This job leaves me tons of free time during the day,? I shrug. ?It''s a bit boring.?

    ?Boring??

    I nod, and my Duke tightens his clench.

    ?Shall I show you how boring it can be, to be my Duchess??

    ?Yes, of course,? I giggle. ?But I''ll just remind you that I said during the day. I''ve nevermented on night-time.?

    ?So??

    ?So, you don''t need to be too harsh with me.?

    ?I''ve never wanted to be harsh.?

    ?You have!?

    ?Oh, well, maybe,? he shrugs. ?What if I am harsh? My wife isn''t a scaredy kitten. She''ll bear my temper as always.?

    ?What temper?? I mutter. ?You always talk big, but you give up and let your wife go unscathed. You''re too meek with me.?

    ?Thea, you''re asking for it...?

    ?Maybe,? I chuckle. ?Or maybe, you weren''t too clear when you told me to behave. You need to be more convincing!?

    ?Mhm??

    At least, I''ve finished my tasks for today. I let the paper I''m working on slip on the table, and I turn back to focus only on my Duke.

    ?What game are we going to y, tonight?? he asks, breathing on my neck.

    We''ve started ying games before sleeping. Well, it rarely ends up in sleeping, but it''s fun. I''ve understood how cards work, so I often have a chance to stare at my husband getting rid of a ce of clothing at a time. I only manage tost a round or two after he''s taken off his shirt, and I always throw away the cards and jump in his arms shortly after that.

    He didn''tin even once about it. Also, I can''t understand why he isn''t using my evidentck of focus to win the game.

    On the other side, I noticed that he loses it when I take off my socks. Maybe, it''s because I lift the gown and let him look at my skin while slowly rolling down the wool.

    After I caught his nce for the first time, I always chose to get rid of socks even before the belt or any other essory.

    After doing so for a couple of times, I don''t even feel shy about it.

    Our games always start with my Duke way more dressed than me while I often have my nightgown and socks, and they end when I start getting bored by winning.

    I now understand the rules and have a personal strategy. And my husband pouts in such an adorable way every time I win.

    We tried ying chess too, but cards are indeed more entertaining. The insecurity given by the chance of getting good or bad cards is thrilling, and I have to take into ount that fate has its way of unfolding events.

    ?Is a game really necessary to make your wife undress?? I inquire. ?She''s a bit spoiled, my Duke.?

    ?I know,? he sighs.

    ?You should discipline her before she bes even more naughty.?

    ?I know that as well, but I can''t bring myself to be cruel with her. Especially when she stares at me with her big eyes and begs me to spare her.?

    ?When have I begged for what?? I wince. I don''t beg! I just ask a bit more nicely, when I really really can''t keep going anymore.

    ?Hmm, now that I think about it, I should make you do that,? he nods.

    ?Do what??

    ?Beg for me,? he reveals in a whisper.

    Before I have time to make up my mind and split from him, his hands caress my thighs and slip under the socks. After looking at me taking them off for so many days, he can finally do it himself.

    ?Don''t be too cruel,? I pout, and Alexander grins devilishly.

    I''m relieved that all the exercising I did in secret is paying off, though. I''m now more resistant to fatigue.

    ?This Duke is not cruel,? he replies with a somehow childish expression. ?This Duke iszy.?

    ?Oh,? I exim. Alexander is really going to make me beg.

    ?So, my Duchess has to put in some efforts,? he continues.

    Maybe I can get through this without losing my dignity.

    ?That''s only if my Duchess isn''t tired. I don''t want to strain my wife. She''s so delicate, after all...?

    ?Don''t worry,? I stop him before he can go overboard with his provocative words. ?This Duchess will take care of her husband.?

    ?Will you??

    I nod with an expression that is so convinced that Alexander chuckles. He releases me just to let me sit morefortably, and I untie his shirt one button at a time. I don''t have any rush, and I look at my Duke in the eyes while slowly moving my fingers down.

    This is something else that changed in thesest days: I''ve started paying more attention to my husband. It''s not just him pleasuring me anymore, but we''re now exploring each other together.

    And by exploring, I mean following my Duke''s weird ideas with devotion and curiosity.

    I put my hands on his shoulders and look directly in his eyes.

    ?Let''s stay on the couch,? I whisper. The fire is burning in the chimney, and a cup of wine is waiting for me on the table.

    The bed is too far, and this ce is cosy and warm.

 Chapter 113 - What One Cannot See

    <h4>Chapter 113 - What One Cannot See</h4>

    Warning: smut content.

    ?The bed is morefortable, my dear,? Alexander replies. However, he stays sat and doesn''t seem bothered by my attack. I''ve already unfastened all the buttons of his shirt, and my socks are on the ground.

    ?I haven''t had my ss of wine yet,? I admit. ?The bed is too far from it...?

    My Duke chuckles, amused by my foxy smile yet cold words.

    ?You can bring it along,? he proposes.

    ?I want to stay here,? I pout.

    ?You could have said that right from the start.?

    I bite my lower lip to refrain fromining. This Duke of mine is really annoying. He wants me to talk way more than what is eptable in this kind of situation!

    ?Maybe, we should rest for tonight,? I mumble, feeling a bit troubled by my own words. However, I can''t let Alexander control me this much.

    I can state conditions as well, he''s not the only one that can do that!

    ?Are you tired?? he asks, in fact.

    I nod, and he sighs, beaten.

    ?If meeting with your friends makes you so exhausted, then it''s better if you don''t hold parties too often,? he murmurs.

    What? Why? He''s joking, right? Right?

    ?I mean if you can''t take proper care of your husband because of that... I''m sure thedies will understand.?

    I curl my lips downwards and awkwardly stare at him.

    ?But I''m so happy to make friends,? I point out in a low voice.

    ?Then I should decrease your workload...?

    ?No, I''m happy about that too!? I add before he can even propose to take away from me the few tasks the Lady has to fulfil. ?I would be lost without anything to do.?

    ?Mhm, yet I don''t want my wife to be too tired.?

    ?I can resist a bit more,? I concede, in the end. Still, I re at Alexander until he bursts outughing.

    ?I was kidding,? he reveals. ?I won''t force you to do anything, Thea.?

    ?You shouldn''t tease me so often,? I point out. ?One day, I''ll really get mad and make you sleep on the sofa.?

    ?We can stay on the sofa if you''re insisting so much.?

    ?That''s not what I said.?

    ?Ah, no??

    ?You''ll sleep on the sofa, alone, if you don''t stop with this.?

    ?With what??

    ?With making me speak and act like an idiot.?

    ?All right, then. What about your wine??

    ?I wanted to be with my husband first, but it turns out he''s not as hurried as I am. I must be losing the appeal. Are you growing bored of me, Alexander??

    ?I''m not. I''m just wondering if a desperate Duchess would be more assertive.?

    ?Oh, but I''ve improved so much!? Iin.

    How could I be more assertive than this? I jumped in his arms, sat on hisp almost on my own ord. Now, I''m also choosing the location for our engagement.

    I''m not a stubborn person. After all, rulers don''t have the perk to act stubbornly. However, I don''t want to concede like I always do. I want to have him here, on the couch and next to the fire.

    ?You''ve been talking too much, this evening,? I state. ?What are you aiming at??

    ?I just wanted to y with my wife,? he whispers.

    ?We can yter,? I nod.

    ?Not cards.?

    ?Oh, whatever game you like. It''s the same for me.? I can grasp the rules in no time and annul his advantage after a few rounds.

    When he grins cunningly, a thrill passes through my spine.

    ?Notter, now,? he breathes. I don''t react when he unties the ribbon of the nightgown and uses it to cover my eyes. Luckily for him, it''s wide enough to cover my sight.

    I just let him do, as opposing him would be meaningless.

    Also, a blindfolded wife isn''t supposed to work hard. I can just stay here andzily endure. It seems interesting.

    With my eyes closed, all I can do is focus on the noises and the touches. My Duke''s hands are just stroking my back, but his tongue is dancing on my neck.

    I gasp when he breathes on the wet trace, and I shiver for an instant. He moves his mouth down, and I bend my head back and split my lips to exhale. His teeth sink in my bosom for just a moment, and I moan in pleasure. It feels so intense, with my eyes covered.

    Also, I''mpletely at my husband''s mercy.

    My fingers find their way to his hair, and I y with his locks while his caresses be more daring. His right hand descends to my bottom, and he squeezes. When I can''t handle the wait anymore, I guide his other hand to my right breast, and I press it until he epts to fulfil my desire.

    I feel overwhelmed by desire only after a few touches, yet this seems like the beginning of some unending torture.

    Almost without noticing, the nightgown is lifted over my head and flies somewhere, I suppose on the floor. I would usually feel embarrassed by standing alone, but I don''t even notice the difference with my eyes blindfolded. I just thrill at the air, but a pair of hot arms soon embrace me even tighter than before. Tender lips peck my chin, and then my nose. A possessive tongue invades my mouth, and it ims everything for itself. I can just second Alexander''s movements until I''m no more willing to wait.

    For once, I''m not let suffer by my cruel husband, and he guides my hips with his careful hands.

    I grab his shoulders and move my hips as fast as I can, while my stomach contracts, and my throat moans. I''mpletely controlled by the feelings, so much that I don''t notice how my nails stick into my Duke''s skin.

    I can literally hear his pleasure, and I grin content when I sense his approaching climax. It''s hard to describe, but I can tell he''s close.

    I just need enduring a bit more, and I''ll for once have my Duke reaching the peak before me.

    When his quickened breath hits me, though, I realise how challenging my goal is. My mind loses its clearness, and I pant and yell. I clench my fists and focus on staying on earth, but I fail every attempt.

    I reach the heavens a second before my Duke, and I copse in his arms without breath.

    I lean my head on his shoulder and contemte a way to reach the bed with the few energies left to me.

    Alexander pecks my temple and circles my waist. As fast as the wind, he reverses our positions and presses me down. I can feel his weight and the ces where our skins are in contact burn like crazy.

    ?Again?? I inquire, wondering if I''ll ever see him tired.

    Well, not today since I can''t see at all.

    ?As my Duchess wishes,? he chuckles. He kisses my neck and looks for a spot to his liking. He sucks until a bruise appears.

    I can''t view it, obviously. However, I''ve started to understand how these things work. I can hope this love bite will be light and won''tst more than a few days, but knowing my Duke it won''t stay alone for long.

    ?Hasn''t this Duchess already done her part?? I pout. I can''t move from here, right now, so my tongue is the only part of my body I can move freely.

    That''s until my Duke kisses me fiercely. He bites my lower lip lightly, and I moan inint.

    I hook my legs around his hips and let him guide me again with his hands. When he''s inside me, I surround his neck with my arms and breathe on his neck.

    ?This Duchess is willing to be particrly dutiful, this time,? I whisper. ?You better not take advantage of that, though.?

    ?I would never,? he mutters.

    He thrusts in me, and I arch my back while moaning. It''s not a new urrence: the second time is often more pleasurable than the first. Too bad I seldom canst to it.

    I have to work out more than what I''m already doing, during the day.

    ?Oh, Alexander,? I moan, and his chuckle fills my ears.

    ?Good girl,? he whispers.

    I can''t see his face while he can see mine. He can notice all the feelings that I fail at hiding, while I can''t even infer the direction of his gaze.

    I''m not on even ground, right now, but I don''t particrly care.

    ?You were right about the couch,? he breathes. Only now, I can discern his heavy breath. Yet, he''s stubbornly settled on talking.

    It must be because he has something naughty to say to me.

    ?It''s really something, here,? he continues.

    As if it would have been any different in bed.

    ?Am I right?? he inquires, and I nod.

    I''m unable to talk, at this moment, so I just cling on him and feel the muscles tense up again.

    ?My Duchess has been really obedient, today,? he murmurs. ?Shall I reward you...?

    ?Just shut up!? I spit out, and his teeth bite me as punishment. That light pain breaks every wall of my rationality, and I convulse in his arms for the second time for this day.

 Chapter 114 - The Colours Of Autumn

    <h4>Chapter 114 - The Colours Of Autumn</h4>

    Alexander hasn''t yet bought a horse just for me. At least, I''ve been allowed to choose a couple among his for now. Not that I get out of the castle too often, though.

    The carriage will reach the vige for the festival on its own, while we''ll head there riding.

    When the horses are ready, I pet mine for a few minutes, checking whether he dislikes my presence. Only after, I mount on the saddle. Alexander offered me his help, but I refused in fear that he would think I''m not capable enough to ride alone. When I turned to him, though, I noticed his slightly disappointed expression.

    I guess I''ll have to ask for help to get down, or he''ll grimace again once we arrive. I should have humoured him in front of his subjects.

    The saddle isrge and fitting to be used with a gown. In Polis, I had three official uniforms with trousers. They had a long jacket that curled around me like a skirt, so my legs couldn''t be seen when I was standing. Only while sitting or riding.

    However, here in Ethiro,dies ride with their usual clothes. Even though they don''t ride often.

    I notice a couple of knights following us on horse, while the rest goes with the carriage. We don''t need excessive protection, since we''ll be travelling fast and without too much noise.

    When Alexander jumps on his saddle and nods, I can finally ride out of the gates. I narrow my eyes to protect them from the wind, and I clench the reins to focus on the horse.

    I breathe freely, and I smile on the road while making the horse elerate into a trot.

    I can hear my Duke following close, so I rx my shoulders and take a look around.

    Kyre is beautiful. It''s so colourful: some fields are green, others ck because of the early ploughing. The trees seem to be burning in their orange leaves. Some have already lost their foliage and are now akin to skeletons, with their thin finger-like branches spread around.

    Most of the nts that grow near the sea maintain their leaves throughout the winter, so I''ve never seen this show before. A couple of trees in the royal gardens, back in Polis, did be red. But here, it''s every single tree! It''s amazing.

    ?The scenery is beautiful!? I exim, and Alexander nods. He''s now riding right next to me.

    ?Indeed, very beautiful,? he agrees.

    ?I''ll paint this, once I learn how to,? I decide. It will be my first real drawing!

    We slow down so that I can look at the details of the leaves.

    Some arerge, others pointy. Some be yellow or brown, others red like apples.

    We arrive at the vigeter than nned, and the carriage is already parked there. We stop in the central square.

    Around us, people are working hard and carrying grapes around in big baskets.

    When they see us, theye to receive their Lord. Alexander jumps down and entrusts his horse to a steward. Before following him, I remember my earlier intentions.

    I clear my throat, and my husband turns to me. He observes my face confused, and then he lifts his arms. He grabs my waist, and I lean my hands on his shoulders.

    I twist my leg while slipping down, so I grimace for the sudden movement. We should have rehearsed this before.

    ?Thank you,? I mutter while smoothing my skirt. It would have been more gracious to get down on my own. However, Alexander''s smile makes up for all the difort.

    He would be wagging his tail if he had one.

    The chief of the vige greets us with a deep bow. Oh, right, we''re in public.

    I encircle my husband''s arm with mine as we proceed towards the central hall of the vige.

    It''s arge hut, with a single room inside. There are tables, sidelines and also a few chairs.

    ?If the Lady wants to rest, there is enough ce here,? the chief murmurs while analysing me with his little eyes.

    Do I look like someone tired, right now? I''ve just ridden a horse for an hour or so. I''m used to much more movement, actually.

    ?I''m all right,? I reply. Maybe, it''s because of the clumsy way I got off the horse.

    ?My wife is curious about our customs,? Alexander intrudes. He takes off his coat and leans it on a free table.

    ?Oh, then, the other women are already stomping grapes. They''re near the vineyard, my Lord.?

    ?All right,? Alexander nods, and we move towards there.

    A bunch of girls have raised their skirt to the knees and are jumping insiderge casks. They''re stomping grapes.

    ?We drink something that has been stepped on?? I inquire, curious.

    ?They''ve washed their feet, my dear. And also, the alcohol of the wine burns any impurity. It''s safe to drink.?

    ?I wasn''tining!? I exim.

    ?All right,? he chuckles. ?Do you want to help them??

    I''ve worn a cream-coloured dress. It would be red like blood if I went in there. Also, I''m not a fan of getting myself dirty.

    However, all those girls seem to be having a lot of fun.

    They''re even singing some songs. Oh, I can learn a few now that I''m here! I don''t really enjoy ssical music, but folk songs are totally my genre.

    ?I won''t help, but I''ll go observe them closer,? I whisper. ?The wine-making process is interesting, indeed.?

    Alexander simply smiles and lets me part from him.

    At the moment when I lose touch, I feel empty. Itsts a second only, so I barely notice. However, my addiction to my husband''s presence doesn''t seem to be fading away.

    A woman, a bit older than the rest, notices me. She walks to me and tries to curtsey. Her movements are fast and rough, and she visibly wants to get over this formality.

    ?My Lady,? she greets me. ?We weren''t away you woulde with the Lord...?

    ?Where else should I be but on my husband''s side??

    ?That''s right. I''m sorry for the unworthy wee.?

    ?It''s fine. You''re stomping grapes, aren''t you?? I inquire, more to change the topic. The other girls have started to stare at us. Half of them are just curious, while the rest has unhidden suspicions.

    ?We are,? the woman nods, relieved that I won''t require more formality than the little she showed before.

    ?What happens after you finish??

    ?The grapes turn into must. Then, it''s left to boil for a few days, a week or two. After that, it''s left to ferment for some more time.?

    ?Oh, it looks like a slow process.?

    ?It is, my Lady. The best products take three or four months to be ready. We send it to Stoneyard when it''s ready. The wine we produce for ourselves and other viges, though, only needs a month or so.?

    ?Oh, is it very different??

    ?It''s sweet, my Lady. We have to finish the wine fromst year. You''ll surely have a chance to try it.?

    Interesting. However, isn''t it a bit early to finish all the wine left fromst year? What are they going to do for the next month?

    Well, maybe they won''t drink till thest drop today. Or not?

    ?What happens to the wine that remains after the festival?? I ask, even though I know how stupid it sounds. I just want to find out what they are going to drink for the next month.

    ?It is turned into vinegar.?

    ?Oh,? I mumble.

    The woman smiled lightly, trying to figure out if that''s what I wanted to know. Maybe, she''s going to exin how vinegar is produced too.

    ?What do you drink before this one is ready, then?? I ask when I can''t hold my curiosity anymore.

    ?We don''t drink wine during the month after harvest. We make offers to the god of wine to improve this year''s vintage.?

    ?Oh, you forego drinking the remaining wine in favour of a future vantage,? I nod. ?Interesting!?

    It''s one of Kyre''s weird traditions.

    ?Also, what were you singing about??

    ?It''s a popr song, my Lady. It''s not fit for your sensitive ears.?

    ?But I like it! I wanted to learn it. Can you sing it for me??

    She blinks, surprised. After realising that I''m serious, she waves at the girls, and two of them reach us.

    ?I can teach the Lady the song from earlier,? she exims happily.

    ?Don''t be this arrogant!? the older woman scolds her, and the girl bows her head in haste.

    ?I''m sorry,? she whines. ?I didn''t mean that I had anything to teach to the Lady!?

    ?It''s all right,? I chuckle. ?There''s no need to be so tense. I''m really just looking for a way to learn something new.?

    The girl peeks at me and, finally, decides to lift her head.

    ?What does the song talk about??

    ?It''s about a couple of lovers that meet in the vineyard. They meet every night. The green leaves shield them from the world until autumnes. Then, they can''t meet anymore until the god of wine, moved by their love, decides to transform the grape juice into wine and make everyone around drunk. Then, they be able to embrace one another without worry, because everyone else is too tipsy to notice.?

    ?Oh, how romantic...?

 Chapter 115 - The Wine From Last Year (1)

    <h4>Chapter 115 - The Wine From Last Year (1)</h4>

    I spend the rest of the day with the viger girls. They show me how they stomp grapes, and they propose me joining them.

    I look at the must with a grimace, and then I simply decline.

    First of all, no matter how careful I am, my dress will turn bloody if I ept. Also, I don''t really like getting dirty.

    I just look from the side, curiously.

    When a little girl offers me some food, I grab a bun from the tter. It''s still warm and scented. And also, rather dark. I have never tried wholemeal flour.

    Is the whiteness of the bread they cook in the pce kitchens really worth the long process to get the pure flour?

    I bite the bun and moan at the taste.

    They don''t have olive oil here, so they userch to fry the buns. The dough isn''t as delicate as the one I''m used to, and I can sense the fibres of the wholemeal flour.

    It''s an interesting vour. There isn''t any salt, I guess, or maybe very little. However, it''s very scented. It made me turn from a few metres away when the girl brought the te.

    When I decide to go look for Alexander, the girls have almost finished their task. Before finding my husband, though, I make a detour through the woods.

    I guess they don''t have chamber pots around here, so I''ll have to relieve myself under a tree. I''ve drunk a lot of water with the girls.

    Just when I''m going back, finally empty of all that water, I sigh and turn around a hut. Before I can step around the corner, though, I hear some of the girl''s conversation.

    ?The new Lady is so pretty,? one of them is saying. I stop midstep and ponder on what to do. It would be awkward to appear in the middle of a conversation concerning me.

    The girls would feel even worse than me, actually.

    I''m not staying hidden because I want to hear what they think. That''s not the reason at all.

    ?She is, but I''m sure there are even more beautifuldies in the court. I''m sure the Lord chose this one because of her kindness...?

    Oh, what a sweetheart!

    ?She''s a bit dumb, though.?

    ?She didn''t seem dumb to me. And I''ve talked with her for quite some time.?

    ?Haven''t you seen that she doesn''t know how to get off a horse? She needs the Lord''s help.?

    ?I think she does know, but she wants the Lord''s attention all on her.?

    ?You think so??

    ?Mh-hm. The Lord was clearly going to greet the chief when she asked him to help her off.?

    ?Are you sure that''s what happened??

    ?Positive.?

    ?Oh, I didn''t think she was actually so calctive.?

    I can''t believe it! I didn''t ask it for me. I knew it, every time I try to make my husband happy, it ends up weirdly.

    ?I was surprised that the Lord helped her, though. Last year, Melinda tried to attract his attention by tripping on a root. She fell down with all the cups and spilt all the good wine. She also got a stain on her new dress, yet the Lord didn''t get up to help her. He just nced at the show and returned to talk with the other men.?

    Who is this Melinda, now?

    ?Well, you can''t attract such a man''s attention by making a fool of yourself.?

    ?The Lady seeded.?

    ?She''s his wife. That''s why he''s careful around her.?

    ?If you say so... However, it''s a pity.?

    ?The fact that he''s now married doesn''t mean a thing, girls. Neither of us has ever approached him with the real hope to be the Duchess. Just being his mistress for a night should be enough for a lifetime. A single jewel of those the nobles carry on should be as expensive as a house.?

    ?But the Lady doesn''t have any. She only wears a ring and earrings.?

    ?She is a bit in. But her dress is nice. I''ve never seen one like that...?

    No, no! Why are youmenting fashion now? Get back at the previous topic, please! What are you intending to do with my Duke?

    I turn around and walk towards the other end of the hut, once I''m sure they won''t talk about the real issue anymore. However, some men have reunited there. Some of them smoke from a pipe, while the others are just sipping wine from wooden sses.

    ?Have you seen the new Lady?? one of them asks.

    I step back, already knowing that they didn''t notice me.

    ?What a piece of...?

    Before they finish the sentence, I turn around and run back at the other end. The girls are less free in theirments, at least.

    When I reach the corner, though, they''ve already walked away.

    I return to the central square, and I sit on a bench lost in thoughts. A girl brings me a cup of wine, and I dly ept.

    ?Last year''s, right?? I ask.

    ?Right,? she nods, smiling.

    I sip and curl my lips when I sense the sweetness. It''s just a bit different from grape juice! However, it''s fresh and flows down the throat like water.

    Soon after emptying my cup, I''m served another one. I get up, deciding to search for my Duke.

    Not because of the conversation I eavesdropped... I mean, identally?heard by chance a few minutes ago.

    Alexander is talking with some of the men. I understand they''re discussing something about the vineyard because they''re looking in that direction. One of the men points at it with his forefinger and exins the situation.

    My Duke listens carefully and nods from time to time.

    When I arrive at his side, his eyesnd on me and don''t move away anymore.

    ?Are you tired?? he inquires, ignoring everyone else for a moment.

    ?Not really,? I shrug. I reach out for my Duke''s hand and hold it, hoping he won''t reject me in front of all those people.

    In fact, my Duke just epts the contact and smiles tenderly.

    I secretly nce at the girls running around in the vige. I''m sure they noticed. I hope this is enough to keep them distant.

    Just when I start to rx, a girles our way with a single cup on a trail. I gulp down all the wine in my ss, already knowing what she''s trying to do.

    She''ll offer the wine to my Duke in front of me!

    Her dress is clean and pretty, even though simple. The cleavage is quite deep, showing a glimpse of a well-formed bosom.

    I''ve never feltcking, in that matter, but I''ve never thought about it too much. Till now, I was satisfied with my breasts because they weren''t too heavy. Bigger ones would have caused backaches and went in the way of ruling.

    However, now that I don''t have anything to do, that isn''t a problem I should consider.

    Rather, what if my Duke notices the difference? Shall I ask him when I find the time?

    When my Duke grabs the ss with the wine, I lean my head on his arm and pout, showing him my empty cup. He takes a sip, and then he passes me the ss.

    I grin and gulp the sweet wine, drinking from the same spot he leaned his lips on. See this? Only a wife is allowed to do so.

    At least, in public.

    ?The weather has been so nice,? Iment. I just need a few words to show those girls that there''s no point in trying anything, that we get along very well.

    My Duke just nods, probably thinking about the conversation he just had with those men. He''s lost in his considerations, sweeping his gaze over the vineyard.

    Why is he looking at something that isn''t me?

    I feel my eyes filling with tears, and I curl my lips downwards. I bite the lower lip, hoping to stop a sob. Yet, it doesn''t help.

    ?What''s the matter?? Alexander inquires, fixing his gaze on me.

    ?Why aren''t you looking at me?? I ask while a single drop slips from my left eye.

    My husband, at first, observes me curiously. He analyses my face, and he finally sighs. He wipes the tear and pecks my forehead.

    ?Sorry,? he murmurs. ?I got distracted...?

    Oh, is that so?

    ?Don''t do it again,? I require, and his eyes are crossed by a sudden warmth.

    He nods convinced, and I gasp relieved.

    ?Don''t ever get bored of me,? I whisper.

    ?I couldn''t get bored of you even if I wanted, Thea. Every time I think I know you, you surprise me.?

    ?But you do know me, so it''s not like I can continue surprising you forever...?

    ?You don''t need to do that. You don''t have to live just to make me happy. You should have your own objectives,? Alexander reveals while moving a lock of my hair behind my ear.

    I tilt my head and lean my cheek on his palm.

    ?Can I do that??

    ?Of course. I would be happy to help, though.?

 Chapter 116 - The Wine From Last Year (2)

    <h4>Chapter 116 - The Wine From Last Year (2)</h4>

    After a couple of sips, Alexander seizes the wine from my hand and selfishly decides to finish it all by himself.

    I pout for a second, but there''s no need to make a fuss out of it. I''ll find other wine if I turn and look for it. Too bad that my eyes are locked on my husband.

    I''ve been admiring him for a few minutes already, but I can''t move my nce away. However, he must have done something weird, because he''s never been this handsome...

    I got it: it''s the wine!

    Drinking wine makes one handsome!

    I hope it helps women too, though, because I''ve had plenty. However, my Duke isn''t looking at me with more interest than usual, so it probably isn''t the case. What a pity, I wanted to be handsome as well.

    If wine doesn''t work on girls, then I should try with aquavit. If not, there is always beer.

    ?What is my Duchess thinking about?? Alexander inquires with his devilishly handsome grin.

    I swallow before finding the wits to answer.

    ?About how to be handsome,? I confess straightforwardly.

    Not only that he''s more handsome, now he has another power: taking out the truth from naughty wives! He doesn''t even need to trouble himself to read my mind like this! He''s invincible.

    ?And why would you do that??

    ?To look more like you,? I stutter, and my cheek blush.

    ?Mhm, that''s not a wise idea, my Duchess. I prefer the way you already are. Handsome or not.?

    ?But am I at least a bit?? I inquire. I tilt my head and blink seductively.

    ?Not even a bit,? the Duke replies with a smirk. ?But you''ve be prettier, all of a sudden.?

    Oh, my! The wine does work! Except that girls don''t be handsome, but pretty! It''s a bit of a discrimination, though, but it''s better than nothing.

    I''ll tell my mind to the god of wine if I ever meet him.

    ?We can go home now, I''m a bit tired,? Alexander whispers. ?What do you think??

    He seems a bit cautious. Is he afraid I''ll refuse? I''m an obedient wife, and I take care of him wholeheartedly. I wouldn''t ever ask to stay longer once he says he''s tired.

    I inhale deeply, filling my lungs with air. My chest moves up, and my shoulder''s get straight. I''m ready to tell Alexander my mind when I realise that maybe he doesn''t want to hear it.

    I let the air out in a long suspire, and I just nod.

    ?I''m not that tired, though,? I point out. Just so he knows it.

    ?We''ll use the carriage, regardless,? he states, and I just nod.

    I wasn''t referring to horse riding when I said I wasn''t tired. Isn''t it obvious, Alexander?

    ?All right,? I chuckle. ?Just let me greet the horse. He''s been such a sweetheart on the way here. I don''t want him to think that I don''t like him anymore!?

    ?All right. But don''t get too much time, or I''ll get jealous.?

    ?And what would you do in such a case?? I whisper while a thrill of excitement passes through my spine.

    ?I''d get rid of the horse.?

    ?Oh,? I moan and reach the paddock, a bit dejected.

    I find the horse as soon as I step in, and I edge nearer. On the way, I grab an apple from a nearby basket.

    The horses are all in here, but they''re not tied. The Duke''s horses are all obedient and well-trained. They don''t need to be restrained, and they don''t get nervous after wearing a saddle for whole days.

    I know it''s difficult to find such good horses, so I don''t me Alexander for not having found one for me yet. Even though he could assign one of his to me. He has so many!

    He''s kind of stingy on the matter.

    I lift an arm and offer the apple to the horse. Instead of taking a step and sniffing the fruit with curiosity, the horse moves a step back.

    I move forward, confused by his unusual behaviour.

    He''s breathing heavily. Maybe, it''s because of the tight space. Should I take it out for a walk? He seems so unhappy to be in here...

    I take another step, and the horse neighs.

    ?It''s me,? I speak. ?Don''t you remember, already??

    Before I have time to recognise what''s happening, the horse rears up and neighs again, this time loudly.

    I let out a scream and protect my face with my arms. The apple falls from my hands and rolls under the hooves. It''s soon crushed, and I wonder if I''ll suffer the same fate.

    I move a foot back, but the other horses are now nervous as well. They''re all stomping in ce.

    The stable starts spinning, and I fall on my butt. My mouth is open, while I observe the events without understanding them.

    I start crying, more offended that the horse hasn''t recognised me than scared for my fate.

    ?I thought we were friends!? I use him, but that doesn''t seem to have any effect.

    His whinnies are annoying the other horses more and more with each moment, and some soon start walking around.

    The Duke''s horses are still somehow calm, but those that are not his are throwing tantrums. At least, thetter group is restrained and can''t reach me. It would be bad if I were hit.

    People usually die after falling under a horse.

    When this realisation strikes me, I suddenly be aware of the?situation I am in. My fingers start shaking, and my lips tremble.

    I should get out of here, now. I''m in no shape to cope with a bunch of nervous horses.

    ?Calm and trained my ass,? I murmur while getting up.

    My dress is now dirty, what a pity. I''m moving slower than what I''d like, but I''m conscious enough to understand that I ought to get out of here.

    I turn my back to the horse and start reaching the door when another wailing neigh startles me and causes me to stumble. I fall down again, this time on my knees and hands. I shout out in surprise and stop the fall with my arms, scratching my hands on the dirty floor.

    I''m too scared to turn and check the situation behind me, but I hear the horse approaching. I just close my eyes and wait for the end.

    Just like the other times, Alexander appears out of nowhere.

    He pulls me up by the arms and drags me on his chest. He circles my waist and knees, and he carries me out.

    ?I knew it was a bad idea,? he breathes.

    ?I''m sorry, I made the horse angry,? I stutter. ?I thought he was my friend, but it''s not the case. He doesn''t like me...?

    I start crying again, and I sob in Alexander''s arms like a child.

    ?Why does everyone hate me?? I gasp. ?What have I done wrong??

    ?Nothing, Thea. You''re just drunk.?

    ?I''m not. I''m ugly and useless.?

    ?All right,? he sighs. ?It seems you''re not wounded.?

    ?My heart is wounded.?

    ?The horse won''t hurt you anymore, my dear,? he whispers, and I blink, confused.

    ?What are you implying??

    ?You don''t need to worry about it, just show me your hands. You got hurt again, didn''t you??

    I turn my palms up and wince when Alexander frowns.

    ?I''m sorry,? I whisper.

    ?Tell me what happened,? he orders, and I shiver in his arms.

    ?I just wanted to feed the horse an apple, I didn''t know he doesn''t like apples.?

    ?That''s not the case, in fact.?

    ?So, I walked to the horse. I proceeded slowly, and I lifted my hand a few steps before I could reach it. I also looked at him carefully, but the horse continued to neigh and stomp.?

    ?Neigh and stomp? When did it start, exactly??

    ?He was already like that when I arrived. Poor guy, he shouldn''t have been closed inside. He wanted to breathe a bit of fresh air, Alexander!?

    ?Don''t get distracted from the main point!?

    ?All right... Well, the other horses started behaving nervously, so I decided to get out of there.?

    ?Good grace, why didn''t you get out immediately, Thea??

    ?Because I hadn''t delivered the apple yet.?

    ?You tripped on the way, didn''t you??

    I nod and clench Alexander''s clothes. Then, I realise that my hands are dirty and let go.

    ?Sorry,? I mumble. Now, the shirt is stained.

    ?It''s not your fault, something was off from before you went in, Thea. I shouldn''t have let you go in there alone. Not when you''re so frail.?

    ?I''m not frail, hubby,? I voice.

    He stops talking for a second and stares at me in silence.

    ?What?? I inquire.

    ?What did you just say??

    ?I''m not frail,? I repeat, patiently.

    He''s saved me again, so I ought to be gentle and patient.

    ?Not that, the other thing.?

    ?Mhm... I don''t remember.?

    ?You do remember, little demon. Think more carefully.?

    ?I really don''t remember,? I repeat.

    I widen my eyes, and tears start falling down for the umpteenth time.

    I refrain from wiping them away because my hands are now a mixture of ck and red. I don''t want this stuff on my face.

    What did I say that was so important but I can''t remember now?

 Chapter 117 - The Wine From Last Year (3)

    <h4>Chapter 117 - The Wine From Last Year (3)</h4>

    Alexander sighs again, and he pecks my forehead.

    ?Are you pretending or did you really forget?? he inquires. He would have wiped away my tears if his arms weren''t busy carrying me.

    We walk inside the central hut, and he leans me on a table.

    ?Warm water, some clean fabric and aquavit,? he orders a woman passing by. She bows her head and runs away with haste.

    Oh, aquavit? What for?

    At first, my Duke cleans my hands with the water. He wipes them carefully, while I just observe his expression in a daze. He''s so distracting that I almost don''t notice when he''s done.

    The second phase of the treatment is painful.

    My Duke takes the aquavit and pours it all over my wounded hands with no mercy.

    ?It hurts,? I point out.

    ?Bear with it,? he sighs.

    ?Why are you punishing this Duchess, hubby?? I ask, crying anew.

    I thought he was going to take care of me, yet he''s disciplining me for something I don''t know.

    ?Thea!? he murmurs. ?Why are you teasing me now??

    ?I''m not,? I gasp. ?It really hurts.?

    ?I''m not punishing you. I''m just cleaning your wounds. If I don''t do it, this time they''ll definitely infect.?

    ?Oh, is that so??

    ?However, you''ve never called me hubby.?

    I''ve never called you husband either, but you''ve never tortured me before.

    ?It''s true that you''ve never been this drunk either,? he realises.

    ?Do you hate it?? I inquire. He doesn''t seem angry, but he''s a bit too insistent on a single word.

    ?I don''t,? he chuckles. ?But I''m surprised. Is it an effect of the wine??

    ?Sweet wine makes wife sweeter,? I nod.

    It''s better if I just throw the guilt on something that can''t be hurt by the Duke''s fury.

    When he finishes cleaning the wounds, Alexander wraps my hands in some clean clothes. He kisses on top of it, to make the injuries heal faster.

    One of his knightses in, and he stops two metres from us.

    ?My Lord, we calmed down the horses. They''re all in good shape, except for the one the Lady used today. What do we do with it??

    ?Dispose of it,? Alexander sentences in a cold tone.

    ?No!? I exim. I clench my Duke''s arm with my bandaged hands, and I return to sobbing. I also lean my face on it, so that my tears flow on his shirt. He has to feel how much pain it causes me, to hear of the fate of that poor horse.

    ?Thea, don''t be unreasonable. A horse that turns against its owner has to be...?

    ?No!? I stop him. ?I''m not the owner.?

    ?It doesn''t change the facts. What if it does something like that again??

    ?He''s still nervous, isn''t he??

    ?It''s an it, not a he,? Alexander frowns, losing a bit of his calm.

    ?Regardless, you can''t kill someone just for this!?

    ?It''s not a someone, Thea.?

    ?It''s not the horse''s fault, Alexander. What if there''s another reason for this?? I try. ?He''s... It''s still behaving nervously, isn''t it? Maybe, there''s something in the hoof that''s annoying it, or he ate something bad...?

    As if struck by a realisation, Alexander grabs my arms and looks at me directly in the eyes.

    ?Do not get more than a step away from me!? he orders. ?Not even if you get angry, all right??

    I just nod. What reason could I possibly have to stay far from this handsomeness? Getting mad would be such a waste.

    ?You can cling on me if you feel unstable,? he continues, and I bite my lower lip to hide a wily grin.

    ?This Duchess will do her best,? I affirm with a tone that implies that it''s a very very difficult task for me. ?Also, I want the horse alive. I''ll check tomorrow, and if I don''t find it in the stables...?

    Oh, I don''t really know what I can do in that case.

    ?What?? Alexander presses me.

    I look at him with a wounded expression, and I straighten my back.

    ?I won''t call you hubby ever again!?

    The knight that came to ask about the fate of the animals drops his shoulder and looks at me as if I''m a crazy woman, while some of the men behind him snigger.

    In the end, Alexander won''t ept in exchange for something so small, they''re right. I bend over, to get closer to his ear. If I have to offer more, I better do it quietly...

    ?Fine,? my husband says before I can talk. He''s just taken his time to think about the matter more seriously, seemingly.

    I don''t even have time to add some meat to the fire.

    ?However, you better remember how patient and understanding I am.?

    ?Of course,? I exim. ?My hubby is very, very understanding!?

    I hug him tightly, smearing the front of my dress with the stains that I left on Alexander''s shirt. Still, I don''t retreat. I am all dirty, already, so there''s no reason to.

    I nce at the men, and they''re staring at us with dumbfounded expressions. They seem surprised.

    Alexander splits from me and helps me down from the table.

    ?Let''s go now. We should treat this matter with caution. Also, avoid spreading rumours about it. Keep everything reserved.?

    Oh, he''s talking to his men, not to me...

    However, I agree. There''s no need for the whole Empire to hear how dumb his wife is.

    His steps are longer than mine, so I have to reach out for his sleeve way sooner than nned. I was going to get my hands on him anyway, but it happens before I can find a reason to.

    ?I can''t walk that fast,? I pout. The bandages are in my way and make it difficult to actually feel anything. There''s no point to cling on my Duke, this way.

    Alexander slows down, and he leans a hand on my back.

    ?Come here,? he whispers. ?We''re going home right now. The guards will find out what happened to the horse, my dear. If someone dared to mess with it, it means that they''re after your life.?

    ?But the horse is yours,? I remind him.

    ?You came on that one, Thea. Ah, please, just...?

    He covers his eyes with a hand.

    ?The world is spinning,? I frown. Why isn''t my hubby as stable as always?

    ?I knew it,? he gasps. ?You''re dead drunk.?

    ?I feel alive. A bit nauseous, but alive.?

    ?Let''s walk to the carriage. Do you feel like you can make it??

    Of course, I can! What am I, a toddler?

    I just swing after my husband, and we soon reach that coveted carriage. I sit on the back seat and wait for Alexander. He orders me not to move an inch and disappears for a few minutes.

    I stiffen my muscles and clench my fists, focused on my movements. Only a few seconds before my Duke is back, I realise that I''ve been blinking all this time. Oh, I couldn''t follow my husband''s orders... He won''t scold me, now, will he?

    I don''t have to tell him, though. I can hope he won''t notice. Even though it''s hard since he can read my mind.

    He sits next to me, and then he circles me with his arms.

    ?Oh, Thea, you were right,? he whispers to my ear while the carriage starts moving.

    ?I know,? I shrug.

    Alexander insisted so much that he didn''t gift that horse to me and that he''s the rightful owner. He said he was just lending it to me. He said it so many times that I wonder howe he forgot about it.

    ?The horse has been drugged. Someone tried to kill you, Thea.?

    ?All right,? I nod. What does this have to do with our conversation, though?

    ?We haven''t found who it was, but I don''t think it''s someone from the vige. Theyck motive. It''s someone else, which means that they''ll try again since they failed.?

    ?Why?? I inquire, rather confused.

    ?I don''t know, but I suspect it has something to do with what''s happening now in the capital.?

    ?What is happening?? I ask, widening my eyes.

    ?His majesty has been offered to choose a bride, and he dered he would decide by the end of next summer. It''s a year''s time. The nobles are nowpeting for his attention and sympathies, and offering their daughters as candidates.?

    ?Why would they kill me, though? I already have a husband!?

    ?Because you''re his counsellor on the matter.?

    ?That''s not a reason enough.?

    ?No, but they know you''ll press him to bring in a bride from a foreign nation. They don''t want you to go back and mess with their ns.?

    ?What a sick reason for killing. By the way, Asteria is too much of a hassle. It''s better to choose a smaller state.?

    Alexander nods, and I tilt my head.

    ?Will you protect me?? I ask.

    He lifts his eyebrows, and then he pecks my temple.

    ?With all I''ve got.?

    ?You''re good at that,? I giggle. ?You always appear when I''m in danger!?

    ?I forgot that you don''t know what you''re saying,? he sighs. ?However, I ordered a thousand bottles of that sweet wine that my wife likes so much.?

 Chapter 118 - A Dozen Crossed Lines

    <h4>Chapter 118 - A Dozen Crossed Lines</h4>

    The carriage''s shaking is getting?on my nerves, so I naturally move on Alexander''sp and lean my head on his shoulder. I wrap my arms around his neck and close my eyes.

    I almost fall asleep, but the wine doesn''t let my mind rest. I stay between slumber and consciousness for the whole time, so when we arrive, I feel more tired than when we departed.

    My Duke carries me out, and I try to thank him. However, my throat is sore, and I only manage to moan.

    ?Are you all right?? he asks me, and I nod against his shoulder.

    I''ll be all right unless he lets me go.

    I open my eyes and observe his solemn face and deep pupils. He''s not bothered by me, even if I''m such a burden.

    ?I want to wash before sleeping,? I reveal. The clothes on both of us are dirty, and we sweated a lot during the day, especially while riding towards the vige.

    ?Of course,? my husband chuckles. He already knew it, there was no need to say it out loud.

    He leans me on the sofa after barely fifteen minutes, and the two maids assigned to the master chambers follow us. One of them helps me undress, and I''m so fizzy that I can''t do a thing. I just look at a point on the floor while the dress is peeled off.

    When I''m wearing only a chemise, Alexander dismisses the maids.

    I look at him and notice that he''s ready for bed.

    Oh, no! I wanted to watch him change, but I forgot to!

    He soaks a towel in some warm, scented water, and he wipes my face. Then, he cleans my shoulders and arms. It''s not thatte, it must be around dinner time. However, I want to nestle in bed and rest.

    After wiping my legs from the dust that I collected after tripping, he decides it''s enough for today.

    ?Tomorrow, you can take a bath,? he murmurs before I can protest. I would usually be very displeased by the difort of lying in bed without cleaning myself properly. Today, though, is an exception.

    I hold my husband''s hand and follow him by inertia.

    I lie down and snuggle on one side.

    ?Do you feel sick?? he inquires, moving a lock of hair away from my forehead.

    I shake my head and bend an arm under the pillow. I feel all right, now.

    ?I''ll be back in a moment,? he whispers. ?You can sleep in the meantime.?

    ?This Duchess can''t use her hands, that''s right,? I realise.

    He''s not eager to stay, since I can''t fulfil my duty like this. Would it have been better if I scratched my knee and face, instead of my hands?

    ?This Duchess can use her tongue, though!? I exim, finally finding a way.

    ?Thea, sleep.?

    ?No cuddles??

    ?Later, I have something to do now. I''lle back before you fall asleep, all right??

    ?But I don''t want you to think that I''m cking off with an excuse.?

    ?I won''t think that.?

    ?Oh, then this Duchess can rest.?

    ?Exactly.?

    I sit up on the bed and lift my arms.

    ?This Duchess wants a hug,? I state.

    Alexander just surrounds me with his arms, and I inhale his scent. I enjoy this long embrace with my eyes closed, and my heartbeat stabilises after some time.

    I haven''t even noticed, but the incident before frightened me a bit.

    ?Thank you, Alexander,? I whisper. ?You''re always with me when I need you. One day, I''ll return my debt to you.?

    ?No need to return anything, Thea.?

    ?It isn''t all that bad, after all,? I chuckle.

    ?What isn''t bad??

    ?Owing to you,? I reveal.

    Then, I lie down and decide to rx. I close my eyes and slowly fall asleep.

    I barely notice when Alexander joins me in bed. I just turn to him and clench his nightclothes, while his lips peck my temple.

    ?You don''t owe me anything, my love,? he utters. Maybe, I''ve just imagined it.

    The following days pass rather quickly. There''s no trace of the person that poisoned the horse, so Alexander doesn''t dare to lower his guard.

    Instead of a single knight, I''m now followed by two or three anywhere I go. I''m only allowed alone in the Lady''s office, butdy Lyana always apanies me there, along with a maid or two.

    I don''t feel scared, even though I really risked my life in the stable. I was too drunk to realise it, but it was a dangerous situation.

    I recall how Alexander forgot what he''s done in a drunken state, but I haven''t been graced by the gods to disremember as well. I clearly recollect most of what happened.

    Especially how my mouth phrased indecent sentences and used naughty words. At least, my audacity prevented my husband from killing the innocent horse.

    Time passes, and everyone thinks that everything is over. That it was just a coincidence or a sporadic attack. Everyone but my cautious husband.

    It''s night, and I''ve just woken up all of a sudden. I don''t know the reason, though.

    I turn in bed, sighing. Maybe, some noise disturbed my sleep.

    I roll over to Alexander, but my back shivers nervously.

    I lean my head closer to my Duke when his arms tighten their embrace on me. I almost flinchwince, but this is nothing too unusual for me.

    The room is inplete darkness, and it also seems rather chilly. Fortunately, the nket is warm.

    When Alexander''s handnds on my neck, and then on my face, I start to wonder whether he''s also awake.

    I try to move my lips to whisper something, but his hand is pressed against my mouth. His actions are gentle and slow, like always, but this is the first time I can''t understand his intention.

    He pulls me closer to him, and he passes his leg around mine. He presses me down with his weight, leaning on his knee.

    A momentter, a rustle breaks the silence in the room. It was not caused by my Duke or me, we haven''t moved a muscle right now.

    I straighten my back and understand what''s happening.

    There is someone in the room, and my Duke noticed their presence. He''s shielding me with his body.

    I don''t want him to get hurt because of me! I''m the target of the assassination attempts, there''s no need for my Duke to be in danger.

    I try to push him back, but he''s unmovable. He already set his mind and there''s nothing I can do about that.

    When I feel some air hitting my cheek, I freeze in ce. My teeth press my tongue to prevent me from shouting.

    Alexander rolls over me, pivoting on his knee. The nket uncovers my whole body in a moment, and I shiver at the cold. After a couple of hits and a few gasps, the battle is over.

    I can''t move because of panic. I don''t need to, anyway.

    If my Duke won, then there''s nothing to fear. If he lost, it''s not like I have any chance of escaping. However, knowing my husband a bit, I''m positive he wouldn''t have perished so fast.

    ?Alexander,? I voice while touching around in the dark.

    ?Come with me,? he whispers, and I sigh relieved. He''s alive.

    Our fingers meet in the ck night, finding their path rather naturally.

    He drags me in his arms and out of bed.

    ?Once out of the room, do not say a word,? he breathes to my ear. ?I''m not sure this one was alone.?

    I clench my hold on his hand to show him that I understand, and we venture towards the door. Once there, Alexander pushes me behind him, and he opens it slowly.

    I cling on his shirt, holding my breath.

    On the floor, just behind the door, there is antern. The me has been tuned down to a minimum, but it still enlightens the surroundings.

    The waiting room is empty and silent.

    Alexander bows down and takes thentern.

    ?Seems clear,? he sighs.

    He finally turns to me and lets me findfort in his embrace.

    ?It was close, this time,? he mutters. ?But now, they crossed the line. They crossed a dozen lines, actually, including one they shouldn''t have.?

    ?They walked in a ducal room,? I nod. ?There''s no way to tell whose life they were after. Hence, you can take action against the sender if you find out who he is.?

    ?This was definitely the wrong move,? he says. The spot on my back where his left hand isnded is hot and wet, so much that it''s sticky.

    ?You''re wounded,? I breathe in a harsh tone.

    ?It''s nothing serious,? he chuckles, and we reach the hallways and call for guards.

    Nothing serious, he said. I bet he stopped a de with his bare arm. I hope he''s all right, though. I wouldn''t be able to repay him if he got seriously injured while protecting me.

    ?How are you, wife?? he asks, selfless like always.

    ?My heart worries,? I admit. Alexander won''t realise that this worry isn''t directed to my own persona, but to his safety. And I''m not itching to let him know it.

    Does this make me a slightly better wife, though?

 Chapter 119 - Matters Of Precedence (1)

    <h4>Chapter 119 - Matters Of Precedence (1)</h4>

    I''m sitting on an armchair, wrapped in a nket, while one of the maids treats Alexander''s wound.

    They took out the aquavit again, and my Duke took a few sips before the maid started to sew him up.

    He didn''t offer me the beverage when he cured my hands. Well, it''s true that I didn''t need sewing.

    From here, everything seems like a trivial procedure. My Duke isfortably sitting on the couch. His right hand is clenching the armrest, and his forehead is sweaty, but he doesn''t let out a single whine. He endures it in silence.

    When our eyes meet, he even smiles tenderly.

    ?Why is my Duchess frowning like that?? he asks, feebly.

    ?Who is going to cut the beef for me, from now on?? I spit out.

    The people in the room stop chattering for a moment, and they turn to us. Half of them are used to these odd exchanges between my Duke and me, but the rest is staring dumbfounded. I swear I see a couple of sympathetic expressions.

    They''re feeling sorry for their mighty Lord.

    ?It will be just until I heal,? Alexander replies, unbothered.

    ?I can find someone else for the time being,? I tease him.

    ?I still have my right hand, my dear.?

    What does he mean by that? That he can discipline his wife with a single hand? That he will kill anyone who dares to help me?

    ?Indeed,? I nod. ?Are you going to use your sword on my helper??

    ?Oh, no!? he exims. ?I''ll find a way to cut beef with my right hand only.?

    I eye the maid and watch how she cuts the thread and starts suturing the wound.

    I move to the couch and sit on the armrest my Duke was clenching. I take his right hand and entwine our fingers.

    ?I already told you that I like a whole Duke more,? I point out. ?You didn''t have to cut yourself.?

    ?It was necessary, my dear. I couldn''t see in the dark, and I needed to know where the attacker was.?

    He stopped a de with his left hand. I''m so d that his fingers didn''t get cut off. The knifended on his palm, injuring it deeply. The wound is only a centimetre from his wrist.

    ?This Duchess is very displeased,? I murmur.

    While the guards all have weird expressions, wondering what makes my Duke keep me alive, my husband tilts his head and smiles brightly.

    ?You won''t notice any difference, my Duchess. I can promise you that,? he reveals and kisses my fingers entwined with his.

    I puff, wondering how many colours has my face changed into during these few hours.

    ?This was not the principal attacker,? I say, then. ?It was just a decoy. They''re still around, ready to strike.?

    ?You think so??

    ?It was a clumsy attempt, my Duke. Also, what kind of assassin is knocked out after a few blows? It would have been a longer battle if that person was trained.?

    ?I don''t like admitting it, but I agree with you. I would probably be able to stand my ground for a while against a trained assassin, but there''s no way I could win so easily.?

    ?However, now, you can fight back, my dear,? I point out while lifting my brows. ?Someone attacked and wounded a Duke, the next in line to the throne. You can issue aint in the capital, and you can investigate all you want now. And when you find out who is the culprit behind it...?

    ?Then, we''ll be able to cut the monster''s head,? he whispers.

    It won''t be easy. We first need to find proofs about Duke Grahm''s involvement.

    ?Alexander, I was thinking about something,? I whisper.

    I wait for him to move a bit to the side, and I slip down on his side.

    ?Duke Grahm is too powerful, isn''t he? He''s almost untouchable. Only his majesty can move against him.?

    ?That''s the problem,? Alexander nods. ?We can''t ask his majesty to intervene. Even if we do find some lead, the Emperor should remain neutral.?

    ?Wait,? I chuckle. ?Don''t run too fast. I was trying to say that, maybe, we should lower our aim. If Duke Grahm is untouchable because he''s your peer, we can''t say the same about his son. Or about his granddaughters.?

    ?Mhm, I like having a merciless wife,? he mumbles. ?What do you want to do??

    ?All they keep doing is trying to make their miss marry you, Alexander. If she bes unable to be the Lady of Kyre, then there won''t be any reason to kill me. It won''t solve the problems with the rest of the nobles, though. However, only Duke Grahm dares to attack a Duchess, right? The other nobles care too much about their positions to make a move against you.?

    ?What is the n??

    ?I haven''t created one, yet. However, I know what can be done to improve our situation a bit. I''ll write a couple of letters, can you help me make sure they''re delivered to the right people??

    ?I can,? he nods. His sound arm surrounds my waist under the cover, and he drags me closer. He pecks my forehead, and I sigh in embarrassment.

    The Lord''s office is full of people, right now!

    Stoneyard''s gates have been closed, and the guards are inspecting every ce in search of traces. The dead assassin in the room has been moved away, and the maids seemed to recognise him.

    ?He worked in the stables,? one of them whispered.

    Which makes it possible that he poisoned the horse as well. Except that it was all fine on the way to the vige. The animal changed behaviour only after we stayed there.

    This enforces my theory that the man was acting as a decoy. Also, he knew where to strike with the de. He would have cut my throat if I was sleeping at my side.

    ?How did a stable worker know about the master bedroom''s furniture disposition?? I ask out loud.

    The guards turn to me with wide eyes while I roll mine. Even though I act a bit spoiled, I''m not all that dumb.

    I''m not in the mood to sleep, right now. Also, I can''t stay in a nightgown in front of everyone like this any longer.

    ?I''ll freshen up and change,? I inform my Duke, and he simply nods.

    One of the two maids helping me every day is already here, and she follows me without a word. I asked not to wake up Kate since she would just add to the chaos.

    I walk in the Lady''s chambers and take off the bloody nightgown. Unfortunately, the stain is on the back. I''ll have to ask the maid to wash it away.

    After cleaning up, I walk in the office and sit at the desk.

    ?Lit up a fire and prepare some tea. Possibly something calming,? I order while moving the budget to the side. I take out some clean paper and start sketching a letter. When I''m satisfied with the draft I start writing on immacte, scented sheets.

    I let the ink dry while sipping some warm tea and munching cinnamon cookies.

    ?My old friend... We haven''t written to each other in a while due to the difficult circumstances of thest few months. I''m d to finally find some time to write to you. After losing the war, my life has changed so much that I struggle to recognise myself. I''m now the wife of Duke Alexander of Kyre, and hence I find myself as the Lady of this northernnd,? I read while reaching out for a second sweet.

    The maid startles when she hears my voice, but I''m not bothered by her careful ears. I will show the letters to my husband soon, so there''s no need to keep them private.

    ?After settling down and getting used to my position, I thought it would be nice to reconnect with some of my old acquaintances. I hope to read your reply very soon, and that you won''t throw away our friendship just because I''ve fallen from grace.?

    It''s short for a letter, but I don''t want to waste efforts in phrasing my thoughts when I''m not sure if the person will write back.

    I add some lines on the first paper I''ve written. I ask the recipients about his daily life and family, making it personal. Every one of my contacts shared different information with me, and I want to show that I paid attention to what they wrote or talked.

    People like feeling like they''re special.

    ?I hope they''ll ask me about my life as well,? I voice, turned to the maid.

    She nods, not knowing how to answer such a statement.

    ?When the ink dries, bring the letters to the Lord. If he approves them, I''ll seal the envelopes and send them off.?

    She bows slightly before opening her mouth.

    ?I was ordered not to leave my Lady''s side,? she breathes. ?I''m sorry, my Lady, but I can''t follow your orders right now.?

    ?The Lord''s orders have precedence,? I sigh.

 Chapter 120 - Matters Of Precedence (2)

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Matters Of Precedence (2)</h4>

    ?I hope my Lady will forgive me,? the maid whispers. Her apologising expression is rather believable.

    ?I should have figured,? I shrug. ?You won''t follow my orders if the Lord said you not to. His influence is way more powerful than mine.?

    ?It''s not like that, my Lady,? she continues. ?My duty is to protect my Lady right now. Unless it is revoked by the Lord, I can''t follow orders that go against that goal. Even from the Lord.?

    ?So, you''re not doing it because you were told not to leave me alone.?

    ?No, my Lady.?

    ?What if I follow you, though??

    ?In that case, I''ll dlyply,? she nods, suddenly relieved.

    She seems truly unhappy to be prevented from doing what I said.

    It''s funny to see how she''s all worked up, while Patricia simply rejected my orders without too manyments.

    ?I''m not as unreasonable as I look,? I chuckle, and the maid rxes her shoulders.

    ?I wouldn''t dare to imply anything, my Lady.?

    ?Well, we can go find the Lord togetherter. Now, I''ll rest for a while. You can sit too, there''s no need to stand in a corner in the middle of the night. Please, take a seat on the sofa...?

    I settle on the armchair and close my eyes for a moment.

    When I can''t stay still anymore, I jump up. I collect my papers and some books from the shelf, and I reach the door.

    ?Let''s go, then,? I voice.

    In front of the Lord''s office, the maid stops.

    ?What is it, now?? I inquire.

    ?You''ll be safe in there, my Lady. Do you need me to follow??

    ?Oh, no, it''s fine. You can go rest,? I mutter, confused.

    ?Thank you, my Lady.?

    She runs away with her short, fast steps, and I walk in the office, forgetting to knock.

    ?Oh, sorry!? I exim when I realise my mistake. I was so lost in my thoughts.

    Alexander lifts his head from the papers and stares at me.

    ?Thea,? he says while getting up. It''s the first time I see him working. It''s so weird, seeing him actually sitting behind a desk.

    I step in and close the door. Then, I lean the books on the couch and walk to Alexander with my tentative letters. I ce them in front of him, in the corner of the desk, and I sit on a chair nearby.

    ?These are some messages I''d like to send to my diplomatic contacts,? I exin.

    ?Are you asking me to proofread?? he inquires. ?I''m sure my Duchess doesn''t make mistakes, though.?

    ?It''s not very urgent, but I''d appreciate it if you decide by the end of the day.?

    ?Wait, are you asking me to approve your correspondence?? he mutters. ?Thea,e here.?

    I circle around the desk and stop by his side.

    ?Yes??

    ?Thea,? he sighs, ?I don''t need to read your letters. Even more, if they''re private.?

    ?Oh, there''s nothing too personal in there.?

    ?Aren''t you at least a bit troubled by this, though??

    ?What do you mean?? I ask, narrowing my eyes. ?I really didn''t write anything amiss. There isn''t any secret code, nor disappearing ink.?

    ?That''s not what I was implying.?

    ?I''m not stupid, Alexander. I wouldn''t risk being exposed by you. I mean, you''re proficient at deciphering...?

    ?Wait, what do you mean by that? Also, you''re assuming that I want to control you so much.?

    ?Isn''t that the case??

    ?No,? he shrugs. ?You have the right to think, speak and write the way you want. I just can''t grant you freedom because I don''t want to exchange it with your safety.?

    ?Are you sure you don''t want to read them?? I ask, just to be sure.

    ?Only if you want me to.?

    ?It sounds like a trap.?

    ?There isn''t any trap set for my wife,? he chuckles.

    He signals me to sit on hisp, and he leans his chin on my shoulder. I can read the stuff he was doing, like this, but he doesn''t seem to care.

    ?I don''t have anything to hide from you,? I voice.

    ?All right,? he sighs.

    His bandaged hand is on the desk, while the other moves on my belly. His arm encircles me, and his fingers grab my hip and rest there.

    ?I don''t need to read your letters,? he starts. ?It''s enough that you stay by my side and don''t run away from the guards. Do not be alone, not even an instant, until we solve this matter for good.?

    All right, that I can do.

    ?I''m not trying to protect myself from you, Thea. It''s the opposite: you''re the one in danger, here.?

    ?Then, you won''t stop me if I try something, right??

    ?What are you going to do??

    ?I''ll askdy Elisabeth toe to visit,? I whisper. ?Not just her, it would be too suspicious. I''ll write to a bunch ofdies that attended the tea party at the court. I need them as witnesses.?

    ?No way,? he exims. ?You can''t do that!?

    ?You just said that you don''t want to control me,? I point out.

    ?Thea, there is some difference between control and protectiveness. I won''t let you act as bait. You don''t need to endanger yourself more than this.?

    ?Come on,? I whisper.

    ?No way.?

    ?Why are you so stern?? I ask, pouting my lips.

    Seeing no reaction on Alexander''s face, I try hugging him. It doesn''t help.

    After collecting all the strength and firmness I have, I clench my fists and straighten my back.

    ?Come on, hubby,? I try again. My cheeks turn red and hot, my breath bes difficult, and my back sweats out of embarrassment.

    Yet, Alexander''s face bes surprised and secretly happy. He''s trying to hide it, but he''s content with my words.

    Thank goodness, it took me so much to voice those five letters.

    ?What have you just said?? he mutters, this fox.

    ?Hu-hu...? I try, but I can''t finish the word. It''s too much. I don''t like calling people names.

    ?You can do it,? he cheers me on.

    Now that he''s looking at me like this, I can''t back away. I''m definitely dumb. I should have stayed quiet, or maybe found a way to make him ept with some wily technique.

    ?Hu... Hubby!? I breathe.

    My voice is so low that I''m not sure it counts as said. However, Alexander doesn''t ask me to repeat. He just smirks and pecks my temple.

    ?You rarely called me husband,? he chuckles. ?I thought I wouldn''t hear you this informal.?

    ?I''ve never called you husband, actually,? I point out.

    ?Oh, right,? he nods. ?I must be confusing you with someone else.?

    What? Who else?

    He seems to be enjoying my frown very much.

    ?Hear this,? he whispers, and he presses my palm on his chest.

    His heart is pounding fast, and I can''t help but blush again.

    ?I''m so happy, Thea,? he reveals.

    ?So, will?you let me do as I want?? I mutter fast.

    ?How can I say no to my wife?? he replies.

    Awesome. A few words are enough to make an idiot out of a warmander.

    Whatever, as long as I got my permission. I''m not sure my Duke realised what he just agreed to.

    ?Will you help me, though?? I continue.

    Alexander nods again. My hand is still on his chest.

    I thought he was always calm and had everything under control. I couldn''t imagine that his heart could race like this.

    ?I''m d,? I voice. ?I have the best husband in the world.?

    As an effect of my words, his heart skips a beat. The rhythm bes crazy once again, and I press my hand more. Without moving it away, Ind my lips on his, and I close my eyes, focusing.

    All of a sudden, I feel so powerful. My presence can influence my husband. I can make his body react to me, and I can change his mood and emotions.

    ?Alexander, I feel weird,? I whisper.

    ?Weird like what?? he inquires. I can sense a trace of worry, but he doesn''t want to annoy me with his attention.

    ?Like when you asked me to undress,? I confess. ?I feel wrong and right at the same time.?

    ?There''s nothing wrong with you, Thea. You don''t have to do anything you don''t want to, and I''ll help you with all the rest.?

    ?But I want to pay you back. I''m always on the receiving end,? I realise. ?Let me settle this matter with the assassin. I''ll bring you at least one of the Grahm''s heads on a silver tter.?

    ?My vengeful Duchess turns me on so much,? he whispers to my ear.

    ?Then, I''ll be vengeful more often.?

    ?Mhm, that would be too dangerous...?

    ?Don''t be this fussy, hubby,? I voice.

    His heart returns to its acrobatics under my hand, and I smile cunningly. I''ve just discovered a powerful weapon, and I can''t afford to overuse it now.

    It mighte in handy in the future.

    However, I can''t resist and peck his happy grin.

    ?You can do better than just telling me, though,? I exin.

 Chapter 121 - The Face Of An Assassin (1)

    <h4>Chapter 121 - The Face Of An Assassin (1)</h4>

    The next days, Alexander doesn''tin even once about his wound. He just ces his hand on a table, the palm up.

    However, I can tell it hurts. I catch his grimaces, once or twice every day.

    During the evening, I make sure my Duke isfortable and warm. I let him rest his head on myp when he seems in the mood for it.

    I also started singing to distract him from the pain.

    He doesn''t seem bothered that I only know folk songs. He doesn''t look surprised either. Just the usual.

    I offer my help every time I can, and I write letters for my Duke. He speaks from the sofa, while I write on the desk.

    When I''m in a very, very right mood, I sit on my Duke''sp and cut the food for him. Then, I feed him.

    ?I can use my right hand, wife,? he murmured once.

    I just made him notice that his right hand was in the right ce, so he left it on my back and opened his mouth for the next bite.

    Nothing relevant happened these days. It''s been so dull that I''m starting to wonder whether I''m wrong. Maybe, that stable boy really tried to kill me on his own volition.

    I left the Lord''s room a few minutes ago, and I''m now in my office. I''ll start writing the invitations for thedies I want to visit me during winter.

    First of all, I can''t write to Elisabeth Grahm. However, I can write to someone close to her. Even better, I can write a letter in Alexander''s name.

    Do I need to ask permission, though? I can even ask my husband to write the letter himself. I''ll help him so that the contents are as vague as possible. If Elisabeth Grahm thinks that Alexander is indirectly inviting her over to his castle, she will fly here.

    Also, if the murder attemptse from the Grahms, then they''ll send their granddaughter here to take the chance to infiltrate another assassin.

    I take out the n for next month''s budget and start checking the numbers. I''ll deliver it to Pericle once it''s ready. He''s the one taking care of trading with supplies, while I decide what to buy.

    Olly brings in some tea and cookies, and I smile brightly at the little boy. I''m a bit concerned that the maids let a small child carry hot liquid by himself. However, it''s not Olly''s fault.

    ?Here,? I whisper while giving him the te with cookies. I just take one for myself and lean back on the chair.

    ?All of them?? he asks, widening his eyes.

    ?You worked hard today. You deserve them all,? I chuckle.

    I nce at the maid, wondering what kind of expression she''s making, and I find her usual nk face. She''s observing us, as usual, but she''s not judging nor envying the friendliness I show to the kid.

    She''s just there, observing.

    ?Would you like some tea as well?? I offer.

    ?Thank you, my Lady, but I''d prefer not to.?

    ?All right,? I whisper while pouring a cup. ?I should have saved at least a cookie for you...?

    I giggle when I notice the maid''s confused grimace, and I move my eyes away not to get discovered. It shouldn''t be heard that this Lady loves to tease her employees.

    I take a sip and rx on the chair, while Olly munches his cookies with a bright grin.

    Maybe I can ask Alexander to invite Count Grahm with an excuse. If Ie up with a valid reason to call for noblemen in the capital, their wives or daughters wille along.

    If a voice is spread that my husband is unsatisfied with his current wife, then a swarm of contenders will appear out of nowhere.

    I better wait before writing anything, maybe there''s a better way.

    The door opens suddenly, and I lift my head to find out who is as impolite as to storm in the Lady''s office.

    A thin figure steps in and hits the maid on the back of her neck. The girl falls down, losing her senses.

    I widen my eyes and stare at the figure in front of me.

    She''s short, thin, and looks delicate. However, I''m sure that''s just a facade. She''s not wearing a maid uniform, this time, so it takes me a while to recognise her. Her face changed from thest time, and her hair is shorter.

    She''s wearing a ck cloak and heavy boots. Her hand disappears under the mantle andes back to sight with a knife in it.

    I''m in front of the assassin that tried to kill me during my wedding banquet. I have been saved by Alexander back then. However, he won''te this time.

    No man is allowed in the Lady''s office. Even Olly is a big, big exception.

    Alexander won''te here by chance and save me. Not this time.

    I drag Olly behind me and step back. I''m just a metre away from the window. I can try opening it and shouting, but no one will arrive on time.

    The assassin looks at me with her cold gaze, and I realise that I''ve survived once, by chance. I can''t be too lucky for a second time.

    Oh, damn it. I was starting to like married life.

    I also got used to the north and the duties of a Lady.

    Now, Alexander will have to find someone else to rece me.

    My eyes fill with tears at the thought of my dear husband, despairing over my death. He''ll feel so guilty, and I don''t want that.

    Olly is clenching my gown and peeking at the girl from behind me. His little head pokes from the side, and his face is tense. Even though he''s so young, he understands what is happening.

    ?Let the child go, at least,? I say.

    The assassin tilts her head and tightens her grip on the weapon. She takes a step towards us, and I instinctively move back.

    She doesn''t have any hurry. It''s as if she wants to enjoy this moment for as long as possible. Her grin is amused and satisfied.

    She lost me once, and that must have angered her.

    Now that I''m cornered, though, she doesn''t have to worry about me suddenly running away.

    ?Just tell me, please, who sent you,? I try again.

    She doesn''t speak. It''s like observing a doll.

    ?Don''t make it too painful,? I try. Finally, her face reacts.

    She smirks and leans the tip of the dagger on her forefinger, and she presses until a drop of blood appears. She seems so content, envisioning my dead.

    ?You made everyone think I''m a fool,? she says, in the end. ?You escaped from under my nose. No one, before, managed to do that.?

    ?Well, thanks for the praise. I suppose.?

    ?They all believed I was a weak little girl. A harmlessmb they could use as they liked.?

    Well, I can see very well that she isn''t harmless. And judging from her expression, she must also be crazy.

    My pleading worked on her almost as wlessly as it works on my Duke: she didn''t change her mind, but she was pleased by it.

    Continuing with it will maybe buy me some time, but I still don''t see a way out.

    ?Why do you hate me so much?? I ask, letting a tear slip on my right cheek. I make sure she sees it before bending my head down.

    I sob a couple of times, and then I peek at the killer''s expression.

    ?Oh, I don''t hate you,? she shrugs. ?I do resent you for making me work so hard. However, it was funny.?

    Really funny. So funny that I wouldugh if I wasn''t trying to look pitiful.

    ?You poisoned my horse in the vige, during the vintage festival. How did you sneak in? No one noticed a stranger girl.?

    ?Everyone was drunk,? she whispers while rolling her eyes.

    ?Then, you somehow convinced the stable boy toe into the room. You wanted us to believe he was the one that orchestrated everything so that we lowered our guards.?

    ?You talk too much, your grace,? she spits out. ?Also, your eyes are too good. I''ll keep them as souvenirs, once I''m finished ying with you.?

    What kind of mess was she nning to make in the Pce? Oh, gosh. I''m d I escaped. It would have been such a waste to be sttered over the walls of that hideous ce.

    Also, it''s my brain that figured out her n, not my eyes. Those only noticed her built arms. My ears didn''t hear her silent steps, and my skin sensed the coldness of death on my neck. My body, as a whole, understood that she was danger.

    ?You infiltrated Stoneyard,? I exim. ?It''s not an easy deal. I shall congratte you.?

    She bypassed my Duke''s security quite a few times, and she found the perfect time and ce to strike.

    If we weren''t in this situation, I might have hired her.

 Chapter 122 - The Face Of An Assassin (2)

    <h4>Chapter 122 - The Face Of An Assassin (2)</h4>

    Just when I consider losing all hope, I see the maid behind the assassin getting up.

    Oh, if she reaches the door, she can ask for help!

    Still, it''s not just as easy. We need to make sure the killer doesn''t notice anything. And also to survive until reinforcementse.

    ?How much are they paying you for this?? I ask. Now, I do need to buy time. ?I can offer more. I''m a rich woman.?

    I already know it won''t work. Assassins aren''t easy to be bought, and this one has started hating me. Personal grudges and work ethic together ensured her employer that she''ll finish her task, one way or the other.

    ?Mhm, do you really think it''s that easy to get out of here alive? Just with... money?? her crazy grin widens, and I sigh defeated.

    ?There is really nothing you would ept in exchange for my life??

    At least think a minute about it, damn it!

    ?No, there isn''t,? the killer answers inly. ?I''m more than happy to be the one killing you. I''ll earn enough for a lifetime with this single mission...?

    ?Oh my, your sender must be very influential if that''s the case,? I point out.

    She realises that she''s letting information slip through her lips.

    I nce at the maid and see how she''s not running away. Why? Is she frozen in panic? If the killer notices that she''s awake, she''ll kill her, and we''ll all be done for.

    Before I have time to understand what is happening, the maid moves towards the assassin. She has a small dagger wrapped in her fingers, and her eyes are suddenly as cold as those of the killer.

    She pushes the de in the killer''s hip, and she takes it out as fast as wind. Before she can reach the neck, though, the assassin turns. She hits the maid with a punch, and the girl falls back a couple of metres, rolling on the floor. What a blow! Is she even human?

    However, the maid jumps up immediately. She starts attacking the killer, who is slowed by the wound. The two attack and defend in a sequence of moves that tires my eyes. I drag Olly behind the desk and gesture him to stay hidden. Then, I take a vase from the library and take a couple of steps towards the fighting women.

    I raise the vase over my head, ready to smash it against the killer when she retreats to the desk. She stares at the maid and me with hatred in her eyes, while I widen mine remembering that Olly is right behind that desk.

    ?We''ll see each other again? she spits out before running towards the window. She throws herself against it, and the ss shatters. The curtains dance in the wind and, when they stop, there is no trace of a person.

    I wanted to crush such a person with a tiny vase. Not to mention that it might be more valuable than my life.

    I lean it on the desk, carefully, and I look for Olly. He''s rolled up under the table. I offer him my hand, and he grabs it.

    He takes a couple of steps, and I drag him in aforting hug.

    ?It''s all right, now,? I whisper while patting his head.

    I turn to the maid and check if she''s wounded. She''s standing in the middle of the room with a sorry expression. I stare at her, trying to understand if it''s because of pain or annoyance.

    Then, she bows deeply and clenches her skirt.

    ?I''m so sorry!? she exims. ?I wasn''t able to properly protect my Lady. I''m not worthy of serving in Stoneyard.?

    Well, she did more than I thought she would. Judging from the quick movements of the assassin, it must have been hard to stay on par. If that killer went in the room instead of the stable boy, I don''t think it would have ended with a single cut on the palm of my Duke.

    ?You did enough to protect me,? I reassure her.

    I wouldn''t be alive if it weren''t for her.

    ?I suppose the guards wille soon. The window made quite some noise. Meanwhile, you should patch up the cut on your arm. Does it hurt??

    She looks at her forearm for a minute, and then she cleans the ce with the apron.

    ?It''s not my blood, my Lady.?

    ?From now on, some things will change,? I whisper.

    That woman arrived here in the middle of the day, and then she disappeared through a window. She also instructed the stable boy quite precisely. He knew exactly how many steps to take, to reach the bed. He knew with which angle to strike, to cut my head.

    She knew by heart the disposition of the furniture and the distances of the master bedroom. She didn''t want to risk her own self because of my Duke''s presence, but she waited until I was alone.

    Luckily, she underestimated the young maid. I did too, so I can''t say the assassin made a stupid move.

    ?Only you, your little sister and my personal maid are allowed in the rooms I use. Also, do not let anyone unidentified sneak in the Lord''s rooms as well.?

    ?Yes, my Lady,? she nods. ?Thank you, my Lady.?

    Thanks for what?

    Whatever, I have more urgent matters to think of.

    First of all, calling hubby won''t help me this time. I''ll have to postpone my vengeance ns. I''ll write to my contacts, I haven''t changed my mind. However, I can''t invite hordes of aristocrats to have tea with me.

    Alexander arrives just a second after the guards, and he crosses the door first, breaking that old, untold rule that forbids men to step in here. He hugs me tightly, almost cracking my bones.

    I am the one that needs calming down, I''m the one that deserves to beforted. Still, when I see my Duke''s face, my heart melts.

    ?I''m all right,? I say.

    Also, he''s pressing little Olly with his legs.

    Alexander seems to notice what''s happening, and he steps back.

    ?I think we should change ns,? I try. ?A trained assassin was sent after me again.?

    ?Another one?? he mumbles, scratching his chin while pondering.

    ?It was the same from the banquet,? I inform him. ?The one that disguised as a maid.?

    My Duke''s eyes froze on me for a moment, and he recalls what happened with that crazy woman.

    ?Alexander, she was from the Guild of Blue Roses.?

    ?Why are you so sure??

    ?Because she knows how to infiltrate castles, disguise as anything harmless, poison horses and memorise room dispositions... She''s not a loner.?

    ?Hiring one of their adepts costs a capital,? he murmurs.

    ?And not only that. Who has the influence and riches to hire a top killer just to dispose of a mere duchess??

    ?You''re not just a duchess, remember. You''re also thest Queen of Polis, a descendant of a long line of Kings. On the other side, your maternal family isn''t ordinary either.?

    ?Still, I''m a fallen queen. It would make sense for one of your followers to be behind it, though.?

    My Duke''s eyebrows twitch, and I caress his cheek to reassure him, just like I did with Olly a few minutes ago.

    ?You lost your title when you married me, and this marriage brought you a step farther from the throne. If you were a candidate, as a bachelor, you''re now out of the game with this useless wife.?

    ?I wouldn''t have waited so long, if you were in my way, Thea.?

    ?All right,? I chuckle. ?I''ll believe you. But can you vouch for each one of your vassals and followers??

    ?I can''t,? he says while shaking his head.

    ?It must have been a group of people, not a single man.?

    ?I''ll renounce the session, Thea. Then, there won''t be reasons to follow me as a potential emperor, nor to get rid of you for any reason whatsoever.?

    ?You can''t do that,? I whisper. My forehead finds its way to Alexander''s chest, and my lungs exhale a deep sigh. ?Your younger cousin needs you.?

    Ethiro needs you. You can''t let everything fall apart just for me.

    Also, I need Alexander to be in his best shape from now on.

    ?We have to get rid at least of one of the threats,? I breathe.

    ?I know,? he nods. ?And I have an idea on how to do it.?

    ?Mhm?? I ask, raising my brows.

    ?I just received news that Count Grahm is the one that was assigned to the northern border. He''ll soon travel there to check the situation at the mines.?

    ?He''ll pass through here,? I grin. ?Do you think he''lle alone??

    ?I don''t think so,? Alexander sighs. ?Don''t do anything dangerous, all right??

    ?Oh, no,? I nod. ?I''ll be the perfect wife while Count Grahm visits.?

    If by any chancedy Elisabeth appears here, I''ll show her why she wasn''t able to be Archduchess.

    Oh, I also don''t need to invent any weird excuse to lure her here. She''lle on her own to try stealing my husband away.

    ?You better not move your eyes away from me, not even for a second,? I warn. ?I''ll check on you often.?

 Chapter 123 - How To Treat Women

    <h4>Chapter 123 - How To Treat Women</h4>

    After the second assassination attempt failed, we couldn''t keep everything a secret anymore. Spoils of how someone is after my life reached the capital, and his majesty wrote a letter for us to express his worry.

    He hopes we''ll pass this difficult period without scratches, and that the culprit will soon be found out.

    Oh, don''t make meugh! It should be his responsibility to ensure justice. It gets on my nerves, but I can''tin about it with Alexander. He''s still too loyal to his Emperor.

    At least, my diplomatic contacts replied to my letters. Most of them, to be precise.

    The days after the assassin disappeared in thin air, I can''t sleep at all.

    I pass whole nights with my head on Alexander''s chest, my eyes wide open, and my ears pricked to hear any sound. I don''t dare to move not to alert my husband. His hand hasn''t healed yet, but at least it doesn''t hurt anymore like before. Now, he can sleep soundly and even move his fingers. Not too much, though, or he would stretch the stitches.

    I help him with his correspondence, writing for him. He cut his left hand, so he can do it on his own.

    However, I don''t have anything to do regardless.

    I''m not allowed to stay out of his sight, not even for a moment. Not even when he''s meeting with other people.

    I also attend some of the councils Alexander has scheduled. Most have been cancelled or dyed, so only the most crucial ones still happen.

    Most of the time, I sit on an armchair and embroider without paying much attention to the people bbering in the room. I stay focused on the handkerchief in front of my eyes.

    Today is one of those days.

    Only after a whole hour of focus, I decide to take a break and listen to some politics to rest my mind.

    The officers are talking with each other quite loudly, and they seem to disagree on something. Alexander, on the other hand, is reading something with a frown. He''s trying to solve a problem, and he''s not paying attention to his surroundings.

    If he didn''t solve it in one hour, then he won''t solve it in two. He needs a distraction, right now, and he''s lucky to have a wife for that.

    Moving towards the library, I make my dress rustle on the ground. I pass just next to the table, attracting all the attention on me.

    Some of the men frown, displeased by the distraction. Others simply assess me in the way noblemen always do.

    Only Alexander looks at me, surprised.

    Indeed, I haven''t made a sound during his meetings, till now. I''ve never even moved.

    I choose a random book and walk back to the sofa. My skirts hit the armrest while passing next to it. I sit down as noisily as I can, and I sigh while opening the tome.

    My eyes skim through the words without staying too long on either of them. I caught a weird book, by chance. It''s about how to treat a woman to make her lower her guard. Or something like that.

    The introduction is all about howdies can be unpredictable and moody. Wait, I am everything but unpredictable. I''m very rational, and I also try my best to make the job easy.

    Has Alexander ever had any problem with me? Why does he have this book in his library? He surely doesn''t need to learn how to approach a woman, for goodness.

    This book might have been here for centuries. Maybe, all the Lords used it to get closer with their Ladies.

    I turn thest page and check if there are any notes from the writer.

    Oh, look, it was printed a few years ago.

    Should I read it and try to understand the reasons behind my crazy husband''s actions? Or is it better to just continue following him blindly and fall in his wless traps?

    In the end, it does feel good to be at his mercy.

    I chuckle, amused, and my eyes turn towards the table.

    Almost everyone around it is displeased and unhappy. The problem they were trying so hard to solve is still pending, and their Lord is now shamelessly staring at me. They lost his attention, so they might as well leave.

    However, the most intriguing expression is Alexander''s. His face is pale, his arms are clenching the armrests. It''s as if I caught one of his biggest secrets.

    An amused smirk finds its way on my face. It looks like someone just recognised the book in my hands.

    Feigning ignorance, I turn a page and start reading the first chapter. It''s a bunch of crap.

    It''s so absurd that it''s kind of interesting. I focus on the words and read for a few minutes. It has just started getting interesting when a quick hand seizes it away.

    ?No!? I mutter while trying to catch it before it''s toote.

    No need to say, it has no use.

    ?What are you reading so attentively, Thea?? Alexander asks.

    I stare at him, dumbfounded.

    ?I don''t know. You took the book away before I could understand what it is about,? I reply, ironically.

    ?Oh, let me take a look... Mhm... Yes, it''s something you don''t have any use of,? he bbers. ?What happened to you, though? Why were you so set on attracting my attention??

    ?Because you were struggling with something,? I shrug. ?By the way, why are you afraid of the content of that book??

    ?Ah? What? I don''t know,? he shrugs nervously.

    I tilt my head and pretend to pout.

    ?Is this Duchess really untreatable?? I ask. ?Is it so bad that you need to collect books about how to treat women??

    We''re now alone in the room, the other gentlemen left a few minutes ago.

    ?That definitely isn''t the case,? he grins. ?Why would I need to read from some book how to treat my wife??

    ?I''m asking you that,? I point out. ?Wait... This book is rather old. You might have bought this book for someone else!?

    I get up from the sofa and take two dramatic steps. I join my hands on the front and elegantly wait for an exnation.

    Not that it would make any difference, for me. My Duke has been loyal to me from the moment we became husband and wife. Whatever happened before, it''s not my business.

    However, it''s funny to act concerned.

    ?It''s not like that, my Duchess,? hements, returning in control of his actions and thoughts.

    Oh, what a pity. I was hoping to see some more of that desperate expression.

    ?Are you sure, my Duke??

    ?Definitely,? he nods. ?I was a youngd when I stumbled upon that book. At the time, it seemed like a wise idea to learn how to deal with women. Only after reading the first few rows, I realised it''s just a bunch of lies.?

    ?Oh, so you haven''t read more than a few pages??

    ?No, I haven''t.?

    ?I don''t believe you, Alexander,? I chuckle. ?You don''t want me to read further, which means there is something even worse than what I thought.?

    ?It''s not like that,? he exims while shaking his head. ?Also, I know very well how to treat my wife. Shall I show you??

    ?No, thanks, I''m very familiar with that.?

    ?Well, now... What do you want to do now?? he starts, trying to change the topic.

    ?Read!?

    ?Apart from that. You should rest your eyes, my dear.?

    ?I can read something else, though,? I point out. ?I''d like to get some books from the Lady''s office. I was going to research Kyre''s history in depth. I''m not familiar with all the traditions, but it would be nice to understand your people a bit more. At least as much as you put your efforts into understanding me.?

    Listening to my flow of words, Alexander leans the book on the lower table without realising.

    ?Let''s go, then. You can also use all the books in here, and also those in the libraries.?

    He apanies me to the office and stays out, looking at me from the door. After the attack, we haven''te here until now. I was afraid to revive that event, while Alexander doesn''t like to helplessly stare at me from a few steps away.

    When we go back, I hurry towards the table and lean the two books that Alexander let me carry.

    I hide the booklet about women under these, so my husband forgets about his troubles for the few minutes I require to ce the books he carried for me.

    ?This Duchess will have something to do, now,? I exim, all happy. I stand on tiptoe and peck Alexander''s cheek. ?Thank you, my dear.?

    He smiles content. Then, his arms surround me. His lips divide mine, and his tongue takes my mouth possessively.

    ?I can always find something for you to do if you''re feeling bored,? he whispers when we split. ?This Duke has a whole series of things to do with his wife...?

    Then, as if kissing the Lady in his working office is allowed and an agreeable deed, he returns his whole focus on me.

 Chapter 124 - A Wounded Husband Loses Appeal

    <h4>Chapter 124 - A Wounded Husband Loses Appeal</h4>

    My lips start to feel numb from the pressure of the Duke''s.

    He hasn''t kissed me in a long while, maybe worried about the inconvenience of his wounded palm. I have to keep it in mind. And also to avoid brusque movements that might catch his hand by ident.

    It''s hard to be the one to think so much, though. My Duke has always been careful with me, and I''ve never felt any difort with him. If we forget about the first night of marriage, I''ve never felt any pain over the limit I can enjoy. He blindfolded, bit and even restrained me many times, but not even once made me regret that I let him take the lead.

    As much as I''d like to think that it''s his natural talent, there''s no way a man knows so much about a woman''s body without first-hand experience.

    I''d like to know whom he practised so much with, though. It''s just curiosity, I have no ill intention. What woman in the whole Empire had such a man in her bed and let him run away.

    I surround Alexander''s neck with my arms and step forwards. I lead him on the couch without splitting from his lips.

    When he tries to hug me back, I stop him and look at his expression.

    ?Your left hand on the couch, now,? I order. First of all, put some distance between the wound and a steamy Duchess. Safety first.

    ?My wife is so fierce today,? Alexander chuckles.

    I move an inch back and continue to stare coldly.

    ?It''s not negotiable.?

    ?All right,? he agrees after seeing my solemn demeanour.

    He leans his hand on the back of the sofa, the palm up like always.

    ?Any other request?? he inquires, tilting his head in a rather alluring way.

    ?Just be careful,? I plead. ?There''s no need to hurt your hand more. Just let me do the hard work, all right??

    He thinks about it for a while, and then he epts. Not that it''s such a surprise.

    ?Does it still hurt?? I ask. ?Am I being too assertive? I don''t want to bother, just...?

    ?You''re just perfect, my dear,? he whispers and embraces me with his sound arm. ?No need to doubt yourself so often.?

    ?I''m not doubting myself,? I reply with fake pride.

    I purse my lips and ponder whether to back off. Alexander really gets on my nerves when he behaves like this!

    ?Are you perhaps retreating, my Duchess?? Alexander whispers to my ear. He tightens the grip around my waist, just to make sure I don''t flee. This controlling side of him is a bit annoying, from time to time.

    ?I''m not retreating, my Duke,? I state. ?Now you can rx and stop fearing I disappear into thin air. Let go of my waist.?

    ?You''re so controlling today,? he chuckles.

    ?Is it a problem??

    ?I haven''t said that, however...?

    ?I''ll remind you that I don''tin when you order me around like this. Now, let go.?

    ?Thea, are you perhaps angry??

    ?No, I just wanted to try something new.?

    ?Hmm, is that so??

    ?Just say it if you''re not in the mood,? I sulk, shrugging in a vain attempt to free myself.

    ?I''ve never said that,? Alexander chuckles. ?I feared that an injured husband would lose his appeal, but my Duchess doesn''t seem too bothered.?

    ?Well, an injured husband needs more attention, right??

    ?Uh, right. So, are you going to take care of me more attentively than usual??

    ?Exactly,? I nod, relieved that I don''t need to repeat myself.

    I wanted to show him that he can also be on the receiving end of my affection. He makes it so hard, though.

    I return to kiss him, keeping some distance between our bodies. No rush, it''s dangerous.

    I unbutton his shirt and help him when his right hand reaches those of my dress.

    ?Wait, Alexander,? I mutter when he tries to undress me single-handedly. ?Not like this. Just be patient...?

    ?But I am a patient,? he reminds me.

    ?This is your office, we should go to the bedroom.?

    ?I''m fine here, though.?

    ?Then we should keep clothes on, at least.? After all, there is very little in the way.

    ?Why??

    I sigh, feeling thest bits of patience eroded by his shameless remarks.

    ?Because I like it more with clothes on.?

    Find an answer to this.

    ?Oh, then we can find apromise...?

    ?Nopromises. This Duchess has already decided, there''s no ce for negotiations. It''s a take it or leave it.?

    ?Mhm, you''re cruel, wife.?

    ?Decide for once, husband!?

    ?Take,? he nods, as if triggered by something. ?I''ll take whatever you''ll willing...?

    Before he has time to finish his shameless sentence, I stick my tongue in his mouth and make him shut up. After catching his wandering hand, our fingers twine together.

    I push his right hand on the back of the sofa, pressing down with my weight. Alexander concedes, and he doesn''t put any resistance.

    With my free hand, I caress his neck and shoulder while moving my lips on his chest.

    He really epted to let me take the lead, this time, and it''s funny!

    I release his hand to move my skirts and unfasten his belt.

    When our bodies join, I move slowly, always keeping an eye on his left arm. I can''t just go wild, right?

    Still, this might take forever.

    I move my hands, which were gripping on his shoulders, to his neck and face. I lift his chin with a finger, and our eyes meet. My breath is already heavy, and my face is flushed. Still, I forget about how horrible it must be to look at me when I lose myself in Alexander''s eyes.

    I forget about everything: my worries, his wounds, and even my intention to save some dignity. My body adjusts on a rhythm on its own. It''s the right one, though. The only pace that can make Alexander moan and pant just like me.

    It''s the result of almost two months of exploration: we got to understand each other. Our bodies started to know, simply, what has to be done.

    It''s more than chemistry or a clinic set of moves that have this effect. It''s as if our souls were in resonance, amplifying every sensation to the fullest. Just the fact that we''re together is enough to make us quiver and warmly embrace one another.

    When I lean my forehead on Alexander''s shoulder, intending to rest after all the efforts, his right hand finally leaves the sofa. It strokes my back with reassuring movements.

    ?You did well, today,? he whispers.

    His chest moves up and down frically, but he insists on talking. His lips peck my temple and then sink in my hair.

    ?Just today?? I inquire with a somehow concerned tone. Regardless, I''m happy about the improvement.

    ?No, not just today, but this was really something else,? he chuckles. ?And you put in all your effort! I didn''t think I would ever see my wife be this focused on me.?

    ?But I always do my best,? Iin.

    Where is his heart? What is it made of?

    How can he tell me something like that?

    ?Then you should continue like this,? he nods.

    What?

    ?This wounded husband of yours really needs your care, my dear.?

    Oh, I won''t nag about his shamelessness. Just for this once, for he really is injured.

    ?This wife is happy to be of help,? I pronounce, even seeding into sounding sincere.

    ?We can do this again,? he adds.

    ?Yes, of course,? I nod.

    I mean, I already do this every time he wants me to. Practice made me more proficient, apparently. It''s just that I''m not in the condition to take the lead very often.

    ?I mean, now,? he finishes in a whisper.

    Now? Again? This Duchess is tired!

    But we''re already in position, and he''s so convincing. His eyes are analysing my face with a worried expression. The fear that I leave him unattended is evident, and his hand is still stroking my back.

    ?I can make this sacrifice,? I say, making it clear that I''m conceding.

    I''m not looking forward to all the hard work, I do it just because I want to be a dutiful wife. No further reasons attached.

    After all, we haven''t parted yet. I can just move my hips a bit, just a short push, and we can continue like before...

    ?Ah!? I exim, surprising myself. Right, the second time is always better.

    ?Let me hear how you feel, Theodora,? Alexander murmurs, apanying my actions with his right arm. He guides me like always, but I don''t dare to stop him, this time.

    I''m too taken into the act.

    ?Let it out, scream for me,? he whispers to my ear. His breath, fast and short, hits my lobe. There''s no need to ask for it, though, since I''m already melting and shouting out like a squawky goose.

    This husband of mine manages to be controlling even while partially incapacitated. How naive of me to think that I could get away with being the one in charge without consequences.

 Chapter 125 - The Dukes Type Of Woman

    <h4>Chapter 125 - The Duke''s Type Of Woman</h4>

    The books fetched from the Lady''s office are more about history than customs, but there are some about folk beliefs. I only find brief descriptions of the nobles'' society. It seems it didn''t change much through the years, by the way.

    The Empire has undergone actual revolutions in matters of nobiliary titles and social structures. On the other side, Kyre has stayed the same for centuries. It must be due to the continuous attacks from the north. Barbarian tribes have been trying to pass through many times, but the Lord of Kyre''s troops stopped them almost every time.

    Thest decades have been more peaceful. Kyre used those years to expand and fertilise the farmingnds. The craftsmanship followed the overall development, eventually surpassing the technological improvements of agriculture.

    All this information is quite helpful to understand my new home. I''ll be able to help Alexander when the timees. However, I was looking for social rules and customs!

    I turn the page of the volume I''m currently reading, and a piece of paper slips down on myp.

    I unfold it, and a child''s drawing shows up. It''s a woman, judging from the long braid on her right shoulder. It''s simple, but I can tell that the artist wanted this woman to be beautiful.

    Under the figure, there is a single word: wife.

    Ah, well, I guess my Duke already had, clear in his mind, his type of woman at a young age. The handwriting is smooth, even though the letters arerge and a bit uncertain.

    ?Is this a childhood friend of yours?? I ask him.

    He''s at his desk, writing something with a focused expression. It looks like he found a solution to the problem that was tormenting him during the meeting. This Duchess had done a satisfying job as inspiration, judging from his solemn face and fast fingersying ink on a notebook.

    Oh, damn it! I had a working Duke to stare at, and I lost myself in these books.

    Distracted from my voice, he lifts his eyes and grins.

    ?What?? he says. He didn''t hear my words, apparently.

    ?Is this your childhood sweetheart?? I repeat.

    ?No, it''s not,? he answers without looking at the paper. ?You already know that I don''t have any childhood sweetheart. What have you found??

    He reaches me on the sofa and observes the drawing in my hands.

    ?Oh, that...? he murmurs. As fast as wind, he seizes the sheet and folds it again. It ends in his pocket in a second or two.

    Just like that, I''m now left without the precious witness of my husband''s early dreams.

    ?You wanted a wife like that, then?? I press him. ?And is it still valid? Have your tastes changed in the meantime??

    ?Thea, stop nagging,? he murmurs.

    A trace of blushing crosses his cheeks, and his eyes scrutinise the room with excessive interest. He doesn''t want to look at me!

    ?You should have received some inspiration, though. The drawing is pretty detailed. Who was it? Someone in your family??

    ?No,? he whispers, and he gets up nervously.

    ?No? Then maybe a maid!? I exim while following him to the desk.

    He turns back abruptly and res at me.

    ?I said, stop it!? he thunders.

    I wince, surprised and a bit startled. It''s the first time that my Duke yells at me. He''s always been gentle and careful not to scare me.

    Not today, though.

    I instinctively close my mouth and fix my eyes on the floor.

    No one has ever shouted at me, in my whole life. It''s a new situation, and I don''t like it.

    First of all, my back is crossed by creeps. My hands are cold all of a sudden, and the room bes darker. My muscles stiffen, every single one of them. Small tears appear in the corner of my eyes, but I make sure to hide them from my husband. He won''t react well if he thinks I''m trying to move pity.

    My stomach turns on itself, and it soon starts hurting. I''d vomit if only I could. I press my belly with unstable fingers, hoping it will ease the pain.

    The room starts spinning, red dots appear at the frontier of my vision.

    The silence is unbearable. It makes my ears hiss.

    I''d like to stay alone for a few minutes, maybe hours. However, it''s impossible. I can''t get too far from Alexander, it''s our deal. Not until we find the killer.

    Oh, damn it.

    ?S... Sorry,? I whisper, the head still bent. Looking at him is not an option. Better wait some more.

    It''s my mistake. I thought we were equals, but that has never been the case.

    ?I''m truly sorry.?

    I don''t know what is there to be so upset about. Maybe, it''s someone he lost too early. Or a girl who he loved who disappeared without traces.

    Regardless of the reason, his mood is now dark and unstable.

    He crumples the paper, now again in his hand, and throws it in the trash bin.

    ?You don''t have to renounce a part of your past,? I start while reaching out to his sleeve. Before I can touch him, though, a wave of icy energy crosses me.

    I stop my hand just in time, and I let my arm fall to the side.

    ?Let''s not talk about this anymore,? he concludes.

    After this, the conversation is over.

    I sit back on the sofa and return to stare at the pages, in silence. The words are all messy in my head, and there is no sense to them. I can''t read a single one.

    ?I apologise for shouting at you,? Alexander says from the other side of the room.

    His words are like a warm breeze in the middle of winter. Comforting and light. However, it doesn''t help my mood.

    ?It''s all right,? I reply in a low tone.

    I don''t have the energy to talk loudly.

    Exhaustion and surrender are the only feelings that find some space in my heart. I''ve tried my best, I really did.

    Still, it looks like being a wife isn''t for me.

    Everything was proceeding so smoothly that I rxed too much. It was a mistake, as well as forgetting my position and story.

    After the umpteenth failed attempt, I toss the book aside and focus on a random spot on the table. I''m not even curious about the book about women that I stole from Alexander.

    What would he do if he discovered me?

    I don''t want to hear his anger again. It''s utterly unpleasant.

    There are no other meetings scheduled for this afternoon, so I won''t be seen like this by anyone else. At least, this incident will stay within these walls.

    After staying hopelessly still, I call for a maid and ask for some tea and snacks.

    I can''t let my Duke regret that he threw away a memory! I need to take that paper from the trash bin, and I need to do it when he''s distracted.

    It won''t do any good if I''m caught. Right now, Alexander ispletely convinced that he won''t want to look at that ever again. However, things can change. Maybe, one day he''ll tell me about the truth behind the paper, and it would be nice to show him that he didn''t lose anything because of this Duchess.

    When the maid walks in, I''m standing next to the desk, perfectly in ce.

    ?Would you like to have tea with me, my dear??

    Alexander lifts his brows, surprised that my mood has healed in such a short time. I smile at him, showing the genuine care of a wife.

    ?Reading too much won''t do any good to your eyes.?

    ?I''ll be there in a minute.?

    ?Are you sure it''s going to be a minute? I don''t want to wait pointlessly,? I insist.

    He has to get up and walk away before me. Only when he turns his back on me, I''ll be able to catch the drawing.

    ?All right,? he sighs, getting up and strolling away.

    Luckily, I''ve located my target ahead of time, so I just bend over, catch the ball of paper and throw it inside my pouch.

    When I turn back to the couch, my husband has almost sat down. With a few quick steps, Ind on his side and start pouring two cups the way I''ve learned fromdy Lyana.

    I''ve disappointed Alexander today. However, I can show him that I''ve learned something new. It will help my position a bit.

    He doesn''t notice anything, at the start. It takes him the second cup to start suspecting. Only after I dose the sugar for him, he figures out the whole thing.

    ?You''re a natural at this,? he murmurs. ?It''s as if you''ve been pouring tea to your husband for your whole life.?

    Why does it have to be my husband? I can pour tea for everyone now!

    ?However, you missed something,? hements.

    ?What is it??

    ?You put too little sugar.?

    He always puts two full teaspoons of sugar. It''s too much, and it can''t be healthy. That''s why I expressly instructed Pericle to buy part of the sugar in cubes.

    Two lumps are less than two teaspoons, so I wanted to make a healthier tea for Alexander. However, he discovered me at the first attempt.

 Chapter 126 - Sleepless Nights

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Sleepless Nights</h4>

    During the night, I manage to sleep for a few hours. It''s probably thanks to my body''s tiredness, but I close my eyes soon after putting my head on the pillow. I don''t even look for Alexander''s warmth, this time.

    I barely sense his strong arms pulling me in his embrace, and his hot lips pecking mine in a short, chaste kiss. When I wake up, in the middle of the night, I find myself clinging on my husband shamelessly.

    I don''t dare to move, fearing that it would alert this unmistakeable warrior at my side. Also, he''s sofortable to lean on.

    I''ve had so many dreams during such a short time, but I don''t remember any of them. Luckily, because my stomach tells me it wasn''t anything that would make me happy.

    I just remember a pair of sapphire eyes, the colour of the sea. Not my eyes, though, mine are of a way lighter shade. I''ve forgotten the most relevant part of the whole dream, some detail that would have made me even more frightened than I already am.

    I hate nightmares. The weird dreams with my invented lover are way more agreeable.

    When morninges, I''d just die to get some proper sleep. Unfortunately, it''s not an option. I don''t know how toe back from the other side.

    ?Tonight, you''ll drink two cups of chamomile,? Alexander breathes in my ear. He''s already awake, what a surprise.

    ?What are you talking about, this early in the morning? Have you had a bad dream??

    ?I should be the one asking, Thea. You don''t sleep at night, that''s not good.?

    ?It will pass,? I shrug.

    I can''t continue too long without sleeping. Exhaustion will win, eventually.

    ?When did it start??

    ?After the assassin entered?the Lady''s office,? I confess. ?I managed to sleep a little, some nights. Like, yesterday, I''ve slept for hours! It''s getting better.?

    ?Your eyebags and pale face aren''t getting better.?

    ?Well, thank you. You always know how to cheer up your wife.?

    ?I''m serious, Thea. I''m worried about you.?

    ?You don''t need to worry,? I mutter coldly.

    ?Mhm, you''re right... Worry won''t solve anything.?

    Then, what are you nning to do?

    ?It''s better to take action immediately.?

    ?What are you going to do??

    ?Starting the operation: exhaust wife.?

    What? Now?

    His lipsnd on my neck, and I gasp annoyed.

    ?You can''t solve everything like this, Alexander!?

    ?Not everything,? he agrees, without even parting from me. He leans his left arm next to my head, blocking me under him.

    I just turn to check his hand. His palm is up, and my Duke''s weight is all on his elbow. The bandage is clean and dry, which is a good sign.

    While I was checking his health, he didn''t waste time.

    His mouth is now on the cleavage of the nightgown. His teeth clench the ribbon keeping everything in ce, and he unties it mercilessly.

    He knows it drives me crazy when he does this, I''m sure of it.

    This is fool y: this Duchess was trying to act like an adult, for once!

    ?Are you sure that straining a person that doesn''t sleep will help them?? I tease, moving my fingers on his face.

    As if struck by lightning, Alexander stops teasing me, and he lies back obediently.

    ?Sorry,? he whispers. He hugs me tightly and pecks my temple. ?I''ll find a better way to help you.?

    I don''t need help, it''s fine like this. This Duchess won''t suffer for something as stupid asck of sleep.

    ?I will be more considerate, from now on,? my Duke mutters while rubbing my back.

    ?I don''t need to rest that much,? I reply. Even if I would kill for such an opportunity, I can''t let him win so easily.

    ?Regardless, you''ll sleep all day.?

    ?You can''t just order me to sleep, Alexander!?

    ?First of all, calm down. If you continue to disturb your mind, you won''t be able to rx. Second, don''t think about anything. Not about the assassin; nor the weird things that attracted your attention; not even what are we going to eat for breakfast. I prohibit you from using your brain.?

    ?I can''t stop thinking, just to make you happy.?

    ?You can try. Hmm, focus on something that makes you lower your guard.?

    ?I''m hungry.?

    ?That''s not the result I was looking for.?

    ?It''s not my problem. Are you going to starve me? I can''t sleep if I don''t eat.?

    ?Uh, that could actually work,? he ponders.

    He leaves the bed and walks to the door. He opens it just for a minute, the time tomand the maids. He then reaches the chimney and stokes the fire.

    He returns to me only when the food arrives.

    I sit in the bed, trying to figure out how serious are my Duke''s motives. What is he trying to do?

    Well, if his intention is to pamper me for a day, I can ept it.

    He sits by my side and opens his arms wide. I stare at him for a whole minute before giving up and epting his embrace. After all, food is on the other side. I ought to bypass this man if I want it.

    I eat in silence, without really feeling anything. It''s just a mechanical act needed to survive.

    Only after a while, I remember that my Duke is incapacitated. His left hand is bandaged, and the cloth has to stay clean. The right one is caressing my back with slow, rhythmical movements. He can''t eat like this.

    On top of that, I have to peel some fruits for him. He can''t do it with the only hand he is currently using to soothe me.

    I cut an apple in slices, and then I peel it trying to waste as little as possible. After the second slice, though, I renounce. I''m not good at this, and I don''t usually peel apples when I''m eating some.

    I feed my Duke the raw slices, and he doesn''tin. Uh, how convenient!

    I continue cutting the fruits, and, after a while, a smile appears on my face. I don''t know when, because I wasn''t paying any attention to myself.

    ?Do you want some eggs too?? I ask. ?You need energies as well...?

    Without carefully considering the pros and cons, Iunch myself into meticulously dipping the bread in the egg yolk. Eggs are tastier eaten this way, right?

    When Alexander''s tongue licks the fluid on my fingers before munching the bread, I don''t really have the right toin. It was my idea. I asked for it.

    Also, I can''t just back down now. I mean, I do the same when I eat soft-boiled eggs and there''s no witnesses around to see this shameless act. I lick my fingers too.

    I reach out for a second slice of bread. I put more efforts in not showing my emotions than in preparing the food.

    Why does it feel so different when my Duke does to me the same things I do to myself?

    Even his fingers that pass through my hair aren''t the same. My hand doesn''t make me quiver like this when Ib my locks before sleeping.

    The second bite of bread and omelette is almost fatal. This time, I know what to expect. I can''t count on the surprise effect anymore.

    Alexander insists more than before, and I surprise myself staring at him in a daze.

    ?Is there any problem?? he inquires, noticing that I broke.

    I shake my head and focus back on what''s relevant. Food, my Duke, vegetables for his health... He won''t even notice what he''s eating, right now.

    Hmm, yeah, everything seems all right with my brain.

    ?You were right,? I say, just to avoid the silence. Distractions are wee, in this situation.

    ?I''m almost always right, wife. Be more precise.?

    ?After eating, I feel like I can sleep.?

    ?Oh, is that the effect I''m causing, right now??

    ?Yes, it is.?

    He chuckles, and his eyes shine with amusement. He tosses the tter on the bedside table.

    Oh, this feels somehow dangerous.

    ?Am I that boring?? he continues.

    ?No, you''re not,? I shrug. ?But this Duchess indeed is tired. Will you really watch over me while I sleep??

    ?Doesn''t that creep you out, Thea??

    I haven''t considered this yet. Being watched while sleeping is a bit... Ufortable? Well, being watched in any situation isn''t a piece of cake. However, I haven''t even thought about this as a problem when it''s my Duke.

    ?Not really. It''s all right. As long as you don''t do anything to the sleeping me.?

    ?I''m not an animal.?

    ?So, there isn''t anything to fear, right? I''m safe, by your side.?

    Also, it''s not like I would be able to stand my ground against that killer even if I was awake. It''s irrational and useless, this instinct of mine.

    ?Correct,? Alexander nods. His reassuring expression is the fakest I''ve ever seen.

    My shoulders tremble, trying to hideughter.

    I lean my head on his chest and close my eyes. There''s nothing I can do anyway, so I might as well rest for a bit. I''m not even trying to fall asleep. I''ll lie here and rx.

    An hour or so. It won''t take me long...

 Chapter 127 - The Ladys Perverted Mind

    <h4>Chapter 127 - The Lady''s Perverted Mind</h4>

    The mes of the candles are dancing with the warm breeze. The temperature of the room is just right. The scent of the flowerses in by the windows.

    A silky fabric flows between these fingers, while skilled hands tie a knot.

    What?

    Why? Where?

    When have I learned to tie this specific knot?

    As the contours of the scenery take shape, I can also see what is happening. Oh, it''s one of those dreams again.

    My dream''s lover is now tying me down to the bed. Queen Theodora is blindfolded, her hands are joined together and fixed on the headboard with a nice ribbon. Her lips are split to let oxygen flow in her lungs, while her skin is blushed.

    The same knot that ties her hands decorates her right ankle but her legs are free to move. This feels like wrapping a present if we ignore the fact that she can''t move.

    She, because I am not her. I wouldn''t allow this no matter what. As a Queen, at that! Who in the world could tame the ruler me?

    No one, because this is just a fantasy.

    Also, it will fade soon. These dreams don''tst too long. A few minutes, and I''ll return to the real world.

    This man''s hand caresses my thigh, and Queen Theodora gasps. I get that, being blind makes you feel everything more. It''s the rest of this ritual that I don''t understand.

    Oh, she''s being tortured by a pervert! Yeah, the guards will soon arrive and save you, your majesty. Just hang in there...

    No, no, no! Why is my skin so soft under this pervert''s lips? Why are my sighs so sensual?

    I need some time to remember that I feel everything this weird person feels.

    I''m not attracted by myself, luckily.

    This man''s mouth is on the calf, almost on the knee. It''s moving up, bit by bit. Also, Theodora''s breathing has quickened. Is she panicking?

    ?Do you want me to stop?? this man asks.

    Good grace, don''t you see she''s scared to her guts? Let her go, you pervert!

    ?No,? she breathes. ?Don''t leave me like this...?

    Ah, I give up. If she''s lost her mind, do what you want.

    Reconsidering it again, don''t. Since I see all you see, please keep things contained. I''d prefer not to kiss myself.

    His hand caresses my thigh and reaches in between my legs. Oh, how weird. It''s hot and slippery.

    This man''s fingers slide in without resistance, and Queen Theodora moans in pleasure.

    I can get this too, your majesty. This is one of those things that make me moan as well.

    However, this man''s lips curl in a grin, and he''s just so content. As if he was the one being pleasured. He leans his chin on the Queen''s knee and observes her face with almost creepy awareness.

    By the way, why am I dreaming of this?

    It must be one of those so-called wet dreams. Even though it''s a rather odd way to dream of making love.

    The reason behind it all might be some hidden desire of mine. However, my Duke is way better than this man. I can''t resist so much without twisting or panting, yet Queen Theodora is still in her clear mind. The only sign of her pleasure is the quickened breathing and a moan or two from time to time.

    I would be already at the limit by now, under my Duke''s expert caresses.

    When this man starts kissing the inner part of the Queen''s thigh, I remember that I''m still in the wrong ce. What a perverted mind I have.

    I don''t want to know how it feels to make love from this side of the act. Not with myself, please!

    The noise of the ropes tightening makes me realise that the Queen is fighting against the restraints. Her breath is now unstable, and she spreads her legs wide in an invite.

    When the dream disperses, this man''s lips are so close to down there that I catch a glimpse of my intimate part before waking up.

    I open my eyes wide and stare at the canopy before figuring that I''m back in the master bedroom, in Stoneyard. I don''t move a muscle for a while before activating my body inch by inch.

    Oh, I''ve actually managed to fall asleep!

    It doesn''t seem like much time passed. However, my Duke left me alone in bed! Where is he?

    I rub my eyes and look around, spotting my husband on the sofa.

    ?Good morning,? I exim with a smile. ?You left your wife alone...?

    ?I didn''t,? he chuckles, putting down the papers he''s been reading. ?I''m still here.?

    ?You''re too far,? Iment while sitting up.

    ?By the way, it''s not morning anymore.?

    ?What are you talking about?? I mutter while turning towards the clock. Oh, already? Two twenty?

    What a pity, it looks like I skipped lunch.

    I''m not too hungry, so I''ll just wait for tea time.

    I move my legs out of bed, intending to run in my husband''s arms. My wet underwear stops me.

    Oh, this must be why people call them wet dreams.

    It''s not just wet: my underwear is soaked. Also, my belly tingles, and my heart is racing.

    What is my subconsciousness trying to tell me, though? That I secretly want to be a man?

    I don''t think so...

    Right now, I can''t reach Alexander until I calm down. I lie back in bed and cross my arms, thinking about the matter without hurry.

    ?Are you going back to sleep?? my husband asks from the other side of the room.

    His voice sounds so alluring this morning... I mean, today. It''s early afternoon, by now.

    I seriously need to calm down. I can''t continue heating up with every little thing.

    Returning to the dream, I think I''m starting to understand what''s the matter.

    ?I''ll rest some more,? I remember to reply. ?It''ste already, so I don''t need to hurry now. Right??

    ?As you wish,? Alexander chuckles and returns to his job.

    I stare at him, trying to imagine him tied to the bed.

    It won''t be easy to convince him. I need a fail-proof n.

    I can use his wounded hand as an excuse. I''ll say that I want to tie his left arm so that we don''t identally hurt it. Then, it will be a piece of cake to tie the right one.

    Oh, I''ll need two ropes for the arms. Shall I tie his legs as well? Hmm... No, it''s too much work. I''ll keep it simple.

    This means I''ll have to do all the work, but I bet this is the only way to take the lead. My Duke is rarely in the mood to let me.

    That man in the dream was less skilled, but all of that odd show was somehow sweet. He liked the Queen very much, and he was doing his best to let her feel it. I''ll have to do the same. I can''t count on my technique alone.

    If he resists and doesn''t let me tie him, I''ll have to convince him.

    Distracting him and then attacking by surprise is not an option: there''s the possibility I hurt his wound.

    Forgetting to hide my wily grin, I turn my head to Alexander. He''s still working, focused on the papers in front of him.

    I have to consider clothes too. I won''t be able to undress my Duke after tying him. I''ll wait for him to get rid of the outeryers. Maybe even for him to wear nightclothes. Lesser is better, isn''t it?

    Should I feel a bit guilty for my wicked ns? Maybe.

    However, Alexander did so many naughty things to me. He won''tin if I follow my dreams for once. I''ve been so obedient that he won''t take it to heart if I act slightly savage.

    Oh, what can I use as ropes? I need two for the arms and one as a spare, in case of need. Do I have thin scarves?

    What about the socks? They''re pretty long, but I''m not proficient with knots. I might need longer fabrics.

    I''ll checkter when I change. If I manage to tie the socks around my ankle, they''ll fit for the Duke too. I''ll keep the scarves nearby, just in case. sticity is another quality to keep in consideration.

    ?What are you thinking about with such a face?? Alexander inquires, suddenly so close to me. When did he get here?

    I blink a couple of times, looking for an innocent answer.

    ?Socks and scarves,? I reply.

    ?Oh, do you need more??

    ?Oh, no,? I chuckle. ?I was just wondering what to wear today.?

    That''s right. Changing into a nightgown isn''t the best option.

    I can keep the scarf and socks on until the moment I need them. I''ll just wait for my Duke to get rid of the outeryer of his clothes.

    I''ll assault... I''ll lure him in bed with my most seductive smile.

    ?You''ll be beautiful no matter what you choose,? Alexander continues.

    ?What is my Duke''s favourite colour??

    ?ck,? he answers, fast and precise.

    He does like dark colours. I do too, but he''s always asked me to wear light coloured dresses.

    ?Do you want this Duchess to wear ck, then??

    ?Oh, no,? he chuckles and shakes his head. ?My Duchess can wear whatever she desires, but light blue or pink are so pretty with your skin.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?Yes, it is. Also, you''re just like an angel when you let your hair loose.?

    I''ll write it down,ter. Maye in handy in the future.

    ?Does my Duke like angels so much??

    ?No, just one of them.?

    ?Who?? I ask, blinking innocently.

    ?If you want to hear the answer, you''ll have to properly interrogate me.?

    Oh, just wait tonight. This is another note to write down.

    ?I can try to guess by myself,? I point out. ?I don''t know many angels, and I believe you don''t either.?

    I''ll ask everything thates to mind.

    He doesn''t even suspect he will be under my care. I can''t wait, really!

    After all, what can go wrong?

 Chapter 128 - How Many Years Are A Generation

    <h4>Chapter 128 - How Many Years Are A Generation</h4>

    After tea time, I pass the rest of the evening to n the costs of building a school in the vige I first visited here in Kyre. I''ve already sent offers for the position of teacher.

    For now, I''ll find one and send him to a group of viges.

    If everything turns out right, I''ll expand the projects. Also, I might as well instruct the teachers to keep an eye on smart children and present me a report about them. Talented people are always weed.

    I wanted to pass the rest of the time by shamelessly staring at my husband, but he made me sit on the armchair with my back against him. He said I was distracting him, but I really wasn''t doing anything!

    I''ve trained tying knots with the embroidery thread. Then, I wrote a letter to Anne Mary.

    She''s very odd as a person, but her correspondence is quite entertaining. She promised toe to visit with her husband, one of these days.

    I haven''t seendy Lyana for days, now that I think about it. I''ve constantly been under a certain Duke''s watch, so it didn''t seem right to ask other people to feel scrutinised all the time too.

    I asked Alexander to let me alone at least in the afternoon, but he simply rebuked me saying that every time he lets me out of his sight, I almost get killed.

    I think he''s just looking for excuses, in fact. That assassin won''t try anything in the short term. Infiltrating Stoneyard needs time and skills. Now that everyone knows there is an assassin, not even passing by the gate will be that easy.

    The servant''s door opens, and a nervous Olly walks in. He lopes to me with a careful expression. He looks at the desk a couple of times, as if fearing Alexander.

    ?What are you so scared about?? I tease him.

    ?Does my Lady want me to take away the tea service?? he asks, diligently straightening his back.

    ?Not yet. Come here.? I pat the ce next to me and wait until he''s seated. ?What have you been doing??

    ?I learned how not to break cups,? he reveals. ?And also to arrange cookies on the te.?

    Is there any pattern for that?

    ?Are you having fun here at Stoneyard??

    Olly blinks a couple of times, recalling that the words they taught him must be the best answer.

    ?I am working hard to repay my Lady,? he says, in the end.

    I rub his hair yfully, and he closes his eyes. His lips are curled in a little smile, so discreet that I believe he''s not grinning on purpose.

    When Olly opens his eyes slightly, he sees something behind me that frightens him to the guts. He jumps up and grabs the rim of his shirt, his shoulders slumped.

    I turn with a sigh and re at Alexander, who is now conveniently standing at my side. I get up as well, to lessen the difference in heights. Not that it helps.

    ?Why are you scaring him, Alexander!? I scold him.

    I was trying to have a conversation here. Also, poor Olly has always been scared by this dark Lord.

    ?You could at least try to smile reassuringly,? I whisper, ncing at the shivering child.

    ?Why would I do that?? Alexander replies, lifting his eyebrows. His shoulders are rxed, his tone is calm. However, his eyes are attentively analysing the little boy.

    ?Because Olly is a child,? I exin, all in the same low tone.

    When my husband''s lips curl in an evil smile, Olly''s eyes fill with tears. Oh, wonderful.

    I split from my Duke and crouch in front of the child.

    ?Do not pay attention to him,? I reassure him, grabbing his shoulders. ?I won''t let anyone hurt you for no reason, not even the Lord.?

    Olly lifts his arms, and I hug himfortingly. Alexander chokes, behind my back. Oh, what won''t hee up with, now, to have my attention back?

    ?You can bring the tea service out,? I decide. ?And you can eat the cookies. Next time, though, don''t run out immediately after delivering the tea. We can eat cookies together...?

    I apany Olly to the door holding his little hand. We pass in front of a sulking Duke, who''s impatiently waiting with his arms crossed.

    Olly turns his head on alert, and he doesn''t move his gaze away from my Duke until we reach the door.

    ?I just said you don''t need to fear him,? I chuckle.

    Olly pulls my skirt, and I bow down to hear his question.

    ?Is my Lady imprisoned, by any chance??

    ?I am not,? I sigh.

    ?I can help you run away!?

    ?I''m here because I like it,? I reassure him. How sweet!

    Somehow disappointed, Olly walks out with the tray.

    I turn to Alexander with a stern gaze, settled on telling him my mind. However, the warm, loving eyes that I meet are so surprising that I''m speechless. He''s smiling, nostalgic and rxed.

    ?You really love children,? he says.

    ?I do,? I shrug. They''re cute, talk funny and do odd things. Who doesn''t like children?

    ?It doesn''t mean you have to spoil every single child around,? he remembers to point out.

    Oh, is that so?

    ?Why are you acting like this? Are you afraid Olly steals something??

    ?Not really.?

    ?Then what??

    ?He can''t steal my wife from me, but it gets on my nerves that he dares to try.?

    I open my mouth to reply, but then I drop my jaw and stay like that for a couple of seconds.

    ?Are you for real?? I spit when I regain the capability to talk. ?Are you jealous of a five-year-old child??

    ?Six.?

    ?What??

    ?He''s six years old.?

    ?And I''m eighteen, almost neen. I could be Olly''s mother!?

    ?No, you couldn''t.?

    ?Oh, there are more than twelve years of difference.?

    Alexander sits on the couch and waits for me to reach him.

    ?Duchess, how old do you think I am??

    Oh, this is a tricky question. I have no clue.

    If it was a woman to ask, I would deduce years to make her happy. Women are easy to understand, fortunately.

    My Duke, though, isn''t a woman.

    What do I know that could make me guess his age?

    Lady Anne Mary said that the Ambassador and my Duke are close in age, which means that my Duke must be between twenty-five and thirty-something.

    Then again, he said he heard about my first public appearance when he was ten. The event happened fifteen years ago, but the story could have reached Kyre onlyter.

    No, wait, there''s some math issue here...

    If my Duke heard about it immediately, then he would be twenty-five. But it''s almost impossible, Polis isn''t all that relevant to a Lord of the north.

    Oh, my, he must be very young. Older than me, but definitely young for the responsibilities on his shoulders.

    Could it be that I remember incorrectly and Alexander heard about my first day on the throne ten years ago? That would make more sense.

    ?Do you intend to think about it for the whole day?? he presses me.

    ?Don''t distract me,? I cut his words.

    He can''t be younger than twenty-five. He''s trying to prove that Olly is a potential suitor for me, which means that our age difference has to be around twelve.

    It can''t be more than that.

    I stare at the Duke''s eyes, this time firmly intent on not getting lost in his dark iris. I''m trying to figure out how old his skin looks.

    There aren''t many wrinkles around his eyes, just a couple, very light. And they''re the result of his smile rather than time.

    His lips are soft and silky. His beard is dark as coal when it grows a few millimetres. It happens rarely, but I''ve never seen a single white hair. Not even among the locks on his head.

    He has the skin of a twenty-year-old boy, but his demeanour doesn''t have anything to envy to any middle-aged noble. Plus, my Duke is trained and athletic.

    He can''t be thirty! It would be so unfair to all usmon mortals that age.

    ?Twenty-nine,? I try, blinking innocently.

    Alexander leans back on the couch and sighs.

    ?That would be a whole ten years of difference. Tell me again that twelve years is a generation.?

    ?Oh, but are you really that old?? I inquire, throwing salt on his wounds. He made such an unhappy face that I believe I''m mistaken by quite an amount.

    ?I''m not,? he says, in fact.

    ?How old are you, then??

    ?Twenty-five.?

    Oh, so he might have heard about me almost immediately when he was ten. Maybe, I did hear correctly.

    ?It was indeed time you got married,? Iment. ?His majesty was right about that.?

    ?You teased me enough for today, Thea. Let''s go have dinner now.?

    ?Oh, but I was serious.?

    Also, I haven''t finished.

    After dinner, I''ll set in motion my most evil n! I won''t tease my Duke just with words: I''ll first restrain him on the bed.

    Remembering my intentions, I grin.

    This is going to be an interesting night.

 Chapter 129 - The Fail-proof Plan

    <h4>Chapter 129 - The Fail-proof n</h4>

    How did I end up in this situation?

    Oh, right. My evil, fail-proof n.

    It all started well, to be sincere. After dinner, I waited for Alexander to undress. When he was shirtless, I approached and suddenly hugged him. I leaned my cheek on his bare chest and decided that I couldn''t let him cover it. That would have added to the work.

    ?Come here,? I whispered while pulling him to the bed by his right hand. ?Help your wife undress...?

    I let the scarf slip on the bed, unnoticed and harmless. I turned my back to Alexander and moved my braid on the shoulder.

    Alexander undid some of the buttons, and I got rid of the dress. It fell on the floor, just off yet already forgotten. I pushed my husband on the bed.

    ?This Duchess has an idea,? I muttered while straddling him.

    ?I see that sleep helped my wife''s brain to work again,? he answered, shameless as always. I didn''t react to his statement. I was going to tell him everything after securing him.

    ?I can''t focus on what''s important, if I have to pay attention to your wound,? I pouted.

    ?I can''t make it disappear, Duchess.?

    ?That''s why I thought hard about a solution!?

    ?And??

    ?And I found one that will work just right.? I pressed my breasts on his chest, making sure he could have a peek before hugging him. I moved my bottom until I could feel his hardness pressing on me, and I innocently pecked his lips.

    First, my Duke needed enough motivation to listen to my requests. Only asking wouldn''t have been enough. Oh, well... That''s what I thought. I couldn''t imagine it would turn against me like this.

    After considering my words for a couple of seconds, and using that time to pull my chemise down, my Duke nodded.

    ?Let me hear your idea,? he conceded.

    The fresh air that hit my breasts made my nipples erect, and my hands grabbed the Duke''s shoulders to resist the need to cover myself.

    Oh, I was so content that he wanted to hear me out. What a fool.

    ?If we secure your hand on the headrest, we''ll be sure that it won''t get hit. This Duchess will be able to do her best without worrying about hurting her husband,? I exined while caressing his chest with a hand. I even tilted my head to the side seductively and smiled innocently.

    I should have figured out how it was going to end when my Duke nodded happily.

    ?This seems like a wonderful idea,? he eximed. ?Are you going to use this like a rope??

    He lifted the scarf from the bed, with an expression that was the perfect imitation of my angelic smirk.

    ?Yes, that''s correct.? It didn''t sound weird that he figured it out immediately, and I didn''t have time to wonder how much earlier had he read through me.

    He let me take the scarf and circle his wrist once.

    ?Make you have a nap was one of the best ideas of my life,? he murmured. That should have warned me, but I stupidly continued on my path.

    When has my Duke let me do what I want in bed? Oh, he does listen to my requests out of it, and he does his best to fulfil my desires.

    In bed, though, he''s never once epted to let me... Well, anything!

    His urge for control is bottomless, and he''s always found a way to make me follow his lead. I didn''t put on much of a resistance, and it was usually worth the hassle. However, I should have suspected there was something odd going on when my overbearing Duke said he would let me tie him.

    It simply wasn''t something he would like.

    Yet, his face exuded happiness and excitement. As if he was waiting for this to happen. As if he was looking forward to being restrained.

    ?But first, my Duchess needs to take off her clothes,? he murmured and pulled my chemise.

    I didn''t find anything amiss with his reasoning, oddly. The sound of the cloth getting ripped made me shiver, and the tips of my fingers started tingling while I circled his wrist for the second time.

    ?Let''s get closer to the headrest,? I said. His cooperation was making everything easier. Tens... hundreds of times easier...

    ?Is this the reason why you tied knots for the whole afternoon?? he asked.

    I just nodded, too focused on the mission to realise it.

    ?Have you learned how to??

    ?A bit,? I confessed. ?Just tell me if you''re ufortable, all right??

    ?Mhm... I won''t be ufortable,? he said. Just that, nothing more.

    He circled my waist with his free hand and pushed me down on the mattress. He kissed me sweetly. His tongue licked my lips before iming my mouth, and I replied to the kiss as I could.

    When we split, I was out of?breath. If only kissing an excited Duke put me on myst legs, how did I think to finish with my evil n?

    In fact, it took me a second or two to figure out that something was not quite right. I couldn''t move my hands. None of them.

    While kissing, the Duke had lifted his left arm towards the headrest. My hands were clutching the scarf, so they got dragged up without much resistance. And without me noticing his authentic goal behind.

    It had been so easy for him. My wrists were so close to each other that he just encircled them with the scarf, two times to be precise, and then tied a knot with his right hand.

    That is what happened.

    A sigh leaves my lungs while my head turns away from the canopy. I''ve been staring there for a minute or two, analysing the events and looking for mistakes.

    My Duke, meanwhile... Where''s the Duke?

    ?Alexander?? I call, waking up from my daze and looking in the room. He''s next to my wardrobe. What is he doing there?

    ?Next time you want to do something like this, use these,? he says while opening a drawer. What is in there? I haven''t looked into this specific one yet.

    ?Hmm... Let''s use yellow, today...? he murmurs while taking out a silken shawl. Silk? Here in the north? What use could I make of something so thin in the cold of this ce?

    Indeed, the shawl is light yellow, of a shade difficult to determine at the light of the candles. Also, it seems very soft and nice on the skin.

    My Duke sits back in bed and grins devilishly.

    ?We''re now going to have a lot of fun,? he whispers, and my stomach starts turning upside down like every time he says something odd.

    I try to get up, forgetting for a moment my position. I immediately bounce back on the mattress. The shawl stretches by a millimetre, but I still can''t free my wrists. I look up, curious.

    The knot is simple yet safe. I won''t be able to undo it by myself. Also, there''s no ribbon. I guess my Duke didn''t have time to make one while battling with me.

    I can''t move my arms, but I still can put up a fight. My legs are free, so I lock them together and pout, settled on not surrendering this immediately.

    I already know I will eventually concede. However, Alexander dared to tie me! He needs to work hard, now, to have my consent.

    Instead of tying me, Alexander just lets the shawl near the footrest of the bed. He sits next to me and looks at my face with pride.

    ?Your ideas are always the best, wife.?

    ?Untie me!? I order, already knowing it won''t work.

    I pull my arms down, trying to get free once again, but I fail. This time, though, thebination of my husband''s teasing eyes and the noise of the tightening knot makes my spine shiver. My underwear bes wet, all of a sudden, and I freeze in ce.

    I''m starting to believe that Queen Theodora had good reasons to let her lover do that. However, my lover isn''t that sweet, good-intending man that she had by her side.

    Mine is shameless and wild. He will once again prove to me that he certainly deserves to be called the epithet of cruelty.

    ?Untie me,? I try again, this time as a plea.

    ?This is better,? Alexander nods. ?But it would be even better if you surrendered, my dear.?

    No way.

    ?By the way... I don''t have any hurry to finish. I''ve just discovered a new part of myself. I didn''t know that seeing my Duchess helpless would be so interesting.?

    You liar, you perfectly knew this was going to be fun! You were waiting for me to take a wrong step!

    You even prepared silken shawls for this eventuality.

    ?It''s a pity I can''t use both hands, though. My Duchess will have to wait some more for the full experience. Is that a problem, my dear??

    When has my n exactly started falling apart? I feel like I''ve never actually stood a chance to make it.

    ?You won''t have the chance to do this again,? I point out. ?This Duchess might be dumb, but she doesn''t make the same mistake twice.?

    I hope he won''t catch the little lie in my long sentence. It''s true that I won''t let him tie me again, but I surely will make the mistake of believing I could win against him. After all, it''s not the first time that something like this happens.

 Chapter 130 - Why Nightgowns Have Ribbons

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Why Nightgowns Have Ribbons</h4>

    I''m wearing only underwear and socks while lying on the bed. Alexander has been staring at me for a minute or so. He''s sitting next to me, shirtless and too rxed.

    My dress is on the floor, and the chemise is next to it,pletely torn apart.

    There wouldn''t be anything worth a mention if only my hands were free.

    ?What were you nning to use to tie my right hand?? Alexander asks. He''s so close that his warmth reaches me, but he''s not touching, just looking. ?You know you didn''t have any chance to tie both my hands with a single scarf.?

    ?I''ve never had a chance. Period.?

    ?So, is there a second scarf somewhere nearby??

    ?No, I wanted to use my socks.?

    ?Oh, clever,? he chuckles. His voice is tender and calm, his eyes are reassuring.

    What a situation.

    ?We can talk about it,? I sigh. ?What if I promise I won''t do it ever again??

    ?Oh, but it was so fun, Thea. I''ll be happy if you do this more often.?

    ?Would you let me have my way??

    ?Of course not. It would end like this every time.?

    So why would I try?

    ?Can we just get over with this?? I require. Lying like this is a bit embarrassing.

    ?First, I''ll have to get rid of your underwear, wife.?

    ?Not the socks??

    ?I like your socks, why should I remove them??

    What a weirdo.

    ?Also, I don''t want you to feel cold...?

    ?You should have considered that before ripping the rest of my clothes.?

    My Duke lies down next to me, leaning on his right arm. His lips brush against mine, and I split them to let him kiss me. At least, he can''t stare at me while doing this.

    I''d like to sink my fingers in his hair, but the current situation prevents me. Alexander''s hand has reached my underwear and disappeared under it, while his tongue has found a path to my breasts.

    He pulls my underwear down, catching one of the socks on the way. Before returning to kiss me, he puts the socks back in ce. He observes the final effect and smiles satisfied.

    He ties the yellow shawl around my ankle, and then he fixes it to the footrest.

    ?Is this really necessary?? I inquire. Queen Theodora wasn''t this much restrained, in my dream.

    Oh, but this is real. Not just a dream that I conjured with my imagination. I shouldn''tpare my perversion with my Duke''s. No chance in winning there either.

    ?Alexander,? I breathe. ?Don''t torture this Duchess...?

    ?I''m not torturing you, my dear.? He smirks. My lungs push out all the air, hit by that grin.

    If this isn''t torture, then what is?

    ?Isn''t there anyw protecting me from this??

    ?It became invalid the moment you tried to restrain me,? he replies, swift like a blow of wind. ?I am just defending myself.?

    ?You''re having fun, like this!? I use him.

    ?I won''t force you into anything, haven''t I already told you?? he reminds me. ?If you ask me to stop, I will. Just keep in mind that we''re going to sleep the second the knot is undone.?

    ?This is called ckmail!?

    ?No, it''s not,? he chuckles.

    Then, what?

    By the way, it''s not too terrible. I can resist for once, and let my Duke have some fun. His wound is still fresh, so he indeed needs some distractions.

    ?All right,? I whisper. ?But don''t do anything too extreme.?

    ?Isn''t this already extreme, my dear??

    Oh, maybe. But I don''t dislike it too much.

    ?Are you all right with this??

    I just nod, since talking out loud is out of the question. I won''t admit it, not this night. I''ll use thister when everything is done. I''ll convince my Duke, exploiting the fact that he did unspeakable things to me!

    ?I can ept this,? I voice.

    A couple of blinkster, he''s kissing me. He positions himself between my legs, and I lock the one I can move around his hip.

    He can''t kiss my neck, like this, because my arms are in the way. So, his lips move straight down to my chest. The tip of his tongue circles around my left nipple, touching it for a moment and then retreating.

    When he tries to move down, I block him with the hold of my leg. Not that it makes any difference, to him. However, when my Duke senses the resistance, he looks up at me.

    ?Wife?? he says. His voice is low and unstable, just like mine when I reach the limit.

    ?I can''t stay like this for hours,? I remind him.

    ?Not hours,? he says, simply. I can see his contracted pupils and his elerated breath. Indeed, it won''t take hours.

    I lift my head until my neck aches, and I peck his lips. If only I knew this would have so much effect on my husband, I would havee up with my evil n earlier.

    Those dreams are not that useless, after all.

    ?We can try again, another time,? I whisper. ?You don''t have to do everything you''re thinking of, just now.?

    His pecksnd on my cheeks, forehead, nose... A shower of attentions that makes me sigh a couple of times.

    ?Don''t move from here,? he mutters before disappearing from my sight. ?It won''t take long.?

    He pinches my butt, making me startle. My leg lets go of him in the movement, and my Duke slips down. He bites my inner thigh and pushes my knee to the side. The restrained leg can''t move an inch, while the free one is held still by my Duke''s clench.

    I try to look down, but my breasts distract me. They''re not as t as every time I lie down on my back. Since my arms are in this position, my bosom is slightly lifted and perfectly round.

    Oh, this is another perk I have to take into ount.

    I reach the maximum the knot lets me, and I bounce back with a puff.

    My tingling lower half is now intensely burning. Instead of insisting on a particr spot, my Duke''s lips are moving down on my tied leg. His bites are smoothed by the sock, so I don''t really feel anything. It''s my imagination that does all the work.

    His teeth grip the end of the knot and pull.

    I now understand why all my nightgowns have ribbons.

    With my legs both free, I can finally surround my Duke''s hips as soon as hees back to me.

    We look at each other in the eyes for barely a second, before my throat forms the words: ?kiss me.?

    My tone is low yet firm, my gaze is unmoving. Instead of punishing me, like every time I dare to order him anything, my Duke just chuckles. He presses his lips on mine, and he closes his eyes just a moment before I do the same.

    ?I''ll forget about your tone, wife,? he whispers after a second. ?But just for this once...?

    I don''t even reopen my eyes. There''s no need since our tongues meet after those few words. I clench the scarf to prevent it from hurting my wrists, and I use that hold as a pivot to move my hips.

    A part of my mind registers the Duke''s left elbow on my side, but I''m too distracted to actually worry about it. His palm is on the mattress, and it will probably hurtter.

    Right now, both Alexander and I are focused on something else. I continue to move the lower part of my body in search of him.

    Even though I''m tied, I don''t let my Duke do all the work. I''m an aplice, in this, not just a victim.

    It''s all so fast and bright that it looks like a dream. Not just for me, though. Alexander''s breath and moans fill my ears and tease my patience, while I fight against pleasure with all my wits. Every inch of my skin is warm, and the ce where our bodies are joined burns.

    After a moment, I feel my Duke''s bandaged hand on my hip, guiding my movements and caressing my skin though the cloth.

    I can''t resist the pressure, and I split my lips from him to take some air in. I can''t kiss and pant at the same time.

    Alexander sinks his head in my hair, and his breath hits my ear shell.

    His left hand slips down, on my buttocks, and he squeezes while pulling me even closer to him.

    The world explodes, and then it disappears. The only tangible feelingse from the sheets under me, wet of sweat, and the hot body wrapped around mine.

    Only after a minute or so, Ie back to earth.

    My lungs ache while I try to stabilise my breathing; my throat is sore. I haven''t even realised that I was screaming, how embarrassing. My legs are still locked around my Duke, and I''m not looking forward to parting from him.

    His caring lips peck my forehead and my face, while his right hand brushes the locks from my forehead.

    I open my eyes and look at him.

    His eyes are full of something hard to define. It''splex, and changing. A bit out of ce, but still safe.

    The only reaction I can summon is a timid smile.

 Chapter 131 - An Answer To Everything

    <h4>Chapter 131 - An Answer To Everything</h4>

    Alexander unties the knot around my wrists and tucks the covers for me. My arms are a bit numb, but I''m too rxed and content toin about it. Toin about anything, to be sincere.

    What just happened has been... really something else.

    I have to acknowledge this dark side of me, for it brought me to new heights. Also, my Duke was pleased by it.

    We''re sopatible. How lucky that I have this weird preference. It''s of help when dealing with my husband''s sadistic tendencies.

    Still, I can''t admit it out loud just yet.

    Being a pervert is one thing, admitting to it is a whole other matter. Also, my Duke might look down on me in that case.

    Maybe, he likes it more when I''m unwilling. How will he react if I tell him I actually enjoyed being tied like a piglet. Also, what if he wants to try something even more extreme?

    I don''t want to be whipped.

    Well, I didn''t want to be tied too, before tonight.

    I cuddle on the side and notice the distance between Alexander and me.

    I don''t need his warmth, since it''s already hot like this. However, I''d like to be a bit closer. Not physically, though.

    I''d just like to talk.

    However, he must be tired.

    ?This Duchess has worked a lot, today,? I say in a low tone.

    If he doesn''t answer, or if he does it reluctantly, I''ll sleep.

    Alexander''s eyes open all of a sudden, and he stares at me for a while. He seems surprised.

    Oh, he won''t attack me using the excuse that I have enough energy left to talk, will he? I can''t stand doing that again!

    Not now. Maybe tomorrow.

    ?I hope my Duke will recognise my efforts,? I finish, preparing to give up and let him rest.

    ?Oh, your efforts are so sweet when they''re unfruitful,? he replies.

    What? Unfruitful? He enjoyed himself quite much, this moron!

    ?Does that mean that my Duke''s moans and cries were fake?? I tease him, narrowing my eyebrow the least I can.

    I shouldn''t show him how much his words are offending.

    ?Oh, I wasn''t referring to that,? he chuckles.

    He reaches out for me. At that moment, I notice the stain on the bandage.

    His injury was healing fast, why did it have to worsen now? Have the stitches broken?

    I get out of bed and look for clean bandages. I need to check the amount of damage and dress the wound anew.

    It''s my fault! I''m the one that came up with ropes and tying.

    ?I''m sorry,? I whisper while catching his wrist.

    I sit next to him,pletely naked but too focused to be bothered by such an insignificant detail.

    ?It''s not that bad,? Alexander soothes me. ?I didn''t feel pain, so it can''t be serious.?

    ?You''re irresponsible!? I scold him.

    Ah, well... He can take the me for me, can''t he? I need to chastise someone, or my nerves will break apart.

    ?I knew I shouldn''t have let you do something like this... And now? The wound reopened. You should rest your hand, not use it to grip your wife''s buttock!?

    ?But it was fun,? he defends himself. He even shrugs, as if it was totally unimportant.

    ?I''m not going anywhere! You''ll have plenty of time for exploring the dark corners of your mind. There''s no need to do everything at once. You shouldn''t have insisted so much...?

    ?You started it, Thea. You wanted to tie me to the bed. Do you even realise how that feels??

    ?I do,? I point out. I''ve just been tied.

    I know very well how thrilling it is, to be at my lover''s mercy. I also experienced how it is to be on the other side, even though in a weird and dreamy way.

    I like the former option more, in the end. Less work and more excitement.

    I take a deep breath, calming the tingling that has already started spreading in my tummy.

    First, the injury.

    I wrap the bandage around Alexander''s palm, careful to cover the whole wound and let it loose enough for blood to circte while keeping it tight-fitting.

    ?This should do, for now. Tomorrow, you can ask a maid or the doctor to check it,? I say. ?If something like this happens again, I won''t let you hold me untilplete recovery.?

    ?You''re so cute when you act harshly,? hements, hiding a giggle. ?Also, please cover yourself.?

    ?Why would I do that? Is my body such a displeasing sight?? This ungrateful husband! He wasn''t so bothered by it a few minutes ago.

    ?Oh, my Duchess, it''s quite the opposite. I just feel cold for you...?

    He circles my waist with his right hand and pulls me in his embrace.

    I re at him to check what is happening with his injured hand, and I find it raised in the air, far from dangerous movements.

    All right, he''s acting a bit responsibly now.

    ?I won''t be clenching my wife''s buttock,? he whispers while hugging me for sleep. ?Is that better??

    ?Yes, it is,? I mutter. How shameless.

    Also, those were my words. He should have found new ones, instead of stealing...

    ?What were we talking about?? he inquires, pecking my nose and grinning devilishly.

    ?About how devoted a wife I am.?

    ?Indeed, that''s right,? he nods. ?I can suggest a couple of things that would make you even more perfect, but this is enough for this time.?

    ?You''re too audacious. Were you born like this, or you trained your mouth to say such naughty things??

    ?I don''t know what answer you want to hear. I guess both can be considered correct.?

    ?So, you already were untreatable as a child, but you worked hard to be even worse. It''s good to know. At least, I can have some sort of peace. It''s not my fault.?

    ?In part, it is. I''m particrly inspired when ites to my wife.?

    ?Oh, so not even that constion. What a tough life...?

    ?I''m sure you can find some perks. You just have to think harder.?

    ?I don''t have spare energies for that. My husband draws away every bit of it.?

    ?Mhm, what a monster.?

    ?Not really. He''s just too self-centred. And he also rarely listens to his wife''s pleas.?

    ?It''s the wife''s fault if she''s not convincing.?

    ?You have an answer to everything, don''t you??

    ?Not everything, but almost.?

    ?Are you in the right mood to listen to my requests, now??

    ?Pretty much.?

    ?I think the assassin won''t strike again,? I probe.

    It''s too soon to be certain. Well, I''m sure that madwoman wille back. I''ve looked at her in the eyes, and I''ve seen how crazy and obsessed she''s be.

    However, staying twenty-four hours a day next to my Duke is hard for my heart. He doesn''t even let me look at him since he orders me to turn the other way while he''s working.

    It won''t be easy to convince him. But I have a n.

    A real n. Not the stupid mass of ideas I had earlier this day.

    ?It''s out of the question. No amount of soothing or seduction will convince me to reduce your security.?

    ?There''s no need to reduce security. Just leave me with the maid or some guards. I won''t be less safe than by your side, right??

    He crooks his mouth, looking for an argument that won''t admit an objection from me.

    ?You''re so good at choosing people,? I continue, not giving him the time to think. ?All your employees are so professional. Even the maids can fight!?

    ?Thea, I don''t want to put you in danger.?

    ?I don''t want to be in danger too,? I shrug. ?But we can''t pass the rest of our lives in fear. We''ll have to go back to normal life, sooner orter.?

    ?Later is better than sooner.?

    ?Are you sure??

    ?Am I such a burden to you?? he asks, pouting adorably. Oh, I''d just peck his sulking lips, but that would lead us to a whole series of actions and far from the main point.

    ?You''re not. But imagine how willing I would be to be held by you if I couldn''t see you for a whole day! I''m sure it would be worth the wait.?

    ?I want my sweet, embarrassed wife back. When have you started using your charms to tame me??

    ?From our first morning as a married couple,? I answer.

    ?It doesn''t work.?

    Oh, it works marvellously. I just need a bit of patience and lots, lots of smiles, caresses and wily purrs.

    And also, a single rational argument.

    I lean my head on the pillow and sigh. I can''t win now, but by tomorrow, I''ll have my private time back.

    It won''t bepletely private since I''ll always have someone around. But it will be better.

    I can''t finish this thing under my protective Duke''s watch.

    I need some distance if I want to lure the cat out and be done for good.

    ?Good night,? I whisper. ?I hope you won''t be angry with me for asking you this.?

    ?I''m not angry, just concerned.?

    ?And what about the ropes??

    ?What about them??

    ?Aren''t you annoyed that I tried tying you??

    ?Oh, that... Well, I suppose I''m not. In the end, it was entertaining,? he snickers. ?But don''t try it again. I won''t be this merciful next time.?

 Chapter 132 - The Lonely Lady

    <h4>Chapter 132 - The Lonely Lady</h4>

    Lady Anne Mary is the only person that dares toe to visit me under the Duke''s watch. She''s not even too bothered by his imposing presence.

    She''s just confused when she sees that I''ve turned my back to him.

    ?Have you two fought or something?? she whispers.

    ?No, we haven''t. It''s just easier this way,? I sigh. ?Please, have a seat...?

    I pat on the spot next to me, but Anne Mary chooses to sit in front. Oh, wait, she can see my Duke like that.

    When she bows over, a cunning smile on her lips, she whispers: ?I believe the Lord asked you to sit like this, so that he can look at you without you realising...?

    She picks a snack from the table and continues to sip her tea as nothing happened.

    I straighten my back, confused by her words. Then, I turn suddenly.

    My Duke is scribbling something. His face is focused and his brows narrowed. He must be worried or annoyed by whatever he''s doing.

    His frown is a bit out of ce, though. What has the power to make my Duke grimace like that?

    By the way, he wasn''t looking at me! Lady Anne Mary must be wrong about this too. Also, since she''s sitting in front of me, she can see if he stares for too long. That alone should be a reason enough to keep his eyes away.

    Regardless, I''ve been waiting for her visit for so long! All the otherdies are scared to see me after hearing about the assassination attempt. I''m not sure if they''re afraid that crazy killer will try again, or they don''t want to be confronted with the ck stare of my Duke.

    However, today I''ll show what happens when a husband is too clingy.

    My Duke will rx his safety protocol after this tea party.

    First of all, women are chatty. Also, I can''t see my Duke, which helps me talk rxedly.

    ?My Lady has be even more beautiful,? Anne Mary says. ?Is it because danger makes people young? Or has the Lord learned how to treat a wife??

    ?None of them,? I reply with a frown. My Duke has always known how to treat a wife!

    ?Oh, what a pity,? she sighs. ?I''m sorry for you, my Lady. It must be difficult...?

    Rather than hard, it''s a bit tiring. If I can''t step away from my Duke, I can''t exercise in secret nor work on stretching. I was so fit before the attack.

    Now, the Duke is wounded, and his eyes are always on me. I haven''t had time for me in so many days!

    ?Certainly, it isn''t easy,? I nod. ?But I can''tin. It could be worse.?

    ?Don''t you feel suffocating, though? I wouldn''t be able to stay so close to my husband for so long. I would rather get killed.?

    ?Oh, I don''t prefer that option,? I chuckle. ?But I hope everything will be settled soon or I might lose my mind. It''s nerve-wracking, and I''m falling behind schedule with my tasks.?

    I''ve barely managed to finish the list of supplies. At least, I could help my Duke with the serious non-political matters regarding the fiefs. I could finally have a look at the overall situation of Kyre and, even though I still think that monsters are lurking in the dark, everything seems in order.

    Luckily, Alexander has a simr way of organising documents to what I had in Polis.

    I smile at Anne Mary, hoping she won''t stop her attack only because I''m obediently sitting here. She has to make my Duke feel awful, that''s why I needed her here!

    ?I also miss thedies. Shannon couldn''te this month, so I feel lonely during the afternoon.?

    I lean over to be heard even while I whisper.

    ?I think she feels uneasy,? I add.

    ?I can''t say I don''t understand her,? Anne Mary replied, ncing at Alexander.

    ?But it''s so nice to have a friend like you, Anne Mary! You''re brave.?

    ?My Lady, rather than brave, I''m reckless.?

    ?Oh, well, that''s why I like you.?

    The sound of an object rolling and then breaking on the floor interrupts our conversation. A few curses in a low voiceter, Alexander gets up and reaches the door to call for a servant to clean the mess, and then he marches to us with a dark face.

    He sits down on the armchair with a terrible expression, while Anne Mary and I stare at him dumbfounded.

    ?Is something wrong with the local nobles?? I ask while moving a bit to the left.

    I touch the hand that is clenching the armrest, and he moves his eyes on me.

    ?It''s something I can easily solve,? he breathes.

    ?I know,? I chuckle. ?I wasn''t implying anything.?

    He turns his right palm up and interlocks our fingers together.

    ?We can take a walk outside,ter,? he whispers, suddenly in a better mood.

    ?We can,? I nod. ?Would you like some tea??

    He now remembers we''re in public, and he moves his eyes on Anne Mary.

    ?It seems like a good idea,? he breathes, and I pour him a cup.

    While stirring the tea to melt the sugar, I smile at Anne Mary. She''s looking at me with just the right expression! It''s a mix of surprise and uneasiness. Now, she''ll find an excuse to leave.

    ?It''s gettingte, and the roads will soon be blocked...? she starts.

    Blocked? By what?

    ?Is it raining?? I inquire.

    ?No, my Lady,? she mutters. She turns to Alexander with her eyes wide, and she clenched her fists.

    Then, suddenly, she rxes and gets up.

    ?I have to go,? she says. ?If you excuse me...?

    She curtsies and turns to the door, her intentions clear and firm.

    ?Will youe back?? I ask while getting up. I move a couple of steps in her direction, but then I stop.

    If I get too far, Alexander won''t see my expression full of hope.

    ?You will, right?? I press her. ?Like... Next week??

    I can''t wait forever before making a move.

    ?If the roads let me,? she nods.

    I grin with all the happiness I can summon, and Alexander sighs beaten. Anne Mary disappears behind the door, thinking that my husband is indeed a cruel man.

    I sit back and look at the table with the snacks sadly. I stay like this for a couple of seconds. I count to three in my mind. This way, I''m sure the reaction is noticeable, but not too long that it is unnatural.

    ?Do you like this tea?? I ask when I''m back to normal. ?Anne Mary brought me this today. She said it''s from the far east. It really has a rich aroma, doesn''t it??

    ?It''s good,? Alexander murmurs, still in a bad mood.

    ?She''s nice,? I shrug. ?She came here even though it''s dangerous.?

    ?Thea, maybe I can let you have some private time next week.?

    I tilt my head, appearing confused.

    ?Two knights will be within reach, and you''re not allowed to walk around freely during that time. But I won''t be disturbing your gathering with your friend. You should also call the other one... Shannon, was it??

    ?Yes, Shannon Lynn,? I nod. ?But... Are you sure it''s all right? I don''t want to make you feel upset. I don''t need friends, after all. I''ve been all my life with few of them, I can survive some more...?

    Oh, this is awesome! It took me less work than I thought.

    ?You should simply ept my offer, instead of craftingplicated ns with that wicked mind of yours,? he spits out. His crossed arms are like a barrier, and his solemn expression is just a bluff.

    He totally believes whatever I say.

    Oh, I just need a few minutes. Not even a couple of hours.

    ?The warrior maid can stay with me. She''s good enough to protect me, and she won''t be surprised a second time.?

    ?All right,? he nods. ?I''ll assign the maid as well.?

    Hmm... The knights are a bit of an issue, but I''ll find a way to deal with them. The biggest of the obstacles is now removed.

    ?Thank you,? I say while bowing over to leave a kiss on Alexander''s cheek. ?You''re the best husband in the whole...?

    ?Thea,? he sighs.

    ?What now??

    ?Do not y with my heart, it''s too painful.?

    ?But I''m not ying. I really think about what I said. I would have just kept quiet if it wasn''t the case, right??

    ?So, you really like being my wife??

    I chuckle and move on hisp. His arms surround me without clenching, as they''ve been doing for quite some time. It''s rather clear that this Duchess won''t flee, so there''s no need to grab me as if his life depends on it.

    ?It''s a bit more than just like,? I reveal in a whisper.

    In fact, I feel safe no matter what dangers approach me. Having someone protecting me has changed my ways of treating life.

    I peck his lips, settled on proving my ims with all the means at my disposal.

    ?I''ve never felt like this, before,? I admit. ?I don''t think that like is enough to describe my feelings.?

 Chapter 133 - The White Courtyard

    <h4>Chapter 133 - The White Courtyard</h4>

    ?Let''s go take a walk,? Alexander says.

    I lift my head from the stack of papers I''m reviewing for him.

    ?Sure,? I nod. I''ll count this as daily exercise. The light filtered by the windows is a bit dim but diffuse. I guess it''s cloudy.

    ?It should be time...? he whispers while reaching my hand. ?Hurry up!?

    Has he prepared a surprise or something? What is he itching to show me this time?

    ?Shall I prepare myself for something?? I inquire.

    Oh, I get it! It must be...

    ?Have you bought me a horse?? I exim with shining eyes and a grin.

    ?Not yet,? the Duke murmurs, a bit dejected. ?There aren''t good horses on sale... Summer is the right season for that when the youngest units are ready to be trained.?

    ?Oh, then what??

    ?It''s not something I prepared, my dear,? he chuckles. ?Just be patient a few minutes, and you''ll see...?

    I follow him to the private garden.

    We find the space full in white. Oh, how odd. The garden disappeared.

    ?Is this magic?? I ask while bowing down to collect some of this white material. It''s cold and wet... Ice...

    Oh, I''ve read about it, but it''s the first time I see it!

    ?Snow!? I exim, and Alexander chuckles amused. I know, right? I''m such a clever wife.

    I always thought that snow was fluffy and sweet. It seemed like that from the illustrations, but this material is simply fine-grained ice. Also, it''s melting on my hand.

    I lick my finger with the tip of my tongue. It isn''t sweet, indeed. And it has a slight smell of ash.

    I bow down and look for some more snow. I like it, it''s so soft before I press it. Also, it takes any shape I give it. Oh, I can make little animals from it, can''t I?

    My eyes are attracted by a flying object, and I see Kate and Olly throwing snow at each other. Kate simply sinks her hands down and tries hitting the child, while he first shapes the snow in little balls.

    Mhm, indeed, balls are easy to throw and have some aerodynamics...

    I want to y too!

    Turning towards Alexander, I fix my goal in my mind. I stand on tiptoe and peck his cheek.

    ?I''ll be right back,? I say.

    My feet sink in the snow. Ice gets in the shoes, and the rim of my gown bes white in no time. However, I don''t stop just because of that.

    Learning how to walk in this fluffy mess is challenging, but I soon find the right pace. I catch some snow and make a ball, just like Olly. Then, I throw it at him with not much strength. I don''t want to hurt him.

    I miss himpletely, but he turns to me and stares with a troubled expression. He lets the snow in his hands fall down and bites his little lip, conflicted.

    Throwing stuff at the Lady must be against thew. His thoughts are perfectly visible on his sincere face.

    ?I have a proposition,? I start before the indecision brings him away from me. I want to y! ?We can forge a temporary alliance.?

    ?Alliance?? he repeats. ?What is that??

    ?You and I will work together against Kate,? I exin. ?She''ll be themon enemy.?

    ?Common...? he whispers. ?It means for both of us, right, my Lady??

    ?Correct,? I answer while patting his head.

    He smiles and returns to make snowballs, and I peek at his technique.

    When Kate walks to us, curious, we throw a projectile at the same time.

    She runs towards a little tree and hides behind, fast like a deer no matter how much snow is in her way.

    ?Ah, we''re gaining ground!? I say. ?Don''t lose the momentum, soldier Olly. We can win this if we don''t give up now!?

    ?We can win,? he nods while gathering some more snow.

    ?We''ve outnumbered the enemy, this is the right time to attack!?

    ?No,? Kate shouts while running to a better spot where to hide. ?I surrender! Have mercy!?

    ?Mercy is not an option. Soldier Olly, now, attack!?

    I lose track of time, while snow flies everywhere in the garden. At some point, it starts again falling from the sky.

    Olly doesn''t really pay attention to the phenomenon, but both Kate and I stop ying and look at the sky. It''spletely covered by clouds, but the day isn''t dark. It''s weird how the light has invaded the garden. It''s hard to keep my eyes fully open in such brightness.

    I take the chance to whisper to Kate: ?I need your help with something.?

    She doesn''t move her eyes away from the sky, but I know she''s listening.

    ?You might need to search a lot, but I believe you can do it, Kate.?

    ?Just tell me what, and you''ll have it, my Queen.?

    I haven''t ever asked her to go out of her way, and she hadn''t needed to do this before. We had ess to all we needed, in Polis. And we didn''t need much, actually.

    After running around and exercising my muscles, I return to Alexander. He''s frowning.

    I guess it''s difficult for him. He''s been standing on the same spot for the whole time, his arms crossed and his mood dark. He had to look at us having fun, but he couldn''t join because of his wound.

    ?Next year, we''ll y all together,? I whisper when I reach him. My arms circle his waist, and my head leans on his chest.

    I feel the warmth on the fingers, even after ying with the snow for so long.

    ?We can do this tomorrow too,? I try. I need exercise, or I''ll be even weaker.

    ?We''ll see,? he breathes.

    I peck his cheek again, and his mood shifts a bit towards a state where he''ll ept my request. I don''t insist on my demonstration of affection because we''re still in public.

    And there''s no need to work too much. I already know I''lle here again tomorrow.

    ?The best day to y with snow is the day when it falls. After that, it bes hard or, even worse, dry,? he exins. He wraps me in his coat, and we walk towards the entrance door.

    I don''t want my Duke to feel cold, so I walk fast. Returning his coat is not an option because he''s stubborn like a wooden chop.

    I take it off only when we go back into the study and sit next to the chimney.

    ?You are spoiling that child too much,? Alexander says, all of a sudden.

    What child? Ah, Olly. Maybe, my husband is right. But that''s no reason to be jealous!

    ?Am I?? I mutter while sitting next to him.

    Leaning my head on his shoulder or chest might not do the trick, this time.

    ?Maybe, it''s all a trick to see my husband acting like a jealous concubine,? I whisper to his ear.

    ?It''s not,? he stops me.

    Oh, does he have to be smart now?

    ?You just like children.?

    ?Well, that''s desirable for a wife, isn''t it??

    ?I''m not sure about that.?

    His dark mood hasn''t disappeared yet.

    ?You also yed with the maid,? he uses me. Oh, is he this much possessive? I haven''t rolled in the snow with Kate, we just throw balls at each other.

    Mhm... Rolling in the snow... Oh my, who knows what feeling does that cause? Maybe, it''s worth the cold feel and wet dress. Is lying in the snow asfortable as it looks, except for the low temperature?

    ?You''re too used to having me at an arm''s length,? I point out. ?You''re bing a bit spoiled. You can''t have me a hundred per cent dedicated to you at every second.?

    ?I know,? he sighs.

    ?Then, why are youining so much??

    ?Because I feel like it.?

    ?I would have thrown snow at you too, if you weren''t wounded,? Ifort him. Even though I''m not sure that throwing anything at the Lord is allowed.

    ?Is my wound so much in the way? I''m useless like this, and you''re growing bored of me,? he protests.

    What the heck?

    ?You were hurt while protecting me,? I point out. ?Even if the wound was in the way, that wouldn''t matter to me.?

    ?I''m not a sick patient, Theodora. I can use my right hand.?

    ?Let me take care of you, Alexander.?

    His expression quickly rxes, and he lies back on the sofa.

    ?I might let you,? he breathes.

    ?It''s difficult if you always want everything. You have to rest, befortable and warm. I can''t drag you with me just to y a little.?

    Also, I walked to the garden because I wanted to do some secret exercise! It was all for him!

    ?And you have to ept that I am a whole person. I need to interact with other people too. I need friends and duties, and some alone time...?

    ?I know,? Alexander sighs. ?Sorry...?

    I snuggle in his hot embrace and close my eyes, satisfied.

 Chapter 134 - The Hand Holding The Dagger

    <h4>Chapter 134 - The Hand Holding The Dagger</h4>

    Anne Mary epted toe after I wrote to her that we would be alone. I also convinced Shannon.

    In the end, with two chattydies, my Duke allowed me some time alone with my friends.

    He ordered two knights to never leave me out of sight, and he also assigned the maid to follow me wherever.

    Everything proceeds ording to the n.

    I walk to the Lady''s office and turn back.

    ?I need to take some books from here. I promised my friend, so I can''t appear empty-handed,? I exin to the knights.

    They look at each other,municating something with their eyes.

    ?You''re men, so you can''t get in. Please, just wait outside here. In case I need help,? I shrug. ?It will take a single minute!?

    The maid follows me in silence, especially careful. I haven''t asked for her name yet. I''ll have to, sooner orter.

    It''s impolite to call someone that saved your life with: ?Hey, you!?

    ?Here...? I whisper while walking to the library. I select some random books and turn to the door. ?Oh, just a moment!?

    I run to the desk and search among the papers. My hand hits the inkpot, unintentionally, and it falls on the carpet.

    A ck stain widens on the corner of the table and the desk while I grab my head.

    ?Oh, no! The carpet, the table... Hurry up and bring something to clean it... Before the wood absorbs the ink...?

    I walk to the door with the maid, and she runs out with her small steps.

    ?Please stay with the guards while I''m away,? she says before disappearing.

    When I reach the door, I stop walking and close the door.

    I walk back to the centre of the room and wait.

    This is such a good chance that no one would resist trying.

    In a hurry, I rummage in my pouch in search of everything I will need.

    In fact, the secret passage I''ve discovered one day while exploring moves, and a tiny figure gets out.

    I throw the first object against the assassin, and she catches it midair. With her reflexes, it couldn''t be different.

    I smirk cunningly, while she narrows her eyebrows confused.

    ?That wood had been soaked in poison for a whole night,? I reveal, showing her my gloves. ?You''ll die unless you drink the antidote. It just happens that I know where it is.?

    ?What do you want?? she mutters, leaving the wooden cube fall on the ground. ?Where is the antidote??

    ?I have half of it on me, while the other half is hidden in a ce you won''t reach in the few minutes you''re left with,? I say. ?Now, shall we sit down and talk??

    ?Give me the antidote, you bitch!?

    I walk to the lower table and step away after leaving a vial on it.

    The assassin drinks it in a hurry, her eyes throwing daggers.

    ?Where is the other half??

    ?You have a few minutes to tell me who sent you. After, it won''t be that relevant anymore...?

    ?I won''t survive if I tell you.?

    ?You won''t survive if you don''t.?

    ?Grahm,? she spits out.

    ?Which one? Father or son??

    ?Grandfather,? she mutters.

    Oh, there is even a male descendant. I didn''t know Elisabeth had a brother, other than a sister.

    ?So, the Duke. Why did he send you??

    ?How could I know??

    ?You''re right,? I nod. ?But I already know the answer to that. Now, who do you work for? The Blue Roses? I''ve never had the luck to meet one of their assassins before. Are you even one of the inner disciples? I doubt you would have been recognised so easily if you weren''t.?

    ?I''m one of the best!? she protests.

    ?Oh, then I don''t have to fear that the next they send will surprise me.?

    ?There won''t be a next,? she mutters. ?I epted the mission privately.?

    ?Oh, so Duke Grahm couldn''t afford to hire the guild... Was it too expensive??

    ?Oh, no. He offered more money that one can imagine. However, the guild has rules and stuff... Well, I don''t.?

    ?What kind of rules??

    ?No killing royals or those in line for a throne. They don''t want to go political, so...? she shrugs. ?Will you give me the antidote, now??

    ?Before giving you the other part, I have a few conditions.?

    ?Yeah, sure... What do you want? I can kill Grahm senior for you.?

    ?Can you??

    ?Of course. He has crap security. I would be able to infiltrate and leave unnoticed. Not like this damn ce. I''ve used all my tricks and techniques just to have a peek of the bedroom.?

    ?That''s how you knew what to instruct the stableboy.?

    ?Correct,? she says. ?You caught me.?

    ?You said you hate me. How can I be sure you won''t kill me once I give you the rest of the antidote??

    ?I do hate you, but I hate dying more.?

    ?What a pity...?

    ?If I kill that guy for you, we''ll be even.?

    ?Mhm, that seems interesting,? I chuckle.

    The door opens, and the maid storms in. She stops right in front of me, shielding me with her body.

    ?Everything is under control,? I reassure her, even though she doesn''t lower her guard.

    ?I''m sorry for beingte, my Lady,? she replies.

    ?You''re just in time. It''s almost over.?

    ?Over?? the assassin repeats, and her eyes widen. She grits her teeth and moves a step in our direction.

    She presses her stomach with her hand, and she starts coughing. Blood flows down her lips and eyes while she shouts in anger.

    ?You slut!? she yells. She would kill me with her bare hands, she would tear me apart. I can read it in her dying eyes.

    She falls on the floor, while blood starts dripping from her nose and ears. It''s a horrendous scene, and I''m d the maid already brought the necessity to clean the mess.

    ?You lied!? the killer stutters with herst breath.

    ?I can''t afford to leave you alive. It''s nothing personal. I hope you won''t hold a grudge,? I exin.

    The guards are looking at the scene with funny expressions. It''s hard to tell whether they''re more surprised or frightened.

    ?Go!? I order, trying to wake them up from their daze. ?Call my husband, hurry!?

    I want to get it over with this matter and continue to live normally. I''ve already lost too much time for a stupid assassin.

    My n worked thanks to the killer''s qualities. First of all, I knew she would appear the first second I was alone.

    Then, I''ve noticed that she doesn''t throw daggers. Didn''t. She''s dead now.

    Well, she always ran after me with a knife, but never once threw one. It would have been easier for her if she could strike from a distance.

    Also, she didn''t use gloves. Probably to get a better hold on the weapons.

    There was a big bet on whether she would catch the flying cube or just dodge it, but my instinct clearly knew she wouldn''t move her wounded waist. The injury left from the maid''s attack seemed deep and serious.

    Not to mention that it seemed off, for her, to retreat in front of me. I''m a weak woman, untrained and unarmed. It''s not weird that she understated me.

    Alexander steps in this office for the second time, and I stop my flood of thoughts.

    Now, I have to survive someone''s wrath.

    With his usual quick wits, he observes the scene and reconstructs what has happened. I take my gloves off and get rid of the pouch. In it, I have a vial of real antidote. In case things went the wrong way.

    ?Now, we can rx,? I exim, smiling happily.

    ?You soaked the wood in poison?? Alexander asks, quite bothered.

    ?Oh, that would have been too dangerous. It''s sticky because of the sugar. The poison was in the first vial.?

    ?Which you made it pass off as an antidote to a venom that doesn''t exist.?

    ?Correct,? I chuckle.

    ?If anything went differently from what you''ve nned, you would be dead now!?

    ?We''ll never know because it did go as I nned.?

    ?Thea, you baited an assassin out. Do you understand how dangerous it is??

    ?I do,? I nod. ?But I couldn''t live like that anymore. I can''t sleep, and you can''t rx. It''s difficult. And also, she hurt you, even though indirectly.?

    ?I didn''t ask you to get revenge.?

    I try hugging him in search offort.

    ?Now it''s over,? I repeat. Now, the next issue is that damn Elisabeth Grahm. But I can wait some time before striking. I''m not too impatient, and she won''t separate me from my Duke unless I die.

    ?Oh, Thea, you...?

    I can''t hear the words my husband says because darkness fills my world. I lose control over my muscles, and I start falling until thest bit of my consciousness disappears.

    I realise that I''m fainting, but I can''t do anything against it. I just let slumber take control, and I hope to rest as I haven''t in a long while.

    It''s over... The words echo in my mind, and my lips distend in a calm smile.

    I can stop worrying continuously. I can take a break.

 Chapter 135 - The Ladys Ferocious Hobbies

    <h4>Chapter 135 - The Lady''s Ferocious Hobbies</h4>

    A three-year-old boy is staring at me with his little head bent backwards and his beautiful blue eyes wide open. His arms are lifted in a request, and my heart melts when he stands on tiptoe.

    I bend down and pick him up, while his short arms surround my neck.

    ?You ran away from your lessons again,? this voice says in a vain attempt to sound stern.

    ?I wanted to see mother,? the little boy replies.

    ?I''d like to see her too, but she''s working.?

    ?She is always so busy,? heins.

    Oh, what kind of mother would leave such a cute thing alone? His dark hair makes a contrast with his eyes. A little nose covers his thin heart-shaped lips, and his rosy cheeks are round like apples. I''d pinch them if only I could move these hands.

    Unfortunately, this is only a dream.

    When I wake up, I''m resting in my bed. Oh, good. Someone thought of bringing?me here.

    I''ve over-exhausted myself, thesest few days. The main reason is that I worked hard not to let my husband notice what I was nning.

    If only I had hisplicity or even just permission... I would have been way less tired.

    Now that the killer is out of the scene, I can finally sleep like normal people!

    I sit on the bed, and my musclesin of the movement. I''ll be useless for the rest of the day.

    At least, I''ve done what I wanted to do. Oh, a moment... There''s something that I forgot... Oh, thedies!

    I asked my friends toe here to be able to stay alone for a few minutes! Then, I fainted. I couldn''t wee them. I hope they won''t feel offended.

    I look in the room, in search of the figure that hadn''t left my surroundings for days... No, for weeks!

    It has been a weird period. It all seems to have happened in a few days, even now that it''s over. However, the calendar month has already changed.

    Theck of sleep has influenced my abilities to perceive time. I''ve lost myself in these cloudy periods, and now returning to real life feels like waking up from a long, long dream. A nightmare.

    The first face that wees me is Alexander''s. He''s frowning, and I can''t help but think how handsome he is today.

    ?Hello,? I purr while turning on the side. I hug the pillow while looking at him.

    I''ve never imagined that one day I''d enjoy looking at an unhappy person. His gloomy figure is in contrast with my bright smile. It''s as if the room was divided in two: one side is dark and cold, while the other is sunny.

    ?Why don''t youe here and exin in detail what you''re unhappy about?? I stretch my hand out as if wanting to reach my Duke like this.

    ?You murdered someone in your working room,? he spits out.

    ?I''ve also ruined the ancient wooden desk with ink. You can keep half of my allowance until the whole amount spent on the cleaning is paid.?

    It won''t take that long, with the amounts I receive every year.

    ?I''m notining about the costs. Nor the sttered blood. It''s the ce where you will be working, not I.?

    ?Then why are you in such a bad mood?? I inquire while sitting up on the bed.

    ?You asked Katerina to retrieve some poison. You orchestrated a trap and used yourself as bait. You ced a bet on whether the assassin would fall in it, and you chose the office as a location so that the knights couldn''t get in your way. You ruined the furniture just to make the maid walk away. How long have you nned this for??

    ?I couldn''t live in distress anymore,? I shrug. ?I need my spaces, and also to sleep.?

    ?I had a single condition right from the start, Thea. You weren''t supposed to put yourself in danger.?

    ?I was in danger already, I didn''t cause havoc just for the sake of it.?

    ?That was an assassin, Thea! Not a dumb maid from the pce or ady from another family.?

    ?I always finish the most difficult task first.?

    ?What if she didn''t wait to hear your lies? You would be dead.?

    Ah, I can''t get out of this without some tricks. I was so happy to have won, just a second ago...

    ?Can''t you just praise your wife, for once?? I ask while tears fill my eyes and a couple slip down my face.

    ?Not when she goes on a rampage.?

    ?I did it for you!? I lie.

    ?It''s even worse if that''s true. I don''t need you to get revenge for me.?

    ?What does that mean??

    ?I can do that myself, Thea. I don''t need my wife to protect me. I should be the one taking care of this kind of matters.?

    ?What? Are you serious? You should thank me that I removed a threat, not scold me like a naughty child. I''m an adult.?

    ?You don''t act like one. Not to mention that you lied to me for days.?

    ?Oh, is lying to you a crime??

    ?What if it is??

    ?Then imprison me, if you dare!? I spit out and get up.

    Then, I drop my shoulders and realise that this is not what I was nning to do. I should be soothing my merciless Duke, not challenging him more.

    ?Sorry.?

    Uh? What? I wasn''t the one to talk.

    ?I was so worried when you fainted, but Katerina swore the poison couldn''te in contact with you. Also, indeed, you couldn''t sleep.?

    Oh, this is better.

    ?Where are my friends?? I ask. I can''t afford to lose the two people that epted to deal with me.

    ?I sent them back.?

    ?With which words?? He didn''t tell them that I used their existence as an excuse to set a trap in my office. Also, I hope the death of the assassin won''t get out of Stoneyard. Ah, it''s toote for that... Damn it! I should have waited before taking a nap!

    ?The Lady was so busy with killing that she''s now too tired to meet with people.?

    ?Ah, seriously? They won''te here again, now!?

    My eyes fill with tears again, this time sincerely.

    Alexander chuckles, and a heavy stone falls down from my heart. This moron was joking.

    ?I just told them that you overworked yourself and fainted. They were worried and wanted to wait to see if it was all right, but I convinced them to go back home. You were going to sleep for hours regardless of their presence.?

    ?What time is it?? I inquire, looking at the clock.

    Oh, half past eight.

    ?Where is dinner?? I''m starving. Plotting takes much energy.

    ?You mean breakfast, perhaps.?

    ?What? Oh, I can''t have slept for sixteen straight hours,e on!?

    ?You pretty much did. Even though I''m not certain that it can be considered sleeping. You were unconscious, rather than sleeping.?

    ?I feel refreshed. And ready to n the next murder,? I chuckle while reaching Alexander on the sofa. ?Weren''t you worried about your wife??

    ?It''s natural to be tired after overworking oneself. Especially after weeks of bad sleep.?

    ?So, you always have things under control. Will I ever see you anxious??

    ?You already have seen me like that, but you didn''t recognise it. There''s no need to plot anything just for fun.?

    ?Oh, Alexander,? I exim after sitting next to him. ?I''m so happy that we''re now free!?

    I hug him tightly, with the hidden intention to listen to his heartbeat. It was the sound that calmed me during my sleepless nights, so much that I''m now used to it.

    ?Next time, I''ll tell you before endangering myself,? I whisper. ?Even though I''m nning to stay safe from now on.?

    ?Good,? he approves.

    His right arm circles me, and I close my eyes and inhale his scent.

    ?Thank you for worrying about me. I really appreciate it.?

    ?You should show your appreciation instead of stubbornly ignoring my warnings.?

    ?You can scold me tonight, now we have to get to business. Have you perhaps looked over the transaction I showed you?? I mutter. ?Do you think it''s an embezzlement??

    ?I''ve seen many techniques to steal money, but this is a first.?

    ?You have been used to dealing with new swindlers, Alexander. These people have had their way from the time when your father was in charge. They''re also cautious. Nothing I showed you can be considered proof of a misdeed.?

    ?Well, I can organise a surprise inspection.?

    ?It''ll work if they''re not alerted beforehand.?

    ?They won''t be.?

    ?Good. Now, I also think you''re too stern with middle-tier nobles. While you can do what you want to those under the title of count, it''s dangerous to treat those that have a name too harshly. You should let them get away with their misdeeds from time to time.?

    ?I can''t watch how they break thew...?

    ?I know,? I sigh. ?But they could unite against you. Look into the situation case by case, and ask yourself if your meddling will actually change anything. Act only if the answer is a clear, motivated yes.?

    ?I see you''re back in shape,? he chuckles and pecks my temple. ?Any other suggestion for this poor, inexperienced Duke??

 Chapter 136 - The Lady And The Ambassador

    <h4>Chapter 136 - The Lady And The Ambassador</h4>

    The weather has been warmer, thesest few days.

    The snow was removed from the roads, and carriages returned to travel from and to Stoneyard.

    Now, it''s ratherfortable toe here from Kyre''s capital, Albios.

    Ambassador Zolokis, uncle Nichs, came here a few minutes ago. He''s now waiting in one of the public living rooms. I couldn''t meet him in the Lady''s personal suite, so I had the maids prepare a living room for the asion.

    Stoneyard has plenty of rooms, it''s time I use some of them.

    ?Good afternoon, Ambassador,? I say while crossing the door. ?I''m d you found the time toe visit.?

    ?Oh, are you going to keep our conversation formal, Lady Kyre?? he asks and gets up.

    He stretches out his hand, and I let him peck mine before taking ce on the armchair. The Ambassador sits back on the sofa, and we can finally start conversing.

    The maids bring tea and snacks, and they behave without weird looks or stiff movements. If this happened at the court, they would have already informed everyone and asked the Duke to teach his wife how to act decently.

    Luckily, we''re now in Kyre. Alexander will be displeased when he hears about this, but I''ll handle himter.

    He wouldn''t have agreed if I talked about it earlier, so I have to once again use the excuse: ?wops, it already happened!?

    I''m not really scared of his reaction. Even when he''s harsh, he soon calms down in front of a sincere apology or a couple of tears. I''m doing this more for him than for me, by the way.

    ?There''s no need to keep it formal, uncle,? I say while sipping tea. It''s weak and sweetened with two spoons of honey.

    The Ambassador adds a couple of lumps of sugar and stirs until it''s not too hot anymore. Weird tea habits are not exclusive to Kyre.

    ?I''m d you survived the war,? hements, paying no attention to the servants around us. I wouldn''t be so conscious about their presence if I didn''t live in a siege for years. The possibility that a spy could tell our intentions to the other side was tangible. Yet, people living in peace can''t seem to understand that danger.

    ?I''m d as well. Being Duchess of Kyre is many times better than any other possibility I could see at that moment.?

    ?I guess it was. Does Duke Kyre treat you well??

    ?I have everything I need, here,? I shrug while looking to the side. ?Certainly, I don''tck clothes and riches. The help listens to me, and the Lord is very understanding.?

    ?Don''t let him step over you, Theodora. You might have lost a war, but you''re of royal blood. And you still have part of your family, in this world.?

    I smile brightly, feeling a bit guilty for exploiting my uncle''s presence like this.

    When my mother died, the third year of siege, he came all the way to Polis for the funerals. Even an empire as immovable as Ethiro conceded three days of truce for that event. It is no secret that Ambassador Zolokis visited the city since they let him pass willingly.

    We saw each other when I was very young. It can be counted as the first time we really talked. He didn''t ask me anything, and he kept distant and polite publicly.

    When we were alone, he just hugged me. He told me to cry all my tears and then forget about them. I had a war to carry on, and I couldn''t afford distractionster.

    He reminded me that I was not alone.

    ?I know it already,? I chuckle. ?You won''t believe me, but I''m faring quite well. Even though...?

    I sigh, and my shoulders drop by a few millimetres.

    ?What is worrying you, my dear niece??

    ?There is only a single problem on my way.?

    I sip some tea, and I frown at the taste, sweet to an excess. Oh, it was such a smart move to add sugar.

    I can''t stand sweet tea. The sugar takes the ce of the aroma and ruins the overall effect.

    I won''t be able to finish this cup. However, now I need to look sincere with my bitterness.

    ?It''s better not to talk about it. I don''t want to bore you with my issues.?

    ?Oh, I''d like to hear about your problems. If I can, I''ll dly help.?

    ?There is a woman, a Duke''s granddaughter. She was promised to my husband before the war...?

    ?Promised? There were talks about marriage, but it was never made official,? the Ambassador notices.

    ?Well, they know each other quite well. I''m trying to do my best to keep my position stable, but I''m afraid that Duke Kyre will lose interest with me if that woman stays free and avable...?

    ?I thought Alexander of Kyre was unreachable. I don''t know if I should congratte you for catching his attention or this otherdy for being as much interesting as to be a threat to you.?

    ?Childhood loves are hard to fight, uncle. Keeping a man''s interest during the first months of marriage is easy. It''s after that all bes a struggle. Can you help me deal with thisdy??

    ?You have the face of someone ordering a murder,? the Ambassador chuckles.

    Oh, I have to rx my expression a bit. This is too much.

    I lean the cup on the table and sigh noisily.

    ?My reaction was too strong. I''m sorry for inconveniencing you. Indeed, this is a matter I have to solve on my own.?

    ?Oh, you''re just promoting a friend with your uncle, aren''t you?? he continues. He winks while reaching out for a cookie on the table.

    Ah, he understood!

    ?That''s right,? I nod. ?Can you help me??

    ?I''ll see what I can do.?

    ?It shouldn''t be too difficult. Asteria allows a man to have multiple wives.?

    ?Our mighty Emperor is in search of his fourteenth concubine. A young, promising daughter from a ducal house seems fitting. Also, it would help distend the tension between Asteria and Ethiro.?

    ?I agree,? I chuckle. ?Now that Ethiro is my home, I''m trying to help the way I can.?

    ?You''re doing it marvellously. They already have one of our own, it''s only fair that a bride from Ethiro is sent to Asteria...?

    One of their... Oh, he''s talking about me.

    My mother was born there, indeed. However, she served Polis for almost half of her life. I''ve never been to Asteria, I haven''t met many of my family''s members. I can''t consider myself one of them.

    However, there''s no need to say it out loud.

    A simple,plicit smile will do the trick.

    ?Do you have news from grandfather?? I ask, intending to change the argument for good. No need to talk it over, now that it''s decided.

    ?He''s doing well, except for his knees. He alwaysins about his knees,? the Ambassador replies happily.

    I have no clue about my grandfather''s habits, and I don''t care too much. He has never written me a letter, not even before the war. I''m just a tool to reach to the heart of Ethiro. Still, I need to y the part for now.

    After all, my uncle was there when I needed an adult from my family. I shouldn''t make him figure out that I don''t really care about anyone else.

    Our conversation proceeds leisurely until Alexanderes in.

    I start feeling his dark mood far before he actually crosses the door. I swear I can tell when he steps in the hallway, let alone the room.

    Just while the door closes, I ponder about the amounts of soothing I''ll need to make him forget this little incident. An enthusiastic thrill doesn''t pass unnoticed by the Ambassador''s keen eye.

    Fortunately, he''ll assume I''m scared of my husband''s reaction.

    ?Good afternoon,? Alexander says with the coldest tone I''ve ever heard from him.

    Just a couple of ropes won''t be enough, this time.

    ?You''re here,? I reply with a nervous smile. My startled reaction makes Alexander even angrier.

    As a result, I look down and gulp.

    The Ambassador will proceed faster with the n if he''s convinced that my position really is in danger.

    The downside is that I''m not sure anymore if a single night will be enough to make my husband forget this. Oh, never mind. I''ll just insist until he lets go.

    ?I hear my wife was having tea with a guest, so I thought it was a good idea to pass by,? my Duke says while sitting down.

    His ck eyes are soulless with this light, and his back is straight.

    Oh, wait a moment. Don''t say things like that! Don''t make the Ambassador think you''re jealous!

    I just told him you''re not that interested in me,e on!

    ?I see you''ve started using this ce as your home,? he spits out, his head turned a few degrees in my direction.

    Oh, thank goodness. Smart husbands are the best.

    ?I''m sorry,? I whisper. ?I should have notified you beforehand. It won''t happen again.?

    After this silent apology, my uncle will fly to write letters to Asteria''s court.

    ?I have to go,? he exims, in fact. He''s in between hurry and awkwardness. He would have preferred not to see such a scene.

    Sorry, uncle, but I need your full cooperation. Just this once.

 Chapter 137 - An Evading Heart

    <h4>Chapter 137 - An Evading Heart</h4>

    The Ambassador left a few minutes ago, and Alexander didn''t move a muscle from then.

    ?Would you like some tea?? I ask him. I won''t be able to finish this sweet mess.

    ?No,? he breathes.

    ?Are you unhappy because I invited a man here without letting you know or because he''s my uncle??

    ?No,? he repeats.

    I blink, confused. No?

    ?I''m not unhappy,? he says. Oh, is that so?

    ?Then, are you angry? Or worried??

    ?I''m furious,? he reveals. ?But I can''t scold you for something I implicitly allowed.?

    ?Oh, you were rather clear about it. You didn''t want me to have contacts with Ambassador Zolokis. However, I disobeyed. You have the right to be furious.?

    ?I don''t want to be,? he sighs.

    ?What is it exactly that bothers you so much, Alexander? I really don''t understand. I can repeat the conversation I had with the Ambassador word for word. You can also ask the maids. There was nothing dangerous...?

    ?The problem is that I trust you, but I shouldn''t.?

    His eyes, as he speaks, are dim and distant. He''s looking at something I can''t see, and his whole being is reacting to that something.

    Is he afraid I''ll betray him? I can''t reassure him, unfortunately. I didn''t choose to be his wife, I was forced. No one even asked.

    There is no vow among us, just an order given by a child emperor.

    I don''t have any reason to betray my husband in any way, and I hope I won''t have it ever. Still, it''s hard to promise something like that.

    ?At this very moment, you can trust me. If nothing major happens, you can count on my help. Right now, Polis is the only thing that could make me change my mind.?

    It''s only apromise, but it''s the most I can give right now.

    ?You''ve always read my mind, Alexander. You will notice it immediately if the time to distrust mees.?

    His eyes return from that distant ce, and he looks at me for the first time from the start of the conversation. At least, it''s the first time he truly sees me.

    ?I am your wife, it should count for something.?

    ?Thea...? he whispers, probably unintentionally. ?You can''t understand how much this means to me...?

    ?Then, exin it,? I shrug. ?I can''t understand you if you always evade the topics you don''t like. My mind-reading abilities are bad... But I''m always ready to listen. My ears work well.?

    ?Are you... Do you think what you said? For real??

    ?Yes, I do,? I chuckle. ?But this was supposed to be about you, not me. I''ve revealed myself to you, and I was hoping you could do the same. My heart is transparent, isn''t it??

    ?Less than you think.?

    Ah, it looks like I''ll have to expose my mind to him before he does the same.

    ?I always knew that my marriage would have been abined one. An agreement, rather than the union between two people. However, I always thought I would have some say in it. I wouldn''t have believed if anyone told me that I would find some happiness in a marriage like ours.?

    I wanted to solve this with seduction, but it won''t help if Alexander reacts like this every time I do something he doesn''t expect. It would be better if he could simply trust me.

    ?You''ve also been forced into this.? Even though he was slightly more willing than me when he epted. ?Don''t be too harsh with yourself, and let me hold a part of the burden. Talk with me...?

    ?That wouldn''t be a solution,? he snickers. Somehow, his reaction annoys me.

    Still, I''m trying to be understanding here.

    ?It won''t do any ill,? I mutter. ?Maybe, I won''t be able to help. But I''ll understand your reasons.?

    ?It won''t happen,? he replies, fast and concise. ?You can''t understand me.?

    ?I was always told that I''m smart,? I point out. ?Can''t you have some faith in me??

    ?That''s not what I meant.?

    ?Alexander, just say you don''t want to talk with me!? I exim. ?You would have spared my time if you were clear from the start. There is no need to understand each other, right? It''s enough we get along in bed.?

    ?That''s not...?

    ?Then what in the world do you mean by ''you can''t understand''? You clearly don''t want me to be yourpanion. You just need an obedient wife. I can do both, by the way.?

    My eyes fill with tears, and I blink trying to disperse them.

    ?Thea,? the Duke whispers, and I get up before he can grab my hand.

    ?Why do you call me like that? I thought you were trying to be closer to me, but that''s not the case. What reason could you have to call me with nicknames when you don''t trust me enough to be sincere??

    After saying that, I walk out without turning back. I haven''t ever given him explicit permission to call me Thea in the first ce. However, I didn''t dislike it too much, so I let him do.

    Now, I''ve just made it clear that the permission implicitly granted is revoked.

    It won''t stop him from doing what he wants, but he''ll know how it makes me feel.

    I pass the rest of the afternoon alone in the Lady''s office. I''m not in the mood to meet anyone. I also have dinner here and reach the bedroom only at sleeping time.

    I slip between the sheets in silence and turn my back to Alexander. He silently blows out the candle. His handes closer to me, I can feel the warmth. At thest moment, though, he retreats.

    I bite my lower lip and nestle alone in the bed. It''s cold, but it''s better than the alternative.

    At dawn, after sleeping rather calmly, I get up and get ready for the day. I need my time to hide my emotions, but at eight sharp I''m ready.

    Lady Lyana greets me with a smile, and I respond with my usual kind expression. She hasn''t noticed anything odd, which means my mood is hidden well enough.

    ?What are we going to do today, my Lady??

    ?Now that I finally can leave Stoneyard, we can visit the vige and check if there are buildings that can be used for the lessons. Any news regarding teachers??

    ?Only a few answered your call, my Lady. Regardless, there might be someone suitable.?

    ?How many people from the church??

    ?Almost all.?

    ?So, we do have ayman among the candidates.?

    ?It''s a young man from Albios. He worked as a personal teacher for the daughters of some counts, and he was fired when the girls grew the age for marriage.?

    ?Which is?? I ask, sincerely curious. I haven''t yet figured out when it is the right time for marriage, in Ethiro.

    ?Fourteen is considered the ideal age to formalise an engagement. Most girls get married around fifteen.?

    Ah, I''m ate bloomer.

    ?How old is Elisabeth Grahm? Howe she''s not yet married??

    Lady Lyana flinches. Then, she tortures her hands anxiously.

    I just asked a simple math question. Is there a need to react like this?

    ?She''s seventeen. And she didn''t get married because her family was aiming to make her the Archduchess.?

    Now, not only she didn''t be one, but there isn''t even the title of Archduchess at stake. This only makes getting rid of her a bit easier.

    ?She''s younger than me,? I say, more to makedy Lyana rx rather than for real interest. ?I had this feeling, but I couldn''t be sure.?

    ?My Lady is certainly the fittest for this role,? mydy in waiting exims, clenching her fists and nodding her head.

    Behind her, Kate nods convinced. Just a tired smirk tells me that her thoughts are a bit moreplicated. In her opinion, I should be a queen. However, no one else can be Lady of Kyre better than me.

    Well, I''m d. At least, there are a few people that think this. It''s a pity that the only one disagreeing is my husband, the Lord of Kyre.

    ?Inform the guards that we''re going out,ter this week. Also, ask the teacher toe to talk with me tomorrow or the day after. I want to be sure he''ll do his job, before hiring him.?

    ?Yes, my Lady.?

    ?I need a map with the locations of the viges. It would be a waste to stop at one. First of all, we need to make sure the teacher can move from a ce to the other in a reasonable time. We''ll provide him with a carriage and a couple of horses.?

    I can''t let a little drawback make me suffer like in the capital. I have some responsibilities in Stoneyard.

    Working seems the right distraction at this moment. And making sure children can learn the basics of writing will only do good.

    ?I have to write to some book-printers. I wanted to link them together and start my ownboratory. Do you know of a fitting location,dy Lyana??

 Chapter 138 - The Ladys Official Name

    <h4>Chapter 138 - The Lady''s Official Name</h4>

    Albios is not that big of a city. Most of Kyre''s poption stays in small viges shattered in the countryside.

    Alexander visits the viges quite often, and he''s always informed on what happens. He asks about the problems people have and works to solve them.

    However, he doesn''t like cities as much. Maybe, it''s because there are many people all close. Or the houses glued to one another. Or the constant smell of ash in the air.

    Well, I do like cities. I was born in one, I grew up ruling over a city.

    Stepping on the paved road, I fix my skirts while Olly jumps down from the carriage, ready to serve.

    ?Give me your hand,? I say.

    He observes my glove for a moment, and then he looks up in fear. Who knows what Alexander told him.

    ?I''m afraid I''ll get lost,? I pout. Immediately, the boy grabs my hand with a solemn expression.

    Losing the Lady would surely be worse than touching her hand. The Lord ought to understand.

    ?Do not follow strangers, Olly. Cities are dangerous.?

    He nods, and we start walking in what seems to be the main street of Albios. Lady Lyana reaches us a minuteter, after giving precise orders to the coachman. The guards are following more closely than in Stoneyard, but not so close as to be in my way.

    The weather is nice, even though cold like death.

    Before getting out, I''ve wrapped Olly in a navy blue jacket and a woollen scarf. Now, he''s happily strolling by my side and looking around the same way I did the first time I saw a small vige. His hand squeezes mine so naturally; it seems he forgot his initial reluctance at touching me.

    ?The ce isn''t far from here, my Lady. It''s just next to the Cathedral, so many people pass in front of it. It''s currently hosting a painter''s atelier, but he''ll go to the capital very soon. It''s up for sale or rent. Both are fine, just the rent needs to be paid in advance and yearly.?

    ?Do I have enough funds to buy it??

    ?Yes, my Lady.?

    ?Then, we don''t need toplicate our lives and future ounts. Also, I don''t know how much money I''ll have in the future. This investment might be important.?

    Also, I haven''t spent much for months. I umted riches like a dwarf. Now, I can afford to spend.

    And Alexander needs to see the funds being drawn away. He has to understand that I was being very conservative as a wife! He won''t find another one like me in the entire Empire.

    ?Even if buying means that we''ll have to postpone the costs of the machinery for the next year, I''m not in any hurry. I''m staying here for a long time,? I say.

    My kind smile charms little Olly that looks at me in a daze.

    Lady Lyana is already used to it, she''s seen it so many times. She knows it''s just my working expression.

    ?Let''s go look for food,? I exim, and Olly nods automatically.

    I leavedy Lyana to settle boring matters like price and ownership while I walk in the central square and observe the Cathedral. It''s imposing. I have to admit we don''t have anything simr in Polis.

    It''s so tall that it touches the clouds. There are numerous domes, the central one makes a shadow on the whole square.

    The windows have coloured ss, just like in Polis. The scent of incensees from the gate and mixes with the odours of the road.

    Nearby, an old man fries crumpets.

    When we''re close enough, I analyse the overall state of the stand and find it satisfying. It''s not as clean as Stoneyard''s kitchens, but Olly will do with this.

    Ah, I don''t really know how the kitchens are at home. I haven''t been there yet.

    I give a few copper coins to the elder who now stares at me dumbfounded. It''s not an everyday scene: a well-dressed noblewoman buying fried buns on the road. He packs two buns in a hurry and passes them to me.

    Olly is almost drooling, and his eyes follow the food with more attention than when he''s working. I understand him. I must be like that too sometimes.

    ?Your son is very well-behaved, madam,? the manments when he sees that Olly epts the package diligently and doesn''t crave for it like a spoiled little brat.

    ?He''s not my son,? I chuckle. We''re only twelve years apart, how could he be? Indeed, he''s short and looks younger, while I must look slightly older than my actual... Ah?

    Do I look older?

    I can''t askdy Lyana. She will tell me only what I want to hear. Kate also isn''t urate. We''ve passed years together, she''s biased.

    Alexander is angry.

    ?Olly, how old do I look?? I ask.

    I blink uninterested and look around in search of inspiration. I don''t want to pressure the child with my gaze.

    ?My Lady looks young,? he replies. Oh, that was fast. Even Alexander would have needed a moment to figure out the best answer.

    ?Be more precise. How old do you think I am??

    ?Young,? he repeats and bites the first bun. What is this hurry? Does he fear I''ll take away his food if I don''t like the answer?

    ?How many years?? I ask.

    His shoulders drop, and his eyes tear up. Oh, not again!

    ?Just tell me your mind. I''m trying to understand...?

    ?I don''t know how many years,? he sobs.

    ?Oh, just tell me a number!?

    ?Four?? he mumbles.

    What?

    ?Four??

    ?I only know one, two, three, four and fifty-seven.?

    ?What is fifty-seven??

    ?My grandma once said she was fifty-seven. But my Lady isn''t like grandma. My Lady is pretty, like vige girls. Not like grandma...?

    They taught a little boy to talk like a perfect gentleman, but they forgot to teach him how to count?

    ?Olly, how old are you??

    ?I don''t know. Once grandma said two.?

    ?And you remember??

    ?Yes, my Lady. It was when some people came from outside.?

    Oh, she lied. She didn''t want them to take away her grandson. I heard it happens in the countryside. Nobles or bandits pretending to be lords pick up children to use them as servants. They didn''t have any use of one too little, though. He would have just eaten their food without much utility.

    This one''s grandma was quick-witted, indeed.

    ?From now on, you''ll need to study,? I exim.

    His eyes widen in fear.

    ?What does that mean?? he whispers. Then, he remembers etiquette and adds: ?my Lady.?

    ?You will learn numbers,? I start, looking for a fast way to exin.

    This can be a good opportunity to test the teacher. But I need a few other children for this. Working with only one is easier, especially when he''s as well-behaved as Olly.

    ?Also, you need an official name.?

    He widens his eyes again.

    ?I already heard official,? he adds before I can open my mouth. ?It''s something not good...?

    ?When have you heard it??

    ?The Lord said it.?

    ?What was the sentence? The situation??

    ?If they don''t answer, I''ll have to pay them a visit... Make it look official...? the child says with the same tone Alexander would have used.

    Oh my, how cute!

    ?He said that to Pericle, didn''t he??

    ?Yes, my Lady.?

    ?Official means... mhm... It means that it''s written down, or said out loud in front of many people so that everyone can know it.?

    ?Everyone will know my name??

    ?No, but you will have one. You will use it to sign documents and buy properties, find a job, get married...?

    ?Sign documents like my Lady??

    ?Maybe, who knows?? I shrug.

    ?What will happen to my Olly name??

    ?You will keep it for the people you like. Your friends can continue to call you Olly. I certainly will.?

    As the Lady of Kyre, I can''t adopt children just like that. Probably, I can figure like his godmother or something. I''ll askdy Lyana or, better, Pericle.

    This way, Alexander will be informed too.

    I could tell him in person, but I want him to suffer some more. Maybe, he''ll open his heart to me.

    Or maybe, he''ll just get further.

    ?How is an official name?? Olly asks, seeing my troubled expression.

    ?Oh? Ah, yours would be Oliver.? I''ve read it in one of the books. It means it''s an eptable name in Kyre.

    ?I like Oliver,? he nods. ?What is my Lady''s official name??

    ?You don''t know?? I chuckle.

    He thinks very hard, then he seems to remember.

    ?Duchess!? he exims.

    Well, Alexander calls me that. He''s the only person around.

    ?No, it''s Theodora.?

    ?Oh, so pretty...?

    Certainly better than Duchess. What am I, a pet cat?

    ?Let''s go, we''re runningte,? I say when I spot mydy in waiting approaching.

    ?Here is the act, my Lady,? she says, patting on her pouch.

    ?Good. Now, we can look around some more. Who knows when we''ll be allowed to visit the city again??

    She narrows her eyebrows, confused. Then, she brushes off worries and walks with us.

    ?Has my Lady already visited the Cathedral??

    ?Not yet, we were heading there.?

    ?Oh, I can show around.?

    ?Mhm, let''s go...?

 Chapter 139 - The Sulking Lady

    <h4>Chapter 139 - The Sulking Lady</h4>

    I''ve been collecting children around in Stoneyard for a couple of days. It took me less than expected to convince the parents to let me take care of them.

    Most are daughters and sons of the castle''s servants. There are a few from the viges behind the walls, and they were the most difficult to recruit.

    For the rest, my life has continued with its usual pace, except for my Duke''s silent presence.

    I''ve alsoughed at what happened in the city withdy Lyana, conveniently while Alexander passed by.

    He should know that people mistake Olly for my son. There''s no reason to be jealous.

    Still, I couldn''t tell him myself because I''m angry and we don''t talk.

    Ah, what a difficult situation.

    After the third night in a row freezing at my side of the bed, I''ve found the perfect way to stay warm and angry at the same time.

    I wait for Alexander to fall asleep, and then I snuggle by his side. Since I''m always the first to wake up, I can flee before he notices. It''s just perfect. The only difficult part is to get out of his tight embrace, but I manage somehow.

    His bandaged hand is the most difficult to bear. Every time I see it, my heart is in pain. He got hurt while protecting me, yet I found the time to argue with him.

    He''s unlucky to have such a stubborn wife, by the way. It''s destiny, not me.

    However, this is making me suffer more than expected. I happen to get up with sickness, but I ignore my body and prepare for work. It eventually disappears, and the rest of the day flows away like a spring breeze.

    I''ve always hated fighting, and now that I do it with my husband, my stomachins. I have to find a way to trick it, to make it think that everything is fine...

    ?My Lady, why are there many of us?? Olly asks, dragging me back to the present.

    ?What?? I mumble, looking at him. His face has be rounder during thest months, and it''s now a bit unhappy.

    ?Am I not capable enough to serve my Lady? Why so many others??

    Oh, the children!

    The maids prepared one of the unused rooms for this purpose. The children wille here to learn, and they''ll stay warm. I''ve also ordered some snacks for the middle-morning break.

    Oh, everything looks just perfect. I would have liked going to a school like this so much!

    The teacher arrives in time, and he observes the children for a while before straightening his back and getting ready for battle.

    What was he expecting? It was clear that he would be teaching vige children, even travelling to do so.

    ?You''ll have to work here in Stoneyard this week. Take it as a trial period. You will manage schools in different viges, so you should get used to working with children before this responsibility falls entirely on your shoulders,? I say.

    He nods, even more convinced than before. Well, the sry is enough of a reason for epting the hassles of travelling among viges.

    ?For now, you can stay at Stoneyard. If you find a vige that makes travel easier, just let me know, and I''ll make arrangements to find you a suitable ce.?

    ?Yes, my Lady,? he says.

    ?The rooms for lessons are ready. Some viges have buildings that can serve the purpose, you can choose one where to live if you want.?

    ?Is there anything my Lady wishes the children would learn at first??

    Any priority? I guess the usual...

    ?Reading, writing and counting. Oh, and teach them some new words. You can borrow books from the open library. Your name has beenmunicated to the librarian, so he won''t make problems. Just make sure to properly dere which books you are bringing where. And bring them back in less than two months.?

    ?Yes, my Lady.?

    He bows his head, and I step away to nce at the children. They''re sitting around the table and talking or ying with each other.

    The te with snacks is already empty.

    ?If I forgot about anything, let me know,? I mutter.

    I''ve never gone to school, so I don''t know what is actually needed.

    ?My Lady certainly did a perfect job,? the teacher says, and I roll my eyes.

    ?I have to go now. I wish you a good job...?

    ?Thank you, my Lady. With your words, my work has already be easier.?

    I can now focus on the rest of my work. Well, focus is a bit strong of a word. If I really do that, I''ll finish too fast.

    ?My Lady, what are we going to do now??dy Lyana says.

    Hmm... Tough question.

    ?Embroidery,? I shrug.

    I''m now good enough with letters, and I''m not in the mood to make As. It would be like admitting that I''m not all that angry.

    ?I want to replicate one of the nanny''s patterns.?

    Not the whole pattern, obviously. I''ll just look at a flower or a cloud, and I''ll try doing that. She''s also sitting next to the fire, which is a cosy ce.

    It''s also a ce where Alexander might pass and look at me. I need to show him my indifference, and I can''t if he doesn''t see me.

    The nanny doesn''t speak. She hasn''t uttered a word during the months I was here; it must mean she''s mute. She''s not deaf, by the way.

    She listens and understands all I say, and she reacts with gestures rather than sounds.

    Her kind expression makes me feel at ease, so I start spending some time with her. I enjoy the silence, broken only by the tter of the needles when she''s knitting.

    She greets me every morning with a smile, and her eyes have never shown any bad mood.

    I wonder how could such a pleasant woman deal with a moody man like Alexander.

    Today, she''s more focused on me than on the work. She has been observing for quite a while, trying to figure out something.

    ?We''ve argued,? I exin. ?On something a bit stupid, to be sincere. But I don''t know what to do now... I don''t want to concede because it''s important to me. At the same time, I think Alexander will be just as stubborn as I am.?

    She shakes her head while her lips form a thin line.

    ?He doesn''t want to talk with me, but he insists that I speak about myself. It''s so unfair.?

    She shrugs, signalling that my Duke is the way he is. He does have many other bright sides, I should just forgive him and go on.

    ?I know I can''t continue to pout forever. I''m just waiting for my husband to realise that I can be as stubborn as he is.?

    She nods, understanding my concerns. Then she shows me her palms and smiles reassuringly, as to say that everything will turn out just fine.

    I suspect she also means that it will take less time than I think, but that''s too much of an interpretation to be sure.

    One thing is sure: one week without touching or talking with my Duke is very long. I hope he misses me as well.

    It would be so unfair if I were the only one to suffer.

    When finally Alexander passes in front of the fire, I feel his stare on me.

    Oh, now! It''s time!

    I have to ignore him. I have to look totally uninterested and cold. No, it''s better if it seems that I haven''t even noticed his entrance. That''s the best.

    He''s not as relevant as to disturb my work!

    My eyes lean on the work I''m embroidering, and my fingers start sewing, slow and clumsy. My back is straight, even though rxed on the back of the chair.

    ?Thea, you''re here,? he mutters, more for habit than a real need to talk with me.

    I re at him, and he lifts his eyebrows before realising the reason behind my reaction.

    ?Sorry,? he adds. ?Theodora.?

    Good, he understood the message. I won''t just idly listen to him calling me Thea after he refused to open up to me. In the end, I''ll find a way to make him talk. I have all the time in the world, he won''t be able to hide for our whole lives.

    I need a way to be persistent, though. I''m not used to working on a single thing for years. I usually reach my target way sooner.

    ?Is there anything you need me for?? I inquire, seeing that my Duke hasn''t moved an inch. He''s just staring at me, lost and conflicted.

    ?Not now,? he breathes before turning on his steps and leaving.

    Wasn''t he directed at his private rooms? Why did he get out?

    ?He''s a bit distracted today,? I shrug, and the nanny moves her shoulders in a silent chuckle.

    She crooks her mouth, and she thinks aboutmunicating something for a few seconds. Then, she simply returns to knitting.

 Chapter 140 - A Sudden Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 140 - A Sudden Agreement</h4>

    We haven''t shared the bed in more than a week, is that right? Mhm... More than a week, indeed.

    Well, we''ve slept in the same room, on the same bed. But nothing more than sleeping.

    I can''t afford to act like a bad wife just because I''m angry. Also, it would have the drawback to make my Duke concede only because of lust. He wouldn''t open up to me because he wants to, or because he understood that it''s crucial to me. He would do it just to have me back.

    Or he would search for other women. I can''t overlook this possibility.

    The fact that he was loyal up to now doesn''t mean he''ll stay like this for his whole life. It won''t happen after a few days, but he''ll get tired if I act like this for months.

    By the way, physical intimacy is the only reason why I can ept to keep him by my side. He''ll have to work hard if he wants all the rest.

    ?Are you hungry?? Alexander asks, showing me the food on the table.

    ?Not much,? I reply and sit on the bed. I''ve already had dinner to avoid sharing a table.

    ?How long are you going to sulk, Thea-odora?? he asks, correcting himself just in time.

    ?Until you don''t understand my point of view.?

    ?I do understand.?

    ?Then why do you insist on fleeing from me? You aren''t even looking at me, right now!?

    ?Just think of me as a crazy man. That would be easier for both of us.?

    ?Crazy people have crazy logic, but they do have logic. There are motivations behind their actions and thoughts in their head. That wouldn''t solve it, Alexander.?

    ?Maybe, one day I''ll tell you all. Who knows? I could find the courage to open up my heart to you.?

    ?Your heart? I just want to know your reasons, not your emotions. You can keep them for yourself if it bothers you so much to talk it out.?

    ?Why are you so insistent on this? Do you actually care?? he mutters, slightly annoyed.

    ?Because I''m your wife,? I point out. ?I''m insisting because I can.?

    I nce at the lower table next to the sofa and notice, only at this moment, two papers on it.

    ?What are those?? I inquire.

    ?I''ve prepared two divorce agreements. You should check if the conditions are satisfying. After you do, I''ll sign.?

    Divorce?

    I clench my fists and straighten my back. I can''t let it happen.

    ?You can keep both the copies, I have no use of them,? he continues. ?It will be a convenient way to threaten me.?

    What threatens? Whom? Who?

    ?What are the conditions??

    ?I''ll let you go if you ask me to. You''ll be free to stay whenever you want, and I''ll provide you with enough money to live in luxury. I repeat, only if you ask.?

    Oh, so he''s not throwing me away. Yet.

    ?What does it mean? Aren''t you disowning me??

    ?No, I''m giving you freedom. Isn''t that what you wanted? Once the condition is met, the only thing keeping you here will be your will.?

    ?Sounds too alluring to be true. What''s the condition??

    ?Give me an heir.?

    ?A child? All right,? I nod. ?That sounds reasonable. The only drawback is that I won''t leave Stoneyard and abandon my child. I don''t want to be that kind of mother.?

    ?I''m not asking you that, Theodora. You can bring our son with you.?

    ?And what if it''s a daughter?? I challenge him.

    ?It will be a son,? he replies with a certain tone. Oh, for goodness, how can he be so sure about something like this? Is his self-esteem really this high?

    It will be so hrious if it is a daughter. I don''t even care if he won''t love her as much as a son, I would love her in his stead.

    He just needs a lesson from fate, damn it! Such arrogance!

    ?It needs to be a son,? he shrugs, then. ?I said an heir, not a child.?

    Ah?

    ?Daughters don''t have any right on their father''s legacy??

    ?No, they have dowries. That''s all. Only special circumstances allow for exceptions. Also, every exception needs his majesty''s formal approval.?

    ?We could ask his majesty that...?

    ?And he would be so happy to permit the end of a marriage he personally dered.?

    Right. Forgot about that detail.

    ?So, if we have a daughter, we''ll need to have another child,? I consider.

    ?You don''t have to worry about that. As I said, it will be a son.?

    ?Can you at least hide that proud smile??

    ?As my wife wishes.?

    It''s the first time we talk about children, and it happens in front of a divorce agreement. What a sign of luck...

    ?I don''t believe you when you say you''ll let me bring the children with me.?

    Because I want two. Before divorcing, I want two children.

    I won''t be able to remarry after this, so I better use my husband to the fullest.

    ?The next Lord of Kyre will take my ce only after my death. I''m sure you''ll manage his education in the best way. I just ask to see him from time to time.?

    ?Your heir,? I mumble. What about the other children?

    Maybe three is a betterbination.

    ?Any child I have with you.? Alexander smiles.

    After all, he said I would be free to leave. Not forced. We will definitely have at least two children.

    ?Fine.? The conditions aren''t too bad.

    He signs the documents and brings them to me.

    ?Here you are,? he whispers.

    ?Leave them on the table, I''ll find a safe ce tomorrow,? I say.

    Now, there is something else to do.

    ?Then,e here,? I order.

    ?What for??

    ?We have some work to do,? I remind him.

    He just signed a contract with the condition to have a baby together. What is he waiting for? He won''t avoid me just to keep me here forever, will he?

    No, he indeed needs an heir.

    ?That''s not what I was aiming at,? he says, clearly displeased.

    ?Oh, don''t think too hard into it. I''m still angry at you.?

    ?Yet you''re willing to make love...?

    ?Who said to make love??

    Even though he''s resisting so much, every step brings him closer. His fingers are itching to touch me, so he''ll finally concede.

    ?This isn''t love-making. Just fulfilling one''s duty.?

    ?Who is fulfilling their duty??

    ?Both of us,? I chuckle. ?Come on, don''t you have any hurry? I want to sleep.?

    He stops suddenly and opens his eyes wide.

    ?You''re messing with me, Theodora.?

    Oh, at least he''s following my wishes. I like this obedient Duke more.

    An overbearing one is cool and exciting, but it gets tiring to stay by his side. The man in front of me, though, is quite pleasant to deal with.

    When he crosses his arms and frowns, I almost burst outughing.

    ?What''s the matter, now??

    ?You''re cruel.?

    ?You are more, so don''tin. Do you want this Duchess or not? Just decide.?

    ?I''m more concerned about your real intentions, my Duchess. Will you use me once again that I don''t value you if I do what you want? Is it even something you want??

    ?Who cares? I''m fulfilling my duties.?

    ?I care.?

    He sits next to me, on the left. It''s all well nned so that he can use his right hand to rub my back. He''s trying to reassure me while keeping some distance.

    ?Even women have their needs,? I exin, trying to sound innocent and pure. ?Technically, it''s also your duty to make your wife happy and pleased. You haven''t done it in so long!?

    ?I was afraid my wife would bite my hand off if I tried.?

    ?Listening to you, one might think that woman is a savage.?

    ?Ah, no. She''s cute and elegant.?

    Is he trying my hidden technique for soothing husbands? Is he ttering me?

    ?Really?? I inquire.

    ttering doesn''t work on former queens.

    ?She''s stubborn as a rock, but I like this part of her.?

    Who''s stubborn?

    ?What else do you like?? I continue. I might as well soothe my ears with some praise.

    ?The fact that she''s my wife,? Alexander says, and my shoulders drop.

    ?Just that??

    ?No, not just that. But I''ve already told you the crucial part.?

    Doesn''t he like my eyes? My lips?

    The way I deal with the castle''s affairs? Not even that I sometimes let him have my portion of meat?

    Am I just a stubborn rock to him?

    ?I love the way she makes me feel when she studies my expression trying to find out what I''m thinking,? he adds.

    Hmm? Have I just heard wrong? Did he open up his mind to me? Really?

    It was just a moment, and it happened because he wants to drag me in bed, but it''s a step forward!

    ?And how is that?? I whisper, hoping he won''t give up and close once again.

    ?Just wonderful,? he reveals. His lips get closer to me while I stare at him in a daze.

    Wonderful doesn''t really mean anything. It''s just a word.

    However, I can overlook it now. I''ll persist longer next time.

    ?You must be lucky to have a wife like that,? I say before he can kiss me.

    His lipsnd on mine just a moment after two words leave his throat and travel to my ears. Two words that don''t mean anything, just like wonderful.

    ?I know.?

 Chapter 141 - The Path To A Womans Heart

    <h4>Chapter 141 - The Path To A Woman''s Heart</h4>

    After a session of duty-fulfilling, followed by another one?of love-making, I start to feel a bit hungry.

    ?This Duchess is going to eat,? I exim while wearing my nightgown back. I slip out of bed and walk to the table, followed by my Duke''s gaze.

    ?I could join you,? hements. ?Shall I order something else, though? It must be all cold.?

    ?I don''t want to wait, I''ll do with this for now,? I mutter while lifting the lid from the central te.

    A chicken! Wait, where are the legs?

    ?Alexander, you ate the drumsticks!? I use him, pointing a finger in his direction. ?You cruel man. I take back myst bit of benevolence!?

    ?Wife, your te. Please, look in your te.?

    ?Mhm??

    Oh, there''s a lid there too... I lift it and, in the centre of the te, I find a couple of drumsticks, decorated with fresh sd. Where did he find some sd in the middle of winter?

    ?You were nning to soothe me with food,? I note. ?You''re such a maniptor.?

    ?You''re not required to fall in the trap, my Duchess. Just eat the food and continue sulking.?

    ?Come here, I''ll bone some meat for you too. You deserved it.?

    ?Are you teasing me?? he replies while getting dressed.

    Luckily, none of our clothes ended up torn. Apart from my underwear, which isn''t all that necessary while having dinner.

    ?Your hand is still bandaged. Also, I can''t finish a whole chicken alone.?

    ?I wouldn''t bet on it.?

    While cing some meat on his te, I make sure to arrange some vegetables as well. I keep the sd for me, of course, but the pickles are all for Alexander.

    ?Focus on the food, rather than bbing.?

    My Duke starts eating without hurry, but he soon realises he''s hungry. His moves be slightly faster, but I can tell the difference. He finishes everything that ends in his te, no matter the amount or the type of food.

    ?This Duchess really exhausted you,? I giggle proudly.

    ?Not yet,? he says, but he doesn''t stop eating. ?But I was worried and couldn''t eat much at lunch.?

    That''s true. He just nibbled something in a hurry and was lost in his thoughts for the whole time. I was too busy fuming to remind him to eat.

    ?What''s the matter? Have you found yet another swindle? Are the bars embezzling again??

    ?I wasn''t worried about my work.?

    Oh, he was worried about me. He even came up with the idea to feed me some chicken to make me forgive him.

    Does he think that the path to a woman''s heart passes through her stomach?

    ?I want lemon cookies,? I state.

    ?Lemon cookies??

    ?Yes, I''d eat them so much right now.?

    ?Wife, stop teasing...?

    What teasing? He''s trying to win me over with food, isn''t he?

    ?All right,? he sighs. ?But you''ve never liked lemon cookies.?

    ?That''s not true,? I reply before biting my second drumstick.

    I like the other type more, so I prefer to eat those and leave the lemon voured ones forter. However, right now, I want lemon cookies. What''s the problem with that?

    Alexander rolls up his left sleeve and straightens his back.

    ?Your husband is going to look for your cookies,? he states before crossing the door.

    Strangely, I haven''t asked for apple cookies.

    I like apple cookies way way more. Mhm, should I recall the Duke and ask him both, just in case?

    When hees back, half an hourter and with a te of steaming cookies, I start feeling slightly guilty for making him go all the way to the kitchen.

    Ah, he''s been fast!

    ?Lemon cookies and milk for my wife,? he states, bringing the food to me on the sofa.

    I can''t avoid smiling, so he sighs relieved and sits next to me.

    ?This doesn''t mean I''ve forgiven you,? I remind him before digging in.

    I''m not going to forgive him anytime soon if it means having my husband bring me food like this.

    I would have never imagined that lemon and butter could taste good together. Yet, I like thebination. Maybe, it''s because it''s all still hot.

    ?You''ve been quite busy, recently...? my Duke starts, distracting me from the cookies for just a single second.

    ?Not really.? I shrug. ?I''ve visited Albios and sent people around to collect information in the viges.?

    ?Are you going to personally open the schools??

    ?It would be fun. And they''ll remember who brought education to their children...?

    ?I cane with you,? he proposes.

    ?You''d steal the scene, Alexander. I want to be the centre of all the attention, for once.?

    ?I can''t steal the scene from you, my dear. It''s just your impression.?

    ?Ah, well, you do attract my attention when you''re around,? I whisper, turning to the table to prevent the Duke from reading my lips.

    I leave the te there and lean back on the sofa.

    ?I''m also waiting for a letter from Ambassador Zolokis. Please, don''t burn it before letting me read the content. It''s important, and nothing that can bring you harm. I''m not going to run away with my uncle. We''re both people with positions to maintain.?

    ?And what is your position, wife?? he inquires, narrowing his eyes.

    I''m still too annoyed to concede and tter him. Or to admit that I''m his wife. I won''t say it at least for today. Maybe, tomorrow.

    ?I''m going to be a businesswoman, don''t you know?? I reply, cold and professional. ?I''m opening a printing house in Albios. And soon, I''ll create a guild.?

    ?Is it all in preparation for the future?? he mutters, now displeased.

    Ah, it''s exhausting.

    ?Maybe.?

    ?You won''t need to work even after you leave me.?

    After, not if?

    ?I might stay a bit longer than nned,? I say, and his attention shifts to these words.

    He forgets everything about working, living off a divorced husband or divorcing at all. He just clings on the hope that I''ll stay even after my obligations are fulfilled.

    It would be cute if only he wasn''t the mighty Lord of Kyre.

    ?You can make me stay,? I point out. A signed agreement is nothing against all the power he holds here.

    I don''t even think that his name and reputation would suffer if he walked back on his word. After all, who am I?

    ?I''ll do everything in my power to do so,? he replies.

    I could misunderstand his words. He really thinks too fast before bbering out. But I know what he means.

    He won''t force me to stay, but he''ll try his best to convince me. His power isn''t the power of a Duke, but that of a doting husband.

    ?And how do you n to do that??

    ?I''ll show you what you lose if you leave,? he shrugs.

    ?What do I lose? You said you will provide for me. I can bring my children with me. Really, what do I lose??

    His smirk is kind of painful. It shows me that he doesn''t know how to answer but won''t give up.

    ?There must be something in this husband of yours that you like enough to make you consider to stay.?

    Oh, that''s right. I''ll miss our moments of intimacy.

    Is it very, very bad if we meet from time to time even after the divorce? Unless he finds himself another wife, of course.

    ?It''s not something we need to think of right now. We have time,? I realise.

    I want a boy and a girl. That would be just the perfectbination!

    ?We can talk about it another time, Alexander. I won''t leave tomorrow.?

    ?By the way...? he starts. ?If you change your mind and want toe back, my door is always open for you.?

    ?I haven''t left yet.?

    ?But you''re certain you will, one day. You''re not doubting it, which means you''re furious with me. I''m not sure if I''ll ever be able to make youpletely ept me.?

    ?With the agreement signed, you''ll have to keep in mind that I''m free. You better work hard every day, my dear,? I exim.

    He bows over and pecks my lips. Just a moment, and then he''s back in his ce.

    ?You don''t think that this is enough, do you??

    ?Oh, of course not! My wife is very needy, a single kiss can''t satisfy her.?

    Needy?

    ?Alexander!?

    ?What''s the matter, Theodora??

    ?Stop teasing me.?

    ?I don''t want to. So, what now??

    Nothing. What can I do?

    ?You''re cruel.?

    ?I clearly remember my wife saying that she likes a cruel Duke. She also demanded a kiss right after saying it.?

    ?Which means that your wife was biased when she said that!?

    ?She looked sincere to me. I also remember that time when she asked me to tie her...?

    ?I didn''t ask!?

    ?Oh, you did. Not with words, that''s right.?

    ?It was the opposite! I was asking to tie you.?

    ?That''s asking for trouble, my dear.?

    ?Alexander!?

    ?Why don''t you try again??

    ?No way.?

    I can''t afford to end up like that while I''m angry.

 Chapter 142 - A Heart Difficult To Read

    <h4>Chapter 142 - A Heart Difficult To Read</h4>

    ?Wife, let''s go eat!? Alexander exims after jumping out of nowhere.

    ?I was headed there,? I say. It''s almost time for lunch.

    ?Aren''t you feeling cold??

    ?I''m fine.?

    I''m well covered by my shawl and woollen undergarments. Is he the one feeling cold, perhaps?

    ?Why are you asking??

    ?I''m just worried about my wife. Is it forbidden??

    ?You didn''t talk to me for a week. Don''t even think about recuperating in a single day. You''ll just get on my nerves.?

    ?I would have hugged you to warm you if you said yes.?

    ?You were looking for an excuse.?

    ?Correct.?

    It seems we''re back to normal.

    ?You can hug me if you need it so much,? I mumble. ?I''ll endure the hassle.?

    His hands immediatelynd on me, and he drags me in a clumsy embrace. I cross my arms and pretend not to be enjoying the warm contact, waiting for him to let go.

    ?Is this enough?? I ask when I understand it won''t be just a short hug.

    ?No, I haven''t reached my daily dose of wife yet.?

    ?Stop being shameless, at least.?

    ?I''m not shameless, just sincere.?

    ?You''re a maniptor.?

    ?So what? Do you dislike it??

    ?Quite a bit,? I nod. Only now that I brush my ear on his chest, I notice that I''m leaning on him.

    ?Let''s go eat, then. My wife is hungry.?

    ?How do you know? I''m not so hungry. I can stay like this a few minutes more.?

    His breath slips in between my hair as he chuckles. His lips peck my forehead before letting go.

    We reach the dining hall together, almost hand in hand. In the end, I freed my hand a few metres before crossing the door. There''s no need to be seen acting like children.

    ?Today, lunch is special,? Alexander says with a bright smile.

    ?Chicken drumsticks??

    ?No, you''ve had those yesterday.?

    ?Are there lemon cookies??

    ?I guess there are some left.?

    ?Good.?

    We reach the table where Countess de Ruis is already waiting with a frown. She doesn''t seem happy.

    There is fish for lunch! It was damn time, weeks passed fromst time. Lady Lyana is conveniently absent. She knew about it as well.

    The servants bring the food on the table, and I grin while waiting for them to leave the fish as well.

    When it happens, though, something odd happens. First of all, my stomach closes, and hunger disappears like nothing. The scent of the fish reaches my nose a second after that, and I frown.

    Lastly, queasiness.

    I feel like vomiting, but there isn''t anything to throw out since I haven''t eaten yet. I cover my mouth with a hand while a couple of spasms make my shoulders tremble.

    Alexander orders the servants to take the fish away while following me. I''ve got up and walked away, trying to get rid of the smell of fish.

    ?Thea, you...? he whispers, grabbing my arms. ?Are you pregnant??

    I turn to him, not really conscious about the words he pronounced. I''m still recovering from almost vomiting.

    Alexander''s face is white like paper, and it''s crossed by a scared expression.

    What did he say? Ah, yes...

    ?I don''t know,? I reply, a minute or sote.

    ?It can''t be,? he says, shaking his head. ?It''s too soon.?

    Well, we''ve shared the bed quite often thosest few months. What was he expecting? Doesn''t he know how these things work?

    But most importantly, why is he reacting like this? Shouldn''t he be happy? At least a bit!

    His hands leave my arms, and his fingers start shaking.

    ?It''s not possible,? he repeats.

    What is not possible?

    ?You can''t decide when it happens, Alexander,? I point out. Control maniac is fine and all, but he''s not a god.

    ?It was not supposed to be like this...?

    After his words, I straighten my back and wait for exnations.

    Needless to say, they don''t arrive.

    ?I''m sorry to have ruined your perfect ns, Alexander,? I dere.

    I turn on my feet and leave the lunch hall in silence. I don''t look back, and I don''t feel too bad about it.

    My Duke just signed a divorce agreement with a single use. If this child is a son, I''ll be free to go soon.

    It will take months, there is no need to start panicking just yet. I can''t believe my Duke reacted like that!

    What if he tries to harm my child? I can''t lower my guard now.

    I stop mid step because tears are preventing me from seeing the hallway. It might even be a coincidence. I''m not sure I''m pregnant, after all.

    When was thest time I had monthlies? It was so long ago... Two months? Three?

    I was so busy rolling in bed with the Duke that I haven''t noticed anything amiss.

    I reach the Lady''s office and sit down in front of a hot cup of herbal tea. I observe my reflection in a pocket mirror, and I don''t find any difference. My stomach is still t, and I don''t feel anything changed.

    Except for my breasts'' size. Indeed, they''re slightly bigger. Howe my Duke hasn''t noticed this already?

    Maybe, he thought it was because of my period. I would think it as well, if not for the incident with the fish.

    I first need to confirm my suspicions. Maybe, my monthlies will arrive in a couple of days and ease the Duke''s worries.

    There''s no need to cause an uproar out of nothing.

    ?Kate,? I call. ?Bring a set of bedclothes here. I''ll sleep in this room for a couple of days.?

    ?Why is that, my Lady?? she asks, looking at me nervously.

    ?Because I was never fated to live an easy life. I might be pregnant, and my husband isn''t happy about it.?

    She lifts her eyebrows and stares for a couple of seconds.

    ?Are you sure he''s not happy? Maybe, he''s just nervous. Or he doesn''t know how to express his thoughts...?

    ?He said: it''s too early, it can''t be possible, it wasn''t supposed to go this way. Are those happy words, to you??

    She nods and runs to the door.

    ?I''ll be right back,? she says before crossing it.

    The next few days will be long and tedious. Also, I have to pay attention to what I eat and drink.

    I''m quite resistant to poison, I''ve been trained to it when I was little. Less than the rest of the continent''s royals because I couldn''t afford to stay bedridden for long, but I still developed some kind of tolerance.

    However, I can''t risk losing a child because of it.

    Alexander won''t hurt me, that''s for sure. He wants me by his side, at least for a few years more. He won''t harm me, but I can''t be sure for the baby.

    If there is a baby.

    Men can''t get in here, but the maids working in Stoneyard are skilled enough. I have to make my conditions clear.

    I open the door and find the first one cleaning the waiting room.

    ?Tell your Lord that I will kill myself if anything happens to my child,? I state.

    She looks at me, surprised. The cloth in her hands falls on the floor, and her mouth opens in wonder.

    She widens her eyes, and I swear I see she''s happy to hear my words. Is it possible that the only one that reacts like it''s a disaster is Alexander?

    ?My Lady is with child?? she stutters, almost jumping in ce. ?It''s a miracle. We need to celebrate!?

    ?Hey,? I call her. ?Have you heard the rest of the sentence??

    ?Oh, I''ll immediately report to my Lord.?

    ?Good.?

    She runs away, and I sigh, dejected.

    ?I''m hungry,? I murmur while walking back.

    Kate returns a few minutester, and I send her to the kitchen to get some food. It''s too early to have prepared poisons for me.

    Shees back with days of supplies, and I burst outughing.

    ?I''m going to protect you, Theodora!? she says.

    I wince, hearing my name from her mouth after quite some time. She''s a maid, here in the Empire. She''s not allowed to call her master by name, even if she has permission to do so.

    I''m lucky to have her by my side. She has a lot of knowledge about poison. Hence, she''s the right person to keep by my side.

    ?I won''t get out of here until I''m sure of my status. Maybe, I''m not pregnant,? I shrug.

    However, something in my heart tells me that I''m not alone here. There is a new life growing inside me. It''s so obvious that I don''t know how I didn''t notice earlier.

    It''s so small, and it doesn''t move yet, but I know it''s there.

    ?I''m going to be a mother, Kate,? I whisper.

    My handmaid, my best friend, sits next to me. She hugs me tightly, as happy as I can be.

    ?Maybe,? I add.

    There still is the possibility that it''s all a coincidence.

    Fate hasn''t been clement with me,tely. It could be just another way to make me hope for the better and then feel the loss.

 Chapter 143 - Men Are Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Men Are Complicated</h4>

    The couch in the Lady''s office is way morefortable during the day. At night, it''s as hard as the floor.

    At least, Kate and the other maid managed to bring it closer to the fire.

    Kate hasn''t left my side for a single moment, and she''s stared at the other maid for the whole time.

    At first, when the girl walked into the room with a few soft cushions, Kate and I red at her suspiciously.

    ?My Lord asked me to bring the Lady to him,? she confessed. ?But I can''t do that. I can''t risk hurting my Lady, so I can''t follow his order. I''m the one entitled to protect my Lady, not to force her to do something she isn''t willing to.?

    She also brought wood for the fire.

    I''m still confused about her way of choosing which orders to ignore. Maybe, she just does what she wants while finding legitimate reasons for her behaviour. I wonder if she passes unscathed every time, or is it only when I''m involved?

    Regardless, she said she won''t hurt me. I can''t believe her just yet, but I can''t even live in a cage for months.

    I return the food that is always delivered untouched, even though I make sure Kate checks it thoroughly. I want to know if I''m really in danger.

    Till now, everything was clear. No poison or unidentified substances. No weird attempts to lure me out.

    Nothing.

    Ah, maybe my Duke won''t hurt my baby just because he wasn''t nning to have one.

    I have to talk with him about this, but he won''t listen or, even worse, he won''t speak. First of all, he needs a cold bed for a couple of nights.

    Which means sleeping on the couch for as much too.

    ?I was starting to feel at home,? I confess to Kate.

    I''ve just finished updating the ounts. I''ve also prepared a draft of the school program. I had time, so I read a couple of books regarding children''s education.

    ?Maybe it''s not home,? my friend replies while cleaning the cups with a cloth. ?But this ce is still yours.?

    ?It was odd at first, but I finally got used to living in a castle. I thought they existed only in fairytales and savagends.?

    ?You can''t say Kyre isn''t savage.?

    ?It''s rather calm, Kate. There aren''t many threats, except for thoseing from the far capital. There aren''t bandits and criminals as much as in other ces.?

    ?All thanks to thew enforcement forces. I''ve talked with some soldiers... Their habits are the same as in Polis,? she chuckles. ?I guess that the army works the same everywhere.?

    ?There are many simrities with Polis, aren''t there?? I note. ?It must be the reason why I adapted easily here.?

    ?Duke Kyre has always disliked crowded environments. He has always kept just a few servants. There wasn''t a sudden change when you arrived, you know??

    ?There wasn''t even time for that, Kate. The Emperor ordered the marriage out of nowhere. Even my husband didn''t hear of it much before it happened.?

    ?Was he surprised??

    ?Oh, he wasn''t,? I chuckle. ?Almost everything was ready when I arrived. There was a room just for me, and clothes, jewels and makeup.?

    ?Are you absolutely sure he didn''t ask for the marriage to the Emperor? It''s too much, my Queen... Everything ready??

    ?Not quite everything. Almost. For example, the maids were all from the Pce.?

    ?I was also worried about the absence of a room here for you, but this also seems a normal urrence. There were never separate rooms in Kyre.?

    ?I know, Kate. Alexander told me about Kyre''s traditions.?

    ?Also, the Lady keeps her title for life. Even if the Lord dies before her, she doesn''t be dowager.?

    ?What about the wife of the heir, then??

    ?There are simply two Ladies,? she shrugs. ?It''s quite confusing, and it didn''t happen very often. Thest Lord died together with his second wife, and the previous one survived his Lady by a few months. There aren''t any servants that remember about before, it was too much time ago.?

    ?How have you adapted, though? I see you get along with the rest of the servants.?

    ?A castle is indeed funny, my Queen. There are many secret passages, not just the servant hallways. At first, I was afraid to get lost, but there are so many ways to get in and out... It''s like one of thebyrinths in gardens.?

    ?Which reminds me, are there any other ways out of here??

    ?Just the passage. And the door, obviously.?

    ?It would have been easier to catch the assassin if we knew earlier about the secrets of this ce. Do the guards patrol there??

    ?No, they don''t even know of the existence of such hallways.?

    ?Which reminds me, I need to meet with the teacher by the end of this month. I have to get out of here.?

    ?You can use the door, my Queen.?

    ?It won''t be that easy. You don''t know how stubborn my Duke can be.?

    ?If I were him, I would have barged in here and dragged you out.?

    ?He won''t hurt me.?

    ?Then why are you hiding??

    ?Because he won''t hurt me. I can''t be sure about the baby. If there is a baby.?

    ?I think there is,? Kate shrugs.

    Of course, there is. It''s growing inside me, asking for energy and love. I feel its presence every day more.

    ?You''ve gained some weight,? she adds, grinning mischievously. ?It''s either because you eat more orck of exercise.?

    Well, both...

    I''ll have to find a way to keep the Duke in check even while being round like a ball. Oh, how much space will I need in a few months?

    Also, how much will it hurt to deliver the baby?

    A knock on the door makes me startle.

    Who can it be, now? It''s probably my Duke looking for peace.

    ?What do you want?? I ask when the door is open. I step back, just to make sure he won''t grab me and drag me out.

    This room is safe, he won''t cross the door without permission.

    ?Can we talk?? Alexander asks.

    ?I''m not in the mood, now.?

    ?Then,ter??

    ?I don''t know,? I utter. I look to the side, uninterested and bored.

    ?I''lle back and ask you again,? he states.

    As if knowing it will change anything.

    ?You don''t have to. I''ll look for you when I''m ready to talk. For now, I want to stay far from you. Far and safe.?

    ?I won''t hurt you, Theodora. How can you think like that??

    ?How could I not? You don''t want this child. What stops you from getting rid of it??

    ?I''ve never said I don''t want it! I was just surprised.?

    ?What do your words mean, then? Impossible, not supposed to end like this... How can I interpret without thinking of the worst??

    ?I was just shocked, Thea. Don''t cling on every single word.?

    I m the door and walk away in a huff.

    ?Theodora!? he shouts through the wood.

    Kate giggles in a corner, trying to hide her grin from me. She''s having fun.

    ?We weren''t even alone when he said that,? I inform her.

    Countess de Ruis was there. And the servants.

    Everyone must already know about what happened.

    ?You should have seen his face, Kate. He was so scared.?

    ?Maybe, it''s because his mother died while giving birth to him,? Kate proposes. ?It would be understandable.?

    Except that it would have been so easy to exin.

    ?If that was true, he would have simply told me. He can''t think of an excuse, which means it''s worse than what I imagined. He really wants total control. Just that.?

    ?Your husband doesn''t seem that crazy to me. He''s a bit overprotective, but you were in danger quite a few times. It''s understandable.?

    ?This amount of danger is nothing, Kate. No need to freak out just because of that. I survived ten years of war.?

    ?He did too,? she whispers.

    ?He wasn''t engaged in a war for the whole time.?

    He was dealing with other matters when it all started.

    ?I''m just concerned because I''m not alone anymore. I have to protect another being, not just myself. Until now, Alexander''s controlling nature didn''t bother me more than necessary. It has always been for good reasons.?

    ?Maybe, it''s the same now. He''s worried because it''s the wrong time to have a child. The Emperor is still young, and he doesn''t have heirs. Your child would be the second in line for the throne, which is indeed a difficult position.?

    ?Kate, it''s always the same: Alexander would have told me if that was the case. It''s something else, but I can''t grasp if he''s angry, scared or disappointed.?

    It could be just because he wanted to enjoy the perks of having a young wife. With a child on the way, we can''t share the bed like before.

    It can''t be that! Ah, it would be so immature from his side.

    I mean, he''s not the only one that''ll suffer for it. I also have my needs!

    ?Men are soplicated,? Iin to Kate.

    She simply shrugs. She seems convinced that the time for her to understand how men work won''te soon.

 Chapter 144 - The Portraits Hall (1)

    <h4>Chapter 144 - The Portraits'' Hall (1)</h4>

    Alexander has already left and reached his office. I know because I have little spies telling me.

    It''s nice to be the Lady of the ce. People tell me what I want to know, not like in the capital.

    It''s the perfect time to go out and walk in a circle. For exercise.

    I also need to talk with the nanny. She must be the one that knows my Duke better than anyone else. She saw him transform from a baby to a grown man.

    ?It looks like it''s going to snow again,? Iment while approaching the chimney. I drag a chair with me and dismiss the maids.

    She looks at me and smiles happily.

    She knows.

    ?Who told you? Was it Alexander??

    She nods, and I sigh while sitting down.

    ?He said he doesn''t want this baby,? I point out. ?Is that true??

    She tilts her head and observes me for a while. Then, she frowns and moves her hand, as if to say that these words are meaningless.

    ?You know him better than me. Maybe, he doesn''t want to be a father. We''ve never talked about having children before, so it wouldn''t be weird if he wanted to fool around some more time.?

    She shakes her head, trying to defend her pupil, while I clench my fists firmly set on attacking him till the end.

    ?Do you think he will try something dangerous for the baby or me? Why can''t he just ept that things turned out like this? He can''t have everything under control, can he??

    She continues shaking her head as if what I''m saying makes no sense.

    ?How was Alexander as a child?? I ask, all of a sudden.

    The nanny ces her hand on the side, and she turns the palm down to show me a height.

    So, Alexander was... little? I couldn''t tell.

    ?Was he rebellious or a good child??

    Ah, she can''t talk. I better ask her simpler questions, those which she can answer with a gesture.

    ?Let me guess,? I try. ?He was untreatable!?

    She shakes her head in a no.

    ?So, he was calm.?

    She nods.

    Hmm, my Duke has always been calm.

    ?Was he gentle??

    Yes.

    ?And was he cute? Will our children be cute??

    Yes. Definitely yes!

    ?Are there pictures of him anywhere? I haven''t seen portraits anywhere. All the paintings are either sceneries or have random models.?

    She scratches her cheek while thinking. Then, she nods.

    Oh, are there pictures of my husband? Where?

    I want one!

    As she moves her forefinger in a circle, to tellter, I focus back on the main topic.

    ?Did he cry a lot as a child??

    I want to know what to expect. I hope my baby won''t keep me up for the whole night! I will love it regardless, but I want to be prepared if this turns out to be a spoiled little brat.

    No.

    Oh, thank goodness.

    ?Was he difficult to take care of??

    No.

    If I were Queen, I wouldn''t have the chance to take care of my own child. I would be too busy for that. As a Duchess, I don''t have too much to do.

    It will be a piece of cake.

    ?I hope our child resembles Alexander,? I whisper.

    The nanny nods, but her shoulders shrug. After all, I am cute as well.

    ?Even if he''s unhappy with this, he will love our baby once it''s born,? I continue. ?And he''ll decide to have other babies.?

    Now, this is a big bet. But it won''t be too difficult to trick my husband in bed and conceive another baby. Or two.

    ?I think it''s a girl, but Alexander is convinced it will be a son. He said it before finding out I''m pregnant. He was probably joking. He said that he would have an heir. What do you think??

    She opens her arms and shows me her palms. She doesn''t know, and she doesn''t particrly care.

    ?Both are fine,? I shrug. As long as I can raise them. ?We''ll need a nanny. The maids are all sweet, but I don''t feel safe by ensuring my child to a war machine. My handmaid isn''t suitable either. She''s both too young and also inexperienced. She knows how to serve a queen, not a little future duke.?

    The nanny nods and thinks of the problem together with me.

    ?I''ve waited two days to see if the changes to my body happened because of monthlies, but it''s not the case.?

    She touches her chest, and I nod. My bosom grew in size, but my stomach didn''t cramp. My period won''te soon.

    ?I''ve also eaten well and had little concerns. Apart from the killer, but that was more upsetting than worrying. It affected Alexander more than me.?

    I''m talking alone, the nanny just nods or shakes her head. Little more than that. Yet, I''m feeling a bit more confident about what to do.

    ?I know how to solve this,? I shrug.

    I just have to offer enough, and my Duke will ept anypromise.

    ?Now, where are the pictures you talked about??

    She draws me a map on a small piece of paper that I bring along in case I need to take notes. She then delivers it to me and entrusts me to a maid.

    ?The pictures'' hall?? the girl murmurs after seeing the drawing. ?Oh, sure, my Lady!?

    Is there a picture hall full of Alexander''s portraits? Oh, it''s most probably where the faces of every Lord of Kyre are. That must be the case.

    In any case, I''ll probably be able to see a teenage Alexander.

    ?This is where the portraits of all the Lords are disyed,? the maid exins. ?This is the first Lord. He built Stoneyard almost seven hundred years ago.?

    Interesting, but where is my husband?

    ?Then, the second Lord and his wife. He decided that he needed a loyal counsellor and helper, and he found it in his wife, the first Lady of Kyre.?

    ?The first??

    ?The first Lord was a widower when he was bestowed his title.?

    ?Who bestowed the title? You people always say that no King or Emperor gave him the title.?

    ?The people,? the girl shrugs. ?He was the bravest soldier, a good general and a wise merchant. The richest in the region. After defending us from the barbaric tribes times and times again, people decided that he was the best choice as a protector.?

    Oh, what a nice story.

    ?Where are the most recent pictures?? I inquire. There are so many Lords and Ladies, usually together in the portrait. It would take forever to reach my destination if we stop in front of everyone.

    No offence, Lords and Ladies. You must all be interesting people, but priorities are priorities.

    The room is long and narrow, just like a hallway. It doesn''t have any door except for the one we used to get in and one smaller at the other end.

    ?Is there anything behind that door?? I inquire. It''s rather far from here, so I can''t understand if it''s old and in disuse.

    ?There''s the treasure''s chamber.?

    Oh, interesting. I know where to go if I decide to rob my husband.

    ?This is the Lord''s grandfather, and also the Emperor''s maternal grandfather,? the maid continues, waking me up from my daze. Oh, we''re almost there.

    ?These are thete Lord and Lady,? she continues, lowering her tone a bit.

    ?Have you met them??

    ?I was five when they were brought away,? she whispers. ?I used to be the young miss''s ymate.?

    Princess Lnd''s, right. So, it''s like that.

    Wait, where is the rest? Now, we''re closer to the door, but there aren''t paintings from this point on?

    ?Where is my husband''s painting??

    The maid tilts her head, surprised. I know, right? Your Lady is quite the type. All this walking just to see the painting of a man I can touch if I want.

    But we''re currently not talking, so...

    ?The Lord hasn''tmissioned a painting yet. He was waiting for the Lady.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?Yes, it is, my Lady.?

    So, there isn''t a painting of a young Alexander in here. Then, why did the nanny send me here? What did she want to show me?

    Ah, Alexander''s parents! It must be it.

    I turn back and analyse the portrait. The Lord and the Lady are sitting one next to the other. The Lord is on a big,fortable chair. The Lady is on a smaller one, and she''s sitting on the edge. They seem close, at least judging from their joined hands. They''re looking at the artist, so I can see the Lord''s pitch-ck eyes. Just like Alexander''s.

    The Princess resembles her mother quite much. They both have a heart-shaped face, shining eyes and a foxy smile on their lips.

    ?This is the Princess''s mother,? I point out. ?Where is the first Lady??

    Alexander''s father and stepmother died together, so it seems fitting that they''re together for the rest of eternity. Still, it feels unfair for his mother. After all, she gave birth to the actual Lord.

    ?You haven''t just tossed her aside, have you??

    My eyes are attracted by a couple of sapphires, so familiar yet foreign at the same time.

 Chapter 145 - The Portraits Hall (2)

    <h4>Chapter 145 - The Portraits'' Hall (2)</h4>

    ?Oh no, my Lady,? the maid exims. ?The first Lady has her own portrait.?

    Of course she does, I''m looking at her.

    There is a small painting next to the huge one with thest Lord and Lady. There''s a woman alone in it. It''s a half-length portrait.

    Her hands are joined in the front, showing a beautiful emerald ring. Her fingers are tiny and long, elegant like only a princess can be. Her ck hair is straight and loose on her shoulders, while a little smile lingers on her lips.

    What attracts all the attention, though, are her eyes. Blue like the purest of the gems.

    The exact same shade as the eyes in my dreams. I''ve seen them many times before finally seeing the child whom they belonged to.

    ?This is my husband''s mother?? I mumble, even though it''s rather clear. I can see the simrities in the shape of their eyes, even if the colours are so different.

    ?Yes, it is, my Lady.?

    ?Are there simr portraits anywhere else in the castle? I feel like I''ve seen her already somewhere...? I whisper, but it would be too simple if that was true.

    Nothing regarding my husband has been simple till now. I won''t find out where I''ve seen her eyes using logic alone.

    The colour really is beautiful. It''s not weird that I used it for my dreams. But how could I choose just the same shade without seeing it first?

    I''m just as crazy as my Duke.

    Ah, no. There must be a reason. Maybe, I''ve seen some portrait and liked the colour, so I subconsciously used it for my dreams...

    ?This is the only painting which the Lady posed for. She gave birth to the Lord soon after,? the maid says, ruining all my potential exnations.

    So, I am crazy.

    ?Let''s go back,? I whisper and turn to the door. It''s better to return before my Duke finishes his tasks and realises I''m out of the office.

    In the afternoon, I get ready to meet with the teacher. He''s waiting for me in the ssroom, so I need to get there quickly and unnoticed.

    As soon as I open the door, I find Alexander standing there with his arms crossed.

    ?You need to get out to meet that person,? he spits out.

    ?What? Are you jealous of the teacher now??

    ?No, but I''m envious. He has the privilege to talk with my wife. He''s a lucky man.?

    ?You won''t get away with a couple of words, Alexander. I want a sincere exnation.?

    I close the door and step back.

    ?He won''t barge in here,? I say to Kate. ?Let''s go.?

    She opens the secret passage, and we venture in the dark hallways of Stoneyard.

    ?It''s cold here,? I shiver. I move the shawl to cover my neck and shoulders, and we elerate our steps.

    We end just in front of the ssroom, in an empty hallway.

    ?Wonderful,? I giggle. It all went smoothly.

    I can''t believe that Alexander doesn''t know about the passages, though. He must be distracted, right now.

    ?How has it been so far?? I ask the teacher.

    ?The children aren''t as hard to deal with as I thought they would be,? he confesses in a whisper.

    ?I bet their parents warned them to behave,? I chuckle. ?And what about the educational programme? I''d sent you a draft, but you can arrange it as you see fit. Also, it might be good to adapt to children''s talents. Your job is to obtain the most out of them.?

    ?Yes, my Lady. Some are very diligent. Like the little one in the corner. He''s working very hard to learn how to write.?

    I turn in the direction pointed by the teacher, and I see a focused Olly writing letters. His eyes are on the paper, and his lips are pursed. His cheeks look so round that I''d pinch them.

    ?That''s good,? I nod. ?This one will be one of my aides when he grows up.?

    It''s a bit of a long-term bet, but he''ll surely do well if he keeps working.

    Feeling our stares, Olly lifts his head and smiles brightly when he recognises me.

    ?My Lady,? he shouts while running to me. ?Look!?

    Three letters are on the paper: Oly.

    ?You forgot an L,? I point out.

    ?It''s here!? he says, pointing in the middle. ?L.?

    ?Olly has two Ls.?

    ?Oh, really?? he pouts. ?It''s wrong...?

    ?It''s not wrong,? I correct him while patting his head. ?It''s just a bit imprecise. You can add the L, and it will be just all right.?

    ?Oh, I can correct it,? he nods.

    ?Right.?

    Is that a new word or something?

    ?My Lady, I''m working hard to learn,? he confesses. ?I don''t want my Lady to send me away.?

    ?Why would I send you away, Olly? You''re such a good child!?

    ?Because my Lady will have a baby,? he whispers, while his eyes fill with tears. ?Olly won''t be needed, then...?

    ?Oh, my! Do you really think that I''m keeping you here because I like having children around?? I chuckle. Well, it''s part of the truth, but I won''t chase away anyone because I got a baby...

    ?It''s not like that??

    ?No,? I reply, shaking my head and crouching down. ?You are you, Olly. Not the recement of a child.?

    ?I won''t be sent back to the vige??

    ?Of course not. Do you really think that of me? That I''m a viinous Lady that throws away the people she doesn''t need? Not to mention that I''ll need you. You have to help me, so now just focus on learning how.?

    Wait a moment, how does he know about the baby?

    ?Is it already?public knowledge?? I mumble.

    ?What is that??

    ?Does everyone know that I''m with child??

    ?Yes, my Lady,? he nods. ?Everyone is happy. I am too now!?

    Could it be Countess de Ruis? I don''t think so. She doesn''t have any reason to talk around. Especially after the half-argument Alexander and I had in front of her.

    No, if news got out, then Alexander is the one that at least allowed. If he isn''t the one behind the leak of information.

    Now that everyone knows about it, he can''t hurt me. It''s kind of insurance he''s offering me.

    ?I have to go now,? I say while getting up. I eye Kate in a corner and nod to her.

    ?Are we going back?? she inquires, moving her weight from a foot to the other.

    ?Yes, but not through the secret passage. I''ll use the normal doors.?

    ?Aren''t you afraid your husband will see you??

    ?No, I''m not afraid.? I smile, and Kate rxes her shoulders. ?I can''t continue to hide like this. Nine months is a long period. I will get distracted, or I''ll make some mistake. This has to be solved at the root of the problem.?

    ?Are you going to kill the Lord?? she frowns.

    ?No, I''m not,? I chuckle. ?I won''t kill him. After all, I like him. I''ll just exin how I feel, and I''ll give him enough reasons to love this child.?

    She follows me closely, but she doesn''t add anything.

    When we cross the door to the private chambers, she disappears in the servants'' corridor.

    The nanny has already gone home, and the maids are nowhere to be seen. It''s just Alexander and me.

    I open the door to the bedroom, but I don''t find him anywhere.

    It must be early for sleeping, indeed.

    I walk back to the office, and I find him there.

    He''s sitting on the exact same spot where I left him, and he''s staring at his hands on hisp.

    His head is bowed, and his shoulders are drooping.

    ?Alexander,? I call him in a whisper, and he jumps on the chair.

    He gets up and looks at me with his eyes wide open.

    ?Thea,? he replies, realising a second toote that he used my nickname without permission.

    Then, he rubs his hair with his sound hand, and he sighs dejected.

    ?I mean, Theodora.?

    ?We''re going to have a child soon. You can call me Thea if that makes you so happy,? I concede.

    He lifts his brows and opens his mouth, but he doesn''t say a thing. He''s just dazing at me.

    ?We need to talk,? I say, more to wake him up than for any real reason. ?Alone and with calm.?

    ?Yes, of course!?

    ?I''ll reach you in the bedroom in a minute or two. You can go ahead.?

    He''s thinking that I''m lying just to find a way to reach the office, but I do have the intention to clear this misunderstanding. I don''t have enough energy to continue like this.

    It''s pointless, unhealthy and tiring.

    ?I just need something from the office, I''ll be there soon,? I repeat.

    ?I''ll be waiting,? he mutters while crossing the door.

    He waited for me for the whole afternoon, I have no doubts that he will do the same for a little more.

    ?I know,? I shrug. I can afford to act as the one that can predict everything for once, can''t I?

 Chapter 146 - An Explanation For Craziness

    <h4>Chapter 146 - An Exnation For Craziness</h4>

    I leave the contracts I just went to pick on the lower table and lean back on the sofa. I cross my arms and exhale noisily.

    ?You can have these back,? I whisper. ?I don''t need them anymore.?

    ?What?? Alexander replies, straightening his back and looking at me with the expression of a child that got lost.

    Isn''t this something desirable for him? I''ll stay forever. Has he already changed his mind?

    ?Don''t you want your wife anymore?? I ask.

    I wasn''t nning to leave soon anyway. What''s with this reaction?

    ?Why are you doing this, Theodora?? he probes, but his eyes still seem more confused than victorious.

    ?I will stay forever, I just have a single condition. Don''t hurt my child. Even if you didn''t want one, it happened. Just ept it, and we''ll stay together happily forever.?

    ?This is not what I want,? he states. ?I don''t want to trap you. Also, the reason why I reacted like that is a bit moreplex than what you think. I do love our child, Thea. I''m happy to have one with you, I''d be even more full of joy if you epted to stay with me and have other children.?

    ?Then why did you look at me with such an expression? Why were you panicking? Why were you denying reality??

    ?When I wrote the contract, I nned to have a child with you in a couple of years. It was enough time to remove the threats to your life, my dear.?

    Should I believe this? He''s calm now, even though his sad eyes look at the pieces of papers on the table.

    I really give up! How can I understand him if he changes ideas so often? How can he have so many conflicting thoughts?

    Were the contracts just a way to manipte me?

    ?You were nning to have a child in a couple of years,? I repeat his words. ?Seriously??

    Maybe, he doesn''t know how it works. I have to consider that option. Even though he knows so much about everything, he might be less familiar with things rted to conceiving and women''s matters...

    No, it doesn''t make sense. Alexander knows so much about a woman''s body, it''s not the case. However, I need a usible exnation.

    ?You know, Alexander, when we share the bed, we''re doing it with the final goal of having a child. If you don''t want one, you can''t hold your wife so often. That''s how children are made,? I start.

    ?I know how it works, Thea.?

    ?Then how could you be so sure that we wouldn''t have had a baby soon??

    ?If I tell you, you''ll realise that I''m crazy.?

    ?I already realised that, and I''m fine with it. There are more urgent things you need to improve. Your sanity is eptable to me.?

    ?What??

    ?You can stay crazy, for all I care. However, I''d prefer it if you stopped being overly controlling.?

    ?I''m doing it for...?

    ?No, you''re not doing it for me! You''re doing it for you! You''re afraid I''ll run away, or die suddenly. But it''s frustrating. I don''t want to be in a cage, so please, let me live freely.?

    ?You don''t know what you''re saying.?

    ?Then, exin!?

    It can''t be thatplicated,e on! If it is, I''ll just pretend to understand and support him. I won''t get angry, worried or disappointed.

    ?Just talk with me. Don''t push me out of your heart like this.?

    ?Only if you promise not to be afraid of meter. I won''t hurt you, Thea. Even with this messy mind of mine, all I want is to protect you. I''ve done all of this just for that, don''t make it in vain. Please...?

    All of what?

    ?I understand,? I nod. ?After passing twenty-four hours a day with you, I can tell that you won''t hurt me. But what about my child??

    ?Our child,? he corrects me, and I sigh relieved.

    Using the word my on purpose, hoping to see some reaction, was worth the trouble.

    ?I won''t hurt our child, you can count on it. I will protect both of you.?

    ?Then it''s fine. Now, can you exin what exactly makes you crazy??

    He doesn''t mean something like crazily in love, right? That would be shameless, and I would just get furious.

    ?Since my earliest childhood, I dream about events that have never happened, of people I haven''t met.?

    Oh, that is crazy now?

    ?Dreams are difficult to control. You shouldn''t give weight to it.?

    I mean, it''s difficult to do worse than me. I dream of a lover, a blue-eyed kid, and weird bed practises.

    Even worse, I get so influenced by my dreams that I try replicating them in real life.

    If my Duke is crazy, I am too.

    Shall I tell him? Maybe, it will help him.

    However, dreams are just dreams.

    No matter how horrible or beautiful they are, they shouldn''t influence our life as much as to make us unhappy.

    ?Do you remember when I tried to tie you?? I ask all of a sudden. It''s a stupid question. How could he not remember? ?I dreamt of that before doing it. Am I also crazy??

    ?You dreamt of what, exactly?? he says, tilting his head. I know, right? What does it have to do with the main topic of our conversation?

    ?Being tied,? I shrug.

    ?And after that, you tried to tie me instead of asking me to tie you??

    Well, it was a confusing dream. And I was in a confusing position.

    ?The end result was the same,? I point out. ?And you had so much fun that I didn''t regret it. You wouldn''t have been so happy if I didn''t try something so stupid.?

    ?That''s true, but I still don''t understand how tying me and being tied are rted.?

    Why is he insisting on that? It''s not what I wanted to point out!

    At least, now he''s rxed.

    ?Were you taking revenge on me for what happened in the dream??

    ?Who said you were the one tying me?? I mutter.

    ?I wasn''t?? he says. The air in the room gets suddenly chilly, and I can see dark forces move around. Alexander''s face, though, isn''t angry.

    He''s just wounded. It''s as if just thinking of someone else hurts him more than a dagger, more than a thousand assassins.

    I wasn''t even thinking of anyone. It was a dream, something I can''t control. Is that considered cheating? I don''t want to be a cheating woman!

    ?I don''t know,? I reply. ?I was blindfolded as well.?

    Let''s make it simple.

    ?By the way, are your dreams too worse than mine??

    He shakes his head, and then he sits next to me.

    ?I can tell you everything about it, but you have to promise you won''t be scared afterwards. Just forget it if it''s too much.?

    ?What happened, Alexander??

    He reaches out for my hand, and our fingers lock together. After a minute of silence, I bow over and hug him with my free arm. I surround his neck and sink my face in his shoulder.

    I sense the air from his sighs on my hair, and his muscles rx. It''s a slight change, like always, but I can now tell when it happens.

    He''s going to talk, sooner orter. He took the decision.

    He clenches his fists, and I sit on the couch. I observe his face, trying tofort him with a calm smile.

    He opens his mouth to talk, but no wordse out. I''ve felt like this too: wanting to say something but not having the courage to do so is awful. It makes one feel useless.

    A tear appears in his left eye, and my heart aches at that sight. I remove it with my finger.

    ?Don''t worry, I''m in no hurry,? I remind him. ?I''ll wait until you''re ready to talk.?

    ?Oh, Thea,? he sighs. ?The whole story is very long andplicated. A night won''t be enough to tell you everything.?

    ?We have idle months in front of us, so it''s fine,? I chuckle while caressing my stomach. ?Just tell me everything.?

    ?I don''t know where to begin. There are really so many things I want to tell you.?

    ?Begin from the start. Often, it''s the easiest way.?

    I haven''t ever thought that a day woulde where I would beforting my husband. It has always been the other way around.

    He''s invincible, and nothing can move him. Stubborn, shameless, annoyingly smart. How surprising that there is still space for a soft side.

    ?I''m afraid you''ll hate me.?

    Why would I hate him for something that happened before we met?

    ?I don''t hate you, Alexander. Even if we were enemies, once. Even if no one asked for my opinion before marrying us.?

    I rub his hair the same way I would do with a crying child.

    ?Also, don''t be scared of your mistakes. Everyone has the right to make some, from time to time. If what troubles you is so pressing, I''ll help you to repair your mistakes and make up for erroneous decisions.?

    His fingers are white from the clench of his fists, and his back is nervously straight.

    If it''s this important for him, I can humour his fixations. I can believe his words, no matter how weird they sound.

 Chapter 147 - The Heir Of Kyre

    <h4>Chapter 147 - The Heir Of Kyre</h4>

    I was born as the first son of the Lord of Kyre.

    My life had been typical for the most part of my childhood.

    My mother died while giving birth, so I didn''t have any memory of her.

    My step-mother, though, was kind to me. She took care that I had everything I needed, and she loved my father with sincerity and her whole heart.

    I was almost ten when I was told I would have a sibling.

    ?I hope it will be a brother,? I said to the Archduchess. ?So that I can y swords with him.?

    I was so displeased when it turned out to be a sister that I didn''t even visit the baby if not forced by my parents. While she grew up, though, she turned pretty like a little doll.

    The more I stepped away from her, the more she followed me everywhere. It was bothersome, especially since I had to take care she didn''t hurt herself. I was responsible for her, so any injury on my little sister would have been my fault.

    When I turned fifteen, out of the blue, father and mother were sentenced to death.

    It all went so quickly that I couldn''t remember the details for years.

    Countess de Ruis was the only rtive that came in to help. She travelled to Kyre and took care of us while our parents were brought to the capital to be executed.

    One night, when it was clear that the crazy Emperor had taken his decision and wouldn''t change his mind, Countess de Ruis prepared some small luggage and collected all the riches she could. She took my sister in her arms and asked me to follow her.

    ?There''s a trusted man of mine waiting outside,? she said. ?He will help us reach the border.?

    ?Why are we running away?? I asked.

    ?It''s dangerous for you, children,? she sighed. ?The Emperor has lost every bit of rationality. He will ruin your life or worse if you stay.?

    When she opened the secret door that was supposed to let us flee unnoticed, we found a group of soldiers waiting for us.

    They imprisoned Countess de Ruis and separated me from the only member of my family still alive.

    Just as she predicted, our life was ruined in that single night.

    I was kept prisoner in Stoneyard, without the authorisation to take a step out of the walls. Also, all visits were highly controlled.

    Not that anyone was willing toe.

    When I saw Martia again, she was already ten. She came back to her home to prepare for a wedding that the Emperor was negotiating.

    She was very different from the little child I remembered.

    First of all, she was silent. She almost didn''t utter a single word in the first few months.

    I heard her voice for the first time when she asked me, with tears in her eyes, to prevent her wedding.

    ?I don''t want to marry out of Ethiro,? she whispered.

    The only thing I could do, at that moment, was to tap her shoulder and promise that I wouldn''t let them take her away. She didn''t believe me either, but she smiled for the first time.

    She continued to be silent and reserved, but at least she didn''t resemble a ghost anymore. I bet that living far from the Pce has that effect on people. They be less gloomy.

    It took the Emperor a few years to finally make a decision.

    We were summoned to the court. We didn''t have a choice but to travel to the capital with a tiny hope to survive.

    The Empire had just started some wars along the borders, but I didn''t follow the news too much. Kyre was peaceful, for once, and I didn''t have time to worry about far battles.

    I had enough problems running my fief since I couldn''t touch the documents before I turned eighteen.

    By then, Stoneyard was impoverished by greedy bureaucrats. The ounting books were falsified so much that I couldn''t discern anymore what was true and what was not.

    The Emperor looked at us for barely a second before asking who we were. One of his aides whispered the answer, and his majesty stared at us with suspicion. I was really convinced that there wasn''t anything I could do to prevent our deaths, but fate had a funny way to arrange things.

    ?I need someone for an arranged marriage,? his majesty started. ?To finish a war.?

    Martia started to tremble by my side, and I hugged her protectively.

    ?My sister is still too young, your majesty,? I replied, but that old, crazy manughed like a hyena.

    ?Who said I needed your sister??

    We both rxed for a moment.

    ?I need you, boy,? he continued. ?Your name is relevant enough for that bitch to ept the offer...?

    What? Me?

    Well, there was still some hope.

    ?I will dly follow your majesty''s order,? I said, bowing my head. ?I''ll ept the wife your majesty chose for me. I''m sure she''ll be a valid Archduchess...?

    ?No, boy. She won''t be Archduchess.?

    I flinched, confused. Was his majesty trying to deprive us of our title?

    ?You will renounce your title before marrying. Your sister will take your ce.?

    I turned to Martia and found her as confused as I was.

    If Martia really became the Lord of Kyre, she wouldn''t have needed to leave the Empire to marry. If anything, it would have been her husband that would have moved in...

    Oh, so that was what the Emperor was suggesting? That I renounced my title and lived off a wife?

    What man in the world would ept such a humiliation?

    ?Your majesty, I think it is better to...?

    ?Are you rebelling, perhaps?? he asked, with a mad light in his eyes. He smiled sinisterly, and I could swear he was hoping for me to say the wrong word. He was just as bloodthirsty as they told me.

    ?No, I''m not,? I bowed my head. ?When will the marriage take ce??

    ?I will sign the engagement this afternoon. Then, a couple of years shall pass. That bitch is still underage, in theirws. Savages...?

    ?It won''t happen soon?? I repeated.

    ?Nah,? he muttered and looked to the side, visibly displeased.

    ?May I ask when, your majesty??

    ?In a few years, two or three...?

    I stopped with myints and silently epted my destiny. In a few years, a lot of things could happen.

    First of all, I would have some time to leave clean ounts to Martia. There were some urgent issues in Kyre I needed to solve. Also, the engagement would have been valid from the moment his majesty signed the contract. However, before talking about marriage, so many things could go wrong.

    I would have time to learn and be an asset his majesty wasn''t willing to give away and, at the same time, find a way to make Martia stay in Kyre for as long as she wanted.

    I left the throne room thinking that I could adapt to any circumstances, but as soon as the old Emperor died, I learnt that things change way faster than what one would expect.

    The new Emperor was just a child. He was only a few months older than what I''d been when my sister was born.

    He had counsellors doing most of the jobs, and some of them were afraid I would seize the throne for myself. It could have been an option, maybe. That way, I would have been the Emperor, and Martia would have ruled over Kyre all the same.

    Still, there was too much at stake. I couldn''t let my little sister pay the price of my treason. Not after our parents were executed for false usations.

    ?My father signed an engagement on your name,? that young boy said to me when I met him after years of silence. ?I tried to drag things longer, but they''re now wondering about our sincerity.?

    He sat morefortably on the throne and gazed at me. His majesty was fifteen, at the time. I was of the same age when I lost my parents. And how had I acted then? Like a lost, little puppy.

    The new Emperor was faring in his role, and I had to admit that he was doing it better than me. At least, apparently.

    ?The bride has turned twenty this spring. It has been two years past the date on the contract. I have to choose whether to follow it or not. Are you willing to help your country fulfil a peace treaty??

    The young Emperor resembled his father physically, but I couldn''t see traces of his behaviour. He was apletely different person, which gave me hope for Ethiro.

    ?I''ll fulfil my duty, your majesty. I just ask one thing from the throne.?

    ?What is it??

    ?Whatever happens while I''m away, allow my sister to stay out of any struggle for power that may arise here in the capital. And don''t ask her toe here if she isn''t willing to.?

    ?I can grant you your wish. Is there anything else you would like to ask??

    There was just a little detail which I was unfamiliar with.

    ?Who will be my wife, your majesty??

    ?The Queen of Polis.?

 Chapter 148 - The Queen Of Polis (1)

    <h4>Chapter 148 - The Queen Of Polis (1)</h4>

    A Queen. What a joke.

    However, time passed faster than expected, and I found myself in a carriage, directed to my new home.

    Martia was starting to get used to her new role, and she promised not to get entangled with the capital if not needed.

    Polis was a lovely city, built around arge harbour. It was warm, sometimes suffocating. The sea was blue like a jewel, and the air was full of the seagulls'' noise.

    There was always a light breeze, flowing in the streets.

    The Royal Pce was set in the highest part of the city. One could admire the sea from there, on one side, and the mountains on the back.

    The Queen was a twenty-year-old woman with long hair and bright eyes. She had an elegant posture, and her eyes always had a thin line drawn on the lids.

    She used to wear light gowns, most often dark in colour. Yet, some days in spring, she would choose a dress of a light colour. She would leave her hair flowing on the back. She resembled a fairy, those days.

    The first time I saw her, she was all in red. Her bridal gown was quite simple, and her hair was loose on the back.

    She looked at me for a moment only, and she turned back to the priest with her refined, unbothered demeanour.

    When she spoke to ept the vows, I heard her voice for the first time. It was as gentle as the breeze that filled Polis, but it was also firm and persuaded.

    She was marrying me as a part of a treaty, and that was all I should expect from her. It was as clear as day.

    After the celebration, the Queen toasted a couple of times. She epted the offer every time someone rose their ss in her direction, but she never sipped. She passed her cup to a young man next to her. He was the one drinking in her stead.

    Onlyter, I found out that it was her younger half-brother, the son of herte mother and the Prime Minister of when she was just a toddler.

    She gazed at me rather often, during the celebrations, always smiling politely. Yet, she was detached.

    After the wedding, she showed me the way to my chambers in person. She also exined how to reach her room through a secret passage in the wall.

    ?This Queen has some work left to do, this evening,? she said, then.

    I sat on the bed and looked at her. She was standing still in front of me. I could reach her if I wanted to, but one isn''t allowed to touch a Queen just like that.

    ?It hopefully won''t take too long,? she continued. ?However, if you prefer to consummate right now, it could do as well. I just need to reach my office soon, so please be gentle with this Queen.?

    Hmm? What?

    ?I''m not in any haste, your majesty,? I murmured. After all, we married to fulfil a contract. There wasn''t any need to hurry.

    ?Thank you for your understanding,? she replied. She put her hands on my shoulders and leaned over. She left a light peck on my cheek. At that moment, I sensed her fruity scent. Was it lemon?

    I realised how beautiful and elegant the woman I married was. Until then, I had been just focused on my cruel destiny.

    When I looked at her face, I noticed the slight trace of blushing on her cheek and ears. It seemed that the Queen of Polis was shyer than what she wanted to admit.

    She left the room and didn''te back for the whole night. I only saw her at dawn. She had the same red dress, and her hair was tied with a ribbon. She walked past me after greeting me with a smile, and she entered her room to change.

    She walked out while I was still in the hallway, stupidly gazing at her.

    ?Would you like to have breakfast together?? she asked while opening the door.

    I just followed her to a garden, and we sat around a set table.

    ?This Queen is really sorry for evading her duties. It was my fault for not finishing in time, yesterday. In exchange, I''ll grant you a wish to even my wrong. You can ask this Queen whatever you want, and I''ll work hard to provide you with it.?

    ?Will this be a normal urrence, your majesty?? I asked, with the same tone a child would use. I felt unjustly ill-treated, even though the Queen looked sincere with her excuses.

    ?It won''t be. I''ll schedule my work better and leave some time for you, from now on. Just tell me how often you want to see this Queen.?

    It was a tough question, but, back then, I was still epting that my role in life would have been to live as her decoration. A consort in a small town, south of one of the greatest empires of all times.

    ?Every night should be the right time, your majesty,? I voiced as if I could state conditions to a ruler.

    ?I''ll dedicate a few hours to you, then,? she smiled. ?I hope you won''t find this Queen boring, though. I''m not good with conversation, and my favourite topics turn out to be uninteresting to most people.?

    She was being nice to me as to a maiden that was just sold in a foreign marriage.

    Well, the only incorrect point that stood out in my analogy was that I was a man. Everything else fitted perfectly in that description.

    As promised, the Queen reached me in my chamber that same night.

    ?I''d like it if you called me by name, and if you let me do the same,? she said while untying theces of her gown. ?We don''t need to be strangers, right??

    ?Fine,? I nodded, but it took me quite a while to call her Theodora. It was like dealing with a mythical figure. She had the aura of amander and the gestures of a royal.

    Her knowledge was broad, even though focused on reigning matters. She knew history, a fewnguages, and also how to use a bow. She knew how to ride andpose poems. Though, her writing attempts were rare and sometimes clumsy.

    In the end, we spent our second night as a married couple talking and eating dried fruits. Nothing more.

    It was only the night after that we remembered what we were supposed to do, and we shared the bed as husband and wife.

    Theodora sat next to me, and she held my hand while looking for the right words to express what was on her mind.

    ?I don''t know what I''m supposed to do,? she breathed, then.

    I just blinked, taken back by her candid admission.

    It was not something strange for a maiden. Still, she was a Queen.

    I couldn''t believe she didn''t keep any lover by her side, not even after the war ended. No one would have questioned her since she was the highest in charge of the city.

    ?I believe your body does know what to do,? I whispered while moving a lock of her hair behind her ear.

    She tried to smile, but nervousness showed up on her face. It was a new sight, and once again I realised that she was made of flesh and blood, just like any other person. Even though she slept a few hours and took on herself the duties of a king, she was just a young, beautiful woman that wanted to do her best in anything she was up to.

    At that moment, I felt the urge to taste her lips and her soft body with all my senses, and I bowed over and left a light kiss on her mouth.

    She closed her eyes, waiting for me to continue, but I just looked at her. She seemed tired, yet she was patiently letting me feel her lips. How could I reject such an earnest attitude? I surrounded her waist with one arm, and I held her head with the other.

    When only pressing my mouth on hers started to be boring, I engulfed her lower lip between mine and sucked it.

    She moaned, and then backed away in surprise. She observed my face with attention, and then she touched her lip with the tip of her fingers.

    I should have kept my instincts in check. What idiot would think he could do something to a Queen, just because it passes through his mind?

    I was going to be executed before tasting the softness of a woman. And all for my incapacity of holding back weird urges.

    ?I''m sorry, your majesty,? I tried. Maybe, if I sincerely apologised, Theodora wouldn''t ask for my head. ?I didn''t think it would be...?

    ?Do that again,? she stopped me. ?This Queen feels all tingling, now.?

    Mhm, not furious and thirsty for death?

    Since it was an order, I didn''t have a choice but to follow her wishes. Our lips entwined again, and I surrounded her waist with my arms.

 Chapter 149 - The Queen Of Polis (2)

    <h4>Chapter 149 - The Queen Of Polis (2)</h4>

    The light fabric of the gown didn''t prevent me from imagining her shapes.

    Her slim figure and round hips. Her t stomach and perfectly rounded breasts.

    My handnded on her back, itching to move. But I still knew that I wasn''t allowed to touch a Queen like that.

    It took me a whole minute to summon the courage to move the hand down, unnoticed by the Queen. She was too focused on the kiss.

    Her fingers were on my cheeks, and her chest was moving up and down with haste. Her nipples were visible under the dress, so much that I wanted to pinch them and see her reaction.

    Stopping myself from biting the Queen turned out to be a tough challenge, but I managed to keep my instincts contained.

    When we split, both of us were short of breath.

    ?This Queen doesn''t dislike bed duties,? she eximed with a smile.

    I clenched my fists to resist the urge to grab her and show her what bed duties truly were.

    ?This is just the first step, your majesty.?

    Her cheeks turned red, and she giggled nervously.

    ?Sure, I know that,? she stuttered.

    Her harmless expression was so innocent. She yed with her fingers, embarrassed.

    ?May I continue?? I asked before kissing her neck.

    Her clumsy approval, a short and shy nod, made me chuckle. I didn''t have one iota of previous experiences, yet that innocent girl was making me feel like an expert. Just a couple of boys'' talks made me feel so knowledgeable inparison to that shydy.

    However, all I knew was about what sex meant, and when it could be considered done. All the rest: the kisses, the caresses, the excitement of slowly undressing each other... It was all unknown.

    ?Might I take your gown off, your majesty??

    ?You might,? she said and lifted her arms, helping me in the process.

    Her naked body was simply spectacr. Her white skin was crossed by shadows, at the light of the candles. Her hair flew on her back, with curls that resembled the waves of the sea.

    Her eyes were clouded, a sign of her excitement.

    ?And you?? she asked, then. ?You keep your clothes??

    I just grinned and teased her.

    My brain wasn''t working properly. My head wasn''t scared of being removed from the rest of my body.

    ?I was waiting for your majesty to undress me,? I stated.

    She covered her mouth with her hands to hide a giggle, but she soon moved them away and revealed her nervous smirk.

    She had to use those hands to unfasten the buttons of my shirt.

    It took her quite some time. I guess that undoing your own buttons is easier than undressing someone else.

    Meanwhile, my eyes were captured by her breasts, naked and of such a sulent shape. Just the size of my hand.

    I waited so much before cupping one, movement that made the Queen wince.

    It was worth dying for, so I didn''t retreat. I squeezed, amazed by her soft bosom. Her hard nipple tickled my palm, while her mouth formed the shape of an o. I couldn''t resist but kiss her again.

    I used my tongue to split her lips, and I wondered whether I could use it to feel her insides.

    Her teeth stopped the first try, but she allowed me after a second attempt. She closed her eyes and clenched her fists.

    At that same moment, I retreated. It wasn''t right. She didn''t have to just bear with anything I was going to do.

    It was unfair, right? And also, dangerous.

    There was a part of me that wanted to kiss her until suffocation, bite her soft skin until leaving marks and hearing soft moans.

    It was a little terrifying, but it was in check. I wasn''t crazy enough to follow my instincts.

    A Queen is to be treated with care, and mine was even more delicate with her guard down.

    ?Just tell me if you don''t feelfortable, your majesty,? I pointed out, a vein of annoyance in my tone.

    She was just epting everything without knowing how dark my desires were.

    ?All right,? she nodded, but she didn''t add anything else.

    I wasn''t allowed to tease her untilplete surrender, just to hear herin. That was forbidden, wasn''t it?

    I returned to kiss her, settled on finishing the work at once. It would have taken us forever to reach the main point.

    Too bad that I lost myself in all those emotions.

    Her body was so soft, and her skin silken. Her fruity aroma made me feel dizzy, and her hair tickled me when she moved her head.

    I pressed her down on the mattress, and wended in a weird position. Moving my weight on my elbows, I let her free her legs. She split them and let me position in between, in the mostfortable ce of them all.

    After barely another minute of kissing, she folded her knees and surrounded my hips with her long legs. Her ankles crossed on my back, pressing my bottom with their hold.

    I just caressed her thigh and tried moving them up. Luckily, the Queen didn''tin and just adjusted to a new position. She let me guide herpletely.

    Her trust was so attractive that I ended up staring at her curious expression for more than what was appropriate.

    If Queen Theodora was a virgin, I couldn''t hurry. It was the only thing I knew about sex: that women hurt and bleed, andin a lot, judging from my friends'' stories.

    First of all, I had to wait until she was ready. And that could have meant also teasing her with fingers, rubbing her clit, or sucking her breasts.

    I didn''t know which one of those actions was the first to be performed. Nor if I needed all three to reach the goal.

    I would have started with the one that was tickling my curiosity the most: touching.

    I wanted to discover how women were between their legs.

    Even if our bodies were tightly entwined, I managed to reach her core. My forefinger touched around, passing by the soft hair and reaching a burning ce. It was hot, and it became wet after a couple of circr movements.

    I was just touching randomly, without even knowing the shape of that thing. Still, the Queen lifted her brows and gripped my shoulders. She bit her lower lip and split, even more, her legs, showing me with her body what her voice was so proficient at hiding.

    She liked it. Which meant I was entitled to continue.

    Her lungs left out some air when I pressed on her clit, and sheined in a low voice.

    I retreated my fingers, surprised by the reaction.

    That part wasn''t supposed to hurt! It wasn''t time yet!

    ?Don''t be this rough,? she pouted.

    Seeing that I''ve stopped any activity, she apanied my hand between her legs. Shey back, settling between the sheets.

    I rubbed her clit again, this time delicately. Her sigh showed me the right path, and I kept my hand light for the rest of the time. I would have to look for the perfect pressure, someday in the future.

    When my fingers were soaked with her juices, and my erection started pulsing from the long waiting, I decided to end things.

    The Queen didn''t oppose, so I slowly entered her core. It took me forever to reach the end, but it was worth it. It was hot, wet, and the mostfortable ce in the world.

    My wife just stiffened her muscles for a moment.

    ?Does it hurt??

    ?No,? she whispered. ?But it''s so odd...?

    ?May I continue??

    ?Oh, yes,? she nodded.

    The first trust was delicate, slow. I was just probing how much my wife would suffer, but her face didn''t show any kind of difort.

    She wasn''t screaming in pleasure and begging for more, but she wasn''t crying and bleeding either.

    I trusted again, and my body was crossed by sudden electricity. All my blood rushed down, and my brain stopped working for a second or two.

    At the next trust, that feeling intensified. So much that at the third I reached the first climax of my life.

    Itsted shortly, just the time to release my semen and notice that my wife hasn''t been blessed by the same experience.

    It was my first time, but it had definitely been a failure.

    My Queen didn''tin by the early end. She lied on the side and folded an arm under her head.

    ?This Queen doesn''t dislike this,? she stated before closing her eyes for sleep.

    I didn''t know if she was teasing or trying tofort me. However, her candid admission made me want to grab her again, press her down on the mattress and start again.

    Too bad that I was tired. And also in a lower position than the woman sleeping by my side without a single worry.

    Overexerting Queens might have been illegal. And my self-esteem couldn''t afford another failure.

    I decided to try again to please the Queen only the night after. A single poor figure was enough to call it a day.

 Chapter 150 - The Life Of A Parasite

    <h4>Chapter 150 - The Life Of A Parasite</h4>

    After knowing the Queen of Polis, bit by bit, I got to know Theodora.

    She would always start a conversation after our love-making session, as she called it.

    In the beginning, she was just curious about me. Then, she started to talk to me about herself. Each time, the distance between our bodies shortened, and, in a couple of months, we became used to cuddle together right before sleep. I liked the silkiness of her hair and skin, and I would use that chance to caress her lightly until falling asleep.

    Theodora, on the other side, used to lean her head on my chest and talk in a low tone.

    During those first months where we explored each other, I found out that I couldn''t have a Queen in my arms just any time I wanted. There were days when she would say that she was indisposed and look at me with a suffering expression.

    Onlyter did I find out that she actually bled, during those days, and that her whole body felt pain or uneasiness. I didn''t know a thing about a woman''s body before marrying her. I hadn''t even had a mother whom to ask while growing up.

    Other than the night, I started to meet Theodora during the day as well. The etiquette imposed that I called her my Queen in public, no matter how close we were. It wasn''t such an easy deal, but I got used to it.

    In the end, I would call her that even during our private time.

    What charmed me was not just her beauty or intelligence. I admired the work she put even into the smallest task. She would often worry about her people, and she could predict the long-term oue of her decisions.

    If Ethiro had such a ruler, it wouldn''t have split into several smaller countries.

    While I was by my Queen''s side, some of the outer regions rebelled against the capital and dered independence.

    Martia wrote, in her letters, that Kyre was safe and clean under her administration. So, I didn''t worry too much about the rest of the empire. It wasn''t my business, and they ousted me of their own volition.

    My Queen, meanwhile, proposed to me to ask my sister to visit. She even allowed me to go to Kyre, once. It was difficult, expensive, and it required a crazy amount of soldiers. Yet, in the end, Theodora managed to send me home for a few months.

    It was then that I noticed that I missed my wife.

    I didn''t even notice when it happened, but I''d fallen in love like a teenager. I would think of her several times each day, and I would write her letters that I didn''t send, not to bother her busy days.

    Martia was doing fine, in her way. She had her trusted advisors, and she had learnt how to read a person''s soul while in the capital. She was more suited than me to be the Lord.

    Once sure that she was safe, I could go back to Polis with a light heart. I knew I wouldn''t meet her again, most probably, but we promised to keep writing to one another.

    The reunion with my Queen was spectacr.

    She had be used to being frank with me, so I didn''t see her blushing face unless she spoke some really bold words. She would offer herself so naturally, and I would ept so readily. Would every married couple reach this level of resonance, with time?

    The day I came back, we didn''t even wait for the evening, but we retired in the Queen''s chambers and caught up with the months of separation.

    That day, certain that death wasn''t too bad if inflicted by someone as outstanding as my Queen, I dared to bite her breast after she had closed her eyes in ecstasy for my kisses.

    I didn''t press hard, so my teeth didn''t leave any marks. Yet, the reaction my wife showed made it even harder to resist biting her again.

    She moaned and arched her back, sinking her fingers in my hair. She split her lips to exhale, and she reopened her eyes to look at me. There wasn''t any reproof, in them, nor annoyance. She seemed more pleased by my action than I was.

    ?No one has ever dared to bite this Queen,? she whispered.

    I crooked my mouth in an evil smile, and I replied like the bravest of the men.

    ?Then, behead me,? I challenged her.

    ?I don''t want to do that,? she revealed. ?Even if it means giving you permanent permission to treat this Queen like this.?

    ?Do I have that permission, now??

    She looked at me with wide eyes, and then she just nodded.

    ?Don''t do it too often, though. It would be bad if someone were to wonder who dares to bite this Queen.?

    One day, I found one of her notes on the ground. It was written in a foreign alphabet I had never seen, but I could tell it was about some scheduled meeting. I didn''t know what it said, but the way she aligned the text was the same as in her weekly nner.

    I asked about it at night, and she bit her lower lip in thought before exining.

    She pondered about how much to reveal, but, in the end, she showed me her secret code.

    I tried to remember as much as I could. I wrote to my Queen a love letter in that same code the day after.

    She found it by chance, probably while looking for something unrted. Regardless, her mood improved and didn''t falter for the whole day. I knew about it because her personal maid revealed it to me.

    The maid was younger than my Queen, but she had served her long enough to be allowed to call her by name just like I was. Her name was Katerina, but my Queen called her Kate. I didn''t like that I was allowed the same intimacy level as a maid, but I couldn''t exactlyin about it.

    My Queen was busy solving real problems, and my duty was to avoid disturbing her with vain matters.

    However, after reading my letter, she worked for the rest of the day. She didn''t lift her head from the documents.

    She came into my room earlier than usual, and we had dinner together.

    ?This Queen is very tired,? she pouted while leaning in my arms. I had already cut the food for her, and I decided to boldly try feeding her. She epted my offer and chewed in silence while staring at me.

    ?Is my Queen so tired that she can''t reserve some attention to her husband?? I inquired, already knowing the answer. She never rejected my attention, unless she was indisposed, extraordinarily tired, or too worried. That day, she was neither of those.

    ?I can try,? she whispered before biting the fork I filled with meat and sd. Then, she seized it away from me and leaned it on the table. She sat on myp and surrounded my neck with her arms.

    Her skin was always so cool, and her fingers would be icy sometimes. It was part of her charm, and her light caresses could make me shiver on the hottest day.

    ?I''ve written a reply to your letter,? she revealed before kissing me.

    I was dying of curiosity to read her thoughts, but what was already within my grasp had priority.

    I was sitting on arge armchair,fortable enough to cuddle with my Queen. Still, I carried her to the bed while she kissed my neck with patience. She helped me undress and caressed each and every part of my body.

    I had learnt that day the value of a well-written, sincere, and open-hearted letter.

    Weeks passed, and soon the first year of marriage was over.

    I hadn''t found anything to dedicate myself to, other than my wife.

    I wasn''t wanted to meddle in my Queen''s work. Also, I couldn''t use the budget reserved to me in the way any other consort of the continent would.

    I couldn''t buy expensive dresses and jewellery, nor host tea parties. Being a male consort was a weird position, but it had the perks of living off one''s wife.

    I had thought I would never get used to being under my wife. But it didn''t feel that wrong, eventually.

    I found out I could stand boredom better than most people, especially since I could read the thousands of books in the Queen''s personal library.

    I could also visit the city every time I wanted, as long as I brought a few guards with me.

    During the day, I explored my new home. During the night, I talked with and held my Queen.

    It really was the life of a parasite, but I didn''t botherining since no one else did.

    The first time I could be of help to my Queen was when a delegation from Ethiro asked permission to dock warships.

 Chapter 151 - A Reward For A Good Deed

    <h4>Chapter 151 - A Reward For A Good Deed</h4>

    I had kept in contact with Martia by correspondence, and I''ve also asked her a couple of times about the Ethiro army.

    I hadn''t heard anything about the people that appeared in the pce that day. I informed my Queen about that.

    I''ve lived in Ethiro for more than a quarter of a century; I was familiar with the people at the top of themand chain.

    Just by asking a couple of questions to the delegation, I confirmed that they weren''t who they pretended to be.

    As a result, my Queen chased them out with a furious expression I haven''t seen before. There wasn''t a throne for the royal consort, so I just stood next to her, amazed by how she immediately made the decision.

    She trusted my judgement without a second thought, the realisations of someone without a single achievement in their whole life.

    And here I thought there wasn''t a ce for me.

    After dealing with the swindler delegation, we finally retreated to our chambers. We stopped using separate bedrooms after a few weeks. It was just a loss of time to decide where we would sleep.

    In the end, even in Kyre, married couples don''t sleep separately. Sometimes, it''s just about cuddling in the dark. Some other times, it''s nice to talk without the need to touch each other.

    That night, Theodora sat closer to me.

    ?Thanks to you, we saved time on checking the identities of those pirates,? she sighed.

    Oh, damn it! Pirates?

    ?They were trying to get in with a trick, but thanks to you we''re saved...?

    It wouldn''t have been so much of a problem for her to figure it out on her own. Yet, I was d to have her gratefulness.

    ?As a reward, this Queen will let you do whatever you want,? she finished and smiled, wily. After her words, she sat at my side in silence, waiting.

    ?Whatever I want?? I repeated dumbfounded.

    She nodded, and I couldn''t stop my arms from circling her. We fell backwards on the mattress, and she smiled wider.

    ?Can you even imagine the bad things I could try to do if you say something like this?? I asked while rubbing my nose on hers.

    ?I don''t think it will be too horrible,? she chuckled.

    ?I don''t want to hurt you,? I started, somehow uncertain.

    Yet, I managed to make my decision. It was the only chance I could have to convince my Queen to y at my games.

    ?Then what do you want to do?? she inquired, this time curious.

    ?Tie you up,? I breathed.

    Theodora lifted her brows and stared at me for a few seconds. I could notice the ufortable grimace on her lips, but I still waited for her answer.

    Just a moment before I could say that it wasn''t that important, or that I was joking, she unexpectedly epted.

    ?Fine,? she murmured. ?Why not??

    Just like that, I got permission to tie a Queen to a bed.

    ?You can use some of my shawls,? she proposed.

    Her serious expression was cute. She was seeing it like a task she had to solve, and she was rationally getting rid of the issues along the way. Starting from what we were going to use as ropes.

    A part of me stared at her, amazed. The other was slightly annoyed by all that rationality.

    I didn''t like that she felt like I was just yet another task to finish before continuing with the next one.

    ?Let me solve that problem,? I whispered.

    Her eyes blinked, and she moved them on me with the purest look I''ve ever seen. She was so rxed, not even nervous about my intentions.

    ?You can just focus on me,? I continued.

    Her lips split in an innocent smile, and I couldn''t hold my arms back anymore. I dragged her back on the bed, and she hugged me with her slim arms.

    ?All right,? she nodded. ?I''ll just think about you.?

    She leaned over for a kiss, but I stepped back just enough to flee from her intention.

    ?First, the ropes,? I whispered.

    I wondered how it would feel to actually do something that crossed my mind a few times. Would my Queen be angered by my actions?

    She offered me her hand, and I encircled her wrist with one of the scarves. I then tied the other end on the headrest. It wasn''t tight, she could still move her arm if she wanted.

    However, my Queen just sat calm andposed, waiting with her other wrist in the air.

    I fixed it on the headrest as well, and then I surrounded her waist and pulled her down. She let out a low scream, and then she stared at me with surprise. Her hair framed her face, and her eyes moved from me to the knots with something that resembled curiosity.

    ?Do I untie you?? I whispered, in a low tone and hoping she didn''t hear.

    My Queen grinned and pecked my lips. Her expression was so delightful that I barely backed away from kissing her savagely. I was still waiting for a reply.

    ?Later,? she answered, with that same, unfaltering smile.

    My hand reached her thigh while my tongue stuck in her mouth, every rationality long lost. All I could see was her, all I could think of was her.

    When I tugged the nightgown up, I realised my first mistake. I should have got rid of it before tying her. At that moment, it was impossible.

    Also, untying her just for this and then restraining her again was out of the question.

    I stopped trying to move it aside and settled with coping with the bulky presence of the clothes.

    I could have tied my Queen''s legs as well, but I liked them more around my hips.

    ?Alexander,? I heard, soft like a whisper.

    ?What?? I murmured, moving my mouth on her neck. ?Is something the matter??

    She bent her head to the side, and I followed the line of her neck down to the cleavage. I tugged the nightgown until hearing the sound of ripping clothes.

    At the same time, my Queen moaned and arched her back in search of a closer contact. It wasn''t the first time she responded like that, but it had never been easy to provoke such a reaction.

    I wasn''t doing anything special, just kissing and touching. Yet, my Queen seemed to quite enjoy it.

    ?Do you want me to stop?? I asked, even though the answer was as clear as day.

    Regardless, I wanted to hear it.

    ?Don''t stop,? she said. ?It''s not bad, like this.?

    ?Not bad??

    ?This Queen can ept such a treatment, but only with enough incentives,? she smirked. ?It won''t be good if you spend so much time just looking at me.?

    ?But looking at you is one of the most entertaining tasks of my life. I don''t want to stop.?

    ?Just looking isn''t enough,? she whispered.

    I leaned over and bit her lower lip. She groaned, surprised, but she didn''t back away.

    ?This is better,? she revealed before offering her lips again. ?Now kiss your Queen.?

    Instead of following her order, I pecked her chin and moved down on her stomach. I licked around her belly button, and a heavy sigh weed my attention.

    Curious and surprised, I did the same thing again, following my wife''s reaction closely.

    After confirming that she indeed liked it, I grinned, happy to have just found a sensitive spot on her skin.

    Forgetting my initial purpose for a while, I started teasing and kissing her, looking for other parts with interesting effects. Every time I heard a moan or a gasp, I bit that same spot to check if it was just a coincidence.

    ?Please,? she whispered.

    I pricked my ears up and looked at her flushed face. It was a new sight, her eyes were closed, her lips split.

    My mouth rxed in a wily smile at hearing my Queen''s plea. My brain stopped processing the events rationally as I kissed her deeply. I squeezed her buttocks and pushed her against me, taking what was mine without regard for the ufortable position my wife was in.

    While sinking in her hot, tight core, I barely registered her moans and low screams.

    ?Alexander,? she breathed, and another part of me awakened at that moment.

    I simply decided to make her call my name in ecstasy time and time again. I would have requested it, from that point on.

    ?Say it again, my love,? I muttered. ?Call my name again.?

    I kissed her neck and waited patiently, while my Queen caught her breath and fulfilled my naughty request.

    Her moans grew in intensity as she approached climax. The sight was such a heavenly temptation. So much that I slowed down my thrusts to enjoy the view a bit longer. This way, her every reaction became more evident.

    She arched her back every time, and she clenched the headrest with her pale fingers. Her voice filled the room, and her eyes moved on me.

    Just that small movement broke every wall, and I released. I didn''t cease moving, tossing aside all the waves of pleasure that crossed my body. I wanted to see my Queen''s orgasm before resting, so much that I forgot about everything else, even myself.

    Only after her loud, ecstatic screams lowered in volume, I decided to slow down and finally stop.

 Chapter 152 - Not A Duty

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Not A Duty</h4>

    Untying my Queen turned out more difficult than restraining her. My knots were too tight, and the shawls left pink signs on her wrists.

    Next time, I would be more careful. And also tie a ribbon, so that the knot could be undone with a single move.

    ?Does it hurt?? I asked while pecking on her skin.

    She shook her head andy in my arms.

    ?It''s fine. There won''t be anything visible tomorrow.?

    ?You''re quite knowledgeable, my Queen. I believed this was the first time you did something like this.?

    ?Oh, it definitely was. But I know my skin well. This much isn''t enough to leave a sign...?

    ?You''re treating me as a task to fulfil,? Iined.

    ?My favourite task,? she chuckled.

    ?I don''t want to be one. I was at fault when I requested you to stay with me every evening. I don''t want to be a scheduledmitment. I want to be someone you visit because you want to.?

    ?But I do want toe here.?

    ?Really??

    She cuddled in my embrace and leaned her head on my chest. Her nails drew paths on my skin, making me shiver and have goosebumps.

    ?I thought this was enough to prove to you my feelings,? she whispered. ?But, indeed, a marriage isn''t only about physical intimacy.?

    All I wanted was to hear her admit that she liked to pass some time with me. I wasn''t expecting such a prompt solution.

    It was the first time that I heard a royal admit their mistake.

    ?I will do better,? she continued. ?But I need you to tell me how. It''s the first time I''m married, after all. I don''t have prior experience.?

    ?I was joking,? I confessed. ?There isn''t anything you can do to improve in my eyes. Just don''t forget that I''m not just a duty.?

    ?No,? she nodded. ?You''re my dear husband. The only one I have.?

    ?Only one? No other candidates??

    ?I don''t know, I don''t really have time to look around,? she said.

    Then, she grinned devilishly and lifted her head to peck my lips.

    ?Or maybe, I''m too busy thinking about my consort.?

    ?This is an eptable exnation,? I grinned. ?I like the second answer more...?

    I cupped her chin with my hand and forced her to look at me. I kissed her lips and pushed my tongue into her mouth.

    During the first days of our marriage, I had been careful not to do anything my wife could dislike. I was conscious of my position in that court.

    Later, after gaining some self-esteem and courage, I tried being slightly pushier. Not just that my Queen didn''t run away scared, but she responded to my actions with excitement. She liked rough kisses, small bites, and clear intentions.

    It was such luck that we werepletelypatible.

    When my Queen bit my lip, I returned back to the real world. I liked so much her tendency to try doing me the same things I did to her.

    It was also funny, establishing some order.

    ?You dare to bite your dear husband?? I whispered to her ear. ?My Queen turned brave this evening.?

    ?I''ve always been brave,? sheined.

    ?Is it considered brave when you just ignore the consequences??

    ?Yes, because I''m not ignoring,? she giggled.

    The hair on the back of her neck was lifted; her eyes moved on me with a somehow nervous nce.

    She was waiting for me.

    Too bad that I was tired after the show from a few minutes before. However, there was a part of my body that could still work.

    I surrounded her waist with an arm, and I dragged her on myp.

    ?Theodora,? I whispered in her ear. She tilted her head, exposing her neck to me. ?There is something you can do to make me forget your naughty actions...?

    ?I''m not naughty,? she replied half-heartedly.

    ?But you can fulfil this little request of mine.?

    ?I can try,? she nodded. ?What do I have to do??

    My lips split in a demonic grin.

    ?Me,? I shrugged.

    She blinked a couple of times, surprised.

    ?How?? she whispered, confusion evident on her pretty face. Her eyes widened when she started to understand what I meant.

    ?Like this,? I exined patiently, parting her legs and making her straddle me.

    ?Is this possible??

    ?I don''t know, but we can try.?

    A part of my mind yelled that it was certainly possible, and also worth the hassle.

    ?If it doesn''t work, we''ll just do the usual,? I chuckled, and my Queen''s shoulders rxed.

    ?I don''t want to hurt you!? she eximed, and I couldn''t help but burst outughing.

    ?I''m not an innocent maiden, I can''t be hurt with your caresses.?

    ?All right, then. Let''s try.?

    She grabbed my shoulders and looked at my already vigil erection.

    ?Not this fast,? I stopped her. I wasn''t sure about it, but somehow it sounded wrong to hurry. ?It''s not a duty, remember??

    She arched her brows and opened her mouth to say something, but words didn''te to mind.

    After failing a second attempt to reply, she kissed me. Her tiny arms surrounded my neck, and her breasts were pressed on my chest.

    Her tongue found its way into my mouth, and I smiled without stopping the kiss. My daring Queen was unexpectedly exciting.

    My left hand was pressed on her back, while the right found its way to her buttock. I squeezed without warning, and Theodora moaned. She sank her fingers in my hair and pulled without much strength. Just enough to make me notice.

    ?Is this slow enough?? she asked, splitting from me to get some air.

    ?Not yet,? I said.

    She returned to our kiss in silence. All her focus was entirely on me. All she did was to please me. All she said was to ask me.

    Her world, for that transient moment, was made of me only.

    I moved my fingers between her legs and found her core wet and pulsing. It was as if she was holding back, all for me. I stuck a finger inside, and her muscles clenched around it.

    She gasped and moved her lips from my mouth to my neck. She sucked my skin and nibbled my shoulder, light like the wind.

    ?Now could be the right moment,? I whispered, guiding her hips with my free hand.

    She inhaled, slow, and then followed my guidance with her body. She epted me inside her, moving her hips to adjust to our position. She gasped and stopped moving for a single moment.

    ?What are you so surprised by?? I asked, amazed by her shocked expression. ?I''ve always been this...?

    She stopped my bbering with her trembling hand.

    ?Enough talking,? she said.

    Correct. It wasn''t time to talk.

    ?Then you have to do something, my dear. As much as I like staying like this,? I started, but she pressed her hand on my lips again.

    She moved her weight on her knees and clenched my shoulders to be steadier. Her breasts moved up and down with her breath at a delicious rhythm, and her lips parted as she groaned.

    Her pace was just right, perfect for looking at her. Pleasure warmed my body, but my mind stayed clear enough to enjoy the view and the feelings when our skin got in contact or her hair brushed on my shoulders.

    Her fruity scent was now mixed with the salty odour of sweat and the sweet hints of lust.

    All about her was so perfect. Her movements, her expression, her noisy panting that soon transformed into moans...

    She bit her lips to smother her voice, and I observed her sealed eyes and white teeth.

    ?Let me hear your voice,? I said. It was stronger than me, so much that I barely realised that I spoke.

    Much to my surprise, Theodora followed my wish and let out low, sweet screams.

    ?Call my name,? I dared.

    ?Don''t be this pushy,? she replied.

    Her face was flushed. So much that I pecked her nose when she slowed down just a little.

    ?Call my name,? I repeated, this time in a whisper.

    ?Stop it, Alexander,? she said. My body was crossed by electricity the same moment her throat formed the first letter of my name.

    ?Again,? I pleaded, even though it sounded like an order. I might have overstepped a boundary, at that moment. My Queen would scold meter if that was the case.

    Yet, I wasn''t thinking clearly anymore.

    ?Just once again,? I added.

    Sheplied, calling my name a couple of times more before copsing in my arms. At the same moment, I felt the addicting pressure of the climax.

    Feelings and reality mixed.

    Hot waves of energy and my wife''s scent.

    Her silky hair on my chest and her slim figure under my fingers, and the shivers that came a few seconds after the first release.

    Her voice whispering my name once again, and my will to embrace her and feel her fresh skin.

    I pecked her temple andy back slowly, still holding my Queen in my arms. I rolled a lock of hair around my finger and observed her face as she fell asleep.

    My beautiful angel was caught by slumber before me, and I could gaze at her before turning off the candles from the bedside tables and reach her in that cosy world.

 Chapter 153 - Three Worlds Currencies

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Three World''s Currencies</h4>

    I didn''t think that our rtionship could actually improve, but my Queen started feeling way more conscious about my presence.

    She would sometimes stop her work when I walked into a room and take some time to smile at me.

    She would also stroll to me to peck my cheek. In public, she would just acknowledge my presence with her body turned a few degrees in my direction, and her hand would sometimes reach mine.

    It didn''t happen overnight, actually, but I hadn''t realised it until some point.

    The light blushing that covered her face when I smiled at her showed me how fast she could move her thoughts from ruling matters to me. It made me realise how much power I held in her heart.

    As for me, I shifted my reading interest towards forbiddennds, as my Queen called them.

    I''ve used much time to learn stuff I had no use of, so I started exploring the royal libraries in search of more interesting books. I wanted to make my Queen happier, more pleased and satisfied.

    She deserved it, for her hard-working aptitude andpetent decisions, if nothing else.

    Luckily, the royal library didn''t betray me. I found enough books about the female body worth months of reading.

    The difference was soon noted. My research revealed so many sensitive spots on her body, and I also learnt a few techniques I couldn''t have invented on my own. The best friend of a man is indeed a good book.

    All that sex turned out to be fruitful way earlier than I expected.

    It was spring, and Theodora was wearing a light nightgown even though the weather was still chilly. She rubbed her arms while observing the lights of the city in the night, so much that I approached her with a nket. I covered her shoulders and pecked her cheek from behind, finally encircling her with my arms.

    ?What is my Queen thinking about?? I asked.

    ?I have something to tell you,? she said. Only that.

    Her tone was neutral, and her face hid her emotions. It seemed that I had to wait to hear the words before understanding what kind of matter was at stake.

    ?I won''t ept it if you''re nning to bring in a concubine,? I joked. ?I don''t want to share my Queen.?

    ?Ah, good to know,? she replied, still looking at the city. The sky was full of stars, and the breeze brought the scent of the sea.

    ?Should I worry??

    ?No,? she chuckled. ?You don''t have anything to worry about.?

    ?Then, what is the matter??

    ?I''m with child.?

    Just like that, my brain stopped working for a second. My arms were still holding my wife, but everything else lost any capability to react to the world.

    Me, a father?

    ?We''ll have a child,? I whispered. Amazed, a smile lingered on my lips until I pecked my Queen''s neck. ?If it is a daughter, I hope she resembles you.?

    She finally rxed and leaned on me. She ced her head on my shoulder and turned to look at my expression.

    ?There will soon be a little prince or princess running in the pce,? she said. ?Can you believe it??

    ?Indeed,? I nodded. ?There will be more of them, little princes and princesses. You won''t leave our child alone in the world, right??

    She turned and surrounded me with her arms.

    ?Thank you,? she whispered. ?This is the best gift you could give me.?

    Only after a few other minutes of joy, I realised that it meant that I had to stay apart from my wife for a few months.

    ?When will it be born?? I inquired, trying to sound the least suspicious I could.

    ?I don''t know.?

    And how long would I have to wait after the delivery?

    There still was much time before it. My duty was to take care of my wife during those months. First of all, a pregnant woman shouldn''t sleep a little and work tillte.

    Her royal tasks had to wait since she was busy with a priority task: producing an heir for the kingdom.

    ?You can''t skip meals anymore,? I pointed out. ?And you have to sleep at night, not work.?

    ?Sleep?? she mumbled. ?I wanted to stay with my dearest, at night.?

    ?No. You have to take care of yourself, Theodora. It''s not just your health at stake anymore.?

    ?Call me Thea.?

    What?

    ?Pardon??

    ?We''re a family, Alexander. And we''ll soon have a baby together. There''s no need to be so formal. You can call me Thea. If you want, of course.?

    Thea? A nickname?

    Were queens even allowed to have something so informal as a nickname?

    ?All right,? I replied. ?You can call me Xander.?

    It was a brief memory from my past. My stepmother called me like that when I was a child. It was the only nickname I ever had.

    Martia called me brother and the rest of the world Lord Kyre. Until I renounced the title, at least. Not many people had called me in any way after that.

    ?Xander,? she repeated while her cheeks blushed in the night. It was just a whisper, but it resounded in the empty, silent room.

    ?Correct,? I said.

    We passed the rest of the night nning how to call our child, what to do with him. How many to have after.

    My n to take care of my wife''s sleeping schedule failed at the first attempt, but I would have been stricter from the following day on.

    I would personally visit the royal office to make sure my Queen had regr meals and frequent breaks. I also instructed the kitchens to avoid fish after the second time she vomited just at the sight.

    It was weird, but she couldn''t stand the smell of her favourite food. In the end, fish and sea products were banned from the pce for months.

    Her stomach began growing after a few weeks, and it became round.

    She started allowing me to touch it, and she let me talk with my baby before sleeping. Sometimes, our child would move, and her belly would tremble in the motion.

    ?Our child will be very lively,? shemented, caressing the round belly. ?They can''t stay still for a moment. It will be tiring to take care of them.?

    ?We need a nanny,? I realised.

    ?My nanny will take care of my child as well,? she said. Her nanny, who was it again? That elder that often reprimanded Katerina?

    Were those two rted, by any chance?

    ?I will too,? I decided. ?I will take care of our child.?

    ?Really?? she asked. More than incredulous, her tone was surprised. ?You would do that??

    ?Of course. You''re busy ruling a kingdom, but I have all the free time in this world.?

    ?How lucky of me to have you as my consort,? she eximed.

    Sleeping had be a bit of an issue. Thea couldn''t find afortable position for hours, and I was too afraid to unintentionally hurt her to move.

    Still, we didn''t sleep in separate beds till the very end. I added pillows for my Queen, but it didn''t help much.

    I felt so useless. I couldn''t do anything for her, as she was carrying that burden all on her own. While working for the whole day, at that.

    ?I have to finish this by today. I might be unable to work after the delivery, so I can''t leave Polis in the middle of trouble,? she said every time I went looking for her.

    Her stubborn intentions were annoying, but I didn''t know what to do. I wasn''t allowed to just grab her and carry her away.

    First of all, because she was in a delicate state.

    ?I won''t sleep with you ever again if you don''te to have dinner immediately,? I stated. ?You''ll have to look for another husband if you''ll want other children.?

    She pouted, considering my words thoroughly.

    It was a delicious sight. Her strong will was challenged by my words. Yet, every minute more she took to decide was a blow for my self-esteem.

    ?It means I''ll have to cope with a single child,? she shrugged, sad.

    At least, she wouldn''t be looking for other men just because I wasn''t willing to... Ah, that was not the point, was it?

    ?If that is what you desire,? I said, tilting my head in half a nod. ?A cold bed and a single born.?

    ?Oh, you!? she spat out. Her teeth gritted, and she red at me for almost half a minute.

    Then, she got up and held my hand. She followed in silence with her pout still in ce.

    It was written in so many books: any ruler can be bought if you know what to offer. Money, power, and sex were the three magic currencies of this world.

    Luckily, my Queen wasn''t greedy or it would have been tougher for me to find enough money or power for her.

    All I could offer was myself, and it seemed as if it was quite enough.

    ?You cruel husband,? sheined along the way. ?You''d leave your wife alone and in need just because you''re stubborn and want things to go your way. You can''t manipte people like this. It''s unfair!?

    ?Don''t talk with me about unfairness, you over-working wife. You''ve been neglecting metely. When was thest time we had dinner together??

    ?Not many days ago,? she replied, but her shoulders dropped and she agreed to share some time with me.

 Chapter 154 - Elias (1)

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Elias (1)</h4>

    The pregnancy went on slower than hoped. Weeks flowed away, but we felt each and every day on our shoulders.

    Expectations and hope were keeping uspany.

    Most of the burden was on my wife, but I still was worried and excited all the time.

    On one side, I couldn''t wait to see our child. On the other hand, I was afraid of the day of childbirth.

    Women suffer a lot, then, and they sometimes die, like my mother.

    However, our little prince arrived on a cold, windy day. Clouds prevented the sunlight from reaching us, so we had to light candles in every corner.

    I wasn''t allowed in the room. The midwife stopped me and locked the door.

    ?Her majesty needsfort and security,? she said before mming the wood.

    I stood out there, listening to the screams and noise in the room. It took hours until the end.

    When they opened that damn door, one of the maids weed me with an ugly bundle. Our prince was just so little, and light like a feather.

    ?It''s a boy,? she informed me in a whisper.

    I epted the bundle and looked at his eyes with wonder. Blue, like the sea on the horizon.

    ?My Queen?? I asked, not forgetting about her even at that moment.

    ?Her majesty is resting.?

    ?Is it all right??

    ?It will be, royal Consort.?

    I approached the bed and sat on the edge, still holding the little prince.

    ?He doesn''t have a name yet,? Theodora whispered without opening her eyes. Her face was pale and her whole body tired. ?I was waiting for you.?

    ?Do you have any idea??

    ?I like Elias.?

    ?It''s the same name as your father, isn''t it?? I noticed.

    ?Yes, it is. What do you think.?

    ?I like it,? I smiled.

    ?Don''t you want to choose a name yourself??

    ?We''ll have other children, Thea. I''ll choose next time.?

    ?Seems fair.?

    ?And also, I really like the name Elias,? I chuckled. I cuddled the baby and looked at his clouded eyes. ?And you?? I asked him. ?Do you like it??

    Still disoriented from the trauma of being born, he just stared at me and started blinking, tired.

    ?Elias is sleepy,? I said.

    Theodora sat up and moved a pillow behind her back.

    ?Give him to me. I haven''t seen him yet.?

    She stretched out her arms and waited with patience.

    ?Not yet?? I mumbled while waiting for her to take the child from me. ?How odd.?

    She moved her gown down and exposed her breast. The little one immediately found the nipple and started sucking. His little hands surrounded her bosom, while a little frown decorated my wife''s face. It seemed ufortable, but she just bore with it.

    The bedsheets had just been changed after the delivery; the maids were still running around to clean up the rest of the room. My Queen wore a new nightgown a few minutes after finishing feeding our son.

    The nanny brought the child away, and my Queeny back to rest. I reached her and weed her soft body in my arms. It had been so long since thest time she had slept like that.

    ?You did a good job,? I whispered while stroking her back.

    ?Really? It took me so long.?

    ?The result is worth it, isn''t it??

    ?Definitely.?

    ?Are you going to feed our son by yourself??

    ?Of course,? she said, frowning as if it was evident. I''ve never seen a woman feed a baby, and I''ve never heard of a noblewoman taking care of her child by herself. It was new, yet for her normal.

    ?It''s the only time I can use to see him,? she revealed, then. ?Don''t even think to take it away from me.?

    ?It was not my intention.?

    ?You look like someone doubting his wife.?

    ?I''m not. I''m just surprised, Thea. Where Ie from, women don''t take care of their children.?

    ?I won''t be able to do it either,? she said. ?I''m already behind schedule.?

    ?You should rest now. Polis has now a crown prince. Small dys won''t change that fact.?

    ?You''re so understanding because you''re involved. But will the elders from the Council think this too??

    ?I''ll deal with them if theyin,? I offered, even though I wasn''t sure what could be done.

    Theodora lifted her head and looked at me.

    ?Even if your words are void, it feels nice to hear them. I''ve always dreamt of having someone who takes care of me. How childish, isn''t it??

    ?No, it''s normal. Everyone does want protection.?

    ?I shouldn''t be normal, Xander. I''m a Queen. I have to be strong and unmistaken. It''s just so hard... I''d like to rest, just for a couple of days.?

    ?Polis won''t sink if you leave for a weekend. We can travel to the mountains and visit those therms you told me about. Or we could travel by ship to one of the inds on the horizon.?

    ?I can organise it for you if you want. But I can''t tag along. A Queen can''t leave her territory.?

    ?We can stay within the borders.?

    ?Maybe, one day,? she conceded, but her expression told me how little she believed it was possible.

    In the end, we''ve never ventured out of the city. We did visit it, a couple of times.

    After making sure that our prince was asleep, I reached my Queen in the bedroom.

    ?Let''s go,? she said while rummaging in the wardrobe.

    ?Where??

    ?There''s a festival in town.?

    ?What do you mean by let''s go? You can''t get out of the Pce without security.?

    ?You''ll protect me.?

    ?I''m not skilled.?

    ?Oh, Xander, no one will recognise us.?

    It always charmed me how childish my Queen could be. She could pass a whole day without the hint of a smile, her brows knitted in a focused or stern expression. Yet, when she revealed herself to me, her eyes would enlighten a whole room, and her lips would curl up in a beautiful smile.

    She didn''t have many friends, so she became attached to me faster than expected. I knew it wasn''t really a choice, yet I was d. It meant she would stay by my side forever.

    It would have been nice to be chosen by her and not imposed by the circumstances. However, I couldn''t let my wild thoughts get in the way of our happiness.

    We were born for each other, and that was all that mattered.

    Visiting the city was funny. My Queen would dance and sing with peasant girls. She would re at everydy that smiled at me, and she would cling on my arm in a great mood on the way back.

    I wasn''t enough to protect her, but I spotted her bodyguard in the distance. Her hidden getaways weren''t so secret, after all.

    Three years passed without notable events, but full of little joys. Our son grew up and started talking rather early.

    Since Theodora was busy ruling, I made sure to be always at his side. If a mother was too much to ask for, to a little prince, I could at least provide him with a father.

    Learning how to change clothes to a baby andter a toddler wasn''t easy. However, it paid off when Elias would run to me every time he didn''t feelfortable or had a problem.

    His first words were just randombinations of moans and screams. The first clear one was mum.

    Well, it resembled more a ma, and it certainly wasn''t intentional.

    Nheless, I took that chance to run to the royal office with my child in my arms.

    ?What''s the matter?? Thea asked, her eyes moved from the papers, and her expression sweetened. Just a trace of worry caused a little wrinkle on her forehead.

    ?Elias asked for you,? I shrugged. ?He said mum.?

    ?It''s still too early for his first words, Xander. It was just by chance.?

    ?No,e and listen!?

    I brought my baby to her, and she carried him for a minute or two. No matter how much she smiled, talked, or made weird noises, the little one stayed silent and didn''t utter a word. He mimicked her smile and caught her hair with his small fingers, pulling with all his strength.

    My Queen didn''t even bat an eye. She just untangled the lock and cuddled the child for some more.

    Her tense shoulders rxed while looking at our child, and she walked back to me tond a peck on my cheek.

    ?Thank you for this distraction,? she murmured. ?Even if you didn''t have to lie just toe here.?

    ?What lies? He really said mum!?

    ?I have to finish my work now. I''lle earlier this evening, all right??

    ?You can sing a luby.?

    ?I don''t know any,? she shrugged.

    ?Then, one of those folk songs will be enough. Just don''t let our child forget that he has a mother.?

    ?I see him every day, Xander. Don''t be this strict, now.?

    ?All right, all right. But he really called for you.?

    She sighed and gave me my son back.

    The moment hended in my arms, he moved his arms up and down, giggling happily.

    ?Ma-ma-ma-ma...? he bubbled.

 Chapter 155 - Elias (2)

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Elias (2)</h4>

    After a few months, Elias learned other words.

    Mum, dad, nanny, eat... One by one, he repeated the words he heard more often, so much that his fifth or sixth word was consort, even if so deformed that no one else had noticed what he was trying to say.

    He also tried to say queen. After two to three tries, he gave up.

    I also insisted much on the word mum, and,ter on, mother. It was important, for me, that my son knew what having a family meant.

    One of the first words he learned was also busy.

    He grew up every day, and I couldn''t notice the difference from a week to the next one. But every time I remembered how little he was the first time I held him in my arms, a proud warmth spread in my lungs. My son was really wonderful, smart, and pretty.

    Most of the time, Elias stayed in his yroom. The chamber waspletely covered by clean carpets, and his toys were all arranged in the centre so that he could reach them without the need of someone always passing him what he needed.

    I would bring a book with me and read next to him, while he leaned his back on my leg and focused on his work without paying much attention to his surroundings.

    Once, when he couldn''t reach his favourite toy by simply stretching his arm, he rolled on the floor and tried again.

    At first, I observed, amused his efforts and odd techniques. He was trying to roll towards the toy! It was funny, in its way.

    He struggled and fought for quite some time before turning to me and then pointing at the toy.

    First of all, I picked him up and turned him into a sitting position. Then, with my arm that was longer than his, I passed him the toy.

    As soon as he started trying to break it, his favourite one at that, I realised that it was time for him to start learning how to walk.

    Also, I needed a distraction to avoid the tantrums that were on the way, as the toy was on the brink to shatter.

    ?Elias, let''s y together,? I said, and he immediately looked at me with his big blue eyes.

    The toy was immediately forgotten, and I picked him up. Holding him by his torso, careful not to press too much on a single ce, I made him stand up.

    I kept him on the same spot for a minute or two until I sensed that he was standing on his feet steadily.

    His eyes were full of wonder and curiosity, already analysing how he could use that new superpower.

    I let him go, still keeping my arms around him.

    He looked at me for a moment, and then he started swinging on his feet. He fell out of bnce after a millimetre of movement, but I was ready to catch him.

    Elias started giggling and pping his hands, and I chuckled together with him.

    The nanny just observed us from a corner, while the maids pretended not to see anything.

    It was past the time when they would run to me in fear that I hurt the Prince. They had already understood that he was safe with me.

    ?Let''s show it to your mother, next time,? I whispered. ?She''ll be so proud of us, you''re turning into a big boy.?

    ?Motho.?

    ?Yes, that''s right.?

    He smiled and threw himself at me, certain that I would catch him without dy. His little arms surrounded my neck, and his hair moved in the air as he shook his head in his giggling.

    His daily improvements were small but many. I was bing boring to the other people.

    I''ve started talking only about Elias, about what he did and what he said.

    Even Thea would sigh sometimes. However, she listened to all my stories with hints of envy. She wanted to spend more time with us, but it wasn''t her ce.

    She had the duties of a king to absolve from; only after she could spend time with her family.

    After eating obediently on myp, Elias started ying with food and making his spoon fall down repeatedly. His interest had shifted from the meal to something else, and there was no point in forcing him to eat more. It was impossible.

    ?Mother,? he said with a pout.

    Thea hid a grin and bit her lower lip to stay solemn. She moved her seat closer to me and leaned her head on my shoulder.

    ?Yes?? she murmured when Elias could finally reach her face.

    ?What does my Prince want??

    ?Hugga,? he whispered with a pout.

    ?All right, this Queen can oblige,? she said and picked him up. He was getting too heavy to be carried around, but she would always allow him on herp in a sitting position.

    Thea would sing for him while I just observed them.

    It would have been just perfect if those evenings couldst forever.

    Being a father was hard andplicated, butpletely worth it.

    Even when my little Prince would run away from his duties.

    ?Dad!? Elias called me. ?Dad, dad, dad...?

    ?What is it?? I inquired while picking him up.

    The nanny warned me not to carry him around anymore, or he would grow up spoiled. Yet, I''ve never seen him ask anyone else to lift him. Especially not Theodora.

    He was almost three and knew how to walk on his own.

    ?Mother is busy,? heined.

    ?You love her more than me,? I used him, and he immediatelytched his arms around my neck.

    ?No, that''s not true. But I want to see my mother too.?

    ?She''s ruling, right now. One day, you''ll do the same.?

    ?Oh, so will she teach me??

    ?Maybe,? I shrugged, even though I was quite sure there was a whole line of teachers waiting for the little Prince to grow up a few months more.

    Theodora didn''t have time to teach him, but she was doing her best to see him regrly.

    ?When I grow up, I want to be knowledgeable like you,? he continued. ?I don''t want to be a King. I want to be a Consort.?

    I chuckled, ignoring the re from the nanny nearby.

    ?It''s not as wonderful as you see it. What if you end up marrying a tyrant Queen? Not all the consorts in the world are as lucky as me.?

    He pouted adorably, and I strolled towards my wife''s office.

    ?Don''t you want to bepetent like your mother??

    ?I don''t know,? he shrugged.

    I knocked at the door, and Elias opened his eyes in surprise and excitement. Regardless of his aloof words, he indeed loved his mother.

    ?Today, we''ll be a bit of a distraction. However, don''t tell anyone that we walked to the royal office. It''s forbidden toe here without prior appointment.?

    He kissed my cheek and waited to be leaned down before running to the desk. Theodora stopped working and lifted the kid on herp.

    ?You two are always nning something to slow me down,? sheined before pecking our son''s hair.

    Her voice was low from the efforts of lifting our growing little Prince.

    ?What have you done today??

    ?I''ve learned to dance,? he murmured. ?It''s boring, mother. Why does this Prince have to do that??

    ?A King needs to show perfection to his people. You need to dance like the wind.?

    ?But it''s boring!?

    ?Tomorrow you''ll train with the swords, right??

    ?Yes, mother. But it''s boring with wooden toys. I want a real sword like father.?

    ?How do you know about his sword??

    ?I saw him train with the teacher,? he pouted.

    ?I was trying to show him how grown-ups fight,? I exined. I couldn''t predict it would have had that effect.

    I wanted to give my son some motivation, not to make him ask a real sword to my Queen!

    ?I want to be fast like dad,? he continued, not sensing my thoughts nor Thea''s blushing expression.

    That was another consequence I hadn''t predicted.

    My wife gulped, suddenly envisioning who knows what scenes.

    ?I want to see too,? she eximed.

    ?I can show you, mother. But dad is better. And he has a real sword. I don''t. It''s not the same with wood, mother.?

    ?I didn''t know my Consort was proficient with sword fighting,? shemented, grinning at me.

    That night, Elias would be sent to bed a bit earlier than usual.

    ?I knew my dear husband exercises a lot, but I thought it was to maintain his figure. Seems like it''s not just void training.?

    ?Oh, I can show you anytime, my Queen.?

    ?I''m looking forward to it.?

    Meanwhile, Elias continued to sit on his mother''sp, oblivious to his parents'' shameless exchange.

    He observed Thea''s face for a while, and then he touched her cheek with his little hand.

    ?Why is mother all red?? he asked.

    I hid an amused chuckle while Thea just made up some excuse about excessive work and hot climate.

 Chapter 156 - Farewell Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Farewell Banquet</h4>

    Elias'' fourth birthday was a special urrence. Theodora decided it was time to present him to the whole court.

    A banquet was organised, and delegations from all over the world came to greet us.

    Elias received various gifts, including a tiger, a singing box, and paintings from the far west where armies shed against each other.

    My Queen received a beautiful sapphire, among all the rest. If I had the power to spend money without regret, I would have bought her one too. Yet, it seemed wrong to buy a present with her money.

    When a man in his early thirties made his entrance, my Queen''s expression brightened. Most of the crowd didn''t notice the change, but I knew her well.

    That person was important to her.

    ?Ambassador!? she said when he bent a few degrees forward. ?I wasn''t expecting you. Has Asteria grown poor and sent her best delegation in a kingdom as small as Polis??

    ?I was just curious to see the heir to the throne, my Queen,? he replied with a charming grin trained by years in diplomacy.

    ?Oh, please, stay for dinner!? she said and turned to her aide. ?We''ll add a seat for Ambassador Zolokis.?

    ?I don''t want to intrude. The dinner is only for the most important of your guests, and I came uninvited.?

    ?It''s a wonderful surprise. Also, who can be more important than family??

    Family. It meant he was her mother''s brother, or at most a cousin.

    ?You can stay for a few days, can''t you??

    ?If that is what my Queen desires.?

    His servile phrasesbined with his arrogant attitude annoyed me, but I couldn''t just express my feelings out loud. I had to bear in silence and wait for his departure.

    Too bad he didn''t look eager to go.

    Ambassador Zolokis stayed for days. He often had tea with my wife, and they talked for hours.

    The more he circled around my Queen, the more I was restless. There was something, in that whole situation, that made me ufortable.

    ?You''re passing so much time with your uncle,? I said, once.

    ?He''s the only member of my family I''m familiar with. When my mother died, he came here andforted me. He was the only one that told me I was allowed to cry, when alone.?

    She sipped the rest of her tea and got up.

    ?He was there for me when I was alone, in the middle of a siege against the most powerful empire of the continent. Wouldn''t you wee such a person if you were in my shoes??

    ?Indeed,? I nodded.

    There was no point in arguing when she was so sure in her impression. And I would have sounded jealous. She wasn''t going to change her mind no matter what I said.

    ?We can have dinner alone, tomorrow night,? I whispered, changing the topic and looking for peace.

    ?My uncle will be leaving the day after tomorrow, so I''ve organised a dinner for him. We can eat together after,? she replied.

    ?All right. Elias is waiting for us. He''s almost sleeping on the chair, but he wanted to eat with you now,? I tried.

    ?I''m not hungry. But I''ll join you.?

    ?Not hungry??

    ?My stomach is a bit turbulent these days...?

    ?Are you all right??

    ?I just ate something bad, it will pass.?

    Elias couldn''t even finish dinner before cing his head on the table and snoring lightly. He had passed the whole time staring at Theodora, so much that she epted to keep him on herp and feeding him with the vegetables on the table.

    My picky son ate everything his mother imposed that evening.

    I carried him to his room and tucked the covers before going back to my chambers. I found Theodora on the bed, pale and tired.

    ?I have a bit of a headache,? she whispered.

    ?Do you want some chamomile??

    ?No, I''ll just sleep early tonight. I''ll be as good as new in the morning.?

    I pecked her forehead just like I did with Elias a few minutes before, and I lied down next to her.

    The following day, the Pce was full of movement for the uing banquet.

    If it had been a choice, I wouldn''t have attended. Yet, my Queen smiled at me with her pale face. No matter how much shemitted to hide it, her headache and stomach problems were still there.

    I sat at her right side, like always, and I called Elias to me. No need to have him fed by a nanny when I was idle.

    ?This night, we greet Ambassador Zolokis. He''s been a good friend for our city, ensuring transparentmunication with Asteria and good advice for a young ruler like this Queen.?

    Theodora got up and raised the cup to the sky.

    ?Cheers!? she shouted, and the court responded as noisily as always.

    Everyone drank, most of them the whole cup at once. A toast from the Queen can''t be ignored. I also raised my cup before bringing it to my lips.

    Before drinking, though, I looked at Elias''s shining eyes.

    ?I want that,? he said.

    I chuckled while letting him taste the red wine from the cers. He took a long sip and licked his lips once finished.

    ?This Prince likes it!? he eximed before digging in for another sip.

    ?Easy, easy,? I whispered and left the cup on the table before my wife could see what we were doing.

    In the corner of my sight, I saw how she sipped as well. It was a first, she never drank alcohol.

    That uncle of hers really was something else. He could convince her to drink, which had been hard even for me.

    ?Don''t let the food cool down,? she ended and sat down.

    The music started ying, and a couple of dancers performed their choreography in front of us.

    The atmosphere was rxed, and everyone was having fun. My wife was conversing with the Ambassador, sitting on her left. Next to him was her brother.

    Everyone was so at ease that it took us a while to understand what was happening.

    The Ambassador looked at his pocket clock and rummaged in his waistcoat. He took out a little cruet.

    His left hand grabbed Theodora''s brother''s hair and pulled his head back. He emptied the cruet in his throat and then let go.

    The guards immediately stepped in, alerted by that motion. Theodora stared at the Ambassador, dumbfounded.

    I was the only one that understood what happened. And that I made a mistake that was costing me my son''s life.

    Elias started bleeding from his nose, and he looked at me, confused.

    ?Dad,? he said, while the hall grew silent. Some of the other diners started bleeding and fainting, the rest were already panicking.

    ?It''s all right,? I whispered while cleaning the blood with a napkin. ?I''m here...?

    I fought with tears and cradled Elias with a reassuring smile.

    ?I''m here.?

    He closed his eyes like everyone else in the room. His little body became motionless, and I understood that I wouldn''t see those beautiful gems for the rest of my life.

    Which was going to be short regardless.

    I turned to Theodora, and I found her even paler than before.

    ?What does this mean?? she asked, while her tears framed her face and her arms clenched the armrests. ?How did you do this??

    ?I poisoned the wine,? Ambassador Zolokis admitted.

    ?I can''t be killed with this little poison,? she said. ?Your n was just a mass murder without consequences. You ughtered my court, but didn''t get any advantage from that.?

    ?Oh, my Queen. Don''t you think I haven''t considered this little detail? I hope you enjoyed the tea I brought you from a far ce. I bet you already tried it.?

    Her pale face couldn''t get paler, but her muscles stiffened. Not that she cared about it.

    Her court was gone, her son died in my arms, and I was in part at fault for it. I made Elias try the wine.

    ?I couldn''t be sure when you were going to drink it, and I needed to wait for today. Asteria''s army will march in Polis in a few minutes. You can surrender and let your sessor rule, or you can die slowly and obtain the same effect.?

    Theodora got up and mmed the table.

    ?Arrest him! Now!?

    ?You don''t want the antidote?? he asked, but it didn''t help him get away from the arrest.

    ?This Queen isn''t afraid to die. I hope it''s the same for you.?

    Ambassador Zolokis burst outughing while the guards dragged him away.

    ?The Queen is dead, long live the King!? he dered before the doors of the hall blocked his voice.

    ?Thea, I didn''t know anything about this,? her brother dered. ?I didn''t know...?

    ?It''s all right,? she whispered and patted his head. ?I know you''re innocent.?

    She looked at the hall, with her subjects lying dead in different positions.

    ?Bring the corpses away and block every entrance. We''ll have seven days of siege, and then we''ll let theme in.

 Chapter 157 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 157 - The End</h4>

    My Queen signed the abdication that same day.

    We buried our son together during a rare spring rain.

    ?That man was so kind to me. So much that I lowered my guard and paid the price for my mistake,? Theodora said while clinging to my arm. Her frail body couldn''t resist too much effort, and every day was worse.

    I would help her walk and ask her to stop working every time I noticed the blood dripping on the maps.

    ?I wish I could help you,? I whispered, still looking at my son''s grave. ?If only I didn''t let him drink. If only I was the one dying...?

    ?You can go back to Kyre and forget about all of this,? she stated, straightening her back and biting her lower lip.

    ?He was wrong, Thea. About being allowed to cry when alone. You don''t have to hide or feel shame. It''s your right to cry, when and for what you want.?

    ?Oh, Xander,? she said, clenching my arm with skeletal fingers. ?I''m just looking forward to dying. I don''t want to stay in this world without our child. I don''t want a kingdom, I don''t want a pce. I need nothing.?

    I circled her waist with an arm and shielded her with the other, hiding her crying face from the world''s sight she feared so much.

    ?It was my fault for believing the wrong person. I should have figured, yet I thought that... I don''t know what I thought.?

    ?Anyone would have been fooled, Thea.?

    ?You weren''t. You noticed immediately that something was off.?

    ?Or maybe, I was just jealous, and it was by chance. We don''t know what could have happened, there''s no meaning in thinking about it anymore.?

    ?Bring with you the crown jewels,? she muttered, already back to work. ?It''s better you have them than Asteria. Also, I''ll give you a copy of the abdication. It mighte in handy.?

    ?I''m not going anywhere, Thea. This is my home, and I''ll stay here.?

    ?Don''t be stupid. They won''t spare you. You have a im on the throne.?

    ?I will stay with you until the end. I owe you this.?

    ?You don''t owe me, Xander. You would be happy in Kyre if it wasn''t for me.?

    ?I would probably be dead by the hands of my uncle too,? I said.

    She chuckled, a light and desperate sound that broke my heart in half.

    She didn''t spare energies, always working on maps and strategies. We didn''t have much to lose, which made the conquest even harder.

    My Queen died a few dayster, thest day before the abdication would be permanent.

    The sixth day after the banquet, she didn''t get up from the bed.

    She touched on the bed until she found my hand and squeezed hard.

    ?I don''t think I''ve ever told you that I love you,? she whispered.

    ?Spare your energies, Thea. I don''t need to hear your feelings; I already know.?

    ?I''m so lucky that you understand me, then.? She smiled. ?You''re the only thing left in this world. Have a good life, please. Find a wife, make lots of children. Think about me from time to time, but don''t let that memory make you sad.?

    ?Don''t talk like that.?

    ?I will soon reach our son. We''ll look over you from the other side, you don''t have to worry.?

    She was a fighter. And all my world.

    When the convulsions started, I hadn''t even started telling my part. She coughed blood and cried red for a whole hour, contorting in my arms and shouting in pain.

    I couldn''t help her. There was nothing that I could do.

    ?If only I was less useless.? While white tears soaked my cheeks and fell on her face, she clenched her teeth and stopped shaking just for a moment.

    ?Don''t think of the past. Forget me if it''s easier.?

    ?I will do as you told me,? I lied, in the end. ?I will have a family and sometimes think of you. You don''t need to worry, for I won''t disappoint you.?

    ?I should have epted to travel with you. We could have explored the sea around Polis together.?

    ?We did explore the harbour,? I chuckled. ?It was funny, pretending to be an ordinary couple in search of entertainment.?

    I liked her voice while she sang folk songs and her eyes when she analysed a new show. She was so lively, in contrast with her dying self.

    ?During the years by your side, I was happy for real,? I revealed.

    ?I''m d.?

    When she closed her eyes, I cleaned her face from the blood. I leaned her on the bed and crossed her hands on her stomach.

    I lit a candle and left it on the bed table, not to let her feel afraid of darkness.

    ?I wille back soon,? I whispered and got out of the room.

    All the officers and almost every general died at the banquet. The rest of the court wasn''tpetent enough to handle such a situation.

    Polis was gone, and there wasn''t anything we could do about that. Asteria''s army was already mming on the gate, and the walls would soon copse.

    Soldiers were tired and without motivation. Even more, when the news that the Queen was dead reached town.

    Sounds of war were so insistent just out of the Pce, that it was clear to everyone that there was no point in continuing the battle. Our army surrendered, and our soldiers threw their weapons on the floor.

    A few brave men fought till the end, but the rest of them were smart and knew when it was over.

    I reached the prison and passed through the gate guarded by a single soldier. The rest of the army was busy with the war.

    Ambassador Zolokis was in thest cell. He was still alive and intact because he could have been an asset to use to reach peace. My Queen was waiting for the seventh day to surrender and deliver the city to the enemy.

    The treaty would have been invalid since she wouldn''t have been a Queen anymore.

    After her death, all of that didn''t matter anymore.

    ?She might be too merciful to hurt you, but I am not,? I said while approaching the bars.

    ?What can you do? Kill me? Please, go ahead,? he snickered. ?I knew I wouldn''t get out of here alive when I epted the mission.?

    ?Asteria is a great country. You didn''t need Polis to make it greater. You already conquered half of Ethiro. What need was there to transform a dinner in your honour into a massacre??

    ?There is no limit for greatness, royal Consort. If you''re here, I guess you''re not even the royal Consort anymore. How should I call you now? Sir Kyre??

    ?You don''t need to call me.?

    ?Oh, but I wanted to thank the man that helped me so much! Thanks to you, I didn''t have to die on the spot after stabbing the crown prince. You killed him for me...?

    If only I knew how to do it, I would have let him bleed out slowly and painfully. Yet, with my crappy skills, I could just wound him and hope it would do enough damage.

    I observed the Ambassador''s face while he shouted in pain and then understood that I wouldn''t move until his death. He had the time to grasp that the end was near, and I could look at his eyes for those few minutes.

    It had been too quick. My Queen had known about her death for days, and she didn''t even flinch at that thought. The man that was responsible for it hardly had time to feel all that desperation.

    ?You were right about one thing. You won''t get out of here alive,? I sighed. ?But all the rest was wrong. There is a limit to everything. Human life is short and meaningless. Greatness is just a waste of time.?

    I returned to my Queen and poured oil all over the bed. I lied next to her andnded ast kiss on her forehead.

    She was still so beautiful, even if motionless.

    ?It will be over soon,? I whispered, even though she couldn''t hear me anymore. ?You won''t need to worry about me. Not you, nor our son. We''ll be together for eternity.?

    I didn''t even have any more tears to share.

    The door mmed open, and a group of foreign soldiers barged in, shouting things I didn''t care to understand.

    I already had the candle in my hand. So, I didn''t even blink when one of them ran to me with his sword in the air.

    The de neared to my eyes every fraction of seconds.

    I let the candle fall on the bed and ignite the oil, and then I closed my eyes.

    My death came quickly, and there wasn''t pain. I guess that my head was cut clean because, in only a moment, I didn''t sense anything.

    Thest feeling of my life was thefort given by my wife''s cold body in my arms. After that, nothing.

    Myst breath was short and interrupted at the half, and I suppose I should have felt relieved for such a quick death.

    Darkness filled everything until the moment I opened my eyes to the world.

 Chapter 158 - Boys With Transparent Tastes

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Boys With Transparent Tastes</h4>

    Being born is so damn painful.

    First, you are pushed around for hours, pulled by foreign hands and have to leave the warm ce that has been your home for months. Then, as soon as you''re parted from thatfortable ce, you need to breathe.

    Lungs start aching, every muscle twitches at its own pace. It bes unbearable, but you don''t know how to fight it.

    Until your instinct takes over and you inhale your first mouthful of air. Crying is the only thing imprinted in a new brain, so you don''t have any other choice.

    It took me days to get over that experience.

    When I opened my eyes and saw a woman, a part of my soul recognised her as my nanny. She was the one that took care of me in my first years. My mother couldn''t because...

    ?Oh, no! My Lady!? one of the nurses shouted.

    I didn''t know how to move my head, so I just gazed at thoseforting eyes.

    My mother died a few minutes after giving birth to me.

    I had just calmed down when that knowledge struck me. I wanted to see her at least once. I didn''t know her face nor her voice.

    I didn''t know anything, not even how to shout. Yet, a part of my consciousness craved for her.

    ?Let me see it,? a woman whispered. ?At least once, please...?

    The nanny soon dropped me in that stranger''s arms, and I saw her. She had the same eyes as Elias.

    Elias? Who was that?

    Who was I? And why was my brain full of questions and opinions?

    ?Be a good boy,? she said. She pecked my forehead, and her scent reached my nose. I couldn''t see her features with rity; my sight was too weak. Only her eyes'' colour and her dark hair.

    Still, her scent was clear as day. I could have recognised her anywhere.

    I opened my mouth to call her, but all that came out was a weird sound and then a cry.

    I was taken away from her too soon, and I cried for a day or two more. It''s odd how some part of me knew how to count time.

    I was just a baby. That was clear. I didn''t remember much, but I knew that it wasn''t the first time I lived.

    I could recall so little from my previous life, but a beautiful woman''s face was so clear that it was scary. Only the thought I would meet her one day made me calm down and fall asleep.

    ?Such a good child,? one of the maids said.

    The nanny cradling me just nodded. I wanted to hear her voice as well, but somehow I knew she didn''t talk.

    ?He resembles the Lord so much...?

    The Lord? Did they mean father?

    Oh, I missed him. And that otherdy by his side. But it was too early to worry about everything. I was so tired after birth.

    ?It''s a pity for the Lady, though,? the maid continued.

    The rest of the one-way conversation between a chatty girl and my silent nanny was lost in the dreams, as I rested my muscles tired from crying and my eyes hurting because of all that light.

    The first day of life was the longest. The following flew away like a blow of wind. Everything was boring and monotonous. One of the few events that broke the w was my father''s visit.

    The first time, he didn''t even lift me from the bed. He observed in silence and left after a few minutes.

    It took him weeks to carry me. He always had a weird grimace on his face.

    ?It''s not your fault,? he once whispered.

    He was busy with his work and hurt by his wife''s death. He didn''t have enough time for me, but it didn''t matter.

    My nanny was always there, so I had enough attention and care.

    I grew up healthy and light-hearted.

    When I was four, maybe five, another important person of my childhood appeared.

    My father called for me and waited in the study. I was brought there by my caretaker of that period. I strolled in, and that woman left.

    I turned towards the giant desk and waited patiently.

    ?Alexander, this will soon be my wife,? my father said.

    My eyesnded on a prettydy, and I grinned happily. I ran to her and lifted my arms.

    ?Mother!? I eximed. I remembered her from my previous life. Memories were still clouded, but I was sure it was her.

    The new Lady stared at me, dumbfounded, and then she turned to my father.

    ?Does he call that anydy you approach?? she asked with a cunning smile. ?Or only beautiful ones??

    ?It''s the first time this happens,? my father replied, confused like never before.

    ?Mother,? I called her again. I didn''t have time to waste with adults'' exnations. I had to introduce myself to her. ?My name is Xander.?

    ?Oh, pleased to meet you,? she chuckled.

    I lifted my hand and apanied her to the sofa. I waited as she sat, and then I climbed next to her. Father was d that we got along, even though his confused expression didn''t change for quite some time.

    That was the woman that would give birth to my little sister. She had to be treated with care.

    She epted me as her adopted son, and I started passing my afternoons in the Lady''s office. That ce was somehow magical. Men weren''t allowed, so it was always calm.

    It was early to learn writing, but I couldn''t wait to print down the letters that crowded my mind. I was already able to read, but my fingers didn''t know how to move with a pencil.

    I needed training.

    That''s the reason why I started drawing. One day, I remembered that beautiful face from my dreams.

    I tried imprinting her features on the paper, but the result wasn''t as precise as hoped. However, it was the first time that something from my head took form in the real world.

    I wrote the word wife under her face and grinned, happy. Years had to pass before actually meeting her, but I would surely reach her again.

    ?Who is that?? mother asked.

    ?My wife,? I shrugged. ?Do you like her??

    ?Hmm, isn''t she a bit old for you??

    ?She''s younger than me... She''s not even born yet. This is how she will be when she grows up.?

    ?Mhm... Interesting,? she said while patting my head. ?I like boys that have their mind clear and their tastes transparent.?

    ?It''s not a matter of taste,? I pointed out. It was about destiny.

    It was weird; I couldn''t recall whether mother liked my wife or not.

    Other than wife, another word continuously popped up in my mind. Queen. My wife was a Queen, it was clear. But the queen of what?

    ?Can you keep this for me?? I asked mother, delivering the paper and marching towards the library. It was time to investigate.

    There were so many things that I didn''t know, despite it being the second time I lived. The solution, luckily, was easy: reading.

    Another thing I understood was that I wasn''t ready for meeting my wife. I didn''t know anything, and I was painfully slow and clumsy.

    When I turned six, I finally started training the sword.

    It was boring, but at least it was fast. My body soon got used to the basics, and I decided to use more time to train my muscles.

    Mother said that girls like trained men. Or men with a trained physique. Or something of that sort.

    I had to be the best me before meeting her.

    Little by little, my body remembered the things I already knew. My brain processed all that information.

    There were so many books in my head, but no faces. Did I pass a whole life reading? Really?

    Regardless, this time everything went slightly easier.

    I learned advanced books because the basic ones already were packed in my brain. I trained with the knights because other children couldn''t keep my rhythm, and my tutor didn''t have anything else to teach me.

    It still felt like it wasn''t enough, but I already was better than in my previous life. A slight improvement is better than no improvement.

    Mother followed my growth with proud smiles, and she liked praising me in front of father at lunch.

    ?You two wouldn''t be so attached if you were of the same blood,? hemented once.

    His voice was calm, but I caught a slight trace of jealousy.

    ?Oh, it''s not my fault if our son is an overachiever,? she replied, her shoulders straight and her eyes smiling.

    ?Over-achiever?? I asked.

    ?It''s someone that likes surpassing expectations,? my father exined.

    ?I''m not that,? I pointed out. ?I just have my objectives clear.?

    While mother chuckled amusedly, father rolled his eyes and reached out for the chicken in the centre of the table.

    ?Who ordered chicken?? he asked, confused.

    ?I did,? I said. Was it such a crime? ?I''d like the drumsticks, father. Both of them, if you allow me.?

 Chapter 159 - Anna De Ruis

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Anna De Ruis</h4>

    When I was ten, the first big event that I kept dreaming about happened. My sister.

    When father and mother informed me about a sibling on the way, the only thing I said was: ?It was time, already.?

    Mother was d that I epted the news without frowns. She became even happier when I suggested a name to her.

    In my past life, it had been quite a hassle. Father couldn''t decide, and the baby lived unnamed for almost a week.

    To be sincere, I didn''t do that on purpose.

    I only made a casualment. ?When Martia is born, I''ll teach her how to walk. I don''t want her to trip randomly.?

    ?Martia?? mother asked, confused.

    ?My sister,? I exined, and her eyes widened.

    ?What if it''s a brother?? she inquired, maybe worried that I would fearpetition.

    ?Oh, it won''t be. I wanted a brother to y sword, but I''ll have to cope with a sister. Of course, I''ll still teach her how to y with a sword. Why didn''t I think of this before??

    ?I like the name. Martia and Xander. It sounds good. It will be a pleasure to introduce my children to people,? she giggled.

    During that time, just before my sister was born, I met a friend. It was actually the first person I didn''t remember from my first life. He was interesting because of that.

    Maybe, I just didn''t pay any attention before.

    His name was Jeffrey Wilhelm. His father was a Count, and he was supposed to be a loyal aide for the Lord.

    ?You''ll soon get a sibling,? he said once. ?We will all y sword together, right??

    ?No, we won''t.? My sister wouldn''t be able to even walk for so much time. How was this person thinking she was going to fight with us?

    Also, my sister was going to be very cute. What if someone jealous tried to steal her from me?

    It was safer to y with her when Jeffrey wasn''t around. Bertha seemed safer as an option.

    She''s also a face that I almost forgot. Maybe because she got married and travelled far away, in my first life.

    When Martia finally arrived, I could meet her again. It had been hard to wait, but I''ve somehow made it.

    ?Hello, Martia,? I greeted her as soon as they let me see her.

    I reached out to her hand, and she gripped my finger by instinct.

    ?It''s been so long,? I whispered.

    She was so little, and she probably couldn''t see well just like me after birth.

    While growing up, I noticed so many things about my sister that I didn''t know. Like that she liked strawberries, even if she would be all red after eating them.

    She didn''t like talking, like the little girl in my memories, but she couldmunicate so much with her expressions and eyes.

    Luckily, she learned how to walk quickly. I had to hold her hand to prevent her from tripping over everything, but she could keep my pace without many problems.

    ?Let''s go see the roses,? I said.

    ?Oses,? she repeated. It was one of those rare days where she would echo my words. It wasn''t clear if she was learning how to talk or just trying to tease me.

    However, she was cute, so I couldn''t get angry.

    Her curls grew longer, and she resembled a bit more the sister from myst life. I couldn''t remember why, but she was so sad in every image I had in my brain.

    I was settled on protecting her, this time, even though I didn''t know from what.

    It all happened in a single night. I was fifteen.

    All of a sudden, some soldiers barged in and asked the Lord to reach the capital in a hurry. Mother and father departed immediately, and they never came back.

    They were arrested the moment they stepped out of Kyre.

    Martia cried for the whole night, and I couldn''t do anything else but carry her around and promise that I would solve everything.

    I had no solution, no power. Only hope.

    That night, after copsing on the sofa in Martia''s room, tired from calming her, I had a dream. Or better, I remembered.

    What was going to happen became clear all of a sudden. When I opened my eyes, I packed a bag and left for the capital.

    It was the first time I ventured out of Stoneyard alone in my second life, but I already knew the road.

    I rode at night, didn''t have time to stop.

    I asked the Emperor to meet me, but he refused. I asked the Ministers'' help, but they just shook their heads in distress.

    I even bribed the guards to let me see my parents for a minute, and I spent a night in the prisons, in the cold and with empty pockets.

    They let me go only after the execution.

    It was toote for my parents, but I still had a chance to change Martia''s fate.

    I didn''t have time for funerals. I just rode back to arrive before Countess de Ruis.

    I made it just in time.

    As soon as I stepped into Stoneyard, I headed to Martia''s room. She ran in my arms crying and didn''t part from me for hours. Even while sleeping, she would surround my neck with her arms.

    When Countess de Ruis approached me intending to alert me and start the flea, I checked if Martia was sleeping before answering.

    ?Soldiers are waiting for us out of the castle. Send a servant on the way if you don''t believe me.?

    She closed her mouth and took a step back, observing me.

    ?We shouldn''t waste time,? she replied.

    ?It will only take a few minutes. If your servantes back, we''ll go.?

    When she walked back into the room, fifteen minutester, she was quite rmed.

    ?How did you know?? she asked me.

    ?I just knew,? I shrugged.

    Martia woke up in the movement and looked around, confused. I pecked her forehead and apanied her head back on my shoulder.

    ?I will need your help, Countess,? I continued. It was just the beginning. ?They''ll try every means to take away Stoneyard from me. I can''t fight them alone; I''m too weak and inexperienced.?

    ?I will help you, child. But I need to know, have you heard about the soldiers waiting outside in the capital??

    ?Not really. It was rather obvious it would happen, though. Things will be even more difficult. I won''t be able to retain my positions alone.?

    ?I will help you.?

    And that''s how it started.

 Chapter 160 - Firm Decisions And Few Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 160 - Firm Decisions And Few Regrets</h4>

    Taking control of Kyre wasn''t easy. First of all, I had to uncover all the moles that sent reports to the capital. Money swindles were a frequent problem as well.

    It was particrly hard to keep in mind all the details that led me towards the culprits. I needed to write down what I noted before forgetting.

    I used a code that popped into my mind out of nowhere.

    Soon after writing down a couple of names next to suspicious transactions, I realised where those letters came from.

    My Queen.

    I had almost forgotten about her in all that drama.

    ?I wille back to you,? I whispered. ?But I need to clean all of this first.?

    I couldn''t leave Martia thend in the condition of the previous time.

    Also, I had to be better before meeting my Queen. I couldn''t allow her any trace of doubt. I would have made her fall in love with me no matter what, using knowledge, physical talents, or even appearance.

    But could I really change anything?

    It was the second time I lost my parents. The second time Martia turned silent and gloomy.

    The soldiers waiting for us outside the secret passage were there as well.

    All was unfolding exactly like before.

    On the bright side, it meant that I would meet my Queen again.

    I still had time to be better, but many challenges were in front of me.

    I needed to make myself a name, or all the people lurking around and stealing from Kyre''s ounts would continue undisturbed.

    Just throwing out those that I caught would have led to other swindlers taking their ce.

    ?We need a purge,? I said to the Countess.

    Surprisingly, she agreed with me.

    ?Firm decisions and few regrets, Xander,? she said while looking at the list of culprits. ?Even if some of them are innocent and didn''t steal, they kept silent and helped the crime to bemitted.?

    ?We should give them a chance to confess.?

    ?That can be done. Just make it clear that you know and want to hear their point of view. Who doesn''t talk will automatically renounce their defence.?

    ?Who would feel afraid of a teenager?? I shrugged.

    I wasn''t expecting any admission.

    I got two. Slightly imprecise and confusing, but still free-willed admissions.

    I exiled the bureaucrats that confessed and sentenced the rest of them. It was hard, finding recements.

    Unlike my first life, no one from the capital dared toe and teach me around.

    However, all the movement attracted some attention in the royal Pce. I was summoned there and didn''t have any choice but to go.

    At least, the Countess would stay in Stoneyard and keep everything under control in my stead.

    I wasn''t alone in the world the second time.

    I had some allies, and unpredicted encounters were still going to happen.

    My second journey to the capital was official. It meant that it had to be done with proper means.

    First of all, I had to be escorted by my guards. I had to use a carriage, even though I spent most of the time on horseback next to my father''s Captain of knights.

    That journey didn''t happen in my first life, so I was unsure about what to expect. I didn''t think that his majesty would all of a sudden decide that it was better to dispose of me. Maybe, he was settled on dividing Martia and me.

    That changed, didn''t it? My sister wasn''t dispersed in the Pce but safe and sound at Stoneyard, taken care of by a rtive.

    My memories didn''t help much till that point, so I wasn''t really confident I could change my fate just like that. And I didn''t want to.

    What if my interference brought me far from my Queen? I would have lived the rest of my life in regret,forted only by memories that didn''t happen.

    ?The war against Polis will soon start,? I considered.

    It would have taken five years for my Queen to convince Ethiro to sign a peace treaty. And another five before being sent to her as a contract husband.

    ?Yes, my Lord?? the Captain asked, surprised.

    ?I was thinking out loud,? I replied. ?What is his majesty, the Emperor''s, intention, in your opinion??

    ?I have no clue, my Lord. But it has been centuries from thest time a ruler has dared to order the Lord of Kyre like this. And now, it happened twice in a few months.?

    I sighed.

    ?His majesty will try to make me say the wrong word or make the wrong choice. He wants an excuse to behead me.?

    I had to survive ten years more in Ethiro.

    ?If anything happens to me, send a message to Countess de Ruis. She''ll know what to do.?

    ?We all hope it won''te to that, my Lord.?

    ?I hope too, but crazy people are unpredictable.?

    Well, notpletely unpredictable. At least to me.

    The meeting was quite slow. At first, I was made to walk into the throne hall from a small door on the side. I waited my turn for a couple of hours, listening to the other subjects'' pleas and shaking replies.

    They were all scared to their guts. I would have been too if only I hadn''t already died once.

    Something as stupid as a crazy Emperor wouldn''t stay on my path for too long.

    In front of me, there were a couple of courtesans. Behind me, someone I recognised as Count Grahm. I remembered the rumours about his convincing the Emperor to dere war and let him manage it, all to achieve some glory. Luck was on my side, as I was exactly in front of him.

    ?Alexander of Kyre, Archduke of the North,? a voice announced. I took a step forward and knelt to greet the Emperor.

    The first step was to survive the first few minutes. If the Emperor didn''t dislike someone at a first nce, I doubt he would have sentenced them without reason. Except for a few unhappy cases like my parents.

 Chapter 161 - A Stolen Idea

    <h4>Chapter 161 - A Stolen Idea</h4>

    ?Do you resent me, boy?? the Emperor asked me.

    For sure, I couldn''t show him my true heart. My resentment umted through two lives. He killed my parents twice.

    Yet, I kept control over my face muscles. I wouldn''t have allowed anyone to notice my thoughts.

    It was a matter of survival.

    Only after a minute of that astounded royal face, I remembered that I was barely sixteen. A teenage boy isn''t supposed to control his reactions like this.

    ?I am sure your majesty made the best choice,? I said, cold andposed. As if I didn''t care about what had happened.

    He was going to die in six years at most. His illness would have consumed thest bits of rationality way sooner.

    For the time being, he was only paranoid. Hiding from him would have been enough to escape his rage.

    But I wasn''t too cautious, even if my two lives should have made me wiser.

    ?Treason is a horrible deed. I can''t defend the Archduke after all the proofs showed his involvement. Have the rest of the instigators already been caught??

    There wasn''t any rest of them, and there wasn''t any proof. But the sentence had arrived so suddenly that no one had the time to even understand what had happened.

    The whole court kept their breath while waiting for the consequences of my words.

    ?I''m d you''re reasonable, boy,? the Emperor said.

    In his mind, all that happened made perfect sense.

    He epted my exnation without a single doubt. In the end, I was a teenager that believed that his father betrayed the crown. An asset to be exploited, right? A young man eager to prove his innocence and loyalty.

    Not someone to prosecute.

    ?My Empire has been within the current borders for almost a century. What do you think about this, boy??

    ?There is no limit to greatness, your majesty. Borders are made to be moved and crossed.?

    ?Is that so? Where should I move first??

    ?First, your majesty should tame the threatsing from the west,? I started.

    I wasn''t sure what that meant, but those were the words I heard in my first life. The crown''s advisors used them to convince the Emperor to strike a few months from now. With some luck, no one had said that yet.

    From my memories, I knew what was going to happen and how wars were going to end.

    ?Also, there is a small city in the south that has a relevant harbour, isn''t there??

    ?Polis,? the Emperor whispered.

    Indeed, he was already eying my Queen''s territories.

    I wasn''t worried about her. She was going to win. I''ve seen her abilities during the second war...

    Second war?

    Was there a second war? Against whom?

    There were so many dark spots in my memories. If I didn''t wake up with my parent''s execution, I would have thought that my dreams weren''t real.

    Maybe, I was just crazy. Not too different from the Emperor.

    ?What do you know about Polis??

    ?I just read a book, your majesty.?

    ?What do you think about it??

    ?It won''t be easy, but the prize is worth it. That harbour is central.?

    ?Their ruler is rted to Asteria''s high-ss officers. It''s too early to sh against another empire.?

    ?Your majesty is right. We can''t afford it yet. However, Asteria won''t intervene.?

    ?How do you know??

    ?I don''t know, your majesty,? I said with my head bowed down. ?But it would be easy to check. Surrounding the city and waiting for reinforcements should be enough to hearten your majesty.?

    ?Hmm... How much would that cost??

    The Emperor listened to one of the aides and nodded.

    ?Not that much. Approved!? he stated, then.

    One of the people in the corner of the hall left in silence, unhappy that my words were faster.

    Here you are, Count Grahm.

    I had heard voices about it, but I didn''t have proof.

    The one to propose to conquer Polis was indeed Duke Grahm, through his first son, the Count.

    In the beginning, it was all a n to increase the Count''s reputation. It backfired when my Queen forced the Empire to a truce. The campaignsted longer than nned and the costs became unreasonable when Polis''s soldiers started burning or stealing Ethiro''s food supplies.

    ?If your majesty sees it as fit, I''d like to help my country,? I dered, without even thinking enough about it.

    Regardless, my first target was to keep Martia safe in Kyre.

    ?Your desire will be fulfilled.?

    ?Where will I be sent??

    Was it real? Would I see my Queen again?

    ?To the west.?

    ?Yes, your majesty. Thank you, your majesty,? I muttered before walking out.

    It was too early to meet her. Also, I didn''t want to be her enemy.

    The western front was a better option, and I had been lucky.

    I already knew how it was going to end. Ethiro would win.

    If I smartly yed my cards, I would have profited from the situation. I just had to avoid the battles where Ethiro suffered many losses.

    The real problems were going to start only a couple of years after the next Emperor''s crowning.

    One of the functionaries approached me out of the throne room, in the hallway.

    ?Archduke Kyre, your highness,? he called me. ?The Emperor ordered you to depart immediately for the west.?

    ?Immediately??

    ?Yes, that''s correct. There''s no time to go back to Kyre, unfortunately.?

    ?I haven''t finished my tasks. I ran here when I was summoned,? I pointed out, feigning surprise and confusion. ?How can I??

    ?His majesty''s orders are final.?

    I looked at my fingers for a few seconds, enough to make it look like I was thinking.

    ?Not even for a week? If I ride on horseback, I''ll be in the West in six days or so. I just need to leave the ounts in order...?

    After all, I just executed the ountants. I needed at least to appoint new ones.

    ?No exceptions shall be epted.?

    ?I understand,? I sighed. I dropped my shoulders and followed the officer with a frown.

    Not that I was that worried. After all, I left Countess de Ruis in charge of everything.

    If there was someone in the Empire that could keep things under control, it was her.

    The sigils were in her hands. I''ve also signed many kinds of permissions and proxies to prevent any odd situation to destabilise Kyre.

    It was necessary in case I was imprisoned in the capital.

    ?As his majesty orders,? I said to the officer.

    He just nodded, not even suspecting that a teenager could have a n worth years of patience.

 Chapter 162 - A Distant Relative (1)

    <h4>Chapter 162 - A Distant Rtive (1)</h4>

    The west was boring. No one was expecting an attack so early, so Ethiro won without many struggles.

    I made sure to be seen in the right ces at the most appropriate times and to say the right word when needed.

    Soon, everyone heard of my talent. Even the Emperor.

    Too bad that I couldn''t go home for a couple of years, and I spent all that time worrying about my sister. How was Martia growing up? Was that little girl going to turn gloomy like the previous time?

    She wasn''t taken away, but I couldn''t stay by her side. Would that influence her?

    All those questions crowded my mind so much that I decided to give it a try and finish the war a month earlier.

    ?Try moving the right wing here,? I proposed to the leading General.

    Last time, even though I didn''t pay much attention, all the rumours about this war were about this specific battle. The only one Ethiro lost.

    It didn''t change the oue, but it dragged the war longer for a couple of months. Also, the enemy''s troops regained some good mood after winning, which made them more challenging to defeat.

    If I managed to win this battle, the rest of the war would have been taken care of by the generals.

    ?If I were their general, I would use the mountains to my advantage. Here the road is narrow, which means that we can march in rows of three, maximum of four soldiers.?

    ?Taking the other way around will take days longer.?

    ?That''s why I''m telling you now. There is still time. Also, you don''t need to divide the army in half. Just a wing will be enough to surprise the enemy and ruin their tactical advantage. They won''te forward on their own, General. They''ll just pretend to.?

    ?Are you sure about your hunch, boy??

    It was tiring, all of them calling me boy.

    At least, they didn''t ignore me all the time like in the beginning. I had gained myself a name, with the tricks suggested by my memories.

    I had to pay attention, though. First of all, not to raise suspicions.

    And secondly, because most of my knowledge was made of gossip. I couldn''tpletely rely on it, but consider all of that as a hunch.

    Still, I was quite sure that the battle was going to end in our favour. I''ve examined the situation thoroughly beforeing forward with a n.

    ?Have I ever been wrong?? I shrugged.

    ?There''s a first time for everything,? heughed, but he sent a third of the army on the long road.

    The war ended a week and two dayster. The western poptions surrendered, and the Empire annexed yet another piece ofnd.

    I hoped I could go back home, but I was informed that I had to go to another site.

    This time, south-west. Luckily, not Polis. I wasn''t ready to meet my Queen.

    On the way, I visited one of my mother''s rtives. She was near my age and got married very recently. I had received the invitation to attend the wedding, differently fromst time. I was imprisoned in Stoneyard and alone, so no one would have asked me toe to their wedding.

    Regardless, I couldn''t attend the second time either because I was busy.

    I wasn''t familiar with that woman. All I remembered was that she got married to a Marquise and didn''t have children even years after the marriage. She was supposed to die young from an illness or something like that.

    Since I was passing next to their fief, I decided to visit.

    My rtive weed me with a timid smile while her husband was rather happy to see me. He rubbed his hands together while grinning at me. His elbows were leaned on his hips, sustained by his round stomach. He was shorter than thedy, with a pair of long moustaches and a short beard.

    ?I''m d to have you here, your highness,? he said.

    ?I was passing by and thought it would be impolite not to greet my cousin that got recently married,? I shrugged. ?I hope I''m not inconveniencing you too much.?

    ?Oh, not at all.?

    The only one to talk for the whole evening had been the Marquise. I couldn''t hear thedy''s voice at all, except for when I directly asked her something.

    I considered asking her the name since I''ve never heard it. It was written on the invitation, to be sincere, but I didn''t pay attention. Also, it was written with small characters. No one thought it was relevant enough.

    It took me a whole night to remember it, and I had to skin through my old life''s gossip.

    Lyana. She married at fifteen and died at twenty. What a pity: at the prime of her youth.

    I couldn''t do anything against illness, so I kept quiet and didn''t try to change her fate. It would have been dangerous, and it wouldn''t have changed a thing.

    However, it was weird for a fifteen-year-old girl to be that silent and smitten. Her face was always directed to the floor; her arms crossed on the front and fully covered by long sleeves. No matter how hot the weather.

    That detail bugged me the whole time, but I couldn''t grasp what was wrong with it. After all, I didn''t know a thing about fashion.

    I stayed there for two days. I couldn''t stop any longer because the war wouldn''t wait for me.

    By chance, I stumbled upon a scene that cleared up most of my doubts.

    I was strolling in the garden, the day was sunny. The flowers had released their scent, and the birds were singing among the leaves, hidden from my sight.

    I was alone when I heard voices from a corner of the garden. To be more precise, it was a single voice, and I recognised it.

    I went there, curious about what could have angered the Marquise on such a beautiful day.

 Chapter 163 - A Distant Relative (2)

    <h4>Chapter 163 - A Distant Rtive (2)</h4>

    The Marquise was scolding his wife, but the odd things were his grip around her forearm and her trembling shoulders.

    ?I told you to be more friendly! Look at that, now! The Archduke is leaving, and we didn''t have time to have a proper conversation! What use do I have of a wife that doesn''t know how to use her familiar bonds??

    His voice was furious and high-pitched, showing all the annoyance about something that wouldn''t have changed no matter what Lyana did. His right hand was around the girl''s wrist, while the left was clenched in a fist and shoving in the air.

    Meanwhile, Lyana just bowed her head and started tearing. She didn''t even sob while the drops crossed her face without a noise. It looked like she was used to that treatment, and even more that she knew what was going to happen.

    ?How dare you cry now? It''s your fault!? the Marquise continued.

    When I couldn''t bear to watch in silence anymore, I stepped in and asked what that argument was about.

    Maybe, it wasn''t my ce to meddle in. They indeed were husband and wife. However, I couldn''t walk away after witnessing that scene.

    Lyana''s long sleeves and pale face suddenly made so much sense. With that kind of grip, the delicate skin of a woman would be dark. And the bruise would probably hurt for a few days.

    ?I was just teaching my wife to behave,? the Marquise exined. ?I''m sorry if any of her actions made you feel unwee. We''re both honoured to have you here! Right?? He turned to the woman and red at her until she bowed her head in a hurry.

    ?None of the Marchioness''s action made me leave. I have a campaign to carry on in the south.?

    ?I''m relieved. I hope your highness can pass here on the way back too.?

    ?Sure, if I use this road to go back.?

    For the whole time of the conversation, Lyana hadn''t stopped rubbing the ce where her husband gripped.

    ?Is this the first time that something like this happens?? I asked her.

    The man next to her shook his head and misunderstood the question as directed to him.

    ?My wife is still young, so she doesn''t know how to behave. She will soon get better, by the way. I''m working hard on teaching some sense into her.?

    ?You shouldn''t tolerate this,? I stated, and Lyana lifted her eyes on me for the first time. She trembled, scared to her guts.

    ?What can I do? I''m a bit toox, that''s true,? the man shrugged, and I almost punched him on the spot.

    ?You cane with me,? I whispered and, before the Marquise had time to misunderstand once more and follow me in war, I offered my hand to Lyana. ?He won''t be able to hurt you, I promise.?

    Her trembling fingers reached my hand, and she stepped forward.

    ?What do you mean?? the Marquise asked, now confused.

    ?Let''s go,? I finished and took a step towards the exit.

    ?Wait, you can''t force my wife to follow you!?

    ?Don''t make meugh,? I replied.

    He gripped thedy''s arm and pushed her back.

    Before realising what was happening, I stepped in and punched his face. His nose broke, and he fell on his butt.

    ?You can''t do this!? he shouted before getting up. He ran towards me with the clear intention of getting revenge for the humiliation, and he just earned a second punch.

    All the training done to be fit for my Queen revealed its fruits when my reflexes and speed improved by tenfold. Not just my sword technique, but my general fighting skills were up to par with the best warriors of the Empire.

    A middle-aged, fat Marquise wasn''t a challenge for me.

    Too bad he fell back andnded on the ground. His head hit the paved courtyard''s floor with a sick noise, and he didn''t move anymore. He just looked at me and blinked, but he couldn''t move his head even a degree. Nor talk, norin.

    ?Ouch,? I frowned.

    That wasn''t in my ns.

    ?You can testify that I was defending myself,? I sighed, turning to Lyana. ?And no one will dare to create a scandal out of this. But I really don''t have time to handle it...?

    Lyana observed the scene with wide eyes until she took a decision I hadn''t predicted.

    ?I just wanted to teach him a lesson. Who knew he would end up like this??

    At least, he wasn''t able to hurt her anymore.

    ?It''s not your fault, your highness,? she said.

    She asked me to lend her a knife so that she could finish the work with her hands.

    ?Wait,? I stopped her. ?It''s not wise.?

    ?I will be the culprit, your highness. It won''t hurt your reputation, I promise! I just can''t live like this anymore. Prison is better than this.?

    ?That''s not what I meant,dy Lyana. We shouldn''t spill blood all over the courtyard. This can still be considered an incident.?

    I moved her to the side and made her turn away from the dying Marquise.

    ?Listen, you now have to do two things. First, bring me one of his capes. Arge one with a hood. Your husband will leave under everyone''s watch tonight. Is there anywhere he would head towards at night??

    ?Yes,? she sighed. ?My husband goes to town quite often. I suppose he has a mistress there, or he ys cards till dawn with his friends.?

    ?That''s good,? I nodded and started moving the body behind a bush. It would have been bad if anyone passed there by chance and saw the Marquise. I also had to remember to call myself out.

    I would send a message to myself from the town to have a valid reason to leave without greeting thendlord.

    Also,dy Lyana''s death, which was going to happen in a few years, now sounded so suspicious. I couldn''t leave her there, not afterplicating her life with a couple of punches.

    My Queen wouldn''t like an irresponsible man. I had to find a way to extract Lyana from that situation without implying my name in the matter.

 Chapter 164 - Turn An Incident Into A Murder

    <h4>Chapter 164 - Turn An Incident Into A Murder</h4>

    Lyana showed me the room where they kept old carpets. We found one big enough to hide a body, and we rolled the Marquise in it.

    After deciding not to leave blood around, I had to choke him to death. It was better than letting him there, semi-conscious.

    The little blood on the ce where he hit his head was washed away quickly and flew with the water under the flowers surrounding the path where we stood when it happened.

    Lyana called a couple of servants and made them carry my things to my carriage. I was going to travel in the morning; it had been known for days. I''ll wait for thendlord in front of everyone and leave after greeting my rtive.

    The servants carried my things to the carriage.

    ?This is a token of myself and my husband''s appreciation,? Lyana said out loud while the servants moved the carpet. They fixed it on the carriage, wondering why the carpet weighed so much.

    ?Thank you, mydy. It''s a nice present.?

    What does a wandering lord do with a carpet? No one asked that.

    ?Now that everything''s arranged, let''s go have dinner.?

    ?Will the Marquise join us??

    ?Oh, he''s busy tonight. But he''ll certainly be here to greet you tomorrow morning!?

    ?All right. I''m sorry I have to leave soon, though. It has been a pleasing stay, mydy.?

    We left the carriage for my departure in the back.

    ?I''d like to have dinner in the chamber, though,? I said. ?It''s better to rest for tonight.?

    After all, what use is there to dine without the Marquise? It was eptable, as a request.

    ?Of course, your highness.?

    The Marquise was seen getting on the carriage with his favourite cape covering his head. I had to bow my back to seem shorter, and that made the figurerger.

    Just perfect for the trick.

    Lyana didn''t know how the Marquise behaved when he visited the city. Judging from the road we were taking, it wasn''t anything nice.

    The coachman stopped in front of a dark alley. I could see the prostitutes recognising the carriage. They seemed to be preparing for work.

    After a second or two, before the coachman could open the door for me, I got off slowly. I mimicked the Marquise''s slow steps and headed to the alley.

    When the carriage turned behind the corner, I turned right and walked away into the night.

    The women in the alley seemed suddenly so displeased that I was leaving.

    ?Sorrydies, but I have a wife,? I whispered while strolling away. Only when I was far enough, I straightened my back. Finally!

    I threw the cape away, disgusted.

    Reaching the centre of the city took quite a while.

    ?I won''t stage incidents anymore,? I sighed. It was so much work.

    It could have been easier toe clean and let the Emperor remember that I''m more useful than some Marquise from the south.

    I sent a message to myself, instructing a youngd to deliver it in the morning without furtherments. I chose a boy from the street and bought him new clothes to look like a real messenger.

    I paid him some gold and promised him that much in the morning.

    It would have been impossible to find himter if anyone became suspicious of that man''s disappearance.

    I also bought a new cloak.

    A carriage brought me towards the Marquise''s mansion, but I made it change direction and surpass it. I walked for a few kilometres.

    Next to the mansion, I removed the cloak and reached one of the gardens unnoticed.

    ?Your highness!? a servant said when he saw me.

    ?Yes?? I muttered. I was sitting on a bench and looking at the stars.

    ?Is there anything I could help your highness with??

    ?Oh, I can''t sleep well the day before a departure,? I chuckled. I was wearing only light clothes, just like someone that got dressed for a short walk in the night.

    ?I can serve your highness some herbal tea...?

    ?No need. I''m going back to the chamber,? I shrugged. ?Some fresh air makes miracles.?

    When that person turned the corner, I retrieved the rest of the clothes from the bush and reached the bedroom.

    I had a witness that I was there during the night. It must have been enough.

    ?Staging a disappearance is so damnplicated!? Iined about my reflection in the mirror.

    Dawn finally came, and I prepared to leave. I was in a hurry, but I had to keep my nerves under control.

    No one could imagine that the Marquise, thought dispersed in town, was in the carpet on the top of the carriage.

    While waiting for him toe back, Lyana and I had breakfast. The young boy came just in time. He didn''t seem to recognise me.

    He delivered the message and got the promised few golds.

    I opened the letter and read with a frown. When I reached half of the paper, I frowned the same way my Queen did when something seemed off in the reports.

    I folded the missive and put it away in a pocket. It was the safest ce, where no one could have found it without killing or knocking me out.

    ?I have to go,? I stated, seemingly displeased by that unnned matter. ?There is something urgent I need to do.?

    ?Of course,? Lyana nodded. ?I''m sorry my husband isn''t here to greet you, your highness.?

    ?Oh, just pass him my greetings, then. I really need to hurry. Is the carriage ready??

    The coachmen that travelled with me appeared in time, and he jumped on his ce. He was familiar with my ways, so he didn''t open the door for me. He knew it annoyed me more than it was helpful.

    We finally left, and the day turned much sunnier.

    A few kilometres before the first city, we stopped for a break.

    ?I''m not in the mood to see people,? I murmured. I needed to get rid of the body before it started to smell. ?You can take a horse ande back with some food.?

    ?Yes, Commander,? he nodded before following the order. Soldiers are like that: they don''t ask questions, they don''t suspect.

    It''s refreshing, and it helped me a lot of times.

    Finally alone, I dragged the carpet down. I tied rocks around the Marquise and finally threw him in the river that passed next to the spot where we stopped for the night.

    The weights were necessary, or the water would have carried the body back from where I came from.

    Which would have been suspicious: the body of thendlording from the direction where a guest was headed to. In a hurry, at that.

    After drying myself, rubbing my hair felt especially long, I sat under a tree to wait for the coachman.

    I closed my eyes and rested for a few minutes. Or maybe I fell asleep for an hour.

    I lost my sense of time after working so much on hiding a body.

    It wasn''t my first kill. Not even if counting the second life alone. Yet, it was the first time that I transformed an incident into cold-blooded murder.

    I was woken up by some giggles in the distance.

    The coachman was gettingte, by the way.

    Getting up was more difficult than nned, but I managed somehow. I walked around until I saw a group of young girls ying together. Ages seem to go from eleven or ten down to seven.

    How old was my Queen, now? Oh, she was ten. She had been in a war for two years. This time, though, I could rte. I had been in the same situation, even if in a different position.

    When the girls saw me, some of them started running and shouting. They were scared of me.

    I checked the condition of my clothes and hair, but I was not that unpresentable.

    ?Good day,dies.? I tried smiling reassuringly.

    ?Hello, sir. What are you doing here?? one of them managed to ask.

    ?I''m travelling south. It seemed a nice ce to stop for a break, so here I am...?

    ?This is privatend. You can''t stay here.?

    Private?

    ?Whose??

    ?Duke Grahm''s,? the girl replied. ?Might I ask your name??

    ?And you''re rted to him, aren''t you? Howe he lets his family''s girls y alone by the river??

    ?We''re not alone, sir.?

    Indeed, they were not.

    The guards appeared in a moment. They were slow, by the way.

    If I was a criminal with unclear intentions, I would have already done all the damage I wished before they even sensed that someone was on their territory.

    ?Identify yourself!? one of the guards shouted. He pointed his short sword towards me.

    I was unarmed, not even fully clothed. I had just woken up, for goodness.

    The tip of the de almost touched my neck, but I didn''t back down. They were a bit rushed, after arrivingte.

    ?You shouldn''t be this rmed,? I said. ?If I had any ill intention, we wouldn''t be here talking.?

    ?Identify yourself!?

    I moved my eyes on the guard for the first time. A youngd, my age or a year younger at most.

    ?My name is Alexander of Kyre.?

 Chapter 165 - The Safest Place

    <h4>Chapter 165 - The Safest ce</h4>

    ?Kyre?? the guard repeated. ?That Kyre??

    ?As far as I know, there is a single family with the right to use and''s name as a family name,? the child next to him replied before I had time to add anything. ?We''re in front of his highness, the Archduke. What a coincidence!?

    The guards couldn''t be sure about my identity, so he kept his sword raised, but he stepped back.

    ?Is there anything that could prove it?? he asked.

    I threw him my ring with house Kyre''s sigil. I had brought it with me, leaving Countess de Ruis a medallion with the same pattern.

    It would have been too brave to leave everything in Stoneyard since I couldn''t predict what could have happened.

    It was the right decision since I was stopped from returning home for years.

    ?This is indeed house Kyre''s coat of arms,? the little girl stated after looking at it for a moment.

    She then turned to me and curtseyed wlessly.

    ?It''s a pleasure to meet your highness. My name is Elisabeth Grahm. The Duke is my grandfather, and my father is his first son, Count Grahm.?

    ?I didn''t know I stepped in your territory, littledy,? I exined. ?I''m travelling south, and I''m in a hurry. I wouldn''t have passed here without greeting or at least warning your grandfather.?

    Elisabeth observed me in a daze for a moment, and then she nodded with a solemn gaze.

    ?Please,e to have dinner with us, at least! It won''t slow you too much, hopefully. The night is close, and you can sleep under a roof. You won''t travel in the dark, will you??

    That little girl was insistent, but her reasons weren''t so wrong. After all, sleeping in a warm ce is for sure better than outside.

    Not to mention that the coachman might have been in some trouble.

    We left a guard to wait for my soldier, and the little girl showed me the way towards Count Grahm''s residence.

    I found out a lot about her. She was eleven, a year younger than my Queen. She used to y with her little sister and cousins at the river quite often.

    She also made some polite questions, so I was forced into a conversation.

    ?Father, you can''t guess who we met by the river!? she shouted when she was the Count from a distance. She ran to him, excited from all the events that interrupted her boring day.

    ?What are you talking about, Elisabeth,? he started.

    When his eyes spotted me, he immediately realised.

    ?Your highness,? he greeted with a slight bow. ?What a surprise.?

    ?Indeed, a surprise for the both of us,? I said. ?I wasn''t aware that I stopped on yournd, Count Grahm.?

    ?Oh, please,e inside. You must have travelled for quite a lot.?

    My appearance indeed was that of a tired vagabond.

    ?I parted this morning, actually. I''m in a hurry, but it seems it was the wrong day to start a long journey.?

    ?Are you headed to the border??

    ?Yes, I am.?

    ?We all heard of your ideas for the western war. Ethiro is lucky that his youth is so talented.?

    ?Oh, it was all abination of good luck andpetent leaders. All I did was suggest a few moves.?

    ?The right moves, indeed. The Emperor must value you a lot if he has already sent you to another front.?

    ?I hope so,? I nodded.

    As if I cared for that old madman''s opinion. As long as he didn''t send me to Polis, I would have continued stacking achievements for him.

    ?Also, we heard that letters are flocking to Stoneyard with proposals for engagements. Which luckydy will be your wife??

    ?I don''t have time right now,? I shrugged. I didn''t know anything about those letters.

    The Countess focused her short missives on the relevant matters, and I certainly wasn''t looking for a wife.

    Well, I was. But I already knew who my wife was going to be.

    ?But you should start looking around,? the Count smirked.

    Around where?

    ?Elisabeth, you can y your favourite song,? he then added, turning to his daughter.

    Oh, looking there.

    How sick, why would I feel attracted to a child? Didn''t he feel a bit ashamed by advertising his own daughter like this?

    The little girl, oblivious to the power games around her, just walked to the piano in a corner and started ying. Her quick fingers didn''t have rest, and she even started singing around half the song.

    Now that I thought about it, I had to remind the Countess not to stress my sister like this. There was no need for her to learn how to y songs. The amount of effort a child needs to reach that level is unhuman.

    Parents can be ruthless at times.

    Who knows how many hours of ying alone, or, even worse, with a strict teacher, were needed to be this proficient? How many tears, and how many injured fingers?

    I felt sorry for Elisabeth Grahm at that moment. She wasn''t at any fault for all of that.

    ?Wonderful,? Imented when she was done.

    She had turned to me in search of approval, her eyes wide, her lips split in hope. Children of that age certainly look for praise.

    The following morning, I left for the front. Weirdly, I felt relieved to walk out of that ce.

    The rest of the journey continued without interruptions, luckily.

    I had to remember not to stop for breaks on the Grahm''snd on the way back. I was nning to simply pass there and invite Lyana over to Stoneyard.

    The war on the south-western border had been going on for months. If I didn''t interfere, it would have taken Ethiro three years to sedate the revolution in preparation.

    I didn''t have all that time. Also, three years meant an awful amount of victims. I''m sure my Queen wouldn''t have been pleased by myplicity in the massacre. I had to resist for a few more years.

    Nine, if my memories didn''t betray me. Then, I would have been sent to her.

    She was going to win in a few more years. Coincidentally, in three years.

    I couldn''t wait for the meeting with his majesty, where he would ask me if I was willing to be exchange goods for my country''s peace.

    ?Your highness, we''ve been trying to break their defences for weeks, but they won''t concede even a millimetre. The front has been along this line for the whole time.?

    ?Mhm, all right,? I nodded. The person asking me was a general, but he was rather young. What happened to the elders?

    Oh, a gue.

    A clouded memory passed in my head, and I understood why it took Ethiro three years to get it over with that mass of farmers.

    A gue was going to spread through the camp, and the first to fall in bed and die were going to be the elder generals.

    ?Are they ill?? I asked.

    The man winced, surprised and confused.

    ?Who, your highness?? he asked.

    ?The generals.?

    ?They can''t get out of bed, but they don''t show any symptoms.?

    Ah? I didn''t know that... No symptoms?

    ?Where do we take the water from?? I inquire. ?The river??

    ?Yes, for the horses. Our water, though,es from the well.?

    ?Bring some of that water to the horses,? I ordered. ?Now. And tell me if they don''t want to drink.?

    Who took care of that army, for goodness?

    After hearing, with no surprise, that the horses refused to drink, I ordered not to fetch water from the well anymore.

    ?Just boil that from the river. Also, periodically check if it''s clean.?

    ?How to check?? the man whispered, confused and surprised by my weird decisions.

    ?With the horses,? I shouted. ?Now, go! We don''t have time. After poisoning the water, they will attack. Also, order the soldiers to keep quiet at night. From this moment on, no one is allowed to sing or y cards.?

    We had to look like a sick army.

    ?How did you know about the horses not drinking, your highness?? a young man asked.

    ?Read it in a book,? I murmured, distracted. I was observing the maps and wondering how my Queen could get so much information from them.

    ?You haven''t changed much, after all,? he added. ?Apart from the title, your highness.?

    I lifted my head and turned to him, wondering where I met him.

    Oh, that face was highly familiar.

    ?Wilhelm?? I inquired. ?Are you perhaps Jeffrey Wilhelm??

    ?That''s true,? he shrugged. ?You disappeared for three years only. Is this what it takes you to forget about your friends??

    ?You''re rather brave to call yourself my friend.?

    ?Am I not??

    ?I don''t know,? I chuckled. ?It''s been so long that I forgot how it feels to have a friend. What are you doing here??

    ?My father heard of your achievements and thought that it would be good to have a talented son on his own.?

    ?And he sent you to war??

    ?This was supposed to be a fast campaign. And you were said to being here. What safer ce than next to the mighty Archduke Kyre??

    ?Literally anywhere else.?

 Chapter 166 - Changed Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Changed Destiny</h4>

    Was Jeffrey Wilhelm supposed to be at the front? I had no clue.

    It might have been his destiny; who knows? Yet, it sounded like my action changed something even in the life of someone so far from me.

    It was the first time I considered that my dreams could turn out just that: dreams. What if talking back at the Emperor brought me far from my Queen?

    No, that was too much. I was born to be hers. There wasn''t any need to worry.

    ?So, your highness thinks the generals aren''t all in bed just because of a coincidence?? Jeffrey asked, waking me up from my daze.

    I have been staring at a map while thinking of my wife. So, they all supposed I was considering what to do next.

    ?They now think we''re all under the effects of the poison,? I said. ?We have a tactical advantage. If we manage to stay quiet for a couple of days, their spies will report about it.?

    As soon as the war was over, I was nning to head straight to Kyre. I wanted to see Martia and check that she was all right.

    ?They will attack,? I continued. ?And we''ll be waiting for them.?

    I had to consider the chance that the enemy could sense the trap and not attack. Still, there was nothing to lose in being prepared for any urrence.

    The battle was supposed to be bloody and unfruitful for us.

    Thanks to the water from the river, the soldiers didn''t fall ill. Some of them had some health problems andy bedridden for a day or so.

    Even the generals returned soon in shape.

    Their old bones weren''t as resistant as the youngsters'', so they suffered more from the poison. But a couple of days with clean water were enough for them to recuperate too.

    I could have left them the lead of the army. The generals were all experts. Yet, I wanted to get it over with. I was tired of war and being far from home.

    My Queen''s words resounded in my head, and I observed the rest of the officers with half a grin.

    ?Let them think we''re as weak as ants, and then crush them with all of our strength,? I echoed her.

    And that''s what we did. We won.

    The war finished after a couple of weeks instead of keeping us busy for years.

    ?Let''s go celebrate!? Jeffrey eximed. He surrounded my neck with his left arm and tried dragging me towards the city.

    ?I''m going back home,? I replied and freed myself from his over-friendly grip. ?I haven''t been to Stoneyard for years.?

    ?Oh, you''re so boring, Archduke Kyre,? he snickered. ?There are a lot ofdies waiting for us in the city. They''re willing to celebrate with us!?

    ?They can celebrate without me. As said, I''m going. If you want to tag along, you better get ready.?

    ?Oh, what have I done to deserve this?? he murmured while following me to the tents. His shoulders were drooped, and his face frowning.

    Regardless, he prepared his things and followed me towards Kyre. We took a couple of horses, avoiding carriages that would have slowed us down.

    ?There is something I have to do before continuing,? I exined and turned the horse in the same direction from where I flew a few weeks before that. ?Wait for me in town. I''ll be back soon.?

    Bringing Jeffrey with me would have been more troublesome than helping.

    When I arrived at the Marquise''s mansion, I waited to be announced by the servant.

    The first to arrive was Lyana.

    She was skinnier than thest time I''d seen her. Her fingers were trembling, and her hair was turning white from stress.

    ?What happened?? I inquired, but she didn''t want to answer.

    So, it wasn''t just the Marquise that treated her mercilessly.

    The man that appeared on the stairs was Marquise''s younger brother. After he hadn''te back for a few days, they dered him dead and finished the matter without suspicion.

    They didn''t want to know if something happened, and they didn''t particrly care.

    ?Good day, your highness,? he greeted me with a smile that would have fooled me if I didn''t see Lyana beforehand.

    ?Indeed, it''s a good day. I was passing by when I heard the news about the Marquise''s disappearance. I passed by to ask you if you need my help to search for him,? I replied.

    It was evident that they didn''t want to find him. Yet, offering help was a needed formality.

    ?Oh, we wouldn''t dare to disturb your highness. It''s been so long... We won''t see him again, unfortunately.?

    ?Well, I''m sorry. My condolences.?

    ?Thank you, your highness.?

    There hadn''t even been a funeral. They just decided he was dead. Now, how can one take away a dead man''s wife?

    ?I''m going back to Kyre,? I started, leaning my hand on the belt and showing my face to the new Marquise.

    I wasn''t afraid of him, but there wasn''t any reason for him not to be at least on alert in front of me.

    ?Thank you for visiting,? he replied, in and already bored.

    ?I was wondering whether the dowager Marchioness is willing toe with me,? I said. ?Her mother and my mother were close friends during their childhood. The Dowager Marchioness expressed her will to visit my mother''s grave when I was herest time. It happened before thete Marquise''s disappearance. But her expression was so sincere that I couldn''t stop thinking about it for the whole journey to the south.?

    I sighed, and Lyana''s hands stopped trembling. She smiled at me for a brief moment. Her eyes filled with grace, but her shoulders didn''t straight up. She wasn''t hoping to get out of there. She had given up.

    ?I came here by horse, so it might be better if you use your carriage, mydy,? I continued, ignoring the man''s gaze.

    He had been confused at first. Soon, his face turned red with fury, and then he gritted his teeth.

    ?What are you doing with my sister inw?? he asked, forgetting to be polite.

    ?I''ve just told you, Marquise,? I replied and turned towards the door. ?If using the carriage is an issue, please take a horse. I can''t afford to waste any more time.?

    After a split moment of consideration, Lyana ran out towards the stables. She didn''t even change clothes nor collect her stuff.

    That''s what can be called being decisive.

    ?Wait!? the new Marquise shouted, following her.

    Hoping not to be involved in another suspicious disappearance, I walked behind them.

    When that man tried to stop Lyana with his hand, I just twisted his wrist.

    ?I think this is enough,? I murmured while shaking my head in Lyana''s direction. She passed by us and mounted on the horse. She made it stroll out of the garden, stopping next to my horse under a tree.

    ?If I hear anything about you that makes me feel displeased, I''ll make sure you won''t be able to utter another word, Marquise,? I said with a calm tone.

    His face was sweating cold, and his arm''s muscles were stiff. He widened his eyes in protest, but his anger soon transformed into fear.

    ?This Archduke here isn''t one to be understated. Just a word and your whole household will be erased from the registers. Do you think anyone would sit and listen to your issues??

    ?That''s my sister inw!? he tried again.

    ?And my cousin,? I pointed out. ?We''re now going to visit my mother''s grave together. In Kyre. Which means that your sister inw won''te back soon.?

    When I let him go, he was almost trembling. Maybe, I should have punched him once or twice.

    He certainly deserved it.

    ?Let''s go,? I said when I reached the horses. ?A friend of mine is waiting for us in town. We''ll buy a carriage for you.?

    ?Thank you,? she whispered, tears in her eyes. This time, though, not because of fear or sorrow. Those were tears of hope.

    ?You''re wee,? I shrugged.

    My Queen liked wise and caring men. I had to be one if I wanted to stay at her side.

    It wasn''t any innate instinct of mine. I just wanted to make her proud.

    ?I don''t want to go back there,? she added. ?If I''m ever called back, I''ll just stage another incident.?

    ?No need,? I burst outughing. ?They won''t sum up enough courage to contact you.?

    And even if they did, an Archduke for sure didn''t have to follow a Marquise''s desires.

    ?You''re one of my people now. I''ll protect you,? I promised.

    ?I will serve you to the best of my capabilities, your highness,? she replied while looking downwards.

    I couldn''t think of anything to make her feel useful on the spot. Yet, a part of my mind felt at ease, knowing that I would have had yet another ally.

    She didn''t want to be considered a friend, maybe because she owed me a favour. Yet, being Lord Kyre''s underling was suitable for ady of her calibre.

    ?There is something you can help me with, indeed,? I realised.

 Chapter 167 - A Lady Needs Braids

    <h4>Chapter 167 - A Lady Needs Braids</h4>

    Martia would have needed someone to help her, and Lyana looked just perfect for that. She was young, but there was time to learn.

    ?I can find you a job at Stoneyard,? I exined to her. There wasn''t any need to say why that job was avable.

    She just nodded, relieved that there was some hope.

    When Jeffrey saw us arriving, he opened his eyes wide and smirked cunningly.

    ?Now I understand why you were in such a hurry to leave the front,? he whispered.

    I pped the back of his head before he could overstep the boundary and offend Lyana.

    ?We''re rted, you idiot,? I warned him.

    ?Not too closely. Your highness doesn''t have close rtives, as far as I know. Other than his majesty.?

    ?That''s true. And you don''t need to continue with this your highness farce. Just call me the same way you have used for years.?

    ?You''re a warmander now. And the crown prince. How do you think I can call you by name?? he noted.

    ?I''m not the crown prince,? I pointed out. ?His majesty has a son.?

    ?It''s a bastard. You''re the next in line, Alexander.?

    I hadn''t ever considered things from that point of view.

    ?I don''t want to be.?

    ?Well, it''s toote for that. You shouldn''t have won all those wars.?

    ?I didn''t win. I just yed my cards well.? We were going to win regardless. Maybe not this fast and with so few losses.

    ?Too well, if you ask me.?

    ?I''ll go buy a carriage for Lyana.?

    ?Her name is Lyana?? my friend asked, his eyes suddenly shining.

    ?She is my rtive.?

    ?Oh, we can be rtives too!?

    ?She''s a widow. Has be a few weeks ago.?

    ?Oh.?

    After that, he stayed silent for a minute or two.

    ?How convenient,? he realised.

    I couldn''t believe that, out of all that I told him, he only heard that Lyana was free.

    ?Is she deeply suffering for her husband''s demise?? he inquired, more toe up with a technique to approach her than out of concern.

    ?Not much.?

    After all, she proposed to be the one killing him. She certainly wasn''t sad. Yet, she did suffer after the incident because of the rest of that family.

    ?Oh, what a pity. I was nning to console your rtive. How long has she been married??

    ?Jeffrey, stop it. I bet your father sent you to war to fix this bad character of yours.?

    ?You might be right.?

    After finding a carriage, we returned to our journey.

    Jeffrey started talking with Lyana with an annoying insistence. Luckily, thedy didn''t even notice that he was trying to flirt.

    She just replied to his questions and stared dumbfounded when she couldn''t understand the point of his odd sentences.

    Observing my friend making a fool out of himself made the journey tolerable. At least, I could learn what not to do.

    I have never needed to flirt to get my Queen''s attention. It just felt natural after a couple of years together.

    I wanted to see her blushing face, so I had to say naughty and even naughtier words. She would get used to it after a few times, so I had to invent something new quite often.

    All I hoped, at that moment, was that I would not be as clumsy and clingy as Jeffrey.

    Somehow, his methods had the opposite effect.

    ?Your highness''s friend indeed is chatty,? Lyanamented during thest days of travel. ?He can continue talking for hours straight. I''m impressed.?

    Rather than impressed, she was tired of his voice. I was too, and I didn''t have to politely listen to all his blubbering.

    ?I can tell him to stop bothering you.?

    ?Oh, there''s no need.?

    Her timid smile was a bit uncertain, in fear that she just said something excessive about Jeffrey.

    After weeks of travel, almost three to be precise, we finally reached Stoneyard. Jeffrey rode home as soon as we passed next to his father''s fief, so the rest of the journey was a silent trip with Lyana. The carriage slowed us down, but at least it was easier to sit on it than on a horse.

    The guards struggled to recognise me.

    ?Call the head of the knights,? I ordered, snorting impatiently.

    When he saw me, his jaw dropped for a second or two.

    ?My Lord!? he shouted, then. He bowed his head, and the rest of the passers-by did the same. ?You''re finally back, my Lord!?

    I must have changed quite much during those three long years.

    The Countess came towards me, and she seemed relieved.

    ?We were waiting for you and our guest, my Lord,? she said.

    ?Martia?? I asked quickly. I hadn''t seen her in so long. Maybe she had forgotten me in all that time...

    When a flying kid threw herself at me, the only thing I saw before the impact was short, messy hair and her grinning ck eyes.

    ?Brother! Xander! Brother!? she shouted,ughing and crying at the same time.

    No matter the time we were apart, she recognised me immediately.

    ?You''ve grown so much, little brat,? I said, rubbing her messy hair. ?What is this about? Where are the long braidsdies are supposed to have??

    ?I didn''t like it, so I cut it,? she shrugged.

    ?When??

    ?Last week.?

    ?She had such beautiful hair,? the Countessmented, ring at her with a stern expression.

    ?It will grow again, gran''ma,? she pouted.

    Somehow, hearing my sister call the stern Countess de Ruis grandma was so funny. I bit my lower lip to avoidughing loudly, but the re that came from the side told me that I failed at hiding my thoughts.

    ?Lady Lyana, right?? she continued, pretending to be untouched by the aplice nce that I exchanged with Martia. ?I prepared your chambers. I hope you''ll find them satisfying.?

    Just like that, Martia and I were finally left alone.

    ?Tell me, how have you been doing?? I asked her while walking towards the main building.

    She grabbed my hand and started talking. She spoke about everything: her daily life and struggles, foreign people''s visits, the Countess''s way of dealing with issues...

    That little brat was so different from the sister in my dreams, but I wasn''t that displeased with the change. At least, she was happier.

    ?I''ll need to leave soon again,? I sighed, and her eyes filled with tears, and she started sobbing melodramatically on my shirt.

    After a whole minute, I could split from her.

    ?What is this? It''s the fakest cry I''ve ever seen.?

    ?I don''t want to stay alone anymore. I want toe with you!?

    ?Oh, next year.?

    She stopped crying and looked at me with surprise.

    ?Really? You''ll really bring me along??

    ?Yes, but I don''t want to be seen with a girl with such hair. You have to let your locks grow again before that.?

    She moaned as aint but didn''t say anything against my condition. Not that it made any difference. She was cute and adorable with short hair just as much as she would be with long hair.

    ?I will,? she said in the end. ?But if you change your mind and leave me here alone, I won''t forgive you!?

    ?I won''t leave you alone.?

    I smiled and kissed her hair before walking inside. She didn''t stop smiling, but my heart was aching for the lie.

    My destiny was to leave Kyre and be a nobody far from there.

    My sister was going to be the Archduchess. She had done a good job in my previous life. She would be aspetent as before, with time.

    However, there was no need to involve her in those matters before time. Her childhood had to be protected.

    ?We heard that you won again,? she started. ?Everyone says that you''re the best general.?

    ?I''m not a general, Martia. I''m just a counsellor.?

    ?You should be general. It''s good that wars are short and that we win, right??

    ?Who knows what''s good??

    ?And also, the Emperor won''t kill you if you''re a winner.?

    Her face became solemn all of a sudden.

    ?You won''t disappear, like mum and dad.?

    ?I won''t, Martia. I will do my best to avoid that, all right??

    ?I want to help you.?

    ?Oh, you will.?

    ?I want toe with you and see the Pce. I want to talk with that man that executed our parents!?

    ?Martia, don''t say something like this ever again!? I warned her, whispering. ?You can''t know who is listening.?

    She widened her eyes, but she soon calmed back down.

    ?I don''t want to be just a burden to you,? she exined. ?I want to help.?

    ?You will, but for now... For now, you need to focus on having fun, growing up, and making good memories for the future.?

    ?You''re the best, Xander,? she eximed, and we headed towards the dining hall. ?I''ve always known that you would understand me.?

    Many wars were waiting for me and a challenge that I hadn''t predicted.

    However, the Emperor surprisingly left me home for quite some time. Almost a year.

    It was a peaceful period, and I could spend more time with my sister under the Countess''s approving gaze.

 Chapter 168 - Marriage Plans

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Marriage ns</h4>

    The second day after my arrival, I met my cousin Bertha. She was near my age, so it was quite a mystery howe she didn''t get married.

    She had waited for me to settle down and greet Martia, so I couldn''t see her before lunch.

    ?Hey, cousin,? she smiled when she saw me.

    I was just crossing the door to the dining hall, and she was a couple of steps behind me.

    ?Bertha?? I muttered, surprised. ?You haven''t got married yet??

    ?Oh, it''s so nice to stay here. Also, proposals have been arriving with no end. I''ve got almost as much as you.?

    ?I got some proposals?? What was I, a maiden?

    ?I guess Countess de Ruis hasn''t told you yet. Every noble family in Ethiro wants to send you their daughters. And a couple of foreign dignitaries as well. You''re famous, now.?

    ?Oh, that''s what you mean... I won''t get married yet! It''s too soon.?

    ?And when will it be time??

    ?In about ten years.?

    Eight, to be precise. The time needed for my Queen to grow up.

    ?I can do that as well. After all, once married, life is over. I should y around like you boys, now that I can.?

    ?Oh, don''t be stupid. By the way, I can''t understand who wants to marry you. Are they deaf and blind??

    ?Don''t be too much, Xander. I''m wonderful. And I''m rted to you.?

    ?Oh, wait a moment...? I stopped her. ?We''re not that close.?

    ?Are you suggesting we get married,? sheughed.

    ?Of course not. But it''s troubling if people start thinking I''m the reason you haven''t found a groom yet. It''s not my fault. If anything, it''s my merit if you''re so popr.?

    In that second life, being rted or friends with the Lord of Kyre wasn''t a disgrace to hide at any cost. It was an honour, from any point of view.

    ?Your merits couldn''t find you a partner for life.?

    Because I already had one. And all my effort was so that she wouldn''t need to feel ashamed of me.

    ?There is a proposition my parents are willing to ept, though. It''s from an important person. It arrived a few days ago.?

    ?Who??

    ?Samuel Grahm.?

    ?Oh, I''ve met his father, the Count. He advertised his elder daughter to me.?

    ?The elder daughter? She''s like... Ten years old??

    ?Count Grahm said eleven,? I say with a shrug.

    ?She''s just a poor young girl. It''s better if she doesn''t end up in your clutches.?

    ?Hey, I''m not interested in children.?

    Even though my Queen was twelve, at that moment. Did that make me a sick maniac?

    I would have liked to see her in her early teenage years. It was curiosity, nothing more than that. Was she already stubborn and wise? Was her face solemn and crude, with her gentle yet firm eyes? Or was she just like any other girl who would throw a tantrum or two?

    Ah no, the war made her grow up fast. She must have been already a solemn person and a capable ruler. Her strategies must have been immature, yet she was managing to resist the attacks from Ethiro.

    All of a sudden, I wanted to see her. Just dreaming about the past wasn''t enough. And the more I thought about her, the more the name Elias came to mind. Who was that?

    I felt as if an important part of my being was dormant, but I couldn''t do anything to wake up.

    ?You''re surrounded by women, Xander. Don''t tell me you''re afraid of taking in another one,? Bertha said.

    Taking in? Oh, that sounded alluring. Showing mynd to my Queen, the way I''ve followed her example in managing the territory... It was so damn alluring.

    ?I''m not afraid,? I chuckled. ?I just know that my destiny is another one.?

    ?Oh, right,? she rolled her eyes. ?You''re going to rule over half of the world. You''ll have even more offers when the Emperor officially names you as the crown prince.?

    ?It won''t happen,? I muttered, but I didn''t repeat that sentence about his majesty''s natural son.

    It was already the second time. Would all those people feel disappointed after hearing about my real purpose, my destiny?

    My memories were so iplete that it was a bit scary. Sometimes, I would catch a new scene.

    However, some things couldn''te to mind no matter how hard I tried.

    One of them was if Bertha would really end up married to Samuel Grahm. I didn''t have any particr reason to push her in that direction, and I didn''t have anything against it either.

    However, I couldn''t remember if she was married to him in my first life.

    After years, I''ve concluded that all those dreams were purely my memories. If I hadn''t paid attention or known about a certain event, then I couldn''t remember it.

    Just like that, I felt like meeting Jeffrey and Bertha for the first time. They were my friends in my first life too, but I hadn''t talked to them that much. So, every moment felt new.

    I wonder if it would happen in Polis too. That time, though, I was settled on enjoying the marriage to the fullest.

    I wouldn''t just sit and stare at my bride like a dumb idiot. I would at least ask her to dance. I would also invite my friends to the ceremony.

    My second marriage would have been one I was going to remember even better than the first one.

    ?When are you going to reply to the proposal?? I inquired, seeing how Bertha was pouting at my absent-minded expression.

    ?In a couple of months. Father doesn''t want to sound hurried.?

    ?It''s enough time to make memories for the future. Once you''re married, you won''t be able to fool around anymore,? I suggested. ?Do you want toe with Jeffrey and me to Albios? We''re going to celebrate the end of the war. I promised him. He wanted to party right next to the front, but I was in a hurry to go home.?

    ?You''re inviting me to a brothel?? she said, narrowing her eyes and crossing her arms. ?Are you out of your mind??

    What brothel?

    ?I''m not that type of person!? I defended myself, but Bertha didn''t seem convinced by my words.

    ?Everyone is. But I can''t afford to be spotted there. I''m ady. It won''t make you any ill, but it''s different for me.?

    ?Oh, Bertha. We''re not going to a brothel, I promise you that!?

    ?Hmm??

    ?I need your presence to convince Jeffrey to avoid that kind of ce,? I confessed, in the end. ?Please.?

    ?All right. But only if the other girles. I don''t want to be alone with you two...?

    ?For the sake of your reputation,? I finished the sentence for her.

    ?By the way, what was her name? She told me, but I forgot...?

    ?Lyana.?

    ?Oh, right! She''s a dowager Marchioness, isn''t she? Howe that you brought her here??

    ?It''s a long story, and it would be better if Lyana told you, not I.?

    ?Your wife will be jealous, Xander. You''re surrounded by women.?

    It had been like that for my whole life. It wasn''t such an event for me.

    And my wife wasn''t going to know about it, either way. I wouldn''t have any reason to tell her about the gender proportions in Stoneyard, and she wouldn''t think to ask.

    At least, I was safe from that point of view.

    ?My wife will be an understanding person,? I replied to Bertha.

    She snickered, turned away to hide her expression.

    ?I''m looking forward to seeing that,? she whispered, maybe thinking that I couldn''t hear her if she talked in such a low tone.

    The year passed before I could notice, and it soon was time that I headed to the capital for the umpteenth time. A few little wars happened here and there, but no one asked me to go and help.

    All those small battles were something an army like Ethiro''s could solve with little effort.

    I was surprised that no one had thought of sending me to Polis, but I was also thankful for that.

    Ethiro was struggling so much against that city, but the Emperor didn''t want to give up. The harbour was too alluring.

    However, it wasn''t easy at all.

    It probably was because of my Queen. The Empire didn''t want to send one of its best generals to fight against a child.

    The fact that she had resisted for so long was proof enough of herpetence and our weakness. If I, the man that was said to read the enemy''s mind, lost to her... Then, the whole Empire''s reputation would have been involved.

    Not that I cared. I was nning to lose if I had to fight with my Queen. I just didn''t want her to look at me like an enemy.

    Not during the war, not after it.

    All my desires could be summed in one single wish. I wanted to love her again and to be loved by her.

 Chapter 169 - Big Fishes And Small Flies

    <h4>Chapter 169 - Big Fishes And Small Flies</h4>

    Summer was almost over when the second part of the story I started found an end. A twisted, confusing end.

    Lyana had adapted to live in Stoneyard, and she worked hard to learn how to be of help. I assigned her an apartment in the southern wing of the castle.

    Everything was proceeding well, and no one even thought about sending her back to those people. She was happier with us, with herposed and shy manner of showing her emotions.

    She didn''t smile orugh often, but her shoulders didn''t tremble, and her fingers were stable. Her hair regained its initial colour, and her eyes started to shine with life.

    I wondered if what I had done was enough to save her life. I couldn''t envision such a healthy woman dying suddenly in her twentieth year of life.

    Her world crumbled up when we received the first letter where her brother inw asked for her presence at the family residence. He wanted the dowager Marchioness to support his im to the title. Needless to say, we didn''t consider that letter for more than a second.

    I just crumbled it up and threw it in the fire with an annoyed look. Lyana observed my face, wondering if I would send her away.

    She sighed in relief when she understood that those people couldn''t threaten an ant, let alone an Archduke.

    ?Don''t worry, they won''t contact us again.?

    I didn''t think they would have found the courage to send a second letter. In it, they even dared to express their unhappiness about the status quo. They hinted at a scandal that would break out if people were to know about Lyana living at Stoneyard.

    ?There won''t be any scandal,? I reassured the poor girl, and she just nodded in silence.

    After the second missive, there was a period of peace. So much that we all rxed. We didn''t think that someone as insignificant from the south would dare to infiltrate Kyre.

    I was riding out of Stoneyard, returning from a tour of the nearby viges. The wind was chilly, and I was looking forward to being back home, to rest next to a chimney. Dark clouds were forming at the horizon, promising a hell of a storm.

    I was almost home when an arrow hit me from the front. I just caught a glimpse and tried to evade it, but I got hit. I fell from the horse and rolled in the mud.

    Every time my shoulder hit the ground, acute twinges crossed my whole arm and chest. The first drops of rain started falling from the sky, while the dark figure that attacked me disappeared in the night.

    The horse I was riding returned to me a moment after feeling that I wasn''t on the saddle anymore. I thanked luck for the attentive training of the horses on which my father spent so much money.

    I jumped on the saddle, ignoring the pain, and I slowly directed the horse towards the castle. I could see it in the distance, but it seemed never getting closer.

    I tried not to move the arrow that was still stuck in my chest, remembering how it would only get worse if I touched it myself. I had seen many injuries during the wars, which made me realise that I was in a delicate position but still not in danger.

    When the gates opened, I waited for the guards to walk to me before sliding off.

    ?Call a doctor,? I ordered before tripping.

    One of the closest soldiers caught me before I touched the ground, and I closed my eyes to forget about the arrow. It stopped hurting after getting on the horse, but once I crossed the gates of my home, all the pain, fear, and confusion returned to me altogether.

    I was brought to my room half-conscious, and I fell asleep before the doctor arrived. Probably, it had been my luck.

    Disinfection of injuries is painful; taking out an arrow from a wound is even worse. At least, I didn''t have to feel that.

    After the first day, where pain covered everything else, I started feeling less hurt. By the evening, the pain was finally gone.

    I didn''t know it was a bad sign, so I didn''t tell anyone about it. Only when my nanny sensed my forehead, her fresh hand rubbing my burning skin, I realised I had a fever.

    She started to panic and ran out in search of help while I wondered how bad infections could be.

    I fell asleep soon, and I had confusing dreams about my past. I called for my Queen so many times, but the only one listening was my nanny.

    With Martia in the capital, I was almost alone.

    For the first time in two lives, I feared death. It would have meant that I wouldn''t see my Queen again. I was wasting my second chance.

    When morning came, the fever left, one degree at a time. My body was aching everywhere, but I was happy to be alive.

    ?I was so scared that I wouldn''t see her again,? I whispered. My nanny''s calm hand caressed my hair. She had been with me the whole time.

    Years were heavy on her shoulders, and her legs couldn''t keep her up anymore. She used a stick to walk, yet she didn''t think twice before sitting on the edge of the bed for the whole night.

    She smiled at me in her usual, calm way.

    ?I''ll find out who''s the culprit.?

    My nanny just nodded, and she walked to an armchair with slow steps.

    The culprit was soon found. It was a young guard that worked for Lyana''s inws. It was such a shock for everybody, including me. I should have expected it, but who could predict that those people were as crazy as attacking me. And failing.

    The guard confessed that he had been ordered to get rid of me and bring the Marchioness back.

    Lyana ran to her lodgings and started packing soon after hearing those words. Her eyes were filled with tears, and her hands returned to that insistent trembling.

    Her soul turned as dark as before, and she didn''t raise her head until I grabbed her shoulders.

    ?What are you doing?? I inquired, shaking her lightly to wake her up from the panic. ?Where are you going??

    ?I don''t want to cause any more harm. I''ll return to the ce I was never meant to leave.?

    ?Rumours have already started spreading,? the Countess pointed out.

    Lyana winced and almost turned towards the door to run away.

    It wasn''t such a coincidence that Martia had the same habit of saying half of what was on her mind. She had taken that from her grandmother.

    ?Countess de Ruis means that there is no point in going back now. The damage has been done.?

    ?You won''t be able to find another husband, but you can stay here and live a free life. You''re not required to wed a noble. One is enough for a life, isn''t it?? Anne de Ruis continued. She walked to us and made me release the trembling girl. ?You can form your own family in Stoneyard or live alone if you prefer. I can''t see a reason to go back to that ce.?

    ?But his highness was hurt because of me,? Lyana replied. ?I can''t stay here.?

    ?He was hurt because he wasn''t on alert. He''s an Archduke, the second man in the Empire. He should have predicted that enemies could be lurking in the dark.?

    Also, the Countess''s way of ming the victim for something that happened to her was akin to how my sister imed that it wasn''t her fault if I was distracted and she stole my meat from the te.

    ?You don''t have to worry. His majesty won''t even notice the disappearance of a house of Marquises,? I said. ?Anyone who dares to hurt someone his majesty approves of needs to be taught a lesson. We''ll set an example.?

    ?I agree,? the Countess nodded. ?We already did it once with the bureaucrats. This time, hitting a noble will show them that Kyre is and full of ruthless people. It will keep small flies away.?

    ?What about the big fishes?? I inquired. The Empire was full ofrge monsters waiting to eat us alive at the first chance.

    ?Big fishes use small flies to aplish their goals. If no flies ept to take the risk, there isn''t any danger for us. It''s better to show them what happens when they turn against Kyre.?

    ?It''s decided, then.?

    Just like that, I sent my guards to the south. They came back a couple of weekster with the report and some of Lyana''s stuff. She had instructed them where to find her things and what was valuable to take.

    She tried to give me all of those riches, telling me that they didn''t belong to her. But it wasn''t true.

    All those jewels and paintings, clothes, and money were hers, to begin with. Even though they weren''t nearly enough aspensation for what Lyana had gone through.

 Chapter 170 - Their Little Secret

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Their Little Secret</h4>

    Martia and I were summoned to court.

    It was early to admit defeat. My memories were rather clear on that.

    My Queen was going to win the following year, but I was called to the capital regardless.

    I hadn''t realised that my actions had changed my destiny. If I knew, I would have probably just kept quiet and ipetent.

    Being epted by my Queen for my achievements was the best possible chance, but being at her side was more important.

    Martia and I travelled to the capital with a whole delegation from Stoneyard. It took us so much to arrive, and the journey was all butfortable.

    Which reminded me that I had to solve that issue. Kyre''s roads were terrible to travel, both for carriages and solitary riders.

    And I was travelling back and forth quite often, in that life.

    The Countess had paid much attention not to spend money when not needed. Hence, our treasure was full.

    ?We''ll need to improve the roads,? I said to Martia during the journey.

    ?I agree,? she sighed. She was so calm that it was frightening.

    Her childish temper had been soothed by worry, and her solemn face reminded me of the little girl in my dreams.

    ?Don''t worry. We won''t be executed. Not this time,? I reassured Martia, but she simply rolled her eyes.

    ?That''s not what I''m worried about. I don''t want to be alone, far from my family.?

    Oh, right. That had always been my sister''s fear.

    ?You won''t need to leave Kyre.?

    ?The Emperor will try to marry me off,? she pointed out, angry.

    I pinched her round cheek, remembering that she was still a child. Nothing to do with the refineddy from my memories. Not yet, at least.

    ?You won''t need to marry out of Kyre. If needed, I''ll do it for you.?

    ?Are you going to marry my husband?? she snickered, at least slightly in a better mood.

    ?No, Martia. I will be exchange goods for a political marriage.?

    ?Is there anyone worthy of the Lord of Kyre??

    ?There is a Queen, south of the Empire. She''s been resisting Ethiro''s invasion for years, and she won''t surrender that easily. I''ll marry her and bring peace to ournds.?

    ?Ah, you can''t do that... Oh, wait. You want to be King this badly??

    ?I won''t be King if I marry her. The throne is hers.?

    She curled her lips, lost in thought.

    ?And you would just ept it??

    ?Her ruling is wise, and her war strategies excellent. It would be an honour to be her husband,? I revealed. It was the first time that I talked about Theodora with someone.

    Well, except for when I draw her face on a paper. But I hadn''t told anyone who she was.

    ?You... like her?? she asked, confused.

    ?Indeed.?

    ?But you''ve never met her.?

    Ah, that was something I didn''t know how to exin. Yet, it was my sister. Could I risk trusting her?

    ?I have met her. In my dreams.?

    Just like that, during our journey, I told her all about my first life. Better said, all I could remember.

    ?So, that''s why you already know I was going to be born!? she eximed, then. ?Mum always said that you chose my name. But you already knew how I was going to be called!?

    ?That''s true,? I sighed.

    ?Mum also said that you wanted a sister, but I''m now starting to think it''s not the case... You just knew.?

    ?The first time, I did ask for a brother. But I''m happy to have you as my sister.?

    Her cheeks turned red with happiness, and she hugged me tightly.

    ?So, you already know that the Emperor won''t send me to a foreignnd!?

    ?There will be talks about it, but then it will turn into nothing. You''ll need to stay in Kyre once I''m sent off.?

    ?All of this means that you won all those wards because you knew what was going to happen,? she then realised. ?You''re not as amazing as I thought, then. You''re just cheating.?

    ?Correct,? I chuckled. Even though in my first life I hadn''t paid much attention to politics.

    I knew the most relevant events, but all the small details were dark for me. Even the strategies our generals used to win weren''t always of public domain. I had to fill in the nks in the beginning. It wasn''t too difficult since I had received news about those battles during my captivity in Stoneyard.

    It was when I went south, when the mysterious gue turned out to be nothing alike to an illness, that I realised that my knowledge was too restricted to use it to predict events. Not to mention all those little things that didn''t fit in.

    My memories might have been imprecise or wrong. Or things might have changed on their own.

    However, I had fewer and fewer advantages from my first life''s dreams. As time passed, I stopped relying on them too much.

    To my surprise, it became easier to focus on the task if I didn''t need to remember how it wasst time.

    Still, there wasn''t any need to tell this to Martia. It would have just made her worry again.

    If my visions were less and less precise every day, what ensured us that she wouldn''t be married off regardless of the Lord''s destiny?

    ?But what about your Queen?? she then asked. ?How is she??

    Martia was nine at that time. She was a child, which made her believe my story without any doubt.

    If her big brother told her that it was his second life, she would just ask him how the first had been.

    With her, it had been easy. But anyone else would have dismissed my words like talk of a crazy man.

    ?Martia, you can''t tell anyone alive about this,? I warned her. ?It''s dangerous. And something that normal people can''t believe. It would be problematic if everyone started thinking that we''re both crazy. All right??

    ?What do you think of me? I understand that much! By the way, have you told anyone else??

    ?No.?

    ?Then, it''s our secret! Oh, wonderful!?

    ?Yes,? I chuckled. ?It''s our secret now.?

    ?How is the Queen? Is she pretty? Oh, must be if you like her so much.?

    ?So much??

    ?Your eyes changed when you talked about her. Your face waspletely different. Well, now I understand what you''re thinking about every time you look at the distance with an ecstatic expression.?

    ?I don''t do that.?

    ?Oh, you do it so often!?

    ?Well, if you meet her, you''ll understand why I look like that. She''s beautiful.?

    ?Of course, she is. But how?? she pressed me, curious and chatty. ?What colour is her hair??

    ?Blonde,? I sighed. ?It forms waves, just like the sea. And it''s so light that it''s almost silver.?

    ?I want to see a picture!?

    Thest time I drew one, I was ten. Mothermented about the woman in it, but she didn''t dare topliment my traits. If she couldn''t bring herself to praise a child, then it must have been really horrible. Better avoid drawing.

    ?There must be a picture of her mother, somewhere in the Pce. She was proposed as the second wife for his majesty, but luckily Ethiro chose ourte Empress.?

    ?I want to see the portrait! Is she simr to her mother??

    ?Not really. But they have the same wavy hair. Also, my Queen uses to draw her eyelids with light colours that shine under the sunlight. She''s elegant and delicate. Too bad that her character is strong and her decisions unmovable. Her fairy-like appearance is just a facade.?

    ?And why is she a Queen? Wasn''t there any heir to the throne in... Where did you say she is??

    ?I haven''t told you yet. It''s a city-state in the south. Polis.?

    ?Oh, they have a huge harbour. That''s why the... Wait a moment, Xander! You were the one to suggest war!?

    ?I didn''t suggest it. The man in line after me was going to say the same.?

    ?You stole his opportunity.?

    ?I needed to prevent his majesty from taking you away from me. I didn''t want to spend five years without seeing my sister.?

    ?Oh,? she muttered. Then, she crossed her arms. ?You''re such a strategist. You stole that man''s opportunity and also gained profit from what happened. If it didn''t turn out to be for me, I would be scolding you right now.?

    ?But??

    ?But I''m happy that we weren''t separated for so much time. Three years were already hard to bear. I can''t imagine five.?

    ?Do you believe me, Martia? For real??

    ?Why would you lie??

    ?Because I''m crazy?? I shrugged.

    ?Oh, you''re everything but crazy. You helped many people; you won so many battles. Also, being crazy is something that is highly valued here in Ethiro. Just look at his majesty!?

    ?Martia, don''t talk about the Emperor like this! It''s dangerous!?

    ?Oh, please...?

    She rolled her eyes and settled morefortably. She folded her legs under her skirt and hugged a pillow.

    ?Tell me more about it. But not about my future. I don''t want to know. Tell me about your Queen. Or about who is going to win the Autumn hunt this year. There''s always so much talk about that thing that it bes boring. I wonder if everyone in the Pce waits a whole year just to see some random knightse back with a bunch of killed animals.?

    ?I don''t know who''s going to win, Martia. I haven''t paid any attention to that.?

 Chapter 171 - A Wife (almost) Stolen

    <h4>Chapter 171 - A Wife (almost) Stolen</h4>

    When we reached the capital, Martia knew very much about my first life.

    However, no matter how precise and detailed my story was, I continued to feel as if I forgot something important.

    Among all of that, the name Elias came to mind a couple of times. I couldn''t grasp who that person was. I couldn''t remember, but I was sure I was supposed to know. And it was so damn important!

    When we reached the capital, I had to stop pondering and focus on the meeting with the Emperor. Even if I had survived his mood a few times, I always needed to stay on guard against that crazy man.

    Martia and I walked into the throne hall, and we found it surprisingly empty. There were only the two of us, the Emperor and three or four aides.

    ?Your majesty,? we greeted him.

    ?Oh, why so formal?? he snickered. ?After all, we''re rted. Call me uncle.?

    My blood froze all of a sudden. Was his illness already progressing? What was that familiarity?

    Could it all be a trap, an excuse to cut my head?

    ?How have you been, Imperial Uncle?? I tried, praying that my words wouldn''t be thest few I said. Dying for something like that was definitely the most stupid option.

    ?Not bad, not bad!?

    The Emperor seemed quite cheerful and in a good mood.

    ?I''ve also heard that you''ve cleared Kyre''s business from those parasites that steal from us. You''ve done a good job.?

    Only four years ago, he sent me to war for the same reason. So that I couldn''t regain control over my fief.

    And then, heplimented me for being sessful?

    ?I have a couple of issues I need your help with,? he sighed. ?I know that the year you were promised isn''t over, but it''s quite urgent.?

    ?Which wars, Imperial Uncle??

    ?Some rebels are trying to overturn our local governors. They''re bothersome, and I''m tired of listening about the issues they bring. Get rid of them, or I''ll order the military to march over the territory and clean it for good.?

    ?I will,? I nodded. For sure, I couldn''t leave all those people at the mercy of a bloody tyrant. I just had to pretend to be working on it for a few years. Just until the Emperor died.

    ?Also, there is a problem with Polis. Still, that is almost settled. That bitch proposed an agreement for the use of the harbour. The price isn''t bad, as long as we don''t cross it with warships.?

    ?I''m d the war ising to an end,? I smiled. It was nearly time. My Queen had almost done it. ?I will dly help my country, Imperial Uncle.?

    ?Awesome. Then, get rid of those rebels for me.?

    ?I will,? I nodded.

    ?Also, we have to find a way to make the Grahms lower their heads. They''re hitting my delicate nerves with their stubbornness.?

    ?What happened, your majesty??

    ?Their son refuses to be of help. I was going to make him be the hero of the war with Polis, but he doesn''t want to leave his daddy,? the Emperor snorted. ?I need an important husband for that bitch, or they won''t sign the truce.?

    I blinked, confused.

    ?I can be that person,? I tried while Martia moved her eyes between the Emperor and me. She blinked a couple of times, but she didn''t utter a word. She was as confused as me.

    ?You?? the Emperor snickered. ?I can''t let my crown prince be some decorative king. It''s just a city. The Empire doesn''t need it so much.?

    ?But...? I whispered while my world crumbled in pieces. ?But I can...?

    Who was it that stole my future from me?

    ?Your majesty, might I make an offer for you?? I asked, even before thinking about the matter twice.

    I had to reach my Queen, no matter the cost. The Empire could copse for what I cared.

    There were two pairs of blue eyes waiting for me. One was my Queen''s, while the other was of a child.

    My son? Could that be Elias?

    ?Talk,? he sighed.

    ?If I solve the matter with the rebellion, I''d like a reward.?

    ?What kind of reward??

    ?I''d ask for the chance to put an end to the war against Polis.?

    ?So, you think you can beat that witch??

    Not really.

    ?I stand a chance, Imperial Uncle,? I smirked. ?Let me try. I''ll deliver to you the best harbour of the continent. And I''ll also solve the matters with the poption. They will willingly follow you.?

    ?How??

    ?I''ll marry the Queen and convince them to follow me. That way, Polis will be a loyal region of the Empire.?

    ?Mhm... Not bad. But first, you have to soothe a rebellion and deliver to me the heads of the organisers.?

    ?It will be done, your majesty,? I said. I bowed my head to hide my grin, but it didn''t pass unnoticed to Martia.

    She had already understood.

    ?Also, I was going to tell you earlier, but I forgot,? the Emperor said, all of a sudden.

    ?Yes??

    ?Your sister, how was her name again??

    ?Martia, your majesty.?

    ?Yes, that. Well, I''ve found a couple of interesting partners for her marriage. But it would be a problem if Kyre was left without a Lord. You shouldn''t underestimate the northern border, boy. So many threatse from there... First, the barbaric tribes. They''ve been calm for a while, but that can change in a moment. And then, once passed theirnds, there is Asteria. My spies are always so wary when talking about Asteria.?

    ?The Queen of Polis is rted to a family of their high-ranking officers,? I said, adding wood to my fire. ?She will make a good choice for my bride.?

    ?Hmm... I don''t like her that much. She''s too cunning and rebellious. She refuses to bow her head, no matter how hard we attack.?

    She wasn''t cunning but smart. And she wasn''t rebellious but free.

    Yet, I couldn''t let the Emperor see my real thoughts. I had to keep them private, for a better future.

    ?I will take care of that, your majesty.?

    With a grin that wasn''t less crazy than the Emperor''s, I observed the aides whispering for a minute or two. One of them said something to my uncle''s ears.

    ?All right,? he murmured. ?I can let you try. After all, we can change her if she doesn''t adapt.?

    I just had to drag things longer and convince the next Emperor to send me to Polis. I had enough time to organise my wedding on the same day as the first time. From that moment on, everything would have returned in its ce.

    Events would have flowed how they were supposed to. And I would have been with my Queen and my newly-remembered son.

    Martia would have been responsible for Kyre, and the child Emperor would have lost any control over the Empire.

    Piece after piece, the world that I changed was returning to his previous shape. My hope was reborn, and I could again dream of my wife.

    There wasn''t any duke''s son that would have stolen her from me.

    ?What do we do with Grahm''s grandson, then??

    I didn''t care; he was not my problem.

    ?I don''t know, Imperial Uncle. Might I think about it for a day or two??

    ?Of course!? he chuckled. ?After all, you aren''t going back immediately, are you??

    ?I''m not, indeed,? I said, even though Martia and I both desired to go back to Kyre.

    ?Good. You have to know the Pce a bit better. After all, this will be your home. One day; hopefully, not too soon.?

    ?If it was my decision, it wouldn''t happen ever,? I replied. ?I prefer my Imperial Uncle on the throne.?

    After the door of the throne hall closed behind our backs, Martia and I looked at each other. We were both relieved that it was over.

    Relieved and dumbfounded.

    ?It looks like neither of us is going to be married off,? she shrugged. ?Maybe, it''s better this way. Even though I''m not sure that your Queen will like the idea to be the Empress of the Empire that attacked her home.?

    ?I won''t be Emperor, Martia. I just need to wait a bit longer, and I will be sent to her. Everything will be in order, then.?

    ?You''re so settled on going there.?

    ?It''s my destiny. And I''ve missed her for so long.?

    ?You almost got your wife stolen,? she then giggled. ?I was so scared when the Emperor dered it...?

    ?Not more than me.?

    ?I can imagine,? she continued. ?But you don''t need to worry. I''ll help you in any way I can. After all, it''s thanks to you if I stayed in Kyre for all those years.?

    ?There won''t be any need for help, Martia. Fate is stronger than our actions.?

    I just had to patiently wait for his majesty''sst breath. Meanwhile, there was a rebellion to stop and executions to prevent.

    I couldn''t bring those heads to his majesty. I knew how much those people had suffered before rebelling.

    ?I''ll be busy these next few years,? I sighed. ?But I''ll make sure to be home more often!?

 Chapter 172 - When His Majesty Had A Name (1)

    <h4>Chapter 172 - When His Majesty Had A Name (1)</h4>

    Before sending Martia to Kyre, the Emperor summoned us once again. Just to make our lives more difficult.

    ?While you finish your job with the rebels, it''s better if your sister stays at the Pce,? he stated.

    Just like that, the only thing I was d to have changed returned to its intended ce.

    I tried to convince him that Kyre shouldn''t be left without someone from our family. To no avail.

    In the end, Martia reassured me.

    ?It will be all right,? she said while patting my shoulder. ?I''m a big girl right now. And I like the colours and liveliness of the court.?

    I left once again, this time towards the east. In the central valley, surrounded by mountains, people were starting a revolution.

    ording to my memories, that was going to transform into bloodshed. First, the local nobles were going to die under themon people''s fury.

    Then, the army would have marched from the capital and killed everyone on their way.

    There were no winners in that civil war.

    My worry wasn''t about surviving the lynch. I could do it in many ways. In particr, because I knew it was going to happen.

    What I feared was the aftermath. I didn''t want my Queen to hear that I participated in a massacre.

    I didn''t want all those people to die either. Not being involved would have been better, but since I didn''t have a choice, I could as well save them from their fates.

    When I arrived, everything was calm. The local nobles had just executed what they believed were the heads of the movement. Too bad those were just decoy. However, the poption didn''t like that fact.

    I could sense their stares as I ordered a couple soldiers to take down the bodies and let their families bury them. I could read their thoughts as they wondered what the heir to the throne was doing there.

    The local governor arrived as soon as he heard about the matter.

    ?Why aren''t the criminals still hanged?? he inquired to the guards. ?They need to send an example for the next people that''ll try something like that.?

    ?And what have they done, precisely?? I inquired.

    The man nced at me for a moment, analysing everything: from the clothing to the short sword hanging from my belt. He took notice of my age and the fact that I was proudly standing in the middle of a square where he needed something like thirty guards to keep him safe.

    ?They threw stones at the Governor''s carriage,? he replied, moving his head to the side. As to imply that they got what they deserved.

    ?And why did they do that??

    He frowned, displeased. ?Are you perhaps from the capital? Has the Emperor sent you??

    ?That''s correct.?

    ?And they thought that someone as young as you can solve the problems we have here??

    ?I might as well try,? I grinned. ?Throw this man in prison for tonight. Tomorrow, we''ll consider whether to solve it on our own or send him to the Pce.?

    ?You can''t do that!?

    ?Oh, indeed, I can. You disrespected his majesty, the Emperor. Twice, to be precise. The first time when you called him, and then when you questioned his majesty''s decision.?

    The bodyguards moved their eyes between the governor and me, trying to understand how unwise it would have been to move against me.

    I had a couple of soldiers from the capital with me. The coat of arms of the royal family was visible on the uniforms. It would have been dangerous to hurt one of my soldiers, regardless of my identity.

    When it became clear that they would let go and supposedly lose their job, I walked to the centre of the square.

    ?People of Lorenia,? I shouted. ?His majesty, the Emperor sent me here to help you solve the problems that are afflicting your days. Disloyal subjects will be judged ording to thews. And ipetent officers will be changed.? With some luck, wiser men would have taken their ces.

    It was easier than I thought.

    ?Who the hell are you??

    I turned towards the governor, still struggling in the guard''s clutch. He had tried shouting orders to his bodyguards, to no avail.

    ?My name is Alexander of Kyre,? I revealed. Howe he didn''t know? Hadn''t he been informed from the capital?

    Dealing with a dumbly cruel governor had been easy. The hard part would have been convincing the Emperor to send someone that could keep the peace for some time.

    ?I can go back to the Pce,? the knight next to me said, dumbfounded. ?I have to refer to his majesty about what happened.?

    ?All right. Also, there is a need for someone capable in this ce. The roads are almost non-existing. Themon buildings are falling apart, temples are full of poor children and elders. People are hungry, and it won''t do any good if they stay like that any longer. Especially to his majesty''s name.?

    They would have been less rough thinking that I was sent for them to be better, but it would have been even worse if their expectations were betrayed. If they knew that the Emperor sent me here to keep them under control and not put the officers in their ce... It wouldn''t have been good.

    Using the Emperor''s name to my advantage had been a risky move. Yet, it brought me some advantages in the court too. My Imperial Uncle had been pleased by it and decided to leave me there to solve the most pressing matters.

    Trained by the issues I encountered in Kyre, I didn''t need much to find thest of those that embezzled or used their powers to torture the weak. People started seeing me as a sort of saviour.

    I made sure to remind them that it had always been his majesty''s idea to send me there.

    I couldn''t solve the internal problems Lorenia''s society had, but I dyed the outbursts quite much. When I left, almost a yearter, everything seemed promising a better end.

    It was just an impression, I knew it, but it wouldn''t have been a problem I had to solve.

    I was going to marry my Queen and think of this period as training for the life that was awaiting me.

    I could also tell Elias about this. It could be of help to him.

    The fact that I couldn''t remember his first achievements, his teenage years, not even the first book he read wasn''t such a wonder.

    I had remembered my previous like a bit at a time. With time, I would know everything about it.

    When I saw Martia again, she was taller. Also, she had a new friend. She met our cousin, the little boy that was going to be the Emperor in a couple of years.

    They were ying together in the royal gardens. Martia''s gardens.

    She had been taking care of the yards for the whole year, so the gardens were full of roses and pretty flowers.

    ?Xander,? she called me when she saw me in the distance.

    An irrational fear had always lingered in my fear. I was scared that my sister wouldn''t recognise me if I was away for too long. Still, she never forgot.

    When I met the next Emperor''s eyes, I remembered thest encounter I had with him. It had also been the first. He just asked me if I still wanted to help them, and he sent me away without further words.

    The nine-year-old boy in front of me was still innocent of that sin. It was hard to understand and even more challenging to ept.

    Yet, he didn''t do anything. He was going to, eventually.

    Maybe, he had found himself in a desperate situation, just like me.

    Maybe, his aides weren''t helping me.

    Maybe, he thought that honouring a deal would have been enough to stop a war, that it would have helped him with the rest of the issues he was facing.

    No matter the truth, I couldn''t start resenting him even before he did anything. Not to mention that I should have been thankful.

    If it weren''t for him, how would I have met my Queen?

    ?See, Malholm, this is my brother Alexander,? Martia said.

    ?Brother??

    ?Yes, he''s also your cousin.?

    He observed me as if I was somehow interesting.

    ?The Crown Prince?? he whispered as if he was looking at a historical figure. ?The Archduke of Kyre??

    ?Him!? Martia confirmed with a proud grin.

    ?It''s... It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, your highness...? he muttered. His shyness was such a surprise.

    Only after staring at him for a moment or two, I remembered that he was just a bastard at that time. When Martia elbowed me, I cleared my throat.

    That was right. I had to make some use of my knowledge.

    He was going to be the next Emperor. I could build a friendly rtionship with him; I was just in time.

    My long-term bet could help me in the long run.

    ?It is a pleasure for me as well,? I replied, ?your highness.?

    Martia tilted her head, surprised. Then, she seemed to understand.

    ?Oh, don''t pay too much attention to him, Malholm. Xander always says strange things. Let''s go y some more. It''s almost dinner time, and it''s better if we''re notte again.?

 Chapter 173 - When His Majesty Had A Name (2)

    <h4>Chapter 173 - When His Majesty Had A Name (2)</h4>

    Martia and the next Emperor had be friends during the time I was away. It was a surprise, and I was frightened by that, at first.

    However, it couldn''t have been bad.

    I just didn''t like that Martia could be involved with the Pce affairs and troubles, but she was smart. She would understand sooner orter.

    In my first life, she had known first-hand how wicked the court could be, so she didn''t need me to exin. With some luck, she would have understood this time too.

    The easy way she called his majesty by name was unsettling, but she hadn''t met him like an Emperor. Not even like a Prince. He was just an illegitimate son at that time.

    Their friendship seemed to be helping both of them, so I didn''t interfere. All I did was talk with Malholm and try to teach some sense to that little boy.

    He listened to me with some kind of wonder, probably wondering why I was teaching him all of that. Martia followed our conversations too, but she knew the reason behind them.

    She just crooked her mouth and observed us in silence.

    When the Emperor finally summoned me, I prepared myself for the event. I was going to be sent to Polis, finally.

    ?You''ve done a good job, boy,? his majesty stated.

    The throne room was dark, and a single counsellor was next to the throne. The illness must have kicked in, and judging from the environment, it wasn''t different from thest time.

    ?It''s time you take your ce here in the capital. People need to hear about you, to start loving you...?

    The polite smile on my face froze as panic took the ce of my hope. That was the opposite of what I was hoping for.

    Even the gloomy aide observed me on alert. I was too famous and too unpredictable to be the next Emperor. It was the reason they pressed on my engagement out of Ethiro for the first time.

    I wasn''t that worried about it since I already was on that little brat''s side. There wasn''t going to be a battle for the throne.

    ?What about Polis? I thought you needed my help, Imperial Uncle.?

    ?I''m tired of that city. My counsellors are preparing a treaty for that bitch. The costs have surpassed any profit we would have from the harbour.?

    ?That''s correct, your majesty. We should use that money for something more profitable.?

    In the end, my Queen was a good strategist. At fifteen, she managed to defeat an Empire!

    ?I''ve already summoned the youngest Grahm. I''ll send him in a couple of years too. His father was the leading general, and he failed. They need to pay some price for it, am I right??

    What? Why?

    ?Also, he''s close in age with that bitch, so they''ll get along.?

    ?Your majesty, is it wise to send the hair of one of the most relevant families in the Empire??

    ?Kyre is less relevant, then?? he snickered. ?Stop teasing my patience, boy. You can have any other woman. Why fixing on that one? She''s insubordinate, and she''ll act like a winner once the treaty is signed. She''ll dare to order you around and pretend that you revere her at all times.?

    ?What about my future wife?? I inquired, too impatient.

    ?You can choose just anyone. I can order a princess from abroad if you''re into the royal type. Don''t be this stubborn...?

    ?You''re right, Imperial Uncle. I''m sorry,? I whispered. ?I''ll stay in the capital.?

    After all, I just had to resist for a few more months. The Emperor was going to die soon, with some luck before sending the engagement. And even if it is sent, I would simply find a way to prevent that man from being avable.

    ?What will my tasks be, from now on, Imperial Uncle?? I inquired.

    With those words, I hinted to the counsellor next to his majesty that I was ready to take over the duties of a crown prince.

    If everything still worked the same way it used to, I would be sent away once more.

    I caught the nce from the aide, and I understood that the trigger was pulled. I just needed to be fast and precise in my next move. And it had to happen out of there.

    ?I''ll tell you tomorrow. Also, I''ll announce to the court that you''re my official heir.?

    ?It''s an honour, Imperial Uncle.?

    ?Mhm, yes, yes... Now, you can go. I have something to discuss with the next one.?

    I bowed my head before leaving the throne room. At the door, I met Count Grahm with his son. At that moment, I realised that enemies could be allies.

    ?Good day, Count,? I greeted him. ?We should have tea together when you have time,? I muttered.

    Leaving the throne room, I could sense that stare on my back. I couldn''t imagine what the thoughts behind it were, but I could try to guess.

    The next Emperor was already waiting for me. The maids wondered why I would spend so much time with him, talking about ruling at that.

    I also talked with Count Grahm a few times. We might have been considered friends, even if our conversations were mostly short and t. He was worried about his son, and I selflessly empathised with his worries.

    The second contact was with the Emperor''s counsellor. He was a dark figure, and he was the one making decisions.

    It was hard, but I managed to convince him that I was as crazy as the Emperor, but not that malleable. In the end, the exact day before I was going to be the crown prince officially, his majesty inexplicably died.

    It happened a couple of months earlier, yet a dayter would have been toote.

    I stood in the throne room, along with all the rest of the nobles, as the new Emperor walked towards the throne. A couple of guards stood by my side, careful about my every move. I wouldn''t have hurt that child regardless, but it was fun to see how they all feared me.

    When Malholm arrived in front of the first step, he turned to me. He was going to lose his childhood and ept the responsibility of a whole Empire.

    He turned to me and looked with all the surprise a kid could show. He asked me, with his eyes, why I wasn''t there instead of him. I just smiled reassuringly, and he returned his walk towards the throne.

    When he sat, the guards around me rxed. They let me take a step forward but not too close to the new Emperor.

    ?Alexander of Kyre greets his majesty,? I said and knelt on the ground. It was a clear signal for everyone, but rebels would have looked for me regardless.

    For the moment being, I had priorities. First of all, get out of there alive. Second, send Martia to Kyre.

    Third, give enough reasons to those counsellors to send me to Polis instead of that Samuel.

    It shouldn''t have been too difficult, given that I was a threat and his majesty didn''t want to kill me.

    That time, Martia didn''t y along.

    ?I want to stay,? she dered.

    ?Don''t be childish. It''s dangerous.?

    ?It will be dangerous for you too. Also, you have to take care of Kyre until it''s time to go. I will stay here and keeppany to Malholm.?

    ?You can''t call his name anymore, Martia. He''s the Emperor now; it''s forbidden.?

    ?He''s my cousin. And yours, too.?

    ?It doesn''t change thew. Also, you might be on his good side now, but what makes you so certain that he won''t change his idea? What if the aides decide that you''re a threat and find a way to deal with you??

    ?I''m not that stupid, Xander.?

    ?But the Pce...?

    ?I''m not alone, this time,? she whispered. ?I have friends, allies, a stable social standing... I won''t be gloomy and silent, I promise.?

    She moved a lock of hair behind an ear and walked towards the garden.

    ?You better think of a way to reach your Queen. I heard that someone else is going to be promised to her. I can help you prevent it.?

    ?I have everything under control.?

    ?Do you??

    I sighed, realising that Martia indeed wasn''t a child anymore.

    ?I have a n.?

    ?I will help you,? she smiled, strolling back to me. ?I will return to you the favour I owe you. I won''t ever marry out of Ethiro. No one will dare to propose it to his majesty. Not for some time at least.?

    ?Don''t be that sure about it, just keep in mind that...?

    ?Xander,? she stopped me. ?I know his majesty better than anyone else. He''s been alone for all his life. You should understand him, right? You''ve been the only one remembering a past that didn''t happen.?

    She chuckled when she noticed my expression, while I wondered when my little sister had time to grow up like this.

    ?I will make sure those geezers don''t corrupt our young Emperor. And I''ll watch out for the threats that want to cut Ethiro in pieces.?

 Chapter 174 - Every Woman Likes Jewels

    <h4>Chapter 174 - Every Woman Likes Jewels</h4>

    For the crowning ceremony, nobles from all over Ethiro came to witness. Even foreign delegations arrived, and those that couldn''t send an ambassador wrote letters.

    There was even one from my Queen. She wished a prosperous new age for the Empire, willing to promote peace between our peoples.

    There wasn''t anyone from Polis since the city was still under siege, yet they managed to send a messenger.

    The delegation from Asteria wasn''t numerous, but it was eptable given the tense rtionship between the two empires. Among them, there was a person whose face tickled my memories.

    I didn''t know why, but I didn''t like him.

    ?Your majesty,? the Ambassador said, ?congrattions on your crowning. A new era is seeing its dawn. Hopefully, one without Asteria''s and Ethiro''s rivalry...?

    As he talked, bending his torso forward by a few degrees and smiling with that fake grin, I remembered who he was.

    ?Zolokis,? I whispered. The family name of my Queen''s mother.

    He was her uncle.

    The turmoil in my belly didn''t stop for the whole day, but I couldn''t understand what that man could do that was so horrible.

    He came to Polis during Elias''s fourth birthday, he brought some carpets and rare tea... He grinned with fake concern and even patted my son''s head.

    But why did I hate him so much?

    Was I just a crazy, jealous man that didn''t like his wife having any contact with her family? What right did I have to feel like that?

    I followed the rest of the coronation half-heartedly. I wasn''t that interested because there was something else bugging me.

    I couldn''t remember, but I hated that man. I felt an irrational urge to kill him on the spot. It was the first time in my life that it happened.

    I hadn''t hated that much even the mad Emperor that took away my parents twice.

    My shoulders moved up and down repeatedly, pushed by my elerated breath. If I wasn''t raging inside, I would have thought of a panic attack.

    I could envision the dying Ambassador lying on a dirty floor and bleeding out. I could see his face losing colour and his fingers crooking because of pain.

    My fists clenched, and my vision blurred until I could only see a single thing.

    I felt like a furious bull, and I probably looked like one.

    My leg moved on its own, my mind settled on taking down that man. Only Martia''s warm andforting hand, wrapped around mine, stopped me.

    I woke up from my daze... No, rather than like a daze, it felt like a dream. A nightmare where I didn''t have any control over my body.

    I turned to my sister and saw the worry in her eyes. I was her crooked lips and confused expression.

    I still had people that depended on me. I had a son to conceive. I couldn''t afford to die in such a stupid way.

    Not yet, at least.

    I shook my head, wondering if those thoughts were really mine. Had a demon possessed me all of a sudden? Could it be?

    After all, I had memories from an alternative life. Why couldn''t demons and such things exist?

    ?Are you all right?? Martia asked, reminding me once again that it was the real world. With people gazing around bored and potentially seeing my crazy moment.

    ?Yes,? I whispered and returned to focus on the guests walking in.

    Not one of those after the Ambassador made me feel annoyed, let alone want to kill them in a twisted and painful way.

    Could it have been just a transient moment, something destined to never repeat itself?

    When I spotted the Ambassador in the hallways, all that I thought was in the past returned. I wanted to kill him again.

    The first couple of times, it had been hard to control. Luckily, no one except Martia noticed my weird mood. It became slightly easier to bear after a few times.

    In the end, I could just re at that man with fuming eyes without physically moving towards him. I imagined killing him in my mind so many times, and it felt so damn right!

    I was a monster, but it didn''t mean I had to stop envisioning that scene in prison. It felt like settling some scores, but there wasn''t any relief or sense of aplishment. My sadness didn''t disappear in front of the dying man.

    In the end, I decided to let my mind fly wild and keep my actions in ce. Killing ambassadors is kind of illegal. Asteria, also, was a challenging enemy. Some part of my brain was convinced that they would attack Ethiro, sooner orter, and seize parts of the Empire''s territories with dubious ims.

    Imagining to kill a person is bad. For sure, not worse than killing them in real life. With that thought, I survived the coronation and the days immediately after.

    My ns returned to focus on what mattered the most, and I soon became ready to be sent to Polis as an exchange husband.

    ?I want to meet her too,? Martia said, looking at my happy, absent-minded expression. ?She must be something.?

    ?Oh, she is.?

    ?I also want to try the gowns they use in the South. Thete Queen, her mother, was such a beauty. It''s just surprising that they can afford not to wear any corset.?

    ?Mh-hm,? I moaned, trying to remember my Queen''s clothes. Oh, right, she used light gowns with a high waist and flying sleeves. I perfectly knew how she looked without clothes, but it was hard to remember her dresses. How odd.

    The only dress I had imprinted in my mind was her bridal gown.

    She would move the sleeve up when she was writing, and her hair would be tied up in a beautiful and messy bun. I still wanted to undo those knots to see her hair fall like a waterfall and sense her fruity scent. Her silken skin lingered on my fingertips; her soft lips had left their shape on mine like a burning stamp. I remembered her as if we hadn''t been apart for over twenty years.

    For me, it had been that long. For Thea, certainly not.

    She was bornter. She was sixteen that year.

    It was the first time that I realised that I was the only one in the world remembering a past that had never happened. Maybe my Queen was the same, but I had to wait for more to find out.

    ?She knows very much about politics and administration, and her aides aren''t to pair with her in any sector,? I said.

    ?So, she''s smart andpetent.?

    ?That''s right.?

    ?You two are really well-matched,? she giggled. ?Don''t conquer the world together!?

    ?Why not.? I shrugged. I would have done it if my Queen asked.

    ?I will miss you.?

    She smiled, even though her eyes showed the sincerity of her words.

    ?I will miss you too.?

    I couldn''t tell her that I would visit her at least once. It was far in the future, and I wasn''t sure things would go in the exact same way.

    ?And I won''t be as good as the Lord as you would have been,? she ends, dropping her shoulders.

    ?You will, Martia. You''ll be even better than me, and the Countess will help you with the most challenging matters. It will be all right.?

    ?I''m not really hoping that your dreams turn out to be true. I''d prefer to have you nearby, Xander.?

    ?It''s my destiny, Martia. I have to be with her, no matter what.?

    ?I know,? she sighed. ?You''ve always been far away in your thoughts. Your heart was hers from the beginning, so we, ordinary people, didn''t have any chance to bind you to us.?

    Was it like that? Had I been so focused on the future that I forgot to live my life?

    ?I won''t be absent-minded anymore,? I decided. ?I''ll live thosest few years before reaching my wife as if I didn''t know. All right??

    ?You won''t be able to pull it off.?

    ?I can at least try.?

    ?Oh, Xander. You''ve thought about her for twenty-two years. Without a day of break...?

    ?How do you know??

    ?I know you, brother.?

    Well, she wasn''t wrong.

    ?How do you think you stand a chance to distract yourself now that you''ve almost reached the goal of your life??

    ?I will do my best,? I grinned. ?What should we do first??

    Martia crooked her mouth and thought about it for a while.

    ?Let''s go shopping,? she proposed. ?You should learn how to choose jewels for a woman before getting married. Queens can be picky, I guess...?

    ?Last time, it felt wrong to spend my wife''s money to buy her a present,? I pointed out.

    Also, she wasn''t fond of jewels all that much. She would only wear her simple earrings and a couple of rings. Heavy nes and annoying bracelets weren''t to her liking.

    ?Every woman likes jewels, no matter the source of the ie!?

 Chapter 175 - The Festival In Town (1)

    <h4>Chapter 175 - The Festival In Town (1)</h4>

    After those few words with Martia, I decided to live a few months pretending to be oblivious about the future.

    I managed to stop his majesty from sending the young Grahm to Polis, which made me gain points with the Count. However, I didn''t say anything about letting me go. It was early, and all the counsellors that feared my im to the throne could think of it on their own.

    They already did it once; they can repeat that thought.

    Wilhelm and Bertha reached me in the capital, one for fun and the other because her parents finally epted Grahm''s marriage offer. They were set on linking my family to theirs, and with close links at that.

    ?Let''s go celebrate,? Wilhelm stated as soon as we were together.

    ?I can''t. I''m a nicedy now,? Bertha shrugged. ?Also, Lyana decided to stay in Stoneyard. She mumbled something about learning how to keep ount cleans and disappeared... I don''t want to be associated with you two if she''s not here.?

    ?Oh, you always talk like that but, in the end, you tag along,? Wilhelmined. He crossed his arms and thought awhile before resuming his speech. ?We''re not going who knows where. There''s a festival in the capital. It''s the only one even nobles attend, so it will be fun.?

    ?A festival, a few days after his majesty''s death?? Bertha mumbled.

    ?It''s a few days after a coronation, to be precise,? he pointed out, and all the girl''s objections disappeared.

    ?Candied fruits??

    ?Commoner events are full of that stuff.?

    ?I''m in.?

    I sighed, wondering if a festival in the capital was the same as in Polis. Were there all those people dancing and singing? Would I have been able to eat street food?

    In my first life, I hadn''t been able to see much of the world. It was a good chance to do it.

    The festival was huge, even more than those I visited in Polis. Street food was sold everywhere; dancers performed on every corner, and people enjoyed the warm evening.

    Bertha had already spent a fortune on small things she had no use of, and Wilhelm had already been pped by two girls. Everything was just as usual.

    A few wealthy men were strolling around, but the promised nobles were nowhere to be seen. The three of us were the only ones with a title on the whole street.

    ?Wilhelm, you liar,? I used him with a grin. I didn''t care about it; I was just curious about why he thought there would have been more people from the Pce out of its walls.

    ?Ah, don''t pretend like you''re unhappy about it!? he replied.

    ?I like it more like this,? Bertha intruded. ?It''s refreshing. And we see those pompous roosters every day. No need to deal with them even during our free time.?

    ?You''ll soon be a married woman, have fun while you can,? Wilhelm reminded her.

    Then, he turned to me.

    ?You too! You''ll soon be married...?

    ?What the heck are you spitting, Wilhelm? I won''t get married soon.?

    Five years more.

    ?Well, you should. It''s time!?

    ?And you?? I rebuked. Why was he so annoying all of a sudden? ?When are you thinking of settling down??

    ?I''m still young.?

    ?We''re the same age.?

    ?No, I''m a year younger.?

    ?You''re not a year younger, Wilhelm,? Bertha pointed out. ?Just ten months. You''re the same age.?

    ?You''re old,? he replied, cold and offended.

    ?I''m younger than you. I indeed am a year younger than Alexander.?

    ?But you''re a woman. You age faster.?

    ?That''s not true!? She crossed her arms and red for a second. ?Let''s make a bet: we should see who among us looks better in ten years.?

    ?Ten years is too much; let''s make it five,? I proposed. Who knows if I would have any chance to see them that far in the future.

    I shook my head, realising that I wasn''t doing what I had decided to. I still relied on my knowledge too much.

    I was curious to see whether my Queen remembered me but, at the same time, I was afraid to ruin everything with my behaviour.

    Martia had believed me, and she epted my memories with a child''s trust. However, an adult would have seen what my sister didn''t.

    I was not a normal person. There was something wrong with me that made me see the future and long for a life that had surprised me the first time I lived it.

    Any adult would have looked at me with contempt, or even worse pointed at me as a demon. I had to hide that part of me, pretending that all my knowledge came from a talent I didn''t have.

    ?Well, I was going to bring you to a party,? Wilhelm confessed. ?This is nice and all, but the real fun is somewhere with people that know how to celebrate.?

    ?I knew it,? Bertha rolled her eyes. Regardless, she followed Wilhelm towards the wealthier part of the city.

    On the way, I stopped in front of a seller of old, consumed books. It was a rare sight, and he wasn''t doing much business.

    There weren''t enoughmoners that knew how to read. Nor can they afford a book either.

    My eyes flew on the titles, wondering who wrote all of that stuff. I hadn''t heard of any of those authors, yet I decided to give it a try. I opened the first book, and I understood why I hadn''t heard of it.

    It was a popr narrative. Something the nobles despised and wouldn''t give a chance to. It hadn''t been part of my education, and I wasn''t supposed to stumble upon that sort of art in my entire life.

    Indeed, the first time I hadn''t.

    ?How much??

    ?One silver the book if you choose from those in front of you. One gold for those that still have a cover.?

    It was such a low price for a book.

    I chose some tomes randomly, wondering if I could make something out of all those unwanted books.

    Then, I read the title.

    ?How to treat women,? I phrased. I remembered a couple of books about that matter from my first life.

    A woman''s body is aplicated system. You need to focus on it for a long time if you want to learn how it works.

    I knew a lot thanks to my Queen''s patience. But was it enough?

    In the end, I reached out to it and grabbed something that seemed valuable on the spot.

    I couldn''t predict that it was just a bunch of crap about how moody girls can be. The author must have been stood up several times. And he didn''t learn a thing out of it.

    First of all, it suggested you treat women coldly to make them desire something they supposedly can''t have easily. Then, you should pretend to concede and make void promises.

    Lastly, it said that women like cold, overbearing types. They feel safer next to dangerous bastards than to a kind, reserved man.

    Knowledge is a weapon one can use to woo a girl, but it can''tpete with aesthetics. Charm is more effective than muscles. But in the end, all women agree to the most profitable marriage.

    I wasn''t sure all of that was false, but it felt so wrong. My experience with my Queen had been quite the opposite. I hadn''t shown her any prowess. And I certainly wasn''t as trained as I became the second time.

    My achievements and power couldn''t even bepared among the two lives.

    However, she loved me when I was nobody.

    I regretted spending one gold on that book. But I didn''t throw it away. I brought it with me and ced it among the others in Kyre. It stayed there for years, untouched. I read every word of it, but it didn''t help me.

    In truth, I couldn''t understand how much of it was reliable. It didn''t add up to my knowledge, but I decided to cultivate every part of me.

    Just to be safe and not let my Queen down.

    The rest of the festival was full of colours and the scent of fruits and frivolous cocktails.

    Wilhelm brought Bertha and me to the house of a Marquise who celebrated every year because his birthday fell near the date of the event or something like that.

    It was boring, but at least I understood that aquavit goes well with fruit juice. It can make interestingbinations.

    I was busy trying to find out what fruit could give that shade of blue when my eyes caught a glimpse of a familiar image. I had been drinking almost alone for a while, but then I remembered that I was surrounded by people.

    And one of them attracted my attention.

    I got up from my seat and walked in her direction. I didn''t notice the colour of the dress, the way she stood while talking with someone.

    I didn''t see anything except a cascade of hair.

    Light blonde hair, curled locks that resembled the sea waves.

 Chapter 176 - The Festival In Town (2)

    <h4>Chapter 176 - The Festival In Town (2)</h4>

    I walked towards the woman and caught her arm at thest moment.

    She turned, and I didn''t recognise her. I opened my mouth to apologise and flee. However, she did know me.

    ?Your highness,? she eximed, opening her eyes wide. She grinned and turned to mepletely.

    Wonderful. I had to carry out a conversation with someone I didn''t care about. And all of that after stupidly mistaking a stranger girl with my Queen.

    Oh, that was bad. If I couldn''t discern my own wife from the rest of the women, it meant I wasn''t ready to meet her yet.

    ?It has been a long time,? she continued. ?I didn''t think you would remember me.?

    No, in fact, I didn''t have a clue about her identity.

    ?I was just a child when you visited our residence... I yed that song for you, and you were so kind as to praise my terrible skills.?

    Oh, there was a single child that yed for me. Except for Martia, but she insisted on showing me that she didn''t learn how to y the piano.

    Was it a piano, by the way?

    ?You''ve grown up,? I mumbled. Elisabeth Grahm had been only eleven, maybe just ten, when I met her for the first time.

    The girl in front of me, though, was a splendid fifteen-year-old. She was pretty, elegant, and apparentlyposed.

    She didn''t have many points inmon with my Queen, apart from her hair. Which, by the way, was a shade darker than Theodora''s. I had been a fool.

    And what would my Thea be doing in the capital, by the way?

    ?Father told me how you helped us,? she said. ?Thanks to your highness, my brother can stay in the Empire and seed my father and, one day, my grandfather. Our family was saved by a few words from your highness.?

    ?It was my duty,? I mumbled, trying to find a way to leave. I couldn''t just turn and walk away; there were social conventions that needed to be followed.

    ?Oh, regardless of that, I''ll forever be in your highness''s debt!?

    ?Why?? I shook my head.

    If there was someone that would have been indebted, it was that Samuel. And if one wanted to be generous, Count Grahm could feel d about it. If he was left without a sessor, his future as Duke Grahm would have been questioned.

    ?You don''t owe me anything.?

    Her eyes started shining for some unknown reason.

    ?I will be grateful to your highness''s help despite your selfless derations,? she giggled. ?But we''ve talked enough about me. How has your highness beentely? I hope you''ve passed the coronation unscathed.

    ?Pretty much.? Except for irrational desires to kill, failed ns to get to my wife, and clouded memories that were starting to resurface.

    ?His majesty was so stunning, wasn''t he? I hope we''ll have a new era of prosperity. Oh, I''m sure we will if your highness is a close counsellor to his majesty!?

    Was she trying to tter me? Or was she just teasing?

    I couldn''t be sure, and I wasn''t too worried about that. After all, she was just a teenager in search of attention.

    Oh, my Queen was a teenager as well at that time. I should find a way to stop thinking of every girl younger than me as a child. It would have be awkward when meeting my Queen. I remembered her charisma as a full-grown woman, but how was she as a young maiden?

    I wouldn''t have found out, so I pushed those thoughts to the side.

    ?His majesty will guide us in the best direction,? I replied mechanically. I had to remember where I was at that moment and act ordingly.

    I was still a citizen of the Empire.

    ?I was wondering...? she started, probing my expression with her keen eyes. ?Is your highness free tomorrow evening??

    ?I have an appointment with his majesty.?

    ?And the day after??

    ?I''ve promised Martia to stay with her. We won''t be able to meet for a while after I leave,? I shrugged. I didn''t have time to meddle with the Grahms. Our cooperationsted until I freed their heir and prevented him from marrying my wife. Once that was done, we weren''t friends anymore.

    Not to mention that the girl was starting to get on my nerves for some reason. I had passed the evening by trying cocktails of different colours, so I wasn''t in the best shape for a conversation.

    ?Oh, what do we have here?? a man inquired, walking to us and smirking as if we were having a private, secret conversation. ?Has our Elisabeth caught the Archduke''s attention??

    Who dared to call me Archduke so freely? Only members of the royal family had the privilege to call me Archduke instead of royal highness.

    After a whole minute of thinking, I realised who that man was. The Marquise, none other than thendlord!

    ?Marquise Lindell,? I replied. ?Don''t be so frank with ady. You might cause misunderstandings...?

    ?Oh, my,? Elisabeth chuckled. ?George is always like that, don''t take it to heart, your highness.?

    What use did I have in getting annoyed? I was going to leave that ce regardless.

    ?No worries,? I muttered.

    After talking with them for a few more minutes, I looked for Bertha. Wilhelm was probably already dancing with a prettydy or drinking with strangers. He was like that: he had no issues in finding new friends.

    ?I want to go home,? I informed her with a gloomy tone. She just nodded, and we left together, leaving that moron to have fun on his own.

    ?Parties are boring,? Bertha sighed. ?At least I won''t be asked to attend something like this after marriage. It will be tough, though, to live far from you and Martia.?

    ?We''re family,? I shrugged. ?We''ll stay a family even if we''re not in the same ce.?

    I had been preparing for it my whole life, so I wasn''t as hit by the future as she was. I had already lived it once. It''s difficult in the beginning, but you get used to it sooner orter.

    The night was warm, but a fresh breeze cooled down our excitement. I was sure I woulde back soon, so I organised my departure to Kyre the day after. I spent the evening with his majesty, and I brought Martia on an outing in the capital.

    When it was finally time to go, I was dyed by an unexpected urrence.

    ?Your highness!? Someone called me.

    It was from George Lindell. He had used the term Archduke so freely just two days before. Within the Pce''s walls, he followed the etiquette wlessly.

    ?Are you already leaving? Won''t you stay for the hunt??

    ?I havemitments,? I said; my voice was in and uninterested. ?Kyre is aplex duchy. I have to go there soon. I haven''t been for months, and I can''t dy anymore.?

    Also, I had to talk with the Countess about the future. I would have masked it as concern for my survival, and I would have designed a n for after my final departure for another country.

    ?You left a deep impression on Elisabeth, your highness,? he grinned. ?She was stunned by your appearance at the party. You were so focused on talking that we others wondered what you were discussing. It''s rare to find a youngdy with such dialectic skills, isn''t it??

    What dialectic skills? She just greeted me and remembered the old time when we met for a day and never saw each other again.

    Her memories might have been influenced by her mood, as children don''t always remember what happens but how they felt about it.

    ?Not to mention that she''s the most beautiful among thedies... Well, except her highness, Princess Lnd.?

    Ah, that was something else that annoyed me. Martia was given a secondary name, so she stopped being the youngdy of Kyre and became Princess Lnd. It was just something the old geezers thought to split her from our family name, to move us farther apart.

    I hadn''t epted that change yet. I would have continued to call my sister Martia till the end of time. I was allowed to do so, even if my position was slightly lower than hers in the Pce. I was her older brother: it must have counted for something!

    However, the rest of the court was forced to call her Princess and bow to her as they do to his majesty.

    A part of me suspected that she used what I told her to be more relevant. She befriended our cousin to manipte him for her gain.

    In our gain, most probably.

    Too bad that, knowing her, she had probably fallen in her own trap and started loving our cousin with sincerity. She had be the older sister in the Pce, and she seemed to quite like it.

    She might have grown attached to the Pce, understanding how to use the intrigues in her favour. She might have even started liking it. Taking her away to make her Lord of Kyre didn''t seem enjoyable.

    But I had my destiny to fulfil.

 Chapter 177 - Irrevocable Decisions

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Irrevocable Decisions</h4>

    As soon as I reached Kyre, I checked all the ounts. No embezzlements nor acts of that sort were evident, so I rxed and spent the following two months like just any nobleman without worries.

    Jeffrey Wilhelm invited me to visit him, as he had someone to introduce to me. I found out that, during the time I was away, Jeffrey Wilhelm found a wife.

    Well, rather than found, he was imposed one.

    His father also used the chance to retreat and make him take over the family, including the title of Count.

    The man that I met had a family and a name. Yet, he seemed the same as always to me.

    I was worried for the youngdy that had be Countess Wilhelm, but she turned out just perfect for my friend. She was educated and polite, the first couple of minutes. She would speak freely without caring about who was listening. And she would send her husband away to have fun without a single worry.

    ?You two are still young, and our Lord needs distractions,? she exined before ordering the servants to prepare a carriage. ?I have my children to take care of.?

    ?Children??

    I had heard about it, but I thought Jeffrey had only a son. Did thedy bring another one from a previous marriage?

    ?Yes, I became a father,? he confirmed. ?I have another son now.?

    ?Another?? I hadn''t met the first one either, and he had been married for barely a year. Where did the second onee from? Did he have twins?

    ?Oh, it''s part of the reason why I was sent to war...? he confessed.

    A part of the reason?

    The story he was going to tell me felt as if his illegitimate son was the principal reason for his staying at the front. Not just part of it.

    ?I had a rtionship with a maid, so my father decided I needed to settle down. He sent me to war, telling me toe back with some achievement, or dead. In the end, I disobeyed and came back regardless.?

    ?You had a son from a maid??

    ?Yes. I didn''t know it, though. I would have used it as an excuse to avoid war... I mean, I would have taken care of my woman if I knew!?

    ?And what happened to the maid??

    ?She left with a great sum of money. My father kept the little bastard. In case I died, he wanted someone that resembled me. Also, Anne Mary didn''t even frown when I told her. She just nodded and made it clear that it would have been her child that will inherit the title andnds.?

    ?Really? Your wife must be very understanding.?

    ?She dresses up the little bastard like a prince and makes the cooks prepare snacks for him. On the other side, she repeats that he must protect his brother all the time. She''s using my firstborn to her own benefit!?

    ?She''s treating him better than you.?

    ?Whatever. I''m not all that unhappy to be married.?

    ?There are worse scenarios,? I chuckled as we continued our walk in the city streets. We didn''t have anything to do, certainly not to visit the ces Anne Mary had suggested.

    Seeing their married life proceed so smoothly made me think about Thea more often. I would remember our nights together, sometimes waking up sweating and with the unsettling urge to hug or kiss her.

    Yet, she was far from me. She was years in the future. I had to be patient and wait, and I could hold her again.

    That year, Kyre was assigned a few ambassadors from the most prominent countries. It might have been a sign of mynd''s prosperity, but a few of the other kingdoms thought it was a good idea to have a representative next to me.

    The man Asteria sent was a familiar face. Nichs Zolokis, the man I so much wanted to kill.

    I didn''t know why, for goodness. But it was so difficult to resist that urge. I talked with the Ambassador for a few minutes when he came to Stoneyard to greet me and introduce himself.

    Who knows what he thought when he saw my frown?

    It was odd that a person he never met nor noticed had so much antipathy towards him, right?

    ?What does Asteria see in Kyre, though?? I inquired, curious to see if he would have found some pretty, meaningless words.

    ?Asteria and Ethiro''s rtions are improving, which means that we have to make friends now that we can,? he exined.

    Except the rtions hadn''t improved one bit.

    After greeting him, I walked to my chambers with a terrible headache.

    Leaving that mess to Martia felt like washing my hands from all the troubles.

    I didn''t doubt the path I''d chosen until, that night, the rest of my memories came back altogether. I remembered the reason why I hated that man so much.

    First of all, I felt again that painful jealousy, that sense of abandonment when my wife didn''t have time for me. It turned out she couldn''t talkte into the night because the poison had started damaging her body.

    I had pouted for something she didn''t have any control over. If only I had a chance to change the events, I would at least be more understanding.

    Then, the fact that there was poison in my memories hit me like an arrow. There was something so wrong in all of that, and only when I recalled thest banquet, I realised the depth of that tragedy.

    My son died in my arms, all because of an idea that seemed harmless.

    All the court, everyone that was worth something, met the same end as Elias. And my Queen had her own, cruel destiny.

    I revived myst day with painful precision. I cried like a child, wondering why did I have to remember something like that.

    Only in the morning, I made a decision. Nothing would have stopped me from saving my Queen.

    There wasn''t a price too high to pay to see my son again, this time to save him from Asteria''s plots.

    To do so, though, I couldn''t be a powerless consort. I had to grow my power enough to protect my wife, even at the cost of keeping her far from her city. After all, Asteria only wanted the harbour. If Ethiro became powerful enough to pose a threat, no one would have dared to attack one of its allies.

    Even more, if Polis became a part of the Empire...

    That morning, I didn''t meet anyone. I stayed alone in the office and thought about the future with a clear view for the first time. Meeting my wife and conceiving my son was still my top priority, but there were many more aspects I had to consider.

    First of all, my chances to win in the long run.

    If living in Polis was so dangerous, I might have tried bringing my Queen to Kyre. I could protect her here; the only problem was how to convince her to abandon her city.

    After a few days of thinking, nning, and praying, I took my irrevocable decision. I had to conquer Polis and bring my Queen away from there. I would have made her settle in the Pce, maybe even in Kyre, and then I would have convinced her to marry me.

    I had some more time to train my charming skills. And fighting too, in case anyone else had the same idea.

    I knew her well; I had steady chances of making her fall for me. Or at least make her ept to be my wife. If I didn''t seed with nice actions, I would have just begged.

    Every day, for years.

    She would have epted just to make me shut up.

    I wrote to his majesty and asked him to let me take care of Polis in person. While waiting for a reply, I realised that my wife''s arrival required preparations.

    After enough tailors arrived in Stoneyard, I made them design the clothes. They were so numerous in my mind, but I didn''t know how to express those images with words.

    I described the gowns to the dumbfounded tailors, who thought the Lord of Kyre had just discovered his fashion vein.

    ?Like this, my Lord?? one of them tried, showing me a sketch.

    ?The waist is higher, and the sleevesrger. Hmm,rge sleeves aren''t the best for this cold weather... Make them justrge enough to befortable.?

    ?But with a higher waist, the corset would be useless. It would be a pity...?

    ?Corset?? I needed a moment to understand what that was. ?Oh, no need for that thing.?

    My wife was just wonderful without any cage around her body. It would have been ufortable to hug her if she was protected by splits of bones.

    ?Is my Lord sure??

    ?Yes, of course,? I nodded.

    Even though I wasn''t confident that my wife would let me hug her just yet.

    Well, one day, she would allow me. I just needed to be patient. And n her clothes in such a way that the awaited day felt morefortable.

 Chapter 178 - Meticulous Precision

    <h4>Chapter 178 - Meticulous Precision</h4>

    Another side to consider was Elias. If I wanted him to be born again, I needed my wife to ept me at least the day we shared the bed for the first time. Ah, no... A yearter! I wasn''t sure when we conceived our son, but it wasn''t during the first year of marriage.

    I had four years, almost five up to then.

    That afternoon, I locked myself in the office once again. I tried to remember how often I had sex with my wife during the year before Elias was born, but it wasn''t that easy.

    First of all, because we did it often. Luckily, we tried some different positions during that period, so I could try to reconstruct our love life through the sequence of stuff we did.

    I remembered with rity that I tied my wife to the bed two months before she told me about the baby. Oh, I was quite convinced that Elias was a result of that night. Yet, I couldn''t risk it.

    ?The day after, Thea wanted to bathe together,? I muttered. She had insisted on rubbing my back, but she gave up half-way and melted in my embrace when I cornered her in the small pool she used as a bathtub.

    Sex in the water was good, but not such a smart idea. The first time everything went smoothly, without issues, but the second we got stuck and couldn''t part for a while.

    In the end, we resolved somehow andughed out loud when everything was over. After that incident, we decided to climb out of the pool and do it on the floor whenever we felt aroused while bathing. Which, in fact, happened quite often.

    Maybe, I could skip the embarrassing part of that day. It wouldn''t have changed my chances to have Elias. Also, the floor wasn''t that bad as an alternative.

    There were some things to consider, but I couldpute how much to tease Thea before actually having sex. That way, I would have made sure toe at the precise same moment as in the first life.

    I wrote down that part on the paper in front of me. Just to be sure no one would have decoded my thoughts, I used Thea''s code.

    Just like when I suspected someone was embezzling, I wrote her letters to mask my intentions.

    I spent a couple of months nning our bedtime with maniacal precision, and then I hid the papers in the books. I would have moved them to somewhere else once back. For the time being, the bookshelf was the safest ce for the notes.

    The longer I thought about the past, the more precise the details I could recall were. In the end, I could relive all the moments passed with my wife as if it had happened a day or two earlier.

    It had a bacsh that should have been easier to identify: I dreamt about Thea almost every night.

    So often that her scent was printed anew in my brain, her moans echoed in my ears, and her sighs made me shiver even when she was so far away.

    Dreaming of her was sweet, but it made me wake up unsatisfied and longing.

    Finally, time to pass to action finally arrived! I had waited for just enough, and I travelled to the Pce in time to convince the Emperor not to ept any peace treaty.

    ?I will bring you glory and a new harbour, your majesty,? I proposed.

    The Emperor looked at me for a moment, and then he replied.

    ?What do you want in exchange for that??

    I lifted my brows, surprised. The young Emperor from my memories was older than the one in front of me, yet he was shier and clumsy. I didn''t know if it was just by chance or Martia''s influence, but the young Emperor was a new, more confident ruler.

    If I used the same words as with thete Emperor, I might have ended with my Queen by my side. But not on terms she could have epted.

    I didn''t want to force her. I didn''t want to make her unhappy.

    One day, I would have given Polis back to her. After deleting Asteria''s threat. It would have been my way of asking for forgiveness.

    ?All I ask is that the Queen of Polis bes one of your majesty''s citizens. I ask for a title for her, even at my own cost. Your majesty may take away a part of my fief.?

    ?You would agree to that??

    ?Yes, of course. I just ask that the Queen of Polis is allowed to live freely.?

    ?She won''t know that you were so merciful with her. She''ll see you as the man that fought against her. Admitting that you win the war. It''s not an easy feat, Archduke.?

    ?I don''t like easy, your majesty.?

    ?Why are you so fixed on that city? What is it that makes you ask for being the one of conquering it? Andter, you want that woman by your side... The counsellors told me that you asked my father, thete Emperor, to be sent to her as her husband. When he rejected that offer, you wanted her to be your wife. Why??

    ?Because this is what I desire, your majesty. I''ve always worked when I had something on my mind, and I don''t like giving up after a few small obstacles. It''s just the way I am...?

    ?I''ll agree to your conditions, but not all of them. I can''t let that woman stay here free and with a title. It would be problematic dealing with discontent nobles and jealous courtesans.?

    Indeed, that could have been a problem. But I would have passed the following years courting my Queen and closely watching over her.

    I wouldn''t have let anyone hurt her.

    ?Some people are thinking that you would be a better choice for an Emperor,? he added. ?And they''re bing noisy.?

    I tilted my head, wondering if that was a threat.

    ?What do you think about it?? he asked, analysing me in a way that was even less direct than mine.

    ?If I thought I could do a good job, I would have imed the throne,? I pointed out. ?It''s not my destiny nor duty.?

    ?Is being an Emperor such a challenge??

    ?Yes, your majesty, it is. Especially one as fragmented as Ethiro,? I exined. ?There are threats at every cornering from outside; rebellions are starting every hour. Not to mention all the local nobles that evade taxes, take advantage of your majesty''s subjects, and don''t ever report to the capital.?

    ?I will let you conquer Polis, and I will spare the Queen''s life. In return, I want your help.?

    ?With what??

    ?Saving the Empire.?

    I dropped my shoulders, dejected. Saving Ethiro was a lot of work. Not to mention that I would have been required to travel from one side of the Empire to the other. When could I find the time to woo my wife?

    ?We need a n,? I decided.

    A n that would have left me with enough time to have a family and take care of it. And which would have brought freedom to Polis.

    ?If anyone is seriously thinking of betraying your majesty, who would be the first person they contact?? I said, grinning cunningly.

    I just had to be a threat, and the rebels in the court would have talked to me about a change on the throne.

    ?The one that has some motive to hate me,? the Emperor pointed out.

    Our good rtionship was known, high and wide. It wouldn''t have worked without some help.

    ?I don''t have enough motive, indeed,? I nodded. ?Not yet.?

    ?Do you suggest we pretend to argue??

    ?Oh, that would be simple. But rather than arguing, which would bring me closer to execution without any use for your majesty, it would be better to show disagreement through actions.?

    ?What kind of actions??

    ?Send me to solve issues for your majesty, and don''t give me any prise after any achievement. Or take away something every time I fail or don''t reach enough results.?

    ?Are you really willing to do this, Archduke??

    ?I am, your majesty.?

    I didn''t need a famous name, and my Queen could decide to get closer to me to reach some revenge against the Emperor of the country that attacked her city.

    ?I feel like your motives are well-hidden, Archduke.?

    Oh, he didn''t have a clue about my real motives.

    ?I will save Ethiro.? And with a stable Empire, no one would have dared to attack Polis.

    I couldn''t ept the throne, or it would have put Thea in extra danger, but I could let her live a good life. Maybe, I could deliver her Polis in an eptable shape.

    ?I have another request if your majesty wishes to listen to me,? I said.

    ?Tell me.?

    ?Let me choose the men that will govern Polis.?

    I would have made sure that my wife''s city became prosperous and safe.

 Chapter 179 - Negotiations (1)

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Negotiations (1)</h4>

    It was early to go to Polis. I was expecting to cross that road years in the future. And with different intentions.

    The camp surrounded Polis from every side on the ground, while a few ships took guard out of the harbour. There wasn''t a single way out of town without our army''s permission.

    Polis had survived so long because they have a water source somewhere in the mountains and their fast ships manage to run away from Ethiro''s fleet. Sometimes, the ships were caught. In truth, the ie of food never stopped.

    Even more when they started stealing our food and burning our weapon supplies. It was a mystery how they managed to find it every time, but knowing my Queen relocating everything would have been a waste.

    The spies would have spotted the movement. Trampling the food wasn''t an option either. What if my Queen ate some of it and had a stomach ache?

    If there was a way to win without making everyone sick, I would have found it.

    ?What is the situation??

    ?It''s been static for years, your highness. We didn''t gain an inch, and they didn''t step back for a moment.?

    ?The siegested years without breaks, right??

    ?We stopped attacking for three days when their queen dowager died. We retreated over that hill and observed without interfering. His majesty sent an order not to let them breathe just because of mourning. Unfortunately, the missive arrivedte...?

    I rolled my eyes, wondering if the messenger had really beente. Or just ignored. The general made the right choice, regardless. The international practice was to let the other party live during national big festivities or mournings.

    However, if they followed the Emperor''s order, Ambassador Zolokis wouldn''t have had a chance to approach my Queen and build a bond.

    ?Also, tomorrow we''ll be holding a meeting for negotiations. Our orders were to propose peace up to a few days ago. We haven''t cancelled it yet,? the general continued.

    ?And we won''t,? I replied. ?We''re going to meet Polis''s delegation and talk.?

    There wasn''t a fast way of making Polis fall without too many victims.

    ?I want to see the people that have made fools out of our army for years.?

    ?Are we going to reject any of their offers?? the general asks, confused.

    ?No, we''ll make an offer. Safety for every citizen in exchange for their surrender.?

    ?They won''t ept,? the general chuckled. ?We haven''t made any progress. What makes us think we can state conditions??

    ?Oh, it''s just the beginning. If we raise the stakes, they''ll start considering letting it go. They''ll eventually ept, just to end this torture once and for all.?

    After instructing the higher officers about how we were going to proceed, I retired for the day. I was sure that the war would have taken me months, and I was damn right.

    The first meeting was silent and brief. Our leading general voiced our offer, and my Queen refused.

    She was wearing a dark green gown, and her hair was tied on a braid on the back. Her shoulders and back were straight, and her expression solemn. Her usually coloured eyes had a thin ck line on the lids, and her lips were pink like roses.

    It was the first time after twenty-four years. I''ve waited for my whole life just to see her, and it was worth the wait. I lost myself in contemtion, gazing at her like a wild beast in front of a delicious bite of meat.

    When her eyes passed on me, I waited for any sign of recognition.

    Still, her gaze moved away, not even noticing me if not for the weird expression I wasn''t capable of controlling.

    When her eyes passed on me, uninterested, I confirmed that she indeed didn''t remember. A part of me was offended. How could she forget what we meant for each other?

    Yet, I couldn''t me her for something she hadn''t done. If I was in the past, then what I dreamt about never happened. It was easier to understand: I had dreams about the future, which meant I could still change the events.

    It was so damn easier than making sense of the fact that I was born for the second time. There weren''t books on that; no one even knew that it was a thing, not even in fantasy novels. I was alone in the world with a story that I didn''t know how to tell.

    Though, I couldn''t interpret my dreams as visions. They were too painful or sweet, too precise. My body had lived through all those events. My soul had resonated with another soul in the middle of the southernnds.

    My Queen didn''t know who I was, which meant I had to work hard to get her affection. Also, she was younger than when I first met her.

    Her eyes had the same firmness, the same unbending light in them. Her lips were as inviting as always while curled in that solemn frown.

    Her curves were well-hidden by the dress, and I suspected that she hadn''t yet reached the perfect shape of her twentieth year of life.

    I was analysing her figure like a jackal, not even listening to the exchange between the delegations. I couldn''t help it.

    I haven''t touched her in so long. From the moment I saw her again, my wild need to stay at her side resurfaced with a strength that was difficult to bear.

    I clenched my fists, not to run to her and just hug her, causing my immediate death. It would have been worth it if only I was sure I could actually reach her and not die a step away from my goal.

    History would have remembered me as the man that tried to assault a Queen during peace negotiations.

    Calling those negotiations was an over-statement.

    Our generals offered so little in exchange for surrender.

    My Queen didn''t even reply. She just lifted her chin, observed the general''s eyes for a moment and turned her back to us, and left.

    Her offended expression was so cute on her young face. She came there, sincerely hoping to reach an agreement, and we trampled on her hope without reserves.

    It would have been hard to make her forgive me, once she was safe and sound. I would have epted that.

    As long as she was out of danger, I would have epted her hate.

    The only issue was how to have our son, but I had four years toe up with a n. If anything, I could just beg her.

    ?They just left,? the general sighed. ?As you expected.?

    ?Of course,? I chuckled. ?We have to raise our offer, but now we start from a very low point. We have room for negotiation.?

    ?That woman is as stubborn as a rock. She won''t be easy to convince.?

    ?They''re tired of being under siege. Just have some patience, general. We just have to increase our surveince of food resources. Also, move the ships away from the harbour. I will draw the path they use to get to Polis. It''s useless to keep them there, as it isn''t giving you enough results.?

    ?Their allies have been sending them food for years. It would be easier if we could cut the supply...?

    ?Allies?? I chuckled. ?Those ships are merchants. Loyal merchants.?

    ?Merchants??

    ?Not soldiers. They buy food with the city''s resources and bring it there.?

    ?Why do they ept such a risk? They could lose their ships and lives...?

    ?It''s easy to be loyal to a person like the Queen,? I exined. After all, I''ve seen it by myself. ?There aren''t ces where merchants have as many possibilities as in Polis. They''re epted at the court as friends, sometimes as part of it. No one looks down on them, and that is enough for their loyalty.?

    ?I don''t buy it. Merchants are rational people.?

    ?They''re just as human as every one of us.?

    ?It''s a pity that woman is our enemy. It would have been a great asset as an ally...?

    ?I agree,? I sighed. ?But this is reality. We have to win, and we can''t do it with roughness. If it hasn''t worked for years, it won''t work now.?

    ?You''re nning to pressure them with peace offers? What more??

    ?It''s early to talk about it, general.?

    Also, it was early to cut the water. It would have just added difort and potentially made those people even more stubborn.

    First, we had to tire them.

    ?For now, bring food supplies to many different ces. Even if they manage to snatch a carriage, it won''t be much damage for us. Nor any gain for them. Their efforts will be overly high for a small reward.?

    ?Your highness is merciless,? the general chuckled. ?But I hope we''ll soon get it over with. If thissts much longer, it will be impossible to reconcile our peoples.?

    ?I agree,? I sighed.

    No favour treatment would have made them forget how cruel we were during the war. A senseless war, at that.

 Chapter 180 - Negotiations (2)

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Negotiations (2)</h4>

    The second and third negotiationssted slightly longer.

    I stood in a corner in silence, observing my Queen with the straightest face I could have. My hands were itching to touch her, to hug her, and whisper how much I missed her. Yet, I couldn''t.

    There was a limit about how much craziness was eptable.

    She offered us so much money that anyone else would have epted; she offered the use of the harbour. Even participation in the profits that came from it. Free use of the docks for ten years and regr offices and lodgings for our sailors.

    She offered an alliance; she offered to resign.

    ?This Queen will live in exile for the rest of her life, but the throne will pass to the sessor once this Queen is dead,? she dered.

    No, I couldn''t afford that!

    Her exile would have been in Asteria, where were the people that already killed her once. Her sessor was her brother, a fact that was particrly favourable for them. They would have waited for Ethiro to weaken, and they would have seized away Polis.

    ?We cannot ept that,? the generals repeated. ?Surrender or war. We don''t need money.?

    ?You will not be able to ess the Royal Treasure without knowing the operation. This Queen is the only person knowing how to open it,? she lied.

    Oh, I would have just pecked her frowning lips until she rxed, entangling my fingers in her hair, stroking her back while promising that everything would have turned out just fine...

    Yet, it was a lie. I didn''t have any guarantee that my wicked n could seed.

    The generals nodded to her and left. I followed them, realising that it was almost time. My Queen was starting to concede.

    The next step would have been adding juicy offers and then taking them away, one after the other, in the following encounters.

    ?The Ethiro Empire offers citizenship for every person living in Polis who does not have a title. Amnesty for officers and military personnel. They will not be executed as long as they renounce their role. The royal family will be allowed to leave, and Polis will be annexed to the Empire as a part of territory like any other. There will not be mistreating policies or retaliation.?

    ?This Queen won''t betray her city for the sake of her life,? she said.

    Her eyes were tired, her shoulders a degree lower than usual. She listened to our offers, interested. Yet, she didn''t have any means to enforce the treaty, so she refused and returned to her gate without looking back.

    We had been talking for almost a year. Indirectly, since the general was my proxy and she only saw him while negotiating. I was just a step behind, pretending to be an ordinary aide.

    It was the beginning of summer when we finally cut the water.

    ?Look for the springs in the mountains. Then, find a way to stop it from flowing down to the city,? I ordered. ?Then, send an offer for unconditional surrender.?

    ?Do you think they will concede??

    ?No, they''ll refuse. But we now stand even lower with our offers than at the start. His majesty will be satisfied with the final treaty.?

    ?Are you really going to let them die of thirst?? the general asked, confused. ?It''s a whole city.?

    ?It won''t be necessary,? I finished. ?War is all about feigning order when you don''t know what''s happening and about pretending to have a n when you have no clue about how to move.?

    I shrugged, resuming my whole career in a couple of sentences.

    ?Youth...? the general murmured while walking away.

    When the refusal for unconditional surrender was rejected, I started writing a treaty.

    Freedom formon people in exchange for a few servants; ess to every part of the city for the army in exchange for fairness and public security.

    My Queen would have been brought to the capital, and I would have convinced her to give me a chance once there.

    ?A thousand servants is too much,? Theodora dered after reading the treaty. She left it on the table and stepped back. ?A hundred is the most Polis can offer.?

    ?A hundred, younger than twenty-five,? the general replied. He wasn''t even surprised anymore by my capability to predict the Queen''s words. ?We need some incentive to ept your surrender...?

    ?This Queen will write the draft of a treaty, next time,? she dered.

    ?We will not ept anything less thanplete surrender,? the general reminded her. ?Let''s not waste our time.?

    ?Surrender isn''t something Polis is used to offering.?

    ?If we don''t reach an agreement during the next negotiations, we''ll poison the water and let it reach the city,? he stated.

    After days of thirst, soothed only by the few drops they could purify from the river, people wouldn''t care about poison before drinking the fresh water from the springs. After all, they were all tired.

    It was all a bluff. I wouldn''t have let people in Polis die just because I wanted to bring my Queen away. Yet, she couldn''t know it.

    She didn''t have a clue about my identity. She thought she was negotiating with the general. She couldn''t guess my mind.

    When her aide delivered the final draft of the treaty, a couple of dayster, we finally achieved our goal.

    ?Polis and the surrounding territories will be under the Ethiro Empire''s jurisdiction. The harbour will be managed by Ethiropletely, except for the contracts and conventions already in ce. The merchants that have already signed or paid for their docks will be able to use the resources until the end of the contract. The dates will be updated, taking into ount the years of war when they have not been essed. The citizens without any title will be subjects of the Emperor of Ethiro and oblige to the samews as the rest of the Empire, with the same duties and rights. No one will be sentenced to death for the events that happened during the war, especially soldiers and officers.?

 Chapter 181 - Negotiations (3)

    <h4>Chapter 181 - Negotiations (3)</h4>

    My Queen took a deep breath before continuing.

    ?Polis will immediately send a hundred youth, fifty boys and fifty girls, as servants for Ethiro. Their life shall be guaranteed, and no violence shall be used on them. They will follow their assignees'' orders without dy orint. In exchange, no one else will be asked to leave the city and pay the price of losing the war.?

    ?Will the Queen be among those people?? I asked before even realising that I was talking.

    A grin on my face must have frightened my wife, but she didn''t show any emotions while moving her eyes on the paper.

    ?No, this Queen''s life will be of Ethiro as per the next point of the agreement.?

    I bit my inner cheeks, not to smile even wider. I already seemed crazy enough. There was no need to show everyone my real intentions. They would have misunderstood, and my Queen would have been even less eager to allow me in her heart.

    ?There are no conditions about the treatment,? she sighed.

    I hadn''t noticed that she thought she was going to die. I would have told her it was not the case, but I was too busy enjoying my victory and the small step forward with my n.

    ?If the treaty is signed today, the gates will be opened tomorrow at dawn,? she ended.

    ?Yes, we will sign immediately,? the general replied. He had seen my face, and his expression turned cold. ?There''s no need to drag this longer.?

    ?Yes, please,? she nodded. ?This Queen will not be a queen anymore from the moment the sun rises.?

    Too bad that was not true. The abdication period was at least a week: a single night is not enough.

    Theodora was nning something, and I couldn''t understand what. Her eyes were exhausted but not yet defeated.

    ?No matter what she said, the abdication period in Polis''sw is a week. She will be a Queen until the dawn of the seventh day if she signs this evening. The eighth day if she signs after midnight.?

    ?What does it change??

    ?If she dies before the end of the week, the throne won''t be given up but passed to her sessor, which means she might try something. I have to go to the capital and prepare for the army''s arrival.?

    ?We won''t let anything happen to the fallen queen,? the general stated.

    ?She has to arrive in front of his majesty without a scratch.? After that, I would have taken care of her safety.

    ?Understood.?

    Somehow, the general had be aloof and silent. He didn''t even congratte me on winning.

    I didn''t have time to wonder what was the problem.

    He seemed somehow disappointed, but it wasn''t all that weird. After all, he had battled with my Queen for years before finally achieving his goal.

    Count Grahm has been the first to attempt the conquest, but after failing and wasting so much money, the general took his ce, and the war became staler even though less cruel.

    He wasn''t the one to win in the end. I arrived and ordered them around and achieved the goal in a single year and a few weeks more.

    Our side of the front was celebrating the win. The soldiers were cheering and drinking, happy to finally be heading home.

    While everyone else seemed to have already forgotten about thest few years, I was considering what my Queen could be up to.

    Her expression had been calm as if she wasn''t just throwing away everything she had. I hadn''t ever seen her surrendering, not even in front of death.

    The woman that I knew should have had at least a n for the city and her family. Which meant that her brother would have been sent out of the city walls during the night.

    I walked in the woods, checking that no one from Ethiro was following me. I needed to be alone; I didn''t want an international incident.

    If anything happened to her brother, my wife would have hated me forever. Yet, I needed to confirm my suspicions.

    A couple of figures were walking fast in the dark, following a path that had been almost reimed from nature. The grass had started eating up the way, but the trace was still visible to eyes that knew where to look.

    I had waited behind a tree for half an hour or so, and I hadn''t predicted they would appear soon.

    The soldiers were still sober. Weren''t they afraid to be exposed?

    My wife''s brother started when he saw me, and the man at his side pointed his sword at me.

    ?General,? I whispered, widening my eyes in surprise. ?You abandoned her...?

    The man didn''t move his eyes from me. As if I hadn''t said anything. He stood in ce, analysing me with his keen eyes. He was younger than I remembered him, like everyone else.

    The general that helped my Queen through the years was one of the most loyal people I''d ever met. I couldn''t imagine which words Thea used to convince him to leave.

    However, that made me confirm that I was right. My Queen was nning something, and that something wasn''t to escape.

    ?You left the Queen alone in the Pce,? I used him. ?What will happen to her now??

    The old man stared at me for a whole minute, trying to understand whose side I was on.

    ?You''re the boy that always stood a step behind the negotiations'' table,? he said. ?What do you want??

    ?I''m not here to stop you,? I shrugged. ?But I wasn''t expecting to find Polis''s leading general either. Why are you eager to run away with the Queen''s brother??

    He winced, surprised that I knew the young man''s identity.

    ?What do you think will happen to the Queen? She just lost a war...? I continued. I just couldn''t ept that he abandoned her to her destiny.

    ?My Queen won''t flee from her city, not after losing a war,? he stated. ?She will share her city''s destiny, and there was no way to convince her toe with us.?

    ?I wouldn''t have let you go if she was here,? I pointed out. I couldn''t let her reach Asteria, where her life would have been in danger. ?And I''m not that surprised that she didn''t follow you.?

    I moved to the side, showing them the empty path.

    ?You can go wherever you''re headed to,? I added. ?I won''t stop you.?

    ?Who are you?? the old man asked. ?Why are you acting like this??

    ?I''m just someone that has his purposes clear. Now go. Before I change my mind.?

 Chapter 182 - One Last Night Of Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 182 - One Last Night Of Freedom</h4>

    While they proceeded in the night, I considered snuggling in the city through the same passage they used to get out.

    I could visit Polis after years; I could meet my Queen during herst goodbye to her people.

    She was like that. I knew it. She certainly had run from the Pce to visit the harbour and be with her subjects.

    I stood in front of that hidden door for a while, and then I crossed it.

    It was far from the walls. So, I had to walk awhile before reaching the end of the tunnel.

    The general and my brother inw had left for quite some time. I didn''t meet anyone on the way and walked out of the tunnel without worries.

    The roads were dark and silent. News of the imminent surrender had already been made public. There weren''t festivals and singing people, just gloomy drunkards on the streets and unhappy families behind house walls.

    No one knew what could happen the day after, so no one had the nerves to throw parties. Not even as a way to forget tomorrow. No one could overlook it even for a moment. Many eyes couldn''t close to sleep that night.

    One of the few lively ces was a tavern near the harbour. Musicians were singing as if it was thest day of their lives, some people even danced among the tables. The hall was full of smoke and chatter, the only spot in town where people actually dared to go on with life.

    My Queen wasn''t there, but I didn''t turn back. The night was young.

    I sat in a corner, my head covered by a hood. Thankfully, no one noticed my weird mood. It was a strange situation for everyone.

    I drank a beer alone, turning away all the waitresses that offered me other drinks and panoramic views on their breasts. I wasn''t interested in them, but it was fun to see how nothing had changed there.

    Around midnight, when the red-haired waitress brought me a second beer and smirked in my direction, a tiny figure crossed the door, followed by a taller one.

    The waitress turned, and her face was enlightened by a sincere smile.

    I would have felt offended by the speed the waitress took to forget me if the person that attracted her attention was anyone else. I couldn''t stand a chance, in that case.

    ?Dora!? she shouted, and I moved my eyes down, not to be recognised.

    Thea grinned back and sat at a table in the centre.

    ?I wasn''t expecting you!? the waitress continued, and some other people joined in.

    ?We don''t know what will happen tomorrow. It''s better to have some fun before the great day,? my wife chuckled.

    ?Oh, at least we now have water. I can make you some tea... It has been tough to drink only wine for days!?

    Thea rxed on the chair while the bodyguard sat at her side. He wasn''t hiding in the dark, that time. I was the one watching over her without making her notice it, actually.

    ?The Queen lost the war in the end,? the waitress sighed. ?At least, it''s over.?

    ?I''m sure it was the only option,? my Thea said.

    ?Who is this?? the waitress asked, smiling at the bodyguard.

    ?He''s my friend,? Thea replied. ?He''s a bit shy, but I convinced him to tag along this time.?

    ?Oh, wonderful! We like it more when many people hang with us,? the other girl decided, with an alluring smile.

    ?Bring us some wine.?

    ?Wine, Dora? Seriously??

    ?Yes,? my Queen chuckled while the guard stared at her nervously. ?It''s a special day, after all.?

    ?Ah, you''re right on that...? the girl mutters. ?We''ll be at peace from tomorrow, but we''ll be ves of those people.?

    She brought the wine with some hurry, and I saw my Queen sip alcohol for the second time in two lives. After finishing the first ss, her eyes started shining, and she giggled happily.

    She didn''t even try pouring a second one, but she got up and started dancing with a group of girls. Her cheeks became rosy because of alcohol and movement.

    She was holding hands with the girls, not even noticing the people around her. The guard was sitting straight on his chair, wondering who that cheery young girl was.

    I was as shocked as him, except that I immediately spotted a man with an evil grin approaching her. It was as clear as day that he wanted to get his hands on my wife.

    I left my ce and walked among the crowd, stopping just behind Thea, giving my back to that man. She moved a step back and hit me. Her scent hit all my nerves, and my fingers started tingling. I observed her blond waves dancing in the air while she turned.

    ?Sorry,? she whispered, moving her bright eyes on me.

    ?No worries,? I replied in a whisper. Would the guard be able to catch up to me if I grabbed her and started running away?

    I moved a lock of hair away from her forehead, and she blinked while stepping back. Her instinct was still intact, guiding her far from unwanted attention. I didn''t have to worry that her drunk self would have fallen into some trap.

    It was the first time I could see her from so close after a long, long time.

    Before I had time to hug her, though, she turned away and continued to dance with those girls. She ignored me so swiftly that it was painful.

    Already forgotten, I left the tavern to go back to the camp. Meanwhile, the bodyguard reached my Queen and convinced her to go back to the Pce. She followed him with her shoulders drooping.

    It wasn''t a day for celebrating, for her. Yet, it was good that someone was looking over her while she was defenceless.

    I would be that person one day. For the time being, I had to be patient and wait for her to notice me.

 Chapter 183 - The Captive Queen (1)

    <h4>Chapter 183 - The Captive Queen (1)</h4>

    As promised, the gates were opened at dawn.

    The army marched in the city, but I had expressly ordered everyone not to touch anything that belonged to citizens of Polis. It was of my Queen''s conditions and her primal wish.

    The general marched at the front, followed by his adjutants. I didn''t want to be there, as I had a couple of things to do before heading back to Ethiro. There were enough dresses in Kyre, in case my wife epted to follow me, but none in the capital. It would have been odd if I suddenly ordered many clothes for a woman right before departing from war.

    Also, the dresses in Kyre were still too strange for her. They had a style in between Ethiro and Polis.

    At least for the first few days, I wanted her to feel at home.

    While the city keys were handed to the general, the soldiers invaded the Pce and took all the relevant ces. The throne room, my Queen''s office, and her chambers.

    They dragged out the maids that refused to leave her bedroom, stubbornly defending a ce that was lost.

    Thea wasn''t there, as she was surrendering in front of the Pce. I couldn''t be there to check if everything went the right way, but I was sure the general wouldn''t have mistreated her.

    I barged into her room and ordered everyone to get out. What use was there to keep that ce?

    Finally alone, I observed the familiar furniture for a whole minute.

    It was exactly as I remembered it. So minimal that it seemed empty, with a bed and a wardrobe, nothing more. There wasn''t the couch I dreamed of so many times. My Queen bought it only after realising that cuddling in front of some snack was better than on a chair in the dining room.

    I opened the door of the wardrobe and collected a couple of her dresses. I would have liked so much to see her in a white or light blue dress, but herfort was more important. I chose some ck and purple gowns and packed them in a sack.

    There wasn''t any need to make everyone realise that Archduke Kyre travels with female dresses.

    As soon as I stepped out, Katerina looked at me with a killing gaze. She was standing in front of the door, her eyes half-closed out of fury. Her hands were clenched in fists, and her teeth gritted under her closed lips.

    She hated me, but she didn''t dare to make any stupid move. After all, she didn''t know that I wouldn''t have hurt her. I needed her, but, for the time being, it was better to keep her in Polis.

    She was wearing a simple maid uniform, like every other girl in the Pce. Thea must have instructed her to blend in, not to let anyone notice how close they were.

    It would have been helpful to bring Katerina to Ethiro so that my wife had a loyal friend always on her side. However, it was too early for it.

    Thea would have worried about her best friend in the capital.

    I would have made Katerina appear in Kyre, like some magic. It would have made my wife realise that I wasn''t that bad as a potential husband.

    I first had to convince her toe with me. Yet, the Royal Pce was such a difficult ce that anything would have been desirable.

    Katerina moved a step to the side, letting me leave the ce. I didn''t turn back, but I knew her eyes were still burning with hatred. Such a temperamental child, she would have got along with Martia.

    The ceremony was almost over when I reached the gate of the Pce. My wife had just signed all the necessary papers, and a couple of soldiers surrounded her. They didn''t dare to touch her, but she followed their instructions with a tired, dull face.

    It was as if she was buying furniture and not surrendering after a years-long siege.

    She mounted on the horse already prepared for her, and she left towards the camp. It was a way to show to her people that we weren''t killing her. Just keeping her hostage for the time being.

    She didn''t think much of it, just followed instructions like always. I wanted tofort her. At the same time, I feared it would be a memory she repulsed. It waste to change my idea; I already was the man that destroyed her life.

    Yet, there wasn''t any need to be the one that ties her in chains.

    ?Are those necessary?? I asked the general.

    He lifted his brows, somehow disappointed by that situation.

    ?What is your highness referring to??

    ?The chains. Are they necessary? She won''t run away.?

    ?I know,? he sighed. ?But his majesty decided that we can''t risk showing weakness. A prisoner has to be treated like a prisoner until his majesty decides what to do with her.?

    I clenched my fists, wondering what that brat was thinking. We had a pact, and it was that my wife wouldn''t have suffered no matter what.

    ?Untie her,? I ordered.

    The general sighed again.

    ?I would like to, really, but his majesty was clear. The prisoner has to stay safe and intact but captive.?

    ?She signed the treaty. There''s no point in that!? I replied.

    ?Fine,? he moaned. ?Go unhitch your Queen. But you''ll be responsible if anything happens.?

    I already was responsible.

    As I ordered one of my aides to uncuff her and another to go stay at the Pce waiting for orders, my heart skipped a beat seeing my confused Queen looking at her free wrists. She didn''t know what to think, so she just kept on guard for an hour or so.

    She was sitting at a table, almost unguarded. There were a couple of soldiers looking at her. But that was not what they were supposed to do. They had to protect her from the world and not the army from her.

 Chapter 184 - The Captive Queen (2)

    <h4>Chapter 184 - The Captive Queen (2)</h4>

    ?Your lodgings are almost ready, your majesty,? the general said.

    I tilted my head, surprised. He was calling her your majesty.

    I had already noticed the well-hidden respect he had towards my wife. He had been sad for a while after the surrender, and he worried about her well-being after it. Yet, I couldn''t understand the nce he threw at me after the final negotiations.

    Did he realise that I was aiming at Thea? Was he... worried?

    It was weird. Those two were war opponents. Yet, they seemed to get along. They were talking in front of a cup of tea, discussing what had just happened as if it was history.

    My Thea was just beautiful, in her dark dress. Her hair was braided, her face framed only by a couple of small earrings. No makeup, nor other decorations.

    She observed the camp absent-mindedly, wondering about the future.

    ?See you at dinner, your majesty,? the general finished and walked away.

    It seemed that he would have treated my Queen with regard.

    At least, I didn''t have to worry about that. I could entrust her to him.

    It was past dusk, and the night had filled the camp. The soldiers were still celebrating and drinking, disregarding that they would have been marching the day after. I prepared my things, saddled my horse, ready to reach the capital.

    I had to talk with his majesty to make sure he hadn''t changed his idea about Thea. I couldn''t risk losing her after so many efforts. I ruined a country; I couldn''t let her end in someone else''s, potentially lethal, hands.

    I was ready to leave when I noticed the movements around my Queen''s tent. A group of soldiers was whispering something, and they didn''t stop even when I reached them.

    ?What are you doing?? I asked.

    ?We''re ying it at rock paper scissors,? one of the answers.

    ?ying what, exactly?? I inquired, my hand already on the sword.

    ?Oh, we won''te in your way,mander!? another one added. ?You go first, of course! It''s a given!?

    ?What are you talking about?? I repeated, considering to y them all without finishing the interrogation.

    ?The queen,? the first one specified, as if it was evident. ?She''s in here, alone. We''re deciding who will be the first to...?

    He couldn''t finish the sentence because my sword cut his head off.

    The rest of the soldiers reacted immediately, raising their weapons. I was their superior, so their reaction was undoubtedly treason. Yet, they didn''t notice that point and stood their ground against me.

    I wouldn''t have let them run away even if they tried.

    They weren''t some drunkards that had a stupid idea after a ss too much. They were sober and nning.

    They would havee back if I didn''t take care of them.

    When thest one fell down, cut into two pieces, I noticed the stains of blood on my armour. It was a gory sight.

    A set of light steps reached the entrance of the tent, and my wife''s head appeared all of a sudden.

    Luckily, I hid in time.

    She observed the corpses dismembered in front of her tent, and her face turned pale. She pressed a hand on her mouth while a few tears decorated her face.

    I wanted to step up and remind her that those were her enemies, that she didn''t need to feel piety towards them. Yet, it would have been problematic to exin why I was covered in blood right when a few soldiers were found dead next to her lodgings.

    Only after calming down a bit, I realised what was troubling her.

    She thought that someone from Polis was trying to free her and killed the soldiers in the attempt.

    Her face showed fear at first and then worry for her people.

    Ah, I should have predicted all of that, damn it! Everything, from the soldiers to my Queen''s expression.

    Before leaving, I had to make sure that something like that never happened.

    ?What happened?? the general asked, attracted by all the noise. People were crowding, wondering, and making theories about the events. I walked away, not to risk being noticed.

    It would have been tough to exin, and my wife could have be scared of me. That was undesirable.

    The general spotted me, and he frowned. Then, before turning again towards Thea and the rest of the soldiers, he calmed his expression.

    ?Please return inside, your majesty,? he murmured, pushing my wife inside and closing the tent.

    He turned towards a couple of his trusted guards and left them to watch over her.

    ?No one goes in, no onees out. Am I clear?? the general said.

    The guards nodded, saluting with their right hand.

    ?What happened,? he asked me a few minutester.

    I had just finished cleaning the blood from the uniform, and the general marched into my tent without even knocking.

    ?They wanted to assault the queen,? I shrugged. ?It was uneptable.?

    The general widened his eyes, but he already knew the nature of soldiers. A beautiful captive in the middle of the camp of a tired, unsatisfied army was difficult to protect.

    He couldn''t leave her in an unguarded tent. Especially because soldiers hated her after so many years of war.

    ?I have an idea,? I said.

    After all, I had to put Thea in a ce where anyone couldn''t just approach her. A tent was too difficult to defend. There were many potential ways in, and Theodora wasn''t visible for most of the time.

    ?A cage,? I murmured.

    The general''s face turned red like pepper.

    ?She''s not some kind of animal. You can''t just lock her in a cage and show her around as your prize!? he shouted.

    ?Indeed,? I sighed. ?I won''t be showing around anything because I have to reach the capital. I can''t afford to waste time with the army. His majesty is waiting for me.?

    ?It''s a queen you''re talking about, not a ve from a farnd. She can''t survive a journey like that.?

    ?She can,? I replied. ?It''s less dangerous than letting her stroll around freely.?

    ?Do you seriously think that a cage will be enough to protect her??

    ?No, of course not.?

 Chapter 185 - The Captive Queen (3)

    <h4>Chapter 185 - The Captive Queen (3)</h4>

    I left my most skilled knights to protect Theodora, ordering to cut off any hand that approached the cage except for the soldier that brought her food.

    Then, I walked away, reaching a corner, and I observed the situation from afar.

    Thea didn''tin. She just observed the cage in silence, and then she stepped in. She sat in the centre, far from the bars, and hugged her legs with a lost expression.

    I folded one of my clean capes and made the guard deliver it with lunch. She didn''t touch any food, but she covered herself with the mantle. She wore the hood, hiding her face from the world. Her white fingers clenched the cloth as she pulled it down to conceal her face in the shadow.

    Healing her from that offence wouldn''t have been easy. She would have hated me if she knew. Forever.

    At least, everyone just avoided the area around her. They would stare in silence, but they didn''t dare to walk any closer.

    Thea didn''t feel in danger, even though she asked if it was necessary to keep her there. Still, she didn''t try finding a way out.

    Her face didn''t show all the emotions she must have felt, but I knew her enough to realise she was suffering. She didn''t like that she couldn''t hide from foreign eyes, but it was necessary for her safety.

    I couldn''t think of any other way, and I was in a hurry.

    ?I have to go, now,? I informed the general before riding towards the capital. ?If anything happens to her, I''ll deem you responsible.?

    Once I reached the Pce, I had three days to make sure everything was ready for my wife''s arrival.

    The first person I met was Martia. She stared at me for a minute before uttering her thoughts.

    ?You''ve really overdone it, Xander.?

    ?What??

    I was expecting her to jump in my arms like when she was a child, but she had be Princess Lnd thosest few years. She wasn''t that little girl anymore.

    ?You didn''t have to conquer Polis,? she specified.

    ?Are you unhappy that you won''t be the Archduchess?? I teased her, but she didn''tugh it off as expected.

    ?You''re such a cruel man!? she shouted, attracting some attention from the other few people in the garden. ?How do you think she will even meet with you? You destroyed her country! You brought her here as a captive! I don''t think you Queen will ept you after everything you''ve done.?

    ?She doesn''t need to know it''s my fault,? I pointed out.

    ?Oh, you still don''t understand. What if your Queen finds outter after she finally settles down? You haven''t considered that she might prefer death than living as a nobody??

    ?Come on, Martia. We''re not nobodies. She''ll be an Archduchess if she agrees to marry me.?

    ?And you think she will because it happened the first time??

    ?I know how to approach her.?

    ?Seriously? Are you hoping to conquer her heart after doing the same with her country? You''re crazy.?

    ?I don''t want her to die,? I revealed. ?I hadn''t told you yet, but I remembered how she died. And how I died.?

    ?Oh, Xander,? she whispered. She hugged me, trying tofort me with her presence. ?You won''t be able to make her fall in love with you.?

    ?I have to.?

    ?You want to,? she corrected me.

    ?No, I need to make sure my son is born again.?

    ?Oh, my!? she sighed. ?Sit down and start from the beginning. This time, though, don''t spare any detail.?

    ?I didn''t hide it on purpose, Martia. I remembered two years ago. I didn''t have time to stop and think till now.?

    ?I still think that you made the wrong choice, but I understand why you wanted to bring her here. However, you have to tell her!?

    ?No, she''ll run away afraid. She''ll think that I''m crazy, or even worse that I''m a bastard that just wanted to marry her and made up some weird reasons.?

    She shook her head, considering my situation.

    ?I''ll talk with his majesty. At least, he listens to me.?

    ?Don''t get involved. I will solve the matter on my own.?

    ?Just like you did it till now, right??

    ?I''ll figure something out.?

    ?Just keep in mind, Xander, that she will feel like a prisoner, and she will act as one. Don''t forget that she doesn''t remember you. You''ll have to be patient. Let her get used to you, don''t force your presence too much.?

    ?I know,? I frowned. ?I''m not that crazy. I still understand how the human brain works.?

    ?She won''t ept you without a little help,? she continued, looking at some flowers in front of us. ?But first go and prepare a ce for her to stay. She will need a chamber for herself, possibly not too far from yours.?

    ?Not too far?? I inquired.

    I agreed a hundred per cent, but it was Martia who just said I shouldn''t be too clingy.

    ?Don''t let your emotions cloud your mind.?

    ?Of course not.? Even though I had lived years with a clouded mind.

    ?And let me organise the rest.?

    ?Yes.?

    Was there even a point in arguing with her?

    ?Remember: she doesn''t know you! She thinks you''re a cruel warmonger.?

    ?Yes,? I nodded. That was a problem.

    ?You two already fell in love once... It could work if... All right, I''ll help you!? she decided. ?But that doesn''t mean I''ve forgiven you. You better tell her about it all before things get out of control.?

    ?She won''t believe me.?

    ?I believed you.?

    ?It''s different, Martia. I didn''t destroy Kyre before telling you.?

    ?No, in fact, you healed it.?

    ?It''s better if she doesn''t know.?

    ?Again? Do you think the Queen you''ve told me about will feel worse if you tell her your story? Do you really think she can''t understand? You are the one that doesn''t believe in her. Not the other way around.?

    That said, she marched away with her fists clenched and her shoulders trembling in rage.

 Chapter 186 - Preparations To Welcome A Queen

    <h4>Chapter 186 - Preparations To Wee A Queen</h4>

    I brought the gowns from Polis to a tailor and ordered a few new dresses. I reminded them a few times that everything had to be ready in a couple of days.

    Then, I talked with the maids to prepare a room. I sent Pericle to the kitchens to make sure they cooked chicken for Thea the evening when she was supposed to be presented at court.

    Also, I bought a set of bath salts for her. She liked bathing, so it could have been a good idea to make her rx before the official debut.

    I inquired with Bertha about what women need to survive a couple of days, and she delivered me a never-ending list.

    Somehow, I managed to retrieve all of that. I didn''t even know what the use of most of those objects or creams was, but it didn''t matter. If my wife could have needed it, it had to be there at her disposal.

    I visited Thea''s future bedroom to check that there was all she could need. I instructed the servants to bring wood logs in case Thea felt cold.

    When night came, I was tired like never before. I had ridden in the capital for the whole day, running towards a solution every time something came to mind.

    That night, I couldn''t sleep well. My brain was flooded by images of my wife. At first, all I could see was how she let the soldiers chain her wrists, her shoulders drooping, and her eyes dim. Still, she wasn''t afraid. After all, she was a Queen.

    Then, I started dreaming of my past life. I could recall every small detail of our first night together. It was like reliving it.

    The day after, I dreamed of her again.

    I would wake up suddenly, my body stiffening and my muscles cramping. My stomach twitched for the need to embrace her, and my brain was excited by the idea of meeting her again.

    It would have been difficult to wait two years before marrying her. I was convinced that destiny would have brought us together, that I would have ended next to her, eventually.

    Waiting twenty-five years hadn''t been so difficultpared to the challenge ahead of me. I was going to live next to Thea, to have her within reach yet far from me.

    As soon as I got up, I returned to my job. I bought jewels from all over the capital, with different colours and shapes. Even a sapphire ne that reminded me of Elias''s eyes. I would have bought even more, but it would have brought the risk to frighten Thea.

    This time, I could try spoiling her instead of receiving her care like in the first life.

    His majesty summoned me the day when the army was supposed to arrive in the capital.

    ?Tomorrow, I''ll dere the Queen of Polis one of our citizens,? he informed me.

    I nodded relieved. It could have been a good idea to stay far from the Pce for a few days. There were mountains of work to do, and my wife could use my room until she started feeling safer at the court. For that, though, I had to stay away from the room.

    ?I can solve the tax problems that are troubling your majesty,? I proposed.

    ?Sending you off to work the day after a great victory?? the Emperor chuckled. ?That would send a clear message to the court.?

    ?We already agreed on that,? I shrugged. ?Your majesty''s messages need to be convincing for the n to seed.?

    ?Indeed,? he nodded. ?I can make the messages even clearer if you agree.?

    ?As long as my part of the deal is fulfilled, I don''t mind.?

    ?d to hear that. You can go now.?

    ?The army already arrived, right??

    ?Right,? he nodded. ?They already marched through the main road and now are resting.?

    ?Where is the Queen??

    ?In the prisons,? he pointed out. ?You can meet her tomorrow.?

    ?What?? I murmured. ?Why in the prisons??

    ?Clear messages for those that oppose us.?

    ?But we had a deal,? I reminded him.

    ?Indeed. And I will do my part. Tomorrow. You may go.?

    I turned my back and walked out of the room with haste, heading to those damn prisons. I asked many guards to be allowed to see Theodora. I contacted the general that was forced into retirement the moment he arrived in the capital. He would have been given a medal the day after, and then he would have been forgotten by the crown.

    ?There is no need to keep her in prison,? I said to the captain of the royal guards.

    ?War prisoners are kept in the royal prisons until his majesty decides what to do with them. It''s the rule.?

    ?At least, bring her something to warm up. And good food!?

    ?Any kind of contact is forbidden: thew is clear about that.?

    ?Tomorrow, boy,? the general said, grabbing my shoulder and pulling me back. ?We''ll ask his majesty to spare her. Ourbined achievements must mean something to Ethiro.?

    Even if his words were encouraging, he didn''t believe in what he said. I hadn''t noticed how much he respected the Queen that battled against him for years.

    Indeed, he was one of the rare people that would acknowledge when an opponent was better than them.

    ?I don''t like the way you handled all of this,? he added once we were alone, ?but at least we agree that it would be a problem if she was executed.?

    ?She won''t be executed,? I mumbled. Why did the general think so? Should I start worrying about that?

    ?Let''s hope you''re right about that as well.?

    ?I am right,? I shrugged. And if by chance someone decided to kill my wife, I would have destroyed the whole Pce before letting them do so.

    ?It''s only a night, she will survive this too. Go and have some sleep, your highness. Tomorrow will be a long day.?

    And he was so damn right.

 Chapter 187 - The Fate Of A Winner Archduke

    <h4>Chapter 187 - The Fate Of A Winner Archduke</h4>

    I was summoned to court early in the morning and sent to greet an ambassador from a farnd. I couldn''t refuse the order, and his majesty knew very well that I was looking forward to meeting my Queen. I wanted to be by her side when she was brought to court, to reassure her that everything would have turned out fine.

    Yet, I had to have lunch with a foreign delegation.

    When I came back, it was alreadyte. Thea was already in the throne hall. Her wrists were tied with heavy chains, and she was wearing the same clothes as when she surrendered.

    Her shoulders were straight, and she was gazing around as if she wasn''t afraid of anything.

    A guard pulled her chains, bringing her in front of the throne. She returned the stares with her royal, solemn face, and I decided that enough was enough.

    As I walked towards the throne from the end of the room, every step felt like torture. My hand was itching to reach the sword. And kill everyone on my way until reaching the brat that caused so much suffering to my wife.

    There was no need to chain her. They could let her have a bath and change clothes before meeting the court. Someone could have warned her that she wasn''t going to die.

    Yet, no one thought about her feelings. They simply threw her in the middle of the hall, disregarding her dignity and ignoring her needs.

    No matter how much she struggled or ironically red at the Emperor, he simply observed her with curiosity. He smiled at her as if he was entitled to do so.

    ?I have another announcement regarding our new co-citizen,? he added.

    Martia noticed my steps in the throne''s direction, and she walked away looking for a path to reach me, to stop me from overthrowing her dear little cousin. The guard that spotted my march simply moved to the side, assuming that the older cousin of the Emperor has every right to walk in the throne room with a sword at his side.

    I had yet to put my hand on my sword, but his majesty understood my intentions better than anyone else. His expression didn''t change much, but he felt as if he found a new side to me. A weak point he could exploit to keep me in check.

    ?The ceremony will be held in the future, but the marriage will be valid from now. You can address her as Archduchess of Kyre.?

    What was he talking about? I stopped mid-step, just at my wife''s side.

    Archduchess?

    ?Your strategies won the war, dear cousin. It''s only just for you to obtain a prize.?

    What prize?

    Only after those words, the meaning of the Emperor''s speech reached me. He had just dered my wife as the new Archduchess.

    And I was the Archduke.

    I turned to Thea, standing straight at my side as if she didn''t care about that brat''s bbing. She nced at me, and I smiled at her without controlling my expression.

    I must have frightened her, but I couldn''t stop my lips from curling up. I tried to reassure her with my expression, as much as it seemed impossible in that kind of situation.

    We were married. We were husband and wife.

    Again.

    ?I humbly receive your praise and rewards, my Emperor,? I replied. ?May I free my bride from her chains, though??

    I needed to get out of there, to breathe some fresh air and understand what was happening.

    First of all, why was I married to my wife? I wanted her to choose me. Also, it was early.

    ?You may,? the Emperor replied, and the guard uncuffed Thea with a slight frown.

    For the whole time, Thea stared at me, finally noticing me.

    She analysed me from head to foot, wondering if I was the one asking for this. She was not sure if to feel relieved or worried; her wide eyes were so transparent.

    She had been trained to hide her thoughts, not to let anyone grasp her intentions. I was one of the few people that could read through her expression back in Polis. It seemed that she hadn''t changed much.

    I could still understand her.

    When her wrists were free, she rubbed her skin. Her mind started to work again at full speed, looking for a loophole. When her gaze turned to the floor for a moment only, she found something she could use to her advantage.

    One of Polis''s uses returned to my mind. Thea told me about it during a hot afternoon, so suffocating that even walking felt utterly tiring.

    She had said, then, that only priests can dere marriages in Polis, was it? Ah, no, it was slightly different... A marriage could be considered valid only if it was approved by a priest. That was it.

    She lifted her chin and stared at me as a challenge. I pointed to a point behind the throne with my head.

    She followed the direction and observed the High Priestess. The young girl was analysing us, with her painted skin visible and her red gown in ce.

    She wasn''t disapproving of his majesty''s choice. Hence, the marriage could be considered valid. My message was clear, and my wife understood it immediately.

    Thea''s face changed so slightly that I almost didn''t notice, but she red at me and moved her eyes away.

    Meanwhile, our silent exchange passed unnoticed to most of the court. It was the first time I had somemunication with Thea, and it felt so intimate because there weren''t words involved.

    I could still understand her, even if we had been parted for decades.

    ?You can go, now,? the Emperor said, waving his hand as if we were just a small issue he had solved with little work.

    I leaned my knee on the ground, already knowing Thea wouldn''t y along. Bowing my head, I greeted the Emperor and prepared to drag my wife away before she could make some trouble.

    She was stubborn and proud. It was evident that she wouldn''t have just epted everything in silence.

    ?What are the consequences for refusing to greet the Emperor?? his majesty asked his aide with a rather half-hearted tone.

    He didn''t care one bit about a war prisoner greeting him or not. Why was he insisting?

    After a few minutes of talking with the aide, his majesty nodded and took a decision. I straightened my back, ready anew to use my sword if needed. What was he nning to do with Thea? Hadn''t he already done enough damage?

 Chapter 188 - A New Wife

    <h4>Chapter 188 - A New Wife</h4>

    ?Since the Archduchess is now married to the Archduke, she''s his responsibility. Am I right?? he started.

    Oh, good. His majesty wasn''t targeting my wife. I was the only one that would have paid the price for any disrespect. She didn''t need to show respect after the way they treated her.

    We treated her. After all, I was the one that caused the most pain to her.

    It wasn''t such a big deal, losingnds. It was nothing inparison to Thea''s pain.

    After being deprived of a part of my territories and my father''s title, I felt extraordinarily relieved. Thea wasn''t going to be targeted in front of everyone in the throne room. That was what mattered. I could lose everything I owned as long as she was safe.

    I didn''t care at all about territories and titles. I would have regained everything one day.

    However, my wife certainly didn''t care about my title. She had just been forced to marry me; she wasn''t willing topromise just for my sake.

    Still, she curtseyed. She bent her knees a few degrees, but she didn''t bow her head. She was quite unhappy about all of that.

    We left the throne hall, and I showed her the way towards my quarters in the Pce. I wasn''t expecting our marriage. Fortunately, I prepared her chambers and some clothes.

    We were going to have dinner in my chambers, but then? Should I still have made her sleep in my room? Or should I have apanied her to her own?

    Oh, it was the first night of marriage: we were supposed to share the bed. It would have be problematic if gossip about us sleeping in separate rooms was heard. It was better to sleep together, at least for the first night.

    ?This wing of the pce is for my use, so you can walk around here freely,? I said, stopping next to a window.

    Thea looked at me and then out. She observed the garden with curiosity, stepping on tiptoe to see better. After gazing around for a few seconds, she returned her attention to me. I felt her stare for the whole time, even though I didn''t dare to turn towards her. I didn''t want to scare her, and I didn''t want to let her read my thoughts.

    ?I''ll show you your chamber tomorrow. For now, just remember how to get here. I''ll introduce you to my personal servants. The maids are all from the Pce, so be careful around them...?

    She wasn''t naive; she knew that dangers were in all corners. Yet, I couldn''t refrain from reminding her that I was one of her few allies in the Pce. The only other one was Martia, but Thea didn''t know about her yet.

    Well, the fact that we were already married speeded up my ns. All that remained was to woo Thea until surrender. I would have used all my capabilities, and Thea wouldn''t have been able to simply ignore me.

    I opened the door and walked into the waiting room. I let Thea follow me instead of showing her to go before me. She was still frightened: I had to make her feel like I didn''t have any ill intentions.

    Which meant acting as if I wasn''t all happy to finally be reunited.

    Thea closed the door, and I nced at her for a moment. Her fingers were clenched in fists, but her hands were trembling. She looked at me as if I was some kind of monster.

    What was the issue? Should I have made her walk inside first, in the end?

    Her back was straight, probably because of habit. Her eyes were wide open and directed at me. She was afraid, indeed, but she didn''t run away from confrontation.

    I hadn''t realised before that she was only a young girl in a foreign world. How could I make her feel at ease without frightening her even more?

    What was better: approaching her to try bringing somefort or to pretend to be cold and uninterested?

    After a few seconds of pondering, I decided on the second option.

    I remembered a certain book in my office, where it was written that women prefer aloof men. If that was true, pretending to be cold would have attracted my wife.

    Oh, it was worth a try. In the end, being too clingy would have scared her for sure. Being cold would have, in the worst scenario, made her ignore me. I could try winning her over in the future.

    She couldn''t run away; we were already married. Also, she would have tried something to ensure a more stable position. She wouldn''t have rejected all my attention, hoping to gain some advantage in the situation we were in.

    ?You can undress,? I whispered and walked to the couch.

    I sat down and focused on drinking a ss of water as if it was the most challenging task of my life. In part, it was. I only wanted to run to Thea, hug her, feed her some good food and make her forget about thest weeks.

    Yet, my sacrifice was all so that I could reach a future reward. It was worth it!

    While forcing my mind to ignore my new wife, I heard the noise of clothes slipping.

    How much was it taking her to get rid of the cape and reach me?

    The mantle was heavy, but it didn''t have many strings to undo. Just one.

    Was she stuck? No, she would have removed it swiftly regardless of the knot.

    I resisted the urge to turn for a whole minute, but then I wondered if Thea was waiting for me to invite her to sit.

    I widened my eyes when her naked body came into my sight. She was standing straight, her fists clenched and her hair braided. Her eyes were peeking at me from under hershes.

    I opened my mouth to say something, just anything, but I couldn''t talk. The shock had taken away all my capabilities.

    The act-cold strategy was already working! No, wait...

    So soon?

 Chapter 189 - A Strategy For Revival

    <h4>Chapter 189 - A Strategy For Revival</h4>

    When a chuckle reached my throat, I realised what had happened.

    The secret technique to reach a woman''s heart wasn''t working at all. It was something else that made Thea undress.

    First of all, she didn''t do it willingly. She was simply following an order I didn''t give.

    There was a cloak on a chair, I had left it there before going out, but I hadn''t worn it. It was clean and usable.

    I grabbed it, wrapped Thea, and pulled her towards the table.

    ?This is not what I meant,? I exined.

    She stared at me with a pout. It was better to just change the topic.

    ?Are you hungry??

    ?Am I not to the Duke''s taste??

    Ah, it seemed that I couldn''t just bypass that conversation.

    ?I just wanted you to be morefortable, without that heavy mantle. I have to admit that my choice of words could have been better,? I said.

    I poured a ss of water. I offered it to Thea and waited for her to drink. I''d have stepped away instead of staring from so close if only I had the strength to do so.

    When she choked, in part because of my intruding presence, I rubbed her back. I whispered a fewforting words, hoping it would help her calm down and rx. At least enough to let her drink without choking.

    She nced at me, and then she looked at her fingers holding the ss.

    ?I''m not hungry, but I''d like to take a bath.?

    Oh, I had already predicted it! My wife liked bathing very much.

    Before letting her rest from the long day, I had to remind her that it was a dangerous ce. Again, I had the same question: cold and unreachable or gentle and smiling?

    ?The maids will bring you hot water in a while. Let''s talk about the rules first. If you don''t know how to behave, I can hire a teacher for you. The court etiquette isplicated, and you should get used to it sooner thanter.?

    Cold was easier. And Thea would have adapted to my behaviour with ease. She liked challenges, so she would have seen me as one.

    ?I know how to behave,? she replied, in fact, and I observed her from the couch. Somehow, I had found the strength to move away.

    Sleeping in the same bed with her without tightly hugging her would have been a real trial.

    When the maids knocked, I got up to open the door. I had instructed all servants to knock and wait instead of barging in like their usual. I didn''t want them to startle my wife.

    They left in silence after filling a tub with hot water.

    Instead of walking to the bath, Thea observed me with her wary expression. She was nestled under the mantle, on alert.

    I thought it was clear enough already. I wouldn''t have assaulted her.

    ?Do you need help to take a bath?? I asked, trying to suppress the grin on my lips.

    Memories of our baths together back in Polis clouded my mind. Yet, my wife would have been scared by my expression. I had to keep control and look cold.

    ?No, I don''t,? she muttered, fast and wary. Indeed, she had always hated being touched by strangers.

    ?Good, then I won''t call the maids back,? I reassured her.

    Too bad that there wasn''t any trace of relief on her face.

    ?You''ve already shown me all there''s to be seen,? I reminded her.

    Not that she showed me, but I had also caressed and kissed every part of her body. I knew by heart every little mole on her skin, every curve, and every sensitive spot.

    ?The water will get cold if you wait longer,? I added before those images could cause any weird grimace to appear on my lips once again. My wife was already frightened enough.

    There wasn''t any need to show too much interest.

    While she walked towards the tub and soaked in, I opened a random book on a random page and stared at the words as if I was reading.

    Thea was just a few steps from me, attracting all my attention without doing anything. I didn''t have any hope to read a single word. Yet, it would have been impolite to stare at her for the whole time.

    I didn''t even dare to nce, for I didn''t want her to think I was hurrying her.

    A smallntern made the letters readable, but my eyes couldn''t stay on a single one enough time to decode it.

    I hadn''t ever considered that part of my n, so I was hit by it. I wanted to woo my wife until convincing her to marry me and have a son, but I hadn''t realised that her presence would have been enough to make me lose my mind.

    I wanted to kiss her, to hug andfort her. I desired to whisper reassuring words to her ear while apanying her into slumber. I yearned to eat together, sitting on a tight couch and feeding each other. I craved to hear her voice while she spoke about her days...

    I couldn''t have all of that at the moment. I had to settle for having Thea by my side as a stranger.

    I couldn''t even look at her as much as I desired.

    I had been a fool. Thinking that I could actually pull it off by acting cold, detached, and foreign?

    I had to spend the rest of my life hiding my past memories from her, my crazy n, and the fact that I already knew her as much as a man could know a woman.

    At least, seeing Elias seemed a step closer than before. I just needed to convince Thea to have children before it was toote.

    It was not that bad, right?

    We were in a forced marriage the first time too. I just had to pay attention to repeat our interactions until my wife epted me like she did the first time.

 Chapter 190 - Lure A Wife To The Table

    <h4>Chapter 190 - Lure A Wife To The Table</h4>

    I couldn''t imagine that the maiden bathing in my room was a whole other person. The woman from my dreams was a winning Queen; the one in my reach was only a girl that thought of herself as a war prisoner.

    And the worst part of all: it was my fault. I had killed my Queen when I decided to conquer Polis and bring her to the capital.

    I didn''t know that yet; I needed time to understand it. I wasn''t ready to face my mistakes, not when Thea was so close to me.

    So, I just read that book... Or I pretended to read for as long as it took my wife to finish her bath.

    She got out of the tub and started drying herself. I couldn''t turn yet, as I had to continue reading. I had to keep my thoughts wandering. If I tried to focus on anything, it would have been my wife.

    And my wife was standing naked a few steps from me.

    ?Open the wardrobe, the right panel,? I informed her when she stopped moving and supposedly started gazing around in search of clothes.

    She gasped in surprise when she saw the gowns, and she chose one, fast and precise. I didn''t need to check to know it was the darkest in colour. Not too different from the one on the floor not far from the door.

    Thea wore clean clothes in less than a minute, while I wondered if the fact that I had prepared everything for her arrival would scare more than reassure her.

    She didn''t seem to think much into it, thankfully. She just wore the dress and looked at her reflection in the mirror on the wardrobe''s door.

    ?You can wear what you want if you don''t get out of this part of the Pce. When you get to the court, though, you''ll have to wear Ethirians clothes,? I added.

    It was better to avoid attracting too much attention.

    She could be a fashion icon the following year. The first priority was settling down and adapting to her new life. For the moment being, it was better to keep a low profile.

    She didn''t even need to walk out of that wing of the Pce, but it didn''t seem right to forbid it. She was my wife, not a servant or a prisoner. I didn''t have any right to order her around.

    Also, I couldn''t stay with her for the following days, I had to travel out of the capital. If I had known about the marriage before asking his majesty for some task to absolve for the following week...

    ?From tomorrow, the maids will help you with clothes and hairstyle. Is it all right??

    I couldn''t leave her alone, yet she didn''t have any friends in Ethiro yet.

    I needed to introduce her to Martia sooner so that they could pass some time together. My sister wouldn''t let anyone attack Thea without reacting.

    ?I don''t think my opinion has any value,? my wife replied while starting to get dressed.

    I didn''t know how to answer that, and I couldn''t turn yet because she was dressing.

    When the next knock was heard, at eight sharp, I nced just to check that my wife was ready. She had worn a ck gown and was rubbing her hair with the towel.

    I could open the door to the servants bringing dinner.

    She reached a corner and sat there, pretending to be focused on her wet hair. She passed her eyes on me only once and immediately returned her focus on her locks.

    Drying her hair was going to take forever. There wasn''t any warm breeze like in Polis, so she had to rub the towel for quite some time.

    Also, she was unhappy. She didn''t want to reach the table on her own decision, and it was my job to convince her.

    Too bad that I didn''t know how to start. I hadn''t ever needed to lure someone to a set table, not even Martia. Which words should be used in such a case?

    ?Are you hungry?? I inquired, and she didn''t answer.

    She was hungry, indeed.

    There was no way she wasn''t. They didn''t deliver her any food for a whole day.

    But she was also proud and stubborn. She couldn''t refuse food, yet she couldn''t ept it. So, she just kept silent, considering how to move.

    There was a possibility that she wouldn''t decide to eat. And it was something I didn''t want to allow.

    ?Well, I''m starving.? I shrugged.

    Thank goodness I had thought about that possibility even when I didn''t know what the Emperor''s ns were. A starving Thea was going to be taken care of even without the marriage in ce.

    Even her obstinacy couldn''t win against her weak point.

    I filled my te with some food and revealed the main course. Chicken.

    There was no way my wife would have been able to resist the scent of one of her favourite tes.

    In fact, she stared at the table, biting her lower lip and gulping. Yet, she didn''t get up from her ce.

    Oh, my stubborn Thea. Not even chicken could convince you to ept my care?

    After pondering for a second or two, I reached out for the drumstick. I started eating, pretending not to be observing my wife''s reaction.

    Thea stared at me for a whole minute while a tough battle went on in her brain. Her eyes almost red at me, for I dared to touch her part of the meat. Oh, I didn''t need to turn to see her expression.

    Her tenacity was telling her to stay where she was. Her stomach was asking her to walk towards the table. Her throat wanted to taste the chicken, but her heart was still epting her new situation.

    If she decided not to eat, I would have tried convincing her. I would have thrown away my aloof mask.

    But I was lucky. Thea decided on her own and sat in front of me.

    She nced at me and then looked at her te as if sharing a meal with me was admitting defeat.

 Chapter 191 - A Potion Against Fear

    <h4>Chapter 191 - A Potion Against Fear</h4>

    I cut the second drumstick and ced it on my wife''s te. Theodora widened her eyes, and I could swear there was a trace of goodwill in her expression.

    Mhm, I shouldn''t have eaten the other drumstick.

    ?This is the best part,? I exined.

    I was trying to lure her to the table by pressing her. She wouldn''t have settled if her favourite part wasn''t included, so eating one of the drumsticks stole her some time to think.

    However, it was better not to let her realise how much of a calctive maniptor I was.

    There was time for revealing my true self. At that moment, it was better if Thea thought I was kind and without ill intentions.

    While she ate with the slowest moves I''d ever seen her make, I realised that she was holding back.

    She would have devoured that piece of chicken in a moment if she was home. In the end, she couldn''t feel safe at my side just yet. It was going to be a long process.

    Luckily, I was patient enough to handle it.

    Her hand reached to the cup filled with wine, and she sipped. She closed her eyes, feeling those new aromas.

    She poured a second cup, and I realised that she was getting drunk at that pace. When her eyes became shiny, it was toote to stop her.

    She looked at me the same way she had done in Polis when she celebrated the end of the war with her subjects.

    They had called her Dora.

    Well, Dora was a part of my Queen that I liked, but she was a bit too brave for her own good. She was getting drunk without even realising it.

    Her shoulders rxed, and she leaned back on the chair.

    She returned my gaze with my same curiosity, so much that I felt the urge to talk.

    ?Drink some water,? I said before getting up. I brought a ss and the carafe to the table.

    Just in time, for she choked the moment I sat down. I resisted the urge to get up and help her, and she reached the ss with fresh water and sipped calmly.

    Her movements weren''t all trembling anymore, and her eyes were shining even brighter. Oh, her alcohol tolerance was so low that it was annoying.

    She wouldn''t have been able to survive any banquet at the court if she didn''t adapt to drinking, not even our wedding.

    ?It''s better if you get used to the wine. You should drink some every day until it doesn''t affect you so much.?

    She raised her eyebrows, looking at me surprised and somehow lost.

    ?Will my lifest enough to get used to it?? she asked, pouting slightly.

    Well, she indeed started at an extremely low level. It would have been tough to see her like that every day. Yet, she was immune to some kind of poisons and resistant to others. Why should alcohol be any different?

    ?We''ll see, but I haven''t met anyone that failed. It may take months, but everybody eventually builds some tolerance to alcohol,? I heartened her.

    She curled her lips downwards, getting lost in her wild thoughts anew.

    ?Why would one want to feel like this??

    ?There are a few reasons. For example, you''ve stopped trembling like a newly-born kitten.?

    She moved her eyes away from me and focused on her fingers.

    ?Then,? I continued, ?most people like the taste and the fact that everything feels different after a couple of sses.?

    She observed the cup with wine, and I envisioned her drinking another one and losing herst bit of rationality. My wife was wise and rational, but sometimes she could be impulsive.

    ?The secret is not to drink too much. If you find the right quantity, it will help you talk in public or make difficult decisions. If you drink too much, you''ll forget how to talk and walk at all.?

    She considered my words with someg, probably due to the wine. Then, she giggled. Dora seemed to have resurfaced.

    ?A magic potion against fear,? she said.

    ?Or a truth serum,? I sighed.

    She wasn''t fearing me anymore, at least. Yet, it was a pity that her behaviour change was due to alcohol and not my attentive actions. The following morning, she would be back to her wary self.

    I got up and removed the jacket that was starting to make me feel suffocating. I spotted my wife''s stare and turned my back to her, not to see her reaction. Her eyes were so maic, at that moment, that I couldn''t risk losing control. I had to protect her, not im anything from her.

    When I was wearing only my shirt and trousers, I could turn back to her. She was still staring; her cheeks were red, and her eyes wide.

    I smiled and offered my hand to her. She epted, moving her eyes down the moment before our fingers made contact. I showed her the bedroom while the servants turned off the lights. Only a smallntern was left burning in a corner so that it wouldn''t disturb her sleep too much. I had made the servants bring some carpets a few days before; Thea shouldn''t feel too cold like that.

    The covers were heavy, so she was going to sleep warm.

    ?I have to do some work now. I wille backter,? I said. ?You don''t need to wait for me.?

    I walked out and looked for Pericle. I had to organise the following day so that Thea wouldn''t have time to feel confused or afraid. My presence was more a threat, to her, at the moment.

    ?Tomorrow,e into the room to wake me up at eight sharp,? I instructed him.

    ?Yes, my Lord.?

    ?Also, make it look like it''s a normal urrence.?

    Pericle''s dumbfounded expression was so hrious.

    ?I need to travel for a few days tomorrow, but I don''t want my wife to think it''s rted to her.?

    I would also have taken the chance to offer her to stay in my room for the following days if she felt like it.

    When I returned, though, she wasn''t sleeping at all. She was sitting on the edge, looking at an undefined point on the floor.

    ?What are you doing?? I asked.

    It was cold, especially for her southern constitution. She must have been freezing while I plotted how to leave without making her think who knows what.

    ?Waiting for you, your highness,? she answered, turning to me with her wary eyes.

    ?It''s not your highness,? I pointed out, a bit too annoyed for my own good. I couldn''t bear Thea keeping so much distance, but what could I expect?

 Chapter 192 - Finally Safe

    <h4>Chapter 192 - Finally Safe</h4>

    I was a stranger. And an enemy at that.

    When Theodora clenched her fists, I realised that she must have misinterpreted my reaction.

    ?Here in Ethiro, we use your grace for dukes and duchesses. It''s a bit different from the rest of the continent, right?? Not that I cared about the title, I just didn''t want her to call me like that.

    However, I couldn''t find a way to tell her that. She was still too scared. Her hair was braided, probably wet from the bath, and the fire hadn''t been lit, so the room was quite chilly.

    Thea used toin a lot about the time she needed to dry her hair. But the warm breeze of Polis had always been of help.

    ?You shouldn''t go to sleep with wet hair,? I said while undoing the braid. Indeed, the locks were still humid. ?And it can''t properly dry if you keep it tied.?

    After all, there wasn''t any wind in the Pce. And even if there was, it would be icy.

    She wasn''t trembling, but she must have been feeling cold.

    I touched her hands, and they were as freezing as stones.

    ?I knew it,? I whispered and reached for her foot.

    She winced, surprised that a stranger made such intimate contact. Yet, I couldn''t let her continue freezing. Her health was more important.

    ?If I knew you would wait for me like this, I would have hurried up!?

    I forced her to lie down and tucked the covers, hoping she would warm up soon. I had told her she didn''t need to wait! Hadn''t she heard?

    ?I didn''t know what I was supposed to do,? she said.

    I passed my fingers on her face, feeling her doubting stare. She''s lost like a little animal running in the wild.

    ?Sleep. You were supposed to sleep.?

    Our marriage was imposed; there was no way to consummate. I could wait and make her fall in love with me. Too bad that my words confused her even more.

    ?I''m not sure about the Empire''s customs, but a husband and wife share the bed for the first night of their marriage,? she said.

    I couldn''t stop a smile on my lips, but I tried to keep my expression neutral.

    My wife''s brave words were more dangerous than she thought, but she was lucky that I had spent a whole life waiting for her. I knew how to control myself.

    ?It''s the same here,? I confirmed before she had time to imagine who knows what weird customs.

    ?Then, howe I am supposed to sleep??

    Her eyes were focused on me, analysing. Her nose and chin were pointed towards me. Her hands were holding the end of the cover, just like a little girl waiting to hear a bedtime story.

    I couldn''t help but feel waves of warmth in my chest, as she didn''t seem all that frightened. As she was looking at me, listening to me...

    We were going to sleep in the same bed after so many years. We would have breakfast together in a few days, for she needed time to adapt to the ce and, only after, to me. We could even walk together in the garden and talk, just like in Polis.

    After my stare started to feel ufortable, I got up and walked to my side of the bed. I changed into nightclothes and prepared to lie down next to Thea. For the whole time, Thea''s gaze was on me.

    She stiffened her muscles. She was waiting for some kind of action. Maybe, for me to do something to her. To say something. Who knows?

    I thought I had made it pretty clear that I wouldn''t have requested anything from her. We have been married for a few hours only, and she hadn''t epted that yet.

    There was a possibility that she would try to annul the marriage. I would have convinced her not to if that was her intention. Anyway, the Emperor wouldn''t have listened to any reasoning from her.

    He thought he did me a favour, so he would have kept his decision firm. And I was too cowardly to let my wife go just like that.

    Now that she was by my side, I would have done anything to keep her close.

    ?I can light a fire if you''re cold,? I proposed. I had learned how to during the war.

    When I turned to her, I saw her sleeping face. Her eyes were closed, and a little frown adorned her expression.

    She wasn''t rxed, dreaming happy dreams. Yet, I didn''t know how to help her sleep better.

    Only time could heal her soul.

    ?Never mind,? I muttered while lying down.

    After thorough consideration, I moved towards her. She was sensitive to the cold, so I was going to warm her with my body. It was the most I could do, so I dly turned towards her and prepared to sleep. I would have looked at her for some time without scaring her with my focus.

    I would have hugged her, but I couldn''t risk waking her up. It would have been hard to exin why I was clinging to my sleeping wife.

    I just allowed myself to peck her temple. Her hair had the scent of the bath, and her skin was warm. My lips tingled after the contact, but I had to part from her.

    There still was the risk of waking her up. Not to mention that it was not fair: I didn''t have the right to kiss her, not while she was sleeping.

    ?Good night, Thea,? I said. It was the first time that I called her. Saying wife had been so calming, but her name was the most melodious sound of them all. I could repeat it infinite times without getting tired.

    A tear appeared on the corner of her eye, and she sighed noisily. Maybe, she was having a nightmare.

    ?Hey, don''t cry,? I whispered while wiping the lone tear away.

    She clenched the sheets and turned her head, her breath nervous but still stable.

    ?It''s all right, Thea. You''re safe, now.?

    Luckily, she seemed to have calmed down a bit. Her face muscles rxed, and she sighed in peace.

    After a minute more, I turned thentern off and closed my eyes. I couldn''t fall asleep for hours at my wife''s side.

    I was at peace, having her within reach. But I was also excited to confirm that she was indeed my Thea. All my dreams and memories weren''t made up by my crazy brain.

    She was real, so real that I could touch her.

 Chapter 193 - Second First Time (1)

    <h4>Chapter 193 - Second First Time (1)</h4>

    When I woke up, I felt a light touch on my hair. Someone was ying with my locks, so delicate that I almost didn''t notice.

    That touch soon disappeared, and I decided to open my eyes. I turned to my wife, and I saw the hand she had just used to reach my hair clenching the sheets. She was looking at me, her eyes open as if she''s been up awhile.

    Knowing her, it might have actually been the case.

    ?Good morning,? I said, smiling at her.

    It felt so familiar to wake up next to Theodora that I forgot it was the first time. I almost reached out to her, but then I remembered that she didn''t yet know me.

    The smile she showed me as a reaction was shy and proper, more out of courtesy than a sign of good mood. Still, it was as charming as it could be.

    ?It''s still early, your grace,? she murmured. ?I didn''t intend to bother you.?

    I sat on the bed, settled on getting far from her. The nightgown barely covered her gentle shapes; her hair loose on the back had the scent of the bath. It was too much of a temptation to stay that close.

    I should have sent her to sleep in her chambers; it would have been safer for her.

    The clock was pointing at half past seven. It waster than what my Queen was used to get up, but I would have been sleeping if not for her presence on the bed.

    ?Indeed, it''s early,? I chuckled. ?Old habits are hard to die, aren''t they??

    She looked at me, confused. She seemed to be pondering about something, so I moved the covers to get up.

    Before I had time to lean a foot on the floor, though, a tight grip stopped me.

    ?Don''t go yet,? she whispered, and every part of my brain still functioning broke down.

    I turned to her, looking at her wide eyes, her teeth biting her lower lip... Her hair caressing her cheeks, and her white skin covered by the nightgown.

    I remembered the daring caresses we shared in our previous life and the way she blushed the first time I kissed her.

    I swallowed, focusing on keeping control over my body. The woman in front of me wasn''t my Queen. It was a young maiden, in fear for her life.

    It was someone fighting for survival.

    I had to resist. I had to make Thea get used to me first. To open up her heart and begin to trust me.

    I entwined our fingers, looking at our hands with a small grin.

    ?What?? I asked.

    As expected, she blushed and straightened her shoulders in surprise.

    ?We haven''t...? she breathed. Her voice was so low that I almost didn''t hear her. Yet, it was the most alluring sound of them all.

    ?What?? I repeated. I wanted to make her even more embarrassed; I wanted to hear her admit that she asked me to stay with her...

    It was wrong. I knew it, yet I couldn''t help but tease her.

    ?I don''t want to be the wife of a man that doesn''t want to touch me.?

    ?Is that so?? I inquired.

    Her arms were firm: she wasn''t scared of me. It was just like always: she saw me as a duty to fulfil, a task to finish before solving the following matter.

    When she nodded, I couldn''t refrain from grinning. She lifted her brows, seeing a reaction on my face for the first time.

    All the work done to make her believe I didn''t have any hidden motive was thrown in the water with a simple motion.

    I moved towards her and kissed her. After years of dreaming about her, I could finally hold her in my arms. I could taste her lips and sense her scent.

    She flinched when I split her teeth with my tongue, and she lost bnce. She fell on her back, looking at me with wide eyes.

    Part of her was surprised, but the blushing on her cheeks betrayed her slight, innocent excitement.

    She hadn''t ever been kissed before, had she? I was the first toy a hand on her, and that realisation made my blood rush.

    It was the second time we met. Yet, for my wife, it was the first. It was all so new for her.

    ?I''m sorry, I was just surprised,? she whispered, misinterpreting my gaze. I should have realised she was wary of me at that moment.

    Yet, all I could think of was how much I had missed her soft body. I repeated to myself that I had to hold back, that she didn''t know me yet...

    But it didn''t help.

    I lied next to her and caressed her cheek with a finger. I bowed down, longing for feeling her lips again when the door interrupted us.

    I should have woken up from my daze; I should have stepped away and used the interruption as an excuse to leave.

    Yet, all I could do was turn to Pericle and thunder against him.

    He just looked at me with shock, and then he retreated behind the door. Meanwhile, my wife clung to my shirt and stared at me, nervous. She didn''t want me to go, so she tried keeping me by her side with her thin arms, her slender fingers.

    It was damn difficult not to tear her nightgown and assault her body with my attentions. I managed to peck her forehead, wondering how to leave without making her think she failed.

    Then, my lipsnded on her nose. She closed her eyes for a second, surprised by this shower of kisses. She bent her head when I moved on her neck, my thoughts dying one after the other.

    It took me a minute or so to forget that I had to stop, to let her adapt to her new life. I forgot about everything but her soft body in my arms.

 Chapter 194 - Second First Time (2)

    <h4>Chapter 194 - Second First Time (2)</h4>

    Thea was simr to how I remembered her, but her girlish body hadn''t yet developed into the shapes of a grown woman. She was younger than when I first met her.

    My left hand had already found its way to her thigh, and I untied the ribbon of the nightgown to see the skin of her shoulders.

    Her head was turned to the door, even though her eyes were closed. She was still thinking about Pericle barging in, about the effects of his intrusion...

    ?Don''t get distracted,? I said after biting her right breast, light not to hurt her.

    She returned my look with a red face.

    ?You''re the one asking me to stay here,? I reminded her. ?Yet you''re now thinking about something else...?

    I was offended by her wandering thoughts. She had time for something else while I was right there. I couldn''t understand, on the spot, that she wasn''t my Thea yet. She was just a young girl in a foreignnd.

    My selfish conscience didn''t grasp that part, and I continued to look at her.

    ?You were so desperate that you clung to me when you thought we were being interrupted,? I continued.

    Her face turned red again, and her shoulders moved up and down with her breathing. She opened her eyes wide, wondering how to answer.

    Only at that moment, I finally understood that I didn''t have the right to hold her.

    She was seducing me with her innocent look and her hidden intentions. She was trying to transform me into her puppet to ensure her a safe position.

    I was willing to give her all of that; I would have worked to make her wishese true. I didn''t need anything in return.

    Yet, she didn''t know it. She thought of me the worst, and she hoped to find some space where to settle.

    I should have just stepped away, yet I waited for her reply for a while. I wanted to hear her voice for a few words more and then let her rest.

    She had just arrived at the Pce after a week-long journey. She was tired, scared, and insecure.

    It wasn''t the right time to have sex.

    I had to make her realise the situation, and she would have stepped back.

    When she lifted her eyes to me, trying to understand my thoughts, I gulped. It wouldn''t have been easy to leave, but I had to find the strength to do it.

    ?Will you change your idea again, Theodora?? I muttered. ?I''m not to be yed with...?

    I grinned, trying to scare her.

    She inhaled, reordering her thoughts.

    When her eyes returned to shine with the light I was used to, I realised that she wasn''t going to back off.

    It was a Queen I was trying to scare, and it would have been more difficult than I imagined.

    Even before she opened her mouth to answer, I knew it was over for me. I still was settled on leaving, but her solemn expression was a ma that kept me at her side.

    Ah, why was it so hard to convince a maiden to retreat?

    I was staring at Thea with insistence, waiting for her words.

    She would have told me that she wasn''t all that sure, and I could have left withoutint. I shouldn''t have kissed her in the first ce.

    What would she think of me from that point on? I just assaulted her like that when she just wanted to ensure her position.

    She was scared that Iined to the Emperor and asked for annulment, and it was a rational fear. Too bad that I didn''t find the strength to tell her that I wouldn''t haveined to anyone.

    She didn''t have to make me happy, as my heart was already hers. But telling her that would have required exining why I loved her, since when, and why.

    ?I haven''t changed my intentions, your grace,? she replied.

    Her breath was calming down, and her firmness was so damn alluring.

    ?I''ve always wanted this,? she added, then. As if the first sentence alone wasn''t enough to make me reconsider.

    I pressed her down with my weight on the mattress, and I stuck my tongue in her mouth to make her step back. If she panicked and told me to go away, I would have done it.

    I just needed her to say it out loud, and I would have stopped harassing her. I would have left her time to ept me.

    I bit her lip, hoping she would frown and push me away, but herint was soon soothed by my hasty assault.

    She didn''t struggle one bit but just continued to return my kisses with her shy tries. I caressed her leg, guiding it around my hip.

    As soon as my fingertipsnded on her smooth skin, all my struggles to hold back fell in the water.

    She lifted her other leg on her own, and her breasts were pressed on my chest when she inhaled.

    She split from me to take some air, and I kissed her neck, making her sigh. I pressed my tongue on a sensitive spot, and she let me sink my face in her skin. I had missed her scent, her softness, her cool fingers ying with my hair...

    When my hand reached her butt, my instinct took over. She moaned when my hand squeezed, and her lips split to let her exhale. My free hand massaged her breast, and she sighed again.

    Her eyes were closed, so I could not attempt at reading her mind, but I could tell she was focusing on those new feelings.

    While tossing aside the clothes that were in the way, I continued to kiss her neck and shoulder. When I thrusted inside her, she arched her back and held her breath. Her head was turned to her side, so I didn''t see her expression. Yet, I felt her legs'' tight clutching, inciting me to move.

    I moved again, and her nails stuck in my back. The hand on my head pulled my hair, and her sighs became heavier. Her breath increased in pace, hitting my ear after she turned to me.

 Chapter 195 - Nothing Else Attached

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Nothing Else Attached</h4>

    I couldn''t see her yet because I was still kissing her neck.

    ?Theodora,? I whispered, tightening my hold. ?Oh, Theodora...?

    As a result, a shiver ran through her spine, and she reacted to my clench. Her back arched again as she moved her hips and apanied me to that journey towards heaven.

    Only at the end, I realised that it hadn''t been so pleasurable to her.

    A stain of blood appeared on the nightgown and bedsheets, and she snuggled up as soon as I rolled off. She turned her back to me, her shoulders shaking because of the emotions and all the movement.

    I looked at her figure, and I felt the urge to apologise. I even moved my hand towards her. In the end, I changed my mind.

    It would have been weird to say sorry. Theodora would have been ever more frightened if I did that.

    I just let her lie in bed and dressed for the day. Before going out, I sat on her side of the bed.

    She observed me with her wary expression, but her eyes didn''t show any trace of annoyance. She wasn''t using me of hurting her; she wasn''t hating me.

    In the end, I''d been just that: a mission shepleted without dy.

    ?You can sleep some more,? I said, trying to reassure her. I caressed her hair, shifting a few locks from her forehead.

    ?I can''t sleep too much,? she replied. ?There surely is something I''m supposed to do today.?

    She had worked hard all her life; there wasn''t any need to do it even the first day after marriage.

    ?There isn''t,? Iforted her. There was no need to work for the enemy yet. She first had to settle in the Pce and ept that her life had changed.

    I looked at her for a moment more, wondering if she was feeling cold, lying there. I covered her with the nket and tucked it with care.

    When I was sure she was warm, I pecked her lips and got up. Only after doing it, I remembered it was an intimate gesture that could have made her feel ufortable.

    Just a nce at her closed eyes eased my worries. She was too tired to pay attention to details.

    I walked out of the chamber and analysed the maids in front of it. They were ready to barge in and wake my wife up, help her clean and drag her around. It was too early for that.

    She had just been assaulted by me, and that should have been enough of a shock for a day.

    ?You,? I said to the closest maid. ?You will help my wife with any need, but you''re not allowed to touch her unless she asks you to. Also, do not leave her side and watch over her.?

    The maid bent her head and epted the orders in silence.

    ?Also, make sure she''s always warm. My wife suffers from the cold, so you have to check she is well covered before going out. Am I clear??

    All the maids nodded, and I looked at them with my usual cold face.

    I walked away, already thinking about work. I had so much to finish beforeing back, and I was surprisingly relieved to have an excuse to stay away for a few days. I wouldn''t have stood a chance to resist Thea''s appealing presence if I was nearby.

    I had already done enough damage; I needed to give her time to heal and react to the new situation.

    I also had to keep in mind to make her forget about this the next time I could hold her in my embrace. She bled because of me; the least I could do was make her shiver in pleasure as much as she had moaned for pain. And I would have killed my instinct until only feeling her real wishes.

    I wouldn''t have made the mistake of the first night. Whatever the price, I would have made her forget about it all.

    The following days, though, I didn''t see my wife at all. I didn''t have the courage to meet her, so I kept myself busy.

    Only on the seventh day, I heard enough reasons to reach Thea in her chambers.

    After being bullied by some middle-tier noblewomen, she had retreated to her rooms and didn''te out for the whole afternoon.

    I knocked at her door and saw how she was applying some cream on her face. She was wearing only her nightgown and nothing over, which made me wonder if she felt cold.

    ?Why are you doing this by yourself?? I asked when I noticed that there wasn''t even a maid serving her.

    She turned to me with an aloof face and answered that she didn''t need a maid for every little thing.

    My heart skipped a beat when I saw her firm expression, and I wanted to hug her again, to drag her in bed and kiss her until morning.

    Too bad it wasn''t the right time to do something like that.

    ?Why isn''t there any maid assisting you?? I asked.

    She replied with so many your grace that my lips twitched. I walked to the chimney to hide my annoyance from her. I didn''t want to scare her with too brusque changes in my mood.

    ?Call me by name,? I offered, but she sighed as if I was asking something impossible.

    Even after telling her, she didn''t use my name. She continued to keep some distance between us, which made me realise that she hadn''t epted me yet.

    When she asked me to visit her chamber once a week, I epted too fast. I just said yes, but she continued to show me her motives and arguments.

    I listened to her, even though she didn''t need so much to convince me. I just wanted to stay next to her during the night, possibly to hug her before sleep.

    I would have settled for that only, without anything else attached.

 Chapter 196 - The Plan Failed

    <h4>Chapter 196 - The n Failed</h4>

    My n to sleep next to my wife without touching her failed without dy.

    While lying down, I found a topic to discuss without the risk of reaching dangering conclusions. I asked Thea about the paintings.

    I had seen a couple of her works that same day, and they were absolutely horrible. It was amusing how someone as extraordinary as my Queen could be that bad at anything.

    Seeing her trivial failure reminded me that she was human, not an invincible machine.

    Yet, the way she tried to turn the tables around and begin a new wave of art was damn adorable.

    ?I''ll look at them again tomorrow,? I teased her. ?And I''ll tell you if your soul is as transparent as you.?

    Instead of ring at me or shrugging innocently, she replied back.

    ?I can paint your grace''s soul as well if you let me understand it.?

    My brows twitched at that sound, annoyed by her polite reply. That your grace was so disturbing, but what was I expecting?

    Theodora turned to me and started stuttering before sitting up on the bed and clenching the sheets with her hands. Her fingers became as white as porcin while she apologised for a sin she didn''tmit.

    However, what bothered me the most was the way she referred to herself.

    Prisoner.

    What made her believe she was one? Was it my fault? When did I make her think that?

    ?What did you just say?? I murmured, instead of calming down and exining the situation to her.

    It took me so much to realise that I was scaring her more. Precisely, the time Theodora needed to start crying.

    ?Don''t talk like that. Don''t think of yourself as a prisoner, and don''t be polite to me,? I said. ?And don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you.?

    I reached out to her and moved a lock of her hair back. Seeing that she didn''t run away, I caressed her back and dragged her in my arms.

    I triedforting her until she moved her eyes, still wet, on me. She pressed her lips on the corner of my mouth, apologising.

    She hadn''t understood the point.

    ?What are you sorry for?? I inquired, ring at her.

    I thought it was clear that she didn''t have anything to apologise for. She wasn''t my ve but my wife.

    Instead of answering, she surrounded my neck with her arms and kissed my neck. She nibbled my skin, light like a flower, and I almost sighed. Yet, it was not what I was aiming at.

    A scared wife, ready to do anything to avoid some consequence she imagined, isn''t what I was looking for.

    Before I had time to stop her, though, she straddled me and pushed me down on the mattress.

    Dumbfounded, I opened my eyes wide. I caught Thea''s hands trying to reach the rim of my shirt.

    She wasn''t supposed to have such an idea on her own.

    ?Where did you learn this?? I asked, curious like never before. The girl in my arms wasn''t Theodora. It was another person with many simrities.

    Ah, no... It was her, but another version. Her personality had been touched by the years of war, especially thest few months when nothing she tried worked.

    Maybe, I should have stopped touching her and exined that she didn''t need to act like that, but I was too curious about how far she would go. And I was itching to touch her.

    Yet, what pressed me more was that she had an idea the previous Theodora grasped only after I proposed it.

    ?I don''t understand,? she replied, shrugging as if a virgin woulde up with this idea by herself. ?What is your grace concerned about??

    I ignored the way she called me, as her tactic was getting interesting.

    Could I use her secret n to make her do lewd things?

    Most of all, was that a wise decision? There was a chance she would loathe me for it in the future.

    ?First of all, use my name,? I stated, more to buy time for thinking than for actual concern.

    She listened to me with a in expression, hiding her worries almost to perfection. Yet, I could tell.

    ?Say it!?

    Her face turned red. I would have thought it was a visual effect of the candle''s light if only I didn''t know her that well.

    ?Alexander,? she murmured.

    ?Better,? I nodded.

    I used thest grams of self-control to refrain from kissing her wildly. She was still scared. But it was hard.

    Hearing my name after so many years flow from her lips awoke every single cell in my body. My hands itched to touch her, but I had something important to say before that.

    ?Now, let''s clear a few points...?

    I couldn''t afford to see her shaking like that. It would have killed me faster than a sword. And I couldn''t expect her to understand on her own.

    It was better to just say it, even with the risk to sound possessive or irrational.

    Only after making sure she understood, I remembered the reason why she was still sitting on myp, one leg on each side of me. It would have been a pity to waste such a chance, and our mood had improved during the conversation.

    ?Now tell me what you were trying to do,? I said.

    She confessed her intentions straight-forwardly. Without hiding her thoughts, she blurted out her fear and observed my fingers as I untied the ribbon of her nightgown.

    It was a wise decision. I wasn''t nning to sleep with Thea when I ordered the gowns, but it felt natural to ask for that kind of model.

    In Polis, her nightgowns didn''t have a ribbon. Yet, I knew I liked untying it as much as ripping her clothes.

    It was something I should have kept for myself. It wasn''t time to scare my wife.

    Not yet, I thought while remembering the ns in my office.

    ?You''re getting distracted again,? I chuckled next to her ear. She was thinking of some small detail. Who knew it? Maybe she was considering the ribbons as well.

    ?I''m not!? she rebuked, her cheeks red and her eyes guilty.

    My fingers caressed her knee and disappeared under the skirt.

    She kissed me with uncertainty, trying her best to please me with her clumsy attempt. I grinned under her lips as I decided to make her feel all my love without any need for words.

    After tossing aside the sleeve, I sank my teeth in her shoulder. Her round bosom was uncovered as well, and I licked her neck to calm her after the bite. She just bent her head and let me do, closing her eyes to enjoy that new feeling to the fullest.

    My free hand was rubbing her back, my tongue dancing on her neck. She was melting in my embrace, even though she wouldn''t admit it for anything in the world.

    I moved my left hand up her thigh, observing her reaction with pleased eyes. She thrilled while I pressed my thumb on her inner thigh, and I caressed there some more.

    I was going to make her shiver even more in a moment or two, but I used those few seconds to let her adapt to being touched.

    Her fists clenched my shirt, and her knees slipped on the mattress when I pulled her closer.

    ?Ah!? she moaned when I touched her core. She opened her eyes to look at me, surprised, and I took the chance to grace my sight with her expression.

    Her gaze followed my tongue as I licked my lower lip, and I could swear she gulped. I pulled her nightgown up until she helped me get rid of it, and I looked at her chest with awe.

    Her breasts weren''t yet the size I remembered, but just the sight made me want to touch, lick, suck...

    With a single movement, I flipped Thea down on the bed and pressed my crotch on her core. At the same time, my mouth rushed to her right breast.

    With my hands free, I got rid of the clothes. Finally naked, I rubbed my erection on her core. Her juices started flowing after a minute or two, lubricating the point of contact.

    Her breath elerated, signalling me her pleasure with terrific precision. Only when I was sure she wasn''t panting in panic, I entered her core and sighed in peace.

    It hadn''t been so long from the previous time, yet my whole body felt relieved as if years had passed.

    ?Theodora,? I whispered, caressing her hips, her face and neck.

    She just moaned, unable to talk. Yet, this time I could see her expression. I was sure it wasn''t pain that deformed her grimace.

    She wasn''t shouting in pleasure as I wished, but it was an improvement. I was settled to make her reach the heavens, sooner orter.

    I passed a good part of the night in the attempt to make her shout, but I couldn''t get more than a few moans and her restless panting. Maybe, it was a matter of affection.

    I thought I exhausted my wife to the fullest, yet she had the energy to sing the following morning.

 Chapter 197 - Long Term Goals

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Long Term Goals</h4>

    The morning after, I woke up hearing my wife''s songs.

    I just lied in bed, listening to her in silence, until she noticed me. I smirked at her, in secret displeased that she stopped singing for the shock.

    We spent the day together.

    I observed her morning routine and counselled her about the dress to choose; I drank her bitter tea and observed the way she applied some makeup on her face; I talked with her about serious matters, like herdy in waiting and official duties.

    The day before, I instructed her maid to find a spot on her schedule for a stroll around lunchtime. I would have passed in the gardens at that hour and incidentally meet my wife.

    In the end, she invited me to walk with her on her own.

    I was so happy with that small detail that I didn''t think about the consequences. I hadn''t had time to talk with Martia, but I was sure she would have helped my wife.

    If for nothing else, because stories about my Thea were her childhood myths.

    To my delight, Thea stopped shaking and replied to me rather heartlessly a couple of times. She wasn''t as scared as before. Hence, her stubbornness and strong character came to light.

    That change made me happier than any night spent caressing her, as it showed me that there was hope.

    When we met my sister, I introduced the two most important women in my life to each other.

    Theodora smiled in her sweet and shy way, curtseying with elegance. Martia replied with a nod of her head and a smirk.

    ?I''m d to make your acquaintance.?

    I reached out for Thea''s hand and prepared to walk away when my sister opened her mouth again. Her angelic expression hadn''t faded away when she added words that froze the blood in my veins.

    ?And I''m relieved that my brother finally has you by his side. Not everyone is as lucky as him, to wed the woman he''s been admiring for many years.?

    Then, high and proud of her deed, Martia turned on her feet and left without further ado.

    ?You damn brat!? I whispered.

    Thea turned to me, asking me a thousand questions with her azure eyes.

    ?Listening to the Princess, one would think that you conquered Polis just to have me in your bed,? shemented, chuckling as if she was amused.

    My heart started racing, and my brains forgot about its functions for a few seconds. All I could think about was how Thea would fear me from then on, how she would hate me forever.

    ?That''s not true, is it?? she inquired with a slight trace of hope. Yet, my Queen was a rational person.

    She wouldn''t have believed me if I denied it. And it was damn clear how much I wanted her by my side.

    ?It''s not how it looks,? I said. I was too shaken to realise that it was the wrong choice.

    I should have lied.

    ?Is that so? Is it worth it? Destroying a kingdom just for me... Am I at least good enough for your grace?? she burst out. Her eyes filled with tears, and she moved back by instinct when I tried to hold her hand. ?Was it necessary??

    ?The war has been going on for years. I didn''t start it, you know that!? I replied, convincing myself that I didn''t have any other chance. That I needed to proceed like that to ensure our future.

    ?You were the one that convinced the Emperor to put you in charge of the war when he seeded his father two years ago. You could have stopped it, but you didn''t. You refused every peace offer we made. You crushed our hopes that the new Emperor wouldn''t follow the old one''s steps,? she cried. Her voice firm and furious.

    My heart sunk as I realised that she was right. It was my fault if she was unhappy, and I was whining because I didn''t want her to know.

    Yet, how could I tell her?

    I was crazy. My wife wouldn''t have believed my story, and she would have run away even faster.

    I spent the following days trying to get closer to Thea. I started calling her my Duchess to remind her that we were already linked even when she tried to stay far.

    She stopped eating for a couple of days, which made me realise that she was plotting something. She either had been so busy that she had forgotten to eat, or she was despairing so much that she couldn''t chew down any food.

    I hoped it was the former option, as it would have been easier to fix any trouble she would cause than make her will to life return.

    I got various cold remarks, a p, and even a jug thrown in my direction in less than a week.

    But then, she unexpectedly found a strategy.

    She would hint me that I could embrace or kiss her, and then she would run away. She showed me herself and then retreated, leaving me alone in a cold room.

    Seven days after the incident, I decided to try a wicked strategy.

    I waited for her in her chamber and didn''t get out even to let her bathe. I just offered to help her, and she epted.

    I knew she would, as she had been ying with my feelings for a whole week. And she was going to reject my attention during the night, it was obvious.

    When rubbing her back with the sponge became boring, I slipped my hand under the water and rubbed the part over her bottom with a rough touch.

    Just as expected, Thea sighed and closed her eyes for a moment. I leaned my chin on her shoulder and started cleaning her arm.

    She voiced her concerns, that she could do it by herself, with a low voice, but she didn''t move a finger to stop me. It gave me the courage to try kissing her, which ended with my shirt drenched and my wife hot of steam and passion.

    I pulled back and looked at her with calm while murmuring to finish the bath. Was she going to tempt me and then step back?

    I just made her realise how it felt to be rejected in such a wicked fashion.

    Contrarily to how I nned it, though, she resisted my caresses and showed me her teary eyes. I couldn''t continue her own game, as it made me suffer more than her.

    ?I will sleep on the couch,? I offered, but she agreed to make me stay in bed.

    I hugged her tightly and slept like that, d that I could have at least her body in my clutch. Her heart was still conflicted, but there was a ray of hope.

    I could conquer her love if I spent the rest of my life working on that.

    When I woke up, to my surprise earlier than my Duchess, I released her carefully. I would have pecked her forehead if not for the fear to disturb her.

    She was sleeping so peacefully. She must have been exhausted and worrying.

    I let her sleep and took care of the fire. I epted the tray from the maids without letting them walk into the room, and I sipped my cup while reading a paper I found on the dressing table.

    It was written with Thea''s code, which was proof enough that it contained dangerous information.

    She had written her ns and organised her thoughts in the same way as always. So much that it was easy for me to read and understand.

    What attracted my attention the most was the column with the title Infidelity. What made her think I had any interest in any other woman?

    Yet, the set of actions rted to that case were so interesting.

    At the top of the page, there was a linemon to all scenarios.

    ?Call by name more often,? I read. I liked that part. I didn''t approve thest column with the tag Escape route. Yet the rest was interesting.

    She had designed to act, as she said, like a bitch as long as I stayed clingy. She would make the first step if I became detached to bring me back and return to behave evilly.

    I would have gone mad by the end of the month like that.

    Her only fear was other women. She was so convinced that I had flocks of mistresses, or at least that I would build a harem if she didn''t pay enough attention.

    I was looking forward to seeing a jealous-acting Thea, but I had to do my part for that to happen.

    ?Greet every day. Kiss at least once per day. Initiate intimacy during the weekly meeting,? I continued to read. Every line was better than the previous. ?Hint that the agreement is at least once a week, and not at most...?

    My favourite ploy was to feed me once in a while. I would have added wine to that meal from a single shared cup.

    ?Leave nightgown''s ribbon untied. Experiment with perfume scents until finding the right one,? I murmured, amused. ?Pretending to like bedtime activities... Pretending??

    My lips curled down, but my heart started beating in hope.

    I had a chance. I just needed to y my cards right, and my wife would have thrown herself into my arms. From then, it would have been my obligation to make her forget about our discussion. And to make her stop pretending.

    Even though I was quite sure her reactions were natural. I knew her body and preferences well enough to distinguish fake moans from ecstatic cries.

    ?Seducing if intimacy isn''t assured,? was among thest lines. Oh, nice. A proactive wife. That would have made me forget any other lover. ?Convincing that a single wife is better than several mistresses.?

    When she woke up and sat next to me, already setting her n into motion, my will to make her act seductive raised up to the sky.

    I couldn''t help but grin when she greeted me, as part of what I''ve just read was already turning out useful.

    ?Good morning, Alexander.?

    Oh, I would have done it. Even if it meant losing myst bit of sanity.

    And, after seeding, I would have passed the rest of my life spoiling her until surrender.

 Chapter 198 - Nine Nights (1)

    <h4>Chapter 198 - Nine Nights (1)</h4>

    It takes Alexander several nights to tell me the whole story.

    The first night, he just bbers random events from what he calls his first life. I can''t understand a thing, but I let him talk it out.

    His head is bowed, and his shoulders dropped. He feels scrutinised under my careful watch, but I can''t move my eyes away from him.

    All I can think of is that he indeed is crazy.

    Not in a bad way, though. He doesn''t want to kill anyone. He doesn''t need anything special to soothe his temper.

    He''s just convinced that he already lived once.

    Nothing that could make him do something crazy. Unless he bes so convinced that something will happen that he doesn''t think of the consequences.

    However, my Duke has been unreasonable so few times that I don''t feel in danger.

    At least, now I can understand his actions if anything odd happens.

    The second night, it bes a bit clearer.

    He describes Polis to me. He wants to prove to me that we indeed were husband and wife there and then.

    I don''t see any reason to invent something like that.

    I mean, we already are married. And I''ve behaved the whole time.

    He doesn''t gain anything from this story.

    The third night, we move to the bed and talk there. It''s morefortable and warm. And I fall asleep at a crucial point.

    So crucial that Alexander pouts for a couple of hours in the morning.

    I need to wait for the fourth night to understand why he''s so displeased.

    ?What''s thest thing I told you before you fell asleep?? my husband inquires.

    ?You wrote a letter?? I mutter. ?A letter to me. I mean, to the Queen.?

    Wait a moment.

    ?What use is there for that? You could talk with her.?

    ?I used the secret code she showed me.?

    ?I showed you,? I repeat, arching my brows. Oh, that''s my secret code. ?You can continue dreaming. You decoded it on your own and wanted to show off. There is no means I could have shown you.?

    ?But you did,? he smiled. ?You exined to me how it works.?

    ?And then, what happens?? I shrug.

    He did read my notes about the escape route and emergency ns. Well, he didn''t decode it. He just read it and pretended to be smarter than what he actually is.

    But his cunning smile is so alluring.

    ?What did you write in the letter?? I ask, curious.

    ?My dear wife,? he whispers to my ear.

    Is he going to recite it word per word? How precise are his memories, damn it?

    ?Today, I found myself thinking about you and wondering what you were doing. Your absence transformed the garden into a cold pce, and my fingers started itching in search of your skin.?

    ?Wait!? I stop him. ?You really wrote that to a Queen??

    Is he irresponsible or just shameless? He''s so damn sure of his charms.

    Ah, well, he has a couple of reasons to be.

    ?Yes, I did. You didn''tinst time.?

    ?I must have been a poor, innocent Queen.?

    Thank goodness I''m growing resistant to his wily techniques.

    ?What else was in that letter??

    ?I decided to write this letter to ease my fingers. My heart started beating faster just at the thought of your eyes reading my words, of your hands unfolding this paper. Just being able to envision your focused expression while considering my feelings makes me so happy.?

    ?What feelings?? I whisper, cuddling closer to him.

    ?My love for you helps me in these kinds of moments when your work keeps you far from my reach,? he ends. ?Your, always loyal, Royal Consort. Alexander.?

    ?You certainly know how to write letters,? I stutter.

    My cheeks are burning, my stomach tingling. And my heart is pounding as Alexander''s must have done while he wrote the letter.

    I stretch my neck to reach his cheek and leave a light peck. I don''t even know why I feel this need to do so.

    ?And how did I react??

    ?Ah, well...? he whispers.

    Oh, I hope Queen Theodora didn''t scold him too harshly. Being shameless is just his nature: he can''t do anything about it. She should have understood him more.

    ?Was it that bad?? I mutter, feeling a bit guilty for his troubled expression. He looks to the side like an abandoned puppy, and I decide to make up for something I haven''t even done.

    It wasn''t me that treated my Duke harshly. It was another Theodora, a Queen from the south.

    Well, I''ll make sense of itter.

    ?This Duchess isn''t that merciless,? I remind him. ?I won''tin about your shamelessness. I can ept your letter if your Queen didn''t.?

    That heartless ruler. He was right to tie her to the bed,? in the end.

    I surround his neck with my arms and kiss him.

    ?I don''t understand how your words couldn''t move her icy heart,? I murmur before moving on his neck.

    ?I don''t understand either.?

    ?But you put all your efforts in that letter!?

    ?Indeed.?

    I unbutton his nightshirt and nibble his shoulder.

    Are bed activities forbidden while with child?

    I''ve considered this matter in depth.

    One doesn''t immediately notice when it happens, so husband and wife usually share the bed during the first weeks of pregnancy.

    Hence, it can''t be dangerous. Also, we can be careful.

    It has been so much from thest time, though.

    The tingling in my stomach didn''t decrease even a few minutes after his letter, which means it will be annoying if I don''t listen to my body.

    I sit on hisp, straddling him.

    ?You''re so lucky to have this Duchess,? I remind him before forcing the shirt off.

    His breath is short, and his eyes are wide. As if he wasn''t expecting this.

    ?Thea... Theodora,? he says.

    ?You can call me Thea since you can''t control your brain,? I decide. I don''t have time to correct him right now.

    I might as well ept his intimate whispers.

    ?Now, before you have time toin... It won''t be dangerous. We just need to be careful. It means: no ropes, no bites, especially in the southern region. No jumping on me like your usual, and no over-controlling requests.?

    I can add a couple of things as well, right?

    ?No stubborn intentions, like making your wife beg. And don''t press on my stomach.?

    But will it work if we''re this tender? My Duke''s tastes are rather extreme, after all.

    ?Only until the baby starts growing,? he decides.

    ?Of course.?

    I can''t do acrobatics with a round stomach, now, can I?

    ?And I want a reply to my letter,? he adds.

    Why is he making requests? I''m the wife here.

    ?It''s non-negotiable.?

    Oh, have I been this annoying when stating conditions in the past?

    ?All right,? I surrender. ?Anything else??

    ?Yes! Call me hubby.?

    ?That''s too much!?

    I cross my arms and frown, but my mood returns to normal pretty quick.

    ?Husband?? I try.

    ?I can ept thispromise. For now. Now, who am I?? my Duke asks, encircling me with his immovable yetforting embrace.

    ?My husband,? I breathe.

    Did that icy Queen really avoid that word so much? Did she at least know about his desire to be called that?

    ?My dear husband,? I repeat.

    His happy grin should calm down my instincts. He''s so at ease, all of a sudden. In peace, as if his life has finally found a meaning.

    Unfortunately, I''m over-excited. I''ve been like this for too long, and I want some relief.

    ?Now, kiss your wife.?

    ?Do not cross the line,? he warns me, but his lipsnd on mine.

    I feel like I haven''t done this in so long, even though it was just a week or so. I feel as if I''ve been far from Alexander for years.

    How lonely has his life been all this time?

    How can he stand to wait any longer to embrace me? Why is he still holding back?

    When I sense his erection pressing on my stomach, I toss aside all the clothes in between and ept him inside.

    ?Careful,? he reminds me before returning to kiss.

    Keeping my hips'' movements slow is so damn hard. Yet, I can''t rush. A pair of strong arms are holding me.

    I find his left hand, enveloped in a tiny bandage, and move it on my bottom. I guide the right one on my breast, and I exhale when he starts massaging.

    It''s so ecstatic. I''d do this until the end of time.

    It''s not as burning as when we go wild, and I''m not shouting like a savage.

    Yet, it''s sweet and warm. It makes me feel loved, for real, and cherished.

    When making love and kissing at the same time bes difficult, our mouths split. His arms surround me once more, and his nose brushes my neck.

    His breath tickles my skin while his caresses from daring be light.

    ?I love you so much, Thea.?

    Just those words; nothing more.

    My world turns upside-down for a second, but I realise that his confession is not for me.

    There is another Thea in his heart. Will there ever be space for me?

 Chapter 199 - Nine Nights (2)

    <h4>Chapter 199 - Nine Nights (2)</h4>

    The fifth night turns out exactly like the fourth.

    My Duke starts reciting the poem as if it was the first time, and I end up burning just like yesterday.

    On the sixth night, I don''t leave him time to manipte me. I just jump on him and do the work before he can open his mouth and recite that damn my dear wife.

    His face is surprised at first, but he soon understands the benefits. And he drags me down under the sheets.

    After all, we won''t be able to continue like this forever. The baby will soon start growing. It''s better to use these nights to the fullest.

    Finally, on the seventh night, I manage not to fall asleep.

    ?What are you going to talk about today??

    He strokes my back and kisses my temple, lost in his thoughts.

    I''m waiting for the main part of the story. I want to hear the reasons why Alexander insisted on winning the war.

    However, I suspect that it won''t be beneficial if I press him. He''ll tell me, eventually, won''t he?

    ?Do you want to hear about the day when you permitted me to call you Thea??

    ?All right,? I shrug. It''s the same.

    I just have to remember that Alexander is shameless and will use anything to his advantage.

    ?It was when you told me you were with a child.?

    ?And when did that happen? I mean, you were so certain that we weren''t going to have a child for long...?

    ?We had been married for almost two years when it happened.?

    ?Oh, this time, we were quicker. But I guess we worked harder,? I chuckle.

    ?No, Thea. It''s a different situation. We were supposed to marry the summer after your twentieth birthday.?

    ?It''s a year and a half from today. So, you thought we were going to have a child three years from now??

    ?Yes, I did.?

    ?Oh, then it makes sense.?

    All his shameless statements, his panicking expression, his denial... It all makes sense.

    ?Have you considered that your memories might all be due to your imagination??

    ?I have; several times. But then, every time I had a doubt, something happened, reminding me about those memories. It first happened when Countess de Ruis wanted to flee with us. I knew soldiers were waiting for us. I remembered just in time.?

    ?But you didn''t know anything about your parents'' death until it happened.?

    ?That''s correct. I couldn''t save them,? my Duke sighs.

    I caress his cheek with my hand, hoping to bring him somefort. I can''t imagine how he feels right now.

    Even if this was all fake, he believes in it.

    He believes that he stood a chance against destiny.

    ?So, you saved the Countess''s life this time,? I cheer him up. ?And stopped those soldiers from taking your sister away.?

    ?I don''t know what happened to the Countess the first time,? he confesses. He turns to the side and hugs me. This way, he can look at me in the eyes while talking. ?I hadn''t heard anything about her, so I suppose she didn''t have a happy ending. But I don''t know what happened.?

    ?And what about me? Let me guess, your actions changed the events so much that no one wanted to send you to Polis,? I grin.

    He''s shameless: he won''t realise that his egoistic behaviour changed my life. He''ll just confess if that''s the case.

    ?That is what happened, but not the reason why I decided to conquer Polis.?

    ?The Emperor liked your conquering abilities, so he decided to send you there to deal with an unbending Queen.?

    ?No, he didn''t want to send me.?

    ?He proposed someone else to be my consort??

    ?That happened, but it''s not the reason behind my actions.?

    Not because of possessiveness?

    ?You weren''t jealous??

    ?I was, but I wouldn''t have ruined your life because of that, Thea.?

    ?But you had a valid reason, right??

    At least, his clouded mind thought of it as a good reason.

    ?Our son,? he nodded. ?I wanted to meet him again, no matter what.?

    ?And since you failed at being sent to Polis, you decided to get to me in another way.?

    ?I didn''t want to force you,? he reminds me.

    ?You were nning to woo this Duchess,? I chuckle.

    ?Yes, that''s it. I wanted to convince you. I had time.?

    ?But then, his majesty decided it was easier this way. After all, it took you a couple of weeks to tame your wife. Convincing her would have taken years.?

    ?Oh, Thea,? he sighs. ?I haven''t apologised yet.?

    ?For what? It''s not your fault.?

    And his n is eptable. I would have fallen for his charms, eventually.

    ?For how I behaved the first weeks of marriage,? he whispers. ?I was an animal.?

    Oh, he realises it. I thought it was normal, for a young man, to be this fierce.

    ?All I could think of was that I have waited for so long,? he continues. ?And you were so familiar yet new.?

    Oh, he''s talking about the first night!

    ?You could have been a bit more delicate, indeed.?

    But it''s just the way he is. It would be like asking a wolf to stop eating sheep.

    ?No, I should have talked with you first. I should have realised what you were thinking about.?

    ?I was the one asking you to stay,? I remind him. ?It was me that wanted it.?

    And I would have started panicking even more if he refused to stay with me the morning after our first night of marriage.

    ?I hurt you,? he whispers.

    ?Oh, it wasn''t that bad,? I lie.

    ?You bled.?

    ?It''s normal.?

    ?I don''t think so.?

    ?It''s better that I bled, or people would have started to think that I wasn''t pure. It saved your honour, your grace,? I mutter while nestling in his arms. ?And it gave all those harpies a topic less to gossip about.?

    Which doesn''t mean I can''t use this fact to my advantage...

    ?But I''ll let you make up for it if your conscience is so sensitive,? I state.

    ?How??

    ?I''ll think about it. Now, continue with your story. What happened when thete Emperor didn''t send you to me??

    ?You were supposed to win the war, Thea. My uncle decided to sign a treaty. I made him change his idea. Twice.?

    ?Hmm, all right... But why??

    ?The first time, it was because he wanted to send someone else to you as a husband. I believe that, the first time, I was chosen so that our children would have been rted to Ethiro''s throne. It was all a long-term n to reach a im on the throne of Polis.?

    ?That''s rather clear,? I nod. ?But it would have been a problem that our children would have solved. I''m not as naive as you think, Alexander. I offered a peace treaty with those conditions hoping Ethiro would ept exactly for this reason.?

    This position is ufortable, so I move my head down from the pillow. I push Alexander''s arm lower so that it circles my waist. It''s easier to breathe like this now.

    ?Polis''s throne has different rules, so you can only be King if you''re rted to thest ruler. That''s why I became a Queen when I was born. My father didn''t have brothers, nephews or even cousins. There were some ims, but they weren''t rted to him by blood.?

    My only heir is my brother. Or at least, he was until the abdication.

    ?Well, rules don''t mean anything to a lost kingdom,? I sigh. ?But if Polis won... I mean, if a peace treaty were to be signed, then Polis wouldn''t have been under Ethiro''s influence. No matter the power imbnce. Actually, I see it more probable that our children would have had a im to Ethiro''s throne.?

    ?Thete Emperor wasn''tpletely sane at the time, Thea. However, he proposed to send a Duke, rather than a Prince.?

    ?Oh, but you are also a Duke,? I giggle. ?Don''t overstate yourself now.?

    ?I convinced the Emperor to wait longer. The heir to the throne was already on my side, so it didn''t require much work on my side to convince him to send me to war. I reached Polis and used all my knowledge to beat you on your ground.?

    This exins why he knew all that I was going to try.

    ?You''ve been smart,? I say. ?You didn''t win a war by cheating, Alexander. Your knowledge stopped at the end of the first war. All that happened after was unexpected.?

    He won because he''s smart, not only because he knew all about me.

    ?If I were in your shoes, I wouldn''t have shown any mercy. I would have used all means at my disposal for the sake of my people.?

    ?I know. That''s how I won.?

    ?See? It''s your own achievement. Just like all the rest.?

    ?Aren''t you angry??

    ?It doesn''t matter. Does it? Also, you promised to tell me the reason. I''ll listen to you, and then I''ll decide if it was worth it or not.?

 Chapter 200 - Nine Nights (3)

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Nine Nights (3)</h4>

    The eighth night is full of stories about our child.

    On one side, I''m curious to hear from him. On the other, I can feel Alexander''s desperate tone.

    He wants to meet our son again.

    But then, why did he destroy our future together?

    The way Alexander describes the little bun with incredible blue eyes makes me smile a couple of times. He talks a lot, so much that his throat bes sore somewhente into the night.

    I just lie next to him, my head on his chest and my eyes half-closed. It''s so rxing. I could listen to him for hours without getting tired. His proud smirk and shining eyes are so inspiring.

    Will he talk like this about our child too?

    On the ninth night, finally, I hear the rest.

    It''s painful, but certainly not worse than what Alexander feels. He cries while telling me about ourst banquet.

    There isn''t any real choice, so I just listen and wipe his tears away with my sleeves. When they be drenched, I offer Alexander my shoulder, and he hugs me tightly while sobbing.

    I guess dying is quite traumatic.

    But what bugs me the most is that he had to live with it for his whole existence. He couldn''t talk it out with anyone. He couldn''t ask forfort from anyone before.

    He didn''t have a shoulder to lean on up to now. I can''t leave him alone, he doesn''t deserve to suffer alone. Not after he decided to tell me about everything.

    ?You silly,? I sigh. ?You should have told me immediately. I would have found a way to avoid dying like that without losing my crown. There was no need to be this extreme!?

    ?Would you have believed me??

    ?I''m believing you now,? I point out. Why does he think Queen Theodora wouldn''t?

    It would have been nice to grow up into the woman Alexander loves so much.

    ?At least, I now understand why you can''t stand my uncle,? I sigh.

    Alexander just nods. His clench bes slightly tighter when I mention the Ambassador, but he doesn''t add any word to his reaction.

    I can''t say his antipathy is excessive. If my uncle really poisoned my whole court, then I have to watch my back more attentively from now on.

    ?I can forgive you, my dear,? I exim while caressing his hair.

    ?What?? he mumbles. For once, he doesn''t insist on his innocence and good intentions.

    ?Let me be the one to make decisions next time.?

    ?Are you pretending to believe you have control over me?? he whispers, rubbing his nose on my neck. ?Are you that calctive, Thea??

    I pinch his arm with all the strength in my fingers, but he doesn''t flinch.

    ?You are maniptive!? I remind him. ?I''m naive and innocent.?

    Hearing his story has tired me outpletely, but I don''t think that sleeping right now is a wise idea.

    I don''t want those dreams again, not after knowing how the story is going to end.

    If it weren''t for the images in my head, I wouldn''t have believed him. It''s too crazy, and I have never heard about something like living twice before.

    ?I will be more careful this time,? I reassure him.

    ?It''s my duty to protect you, Thea. This time, I have the power to do so.?

    ?You''re an idiot.?

    ?I''m sorry.?

    ?Do you even have a n to achieve my forgiveness??

    ?Yes, of course. I will first save Ethiro from copse. And then I''ll give you back what''s rightfully yours, by any means. Polis will be safe only if Ethiro is powerful. Asteria won''t dare to attack in that case.?

    ?They waited for the Empire''s total copse, indeed. And how are you going to do it? By pretending to be an enemy of the crown? So that all the other enemies reveal their faces to you??

    ?Hmm? No, of course not,? he says while shaking his head. ?Why do you think so??

    ?Because you''re letting his majesty treat you like trash without fighting back. You''re so loyal and calm that you either are already plotting a coup, or you have a n about it.?

    ?What if I''m plotting??

    ?Oh, I''ll help you. First of all, you can''t keep your face straight when his majesty takes away something from you. It''s highly suspicious. Second, you need to get in contact with the second most interested person.?

    ?Who could that person be?? Alexander asks me while lying down. He pulls me down with him, and I turn on the side to face him.

    ?I know who isn''t the right person to ask. I''m not familiar with the Empire''s dynamics yet, but I''ll figure it out by the end of next summer.?

    ?I don''t like the idea to put you in danger.?

    ?Oh, I already am in danger.?

    At least until I receive news from my uncle. Oh, damn it! I have to make sure Alexander doesn''t burn the missive before I have time to read it.

    ?Why do you believe me, Thea??

    ?Shouldn''t I??

    ?I''m not really crazy. I don''t ask you to believe that it''s all true and that it will turn out to be genuine. Not yet, at least. Your reaction is weird, Thea. It''s not believable.?

    ?Indeed,? I sigh. ?I haven''t epted your story yet. But I can''t refuse it so fast either. If for nothing else, because you''re convinced about everything you told me.?

    ?Which version would you hate more: the one where I''m right, and this is indeed our second life or the other one? Where I''m just a crazy bastard that made up a story for some reason, and then he believed it.?

    ?No, you''re not a crazy bastard. You''re not lying, Alexander.?

    ?I''m sorry, Thea. For everything. I really wish I had remembered earlier. I could have prepared some n to prevent everything that happened to Polis. I could have fortified Ethiro from within, but I didn''t care one bit back then.?

    ?Hmm, sure...?

    ?I only wanted to meet you. Nothing else.?

    ?I want to hear about your second life too, Alexander. You only told me about the first.?

    It was interesting to listen to and all, but I already dreamt about it. I didn''t know what I was seeing, but it was definitely that.

    Oh, if my dreamse from Alexander''s memories, then I''m not a pervert! I''m not making up things to satisfy any weird need of my perverse conscience.

    ?I will believe you until I find a better option.?

    Alexander blinks, confused by my sudden deration.

    ?What kind of better option??

    ?Hmm? Nothing, nothing,? I chuckle. ?Let''s get back at bringing down the Emperor. Do you have any ns??

    ?If I wanted the throne, I would have taken it. I was a day away from that.?

    ?I know. But the enemies of the crown didn''t run to you after the day I was brought to the capital, did they??

    ?That''s true.?

    ?It''s because you''re not trustworthy for them.?

    ?Then what should we do??

    ?We?? I repeat, surprised. Is he really letting me do something?

    ?All right,? he sighs. ?You make the decisions, and I fight the bad guys. Is that eptable??

    ?We should decide together.?

    ?Are you even able to share your ns with me??

    ?Of course!?

    ?Then, why don''t you tell me what you have been talking about with Zolokis??

    ?I asked for a favour. A friend of mine is without a husband at the age of seventeen. Yet, she''s such a good girl that I can''t understand how she hasn''t found one yet. I wanted to use my international contacts to help her!?

    ?Are you going to seed??

    ?I must already have seeded. I''m just waiting for confirmation.?

    ?You don''t have any doubt that the Ambassador will follow your suggestions.?

    ?I''m useful in this position. My uncle won''t try killing me because I have half a im on the throne. If anything happened to the Emperor, I would be Empress.?

    ?I can ept such an exnation. Don''t lower your guard, though.?

    ?Of course not. However, once thedy is married off, I will be more useful alive than dead. Right now, Duke Grahm is trying to have his daughters married to both the contenders to the throne.?

    ?I''m not a contender.?

    ?I know it,? I sigh, rolling my eyes.

    I know that very well, but the Grahms apparently don''t.

    Or they don''t care about Alexander''s ns. Maybe, they just want to ensure their position.

    ?After she''s out of the picture, a prisoner wife is better than an influential alternative,? Alexander realises. ?I should have thought of it earlier!?

    ?I need your sister, the Princess''s help. Alone, I can''t force the Grahm''s elder granddaughter to travel to Asteria.?

    ?All right. Martia will surely help you.?

    ?And I have to keep the Emperor''s hand free for a while more.?

    ?Are you nning to divorce and marry him?? Alexander inquires.

    Even though his tone is ironic, his face is dark. He doesn''t like the words he said even while joking.

    He''s dumb.

    ?No, I''m not. I''ll just keep his majesty free so that the Grahms think they stand a chance to settle their second girl with him.?

    ?Aren''t you afraid that his majesty ends up epting their offer??

    ?Oh, royals don''t get married within their borders unless there are valid reasons. In this case, there aren''t. The girl is from an influential family. The marriage would enforce their power. His majesty won''t risk losing any link to Kyre just like that. You''re still more relevant. Your people like you more than they like the Emperor. If anything goes wrong, Kyre would be the first part of the Empire to abandon a sinking ship.?

    ?In my first life, Kyre stayed till the end. Martia obtained some kind of autonomy in exchange for the promise to stay.?

    ?This time, it will be different. It already is. If the Lord of Kyre isn''t respected enough, the people won''t allow the imperial family to rule over here.?

    ?Are you sure??

    ?I''ve passed weeks reading about your home''s history. It tends to repeat itself, so let''s not overthink it. His majesty won''t marry the Grahm girl while I have a saying into it. And it just happens that I''m not dead yet.?

 Chapter 201 - Entangled Souls

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Entangled Souls</h4>

    After telling me his most dark secrets, Alexander''s behaviour changes quite a bit.

    First of all, he bes happier. Seeing that I won''t run away just because of his supposed first tragic life, he rxes.

    He has always smiled a lot to me. Yet, thesest few days, his every grimace has been more sincere.

    There isn''t any need to hide anything since it can''t be worse than what I''ve already heard and epted.

    Thank goodness, I''m believing in it as well.

    My weird dreams have intensified as if I unlocked a secret door after hearing my husband''s story. They''re not as sweet as at the beginning, unfortunately.

    I''ve relived the banquet from Alexander''s perspective. That night, I woke up shaking and crying.

    Alexander just hugged me, worrying. I didn''t tell him about my dreams: it would have been odd to exin.

    But then again, were they worse than his beliefs?

    Now that I know who the man in my dreams is, I see many small details that I overlooked before. How couldn''t I notice it earlier?

    I also saw the little prince''s first steps and words. We named him Elias after my father.

    What a pity that I won''t be able to decide the name this time. In Ethiro, it''s Alexander''s right to choose the children''s names.

    After settling in this new reality, where actually nothing changed, we receive a visit.

    It''s a cold morning. Winter hasn''t let go of Kyre yet. I''m still waiting for the Ambassador''s reply, and the wait is starting to bother me.

    Has anything gone wrong with the engagement procedure?

    Well, I''ll think about it after finding out what the High Priestess is doing here.

    She just appeared in front of Stoneyard with a golden carriage and a hundred guards. She came from the capital, supposedly, to check how our marriage is progressing.

    Her appearance is so coincidental. Alexander confessed a few days ago, and now she arrived to convince me to believe him.

    Too bad that my husband''s wary and surprised expression is enough to make me understand he didn''t call for her.

    ?Please, have a seat with us, your Eminence,? I greet her while Alexander starts pondering about whether it''s a good or a bad sign.

    ?I came here to meet an awoken soul,? she says, answering a question no one dares to ask. ?The Moon Goddess sent me here to help you ept this change.?

    ?What change?? I mutter in surprise. What in the world is she speaking about?

    ?I''m talking about Duke Kyre,? she points out, passing her eyes on me for a moment only. ?Your soul is a rare urrence, Duke. But it has been turbulent these days. Are you having dreams about foreign events or something simr? Do you remember things that hadn''t happened yet??

    ?No, I don''t,? Alexander replies inly.

    He returns the Priestess''s gaze without worry, and I start to realise that he''s just so proficient at lying.

    Oh, well, the dreams indeed are mine. Alexander''s words aren''t a lie, after all. Just a little imprecise.

    ?I ought to talk with Duke Kyre in private,? the High Priestess announces.

    Oh, I''m so curious about what she wants to talk about. I can just ask Alexanderter.

    He will tell me, won''t he?

    The maids walk out in silence after a gesture of my husband. I prepare to get up when his hand squeezes mine.

    There''s no need tofort me: he isn''t the one who asked to stay alone. I won''t pout or throw a tantrum.

    ?I don''t have anything to hide,? he says.

    Oh, you dummy! She has! She doesn''t want me to hear what this is all about.

    ?Are you sure?? she inquires, narrowing her eyes.

    ?Yes, I am.?

    ?Even if we talk about the mes that surrounded your heart during yourst breath??

    Is it supposed to be a prophecy? A riddle? Something only Alexander can understand?

    Oh, thest breath. It was so damn fast. Thank goodness, or I could have died of pain during that dream.

    mes all over, a sword approaching, and then it was all done.

    ?I don''t know what you''re talking about, your Eminence,? Alexander replies.

    ?You will, sooner orter. When you came to this world, your soul wasn''t as new as everyone else''s. You have a mission to absolve, and it will be clearer when images from the future start crowding your mind.?

    She leans back, sure I will now be sent away in fear. Too bad that she was slower than me.

    Ah, it was so hard to convince Alexander to talk. But it was totally worth it. Now I can observe this scene from outside without curiosity.

    It would have be challenging to deal with me if that wasn''t the case.

    Right now, I''m very calm andposed. I''m wearing my best poker face, so the Priestess isn''t paying much attention to me. She maybe thinks that I''m dumb and uninteresting.

    Judging from Alexander''s behaviour, he didn''t say a word to this girl. And he''s convinced that his sister didn''t either.

    This Priestess must have some divine power.

    ?Why is your Eminence convinced that I will have... Dreams?? Alexander inquires while I''m still considering what she wants from my husband.

    ?It wouldn''t be the first time that the Lord of Kyre has dreams of the future,? she exins as if it makes everything clear.

    ?Oh, that''s how he knew how the barbarians were going to attack at night!? I whisper, remembering one of the books I''ve recently read.

    The first Lord of Kyre was deemed a great strategist, but his predictions were too urate. I thought he had a of spies, but it turns out he cheated.

    He still was a great strategist, and he managed to use the information he had at his best. And his predictions finished after a couple of years, so he couldn''t use them much.

    I guess it will be the same as with Alexander. He can''t know what happened after his death, so he won''t be able to make any prediction after... Hmm? Ten years from now? Seven?

    He wasn''t very precise, but I guess it''s less than a decade.

    While I consider this new piece of information, a couple of ck eyesnd on me with an expression that resembles curiosity. He should pay attention to the High Priestess, not to me!

    ?How are you feeling?? he asks, tilting his head and pondering whether to stop the meeting.

    ?I''m fine,? I say, smiling.

    Seeing our exchange, the High Priestess widens her eyes. She stares the same way she did the first time, in the throne hall. It''s ufortable, as if she was looking at me naked.

    ?There is a link connecting you two,? she exims. ?Something that time can''t break, nor distance for that matter... You already know about the Duke''s dreams, don''t you??

    ?I do,? I sigh.

    There''s no point in hiding it. And it willst shorter if the Priestess simply collects the pieces of information she came for and leaves soon after.

    ?You saw something too, but the Gods won''t let me understand what...? she continues. ?Are you a witch, perhaps??

    ?I''m not. I''m just the Lady of Kyre.?

    ?I can help you,? she proposes. ?I can let you see all of it. The Duke seems to already know everything: his mind is open and his heart at rest. Yet you''re burning inside. You want to know more but don''t dare to ask.?

    ?I''m not sure I understand, your Eminence. I feel fine. I don''t need to know just everything.?

    Don''t press him, now! It''s already a miracle that Alexander told me so much. I can''t expect everything at once.

    Also, I already have my dreams, so I don''t really need a source of information anymore. I suspect it''s because of my Duke''s proximity, or maybe his mood.

    I have dreamt about our moments of lust for months, never had a nightmare unless unsettling events happened.

    I guess that my dreams have never been mine.

    ?The Gods allowed you to see as well,? she understands.

    Alexander frowns, confused, but I don''t blink.

    I don''t know if it''s a good idea, but I''m really tempted to ept whatever the Priestess is offering.

    ?After all, the Duke did so much to find you. You should at least understand his pain before judging him.?

    Oh, damn it. I do understand Alexander''s pain!

    I relived that bloody banquet, then I saw myself dying.

    I felt his desperation, his firm will to destroy everything after my departure.

    I felt it in my chest as if I was the one living that life.

    But understanding Alexander has been so hard before, indeed. Should I really give it a try?

    ?What does your Eminence''s help imply?? I inquire.

    I have to pay attention to my body. I can''t do anything extreme nor drink any potion.

    ?It won''t be dangerous for your child,? she chuckles.

    The Priestess isn''t that older than me. Yet, she treats me like a spoiled child.

    ?Your heart might hurt if the images you see are turbulent, but I guess you already saw some of them.?

    All right. Let''s do it.

 Chapter 202 - In Mission For Cookies (1)

    <h4>Chapter 202 - In Mission For Cookies (1)</h4>

    The High Priestess now wants to talk with me alone. She turns to my Duke and waits for him to excuse himself, but it doesn''t happen.

    I''m sure Alexander''s motives are slightly different than mine were a few minutes ago. However, he doesn''t want to leave my sight.

    ?Whatever,? the Priestess mutters. She looks at me and crooks her mouth.

    I haven''t told Alexander about the dreams yet.

    I was afraid he would think I''m weird. Which made me realise that he can be understood about why he kept everything a secret.

    I will tell him one day. I was waiting for the dreams to tune down.

    ?What do I need to do?? I inquire, tilting my head to check Alexander''s expression.

    He''s highly contrary to all of this, but he doesn''t dare to openly oppose. He''s been so smitten thest three days.

    He did all I told him without aint, even letting me take over part of his work. Hisziness was of help since he let me work without interruptions while reading a book from the couch.

    The title was all about seeds and flowers. It was such a surprise to see my Duke focused on agriculture.

    Seeing that we''re both calm, the High Priestess starts exining the procedure.

    ?You already have all the knowledge at your disposal. You just need to learn how to visualise it. I don''t know why, but the Duke''s dreams are shared with you. I don''t know how it works because the Lords of Kyre have always refused to tell their secrets to anyone. Except for their Ladies, apparently. Still, I can see your souls entangled.?

    Is it supposed to be romantic? Even my shameless Duke hasn''t ever said something this cringy.

    ?You have to empty your mind and think about nothing. Learn how to breathe: focus your attention on that. It will take you a few weeks, but you''ll start to see the images that now are just shing in your dreams...?

    I let her talk, mentally taking notes about her instructions. Even though it''s useless.

    I don''t see shing images, but whole scenes. I feel emotions, pain and love. The point the Priestess is describing has already been passed.

    But then again, Alexander doesn''t have dreams either. He has memories of a past life. So precise that it''s scary.

    ?And don''t let the dreams influence your mood, or they will be only worse,? she adds, in the end.

    Hmm, this one seems a good idea. If the dreams depend on my mood, then being sad and letting them influence me would bring up even worse scenes.

    If it''s part of Alexander''s life, I''m willing to see everything. But not all together.

    I even had a sh of him falling down from the stairs, here in Stoneyard, when he was a child. Even if it was just a little incident, a little boy''s turbulent emotions were enough to unsettle me.

    ?Thank you,? I nod.

    Now that the tea is finished, the Priestess will get on her golden carriage and ride away in search of the next rare soul. Or whatever she called my Duke.

    A few hours after the Priestess left, though, we receive a second visit. I can''t say it''s more wee than she was, by the way.

    Why is everyone passing by just today? Couldn''t they agree to pass on different dates?

    Well, one can''t just turn down Count Grahm. His messenger arrived a few hours before the rest of the delegation, to warn and leave us time to make preparations.

    I''d like to know whether the Count is alone or with his family, but I couldn''t bring myself to ask.

    ?You don''t need to greet them if you don''t want to,? Alexander mutters.

    ?Oh, my dear,? I chuckle. ?I was waiting for the Count. I promised you one Grahm''s head, didn''t I??

    ?You don''t have to fulfil your promise. It''s too dangerous.?

    ?I wasn''t the one sending an assassin after them. Now, it''s time to show the Grahms what happens when someone targets your things, Xander,? I voice.

    Then, I stop suddenly.

    I didn''t mean to call him like that.

    His ears catch my slip of tongue, and his eyes shine content. It was a mistake, but I shouldn''t point it out.

    I''ve heard myself call him like that just a few times, but his nickname flew so wonderfully on Queen Theodora''s lips that even I liked hearing it. It was so natural to say Xander.

    Yet, I can''t act like that woman because I''m not her. Alexander needs to remember the difference between the two versions of Theodora he lived with.

    Taking her ce would be unfair. It would be like swindling my husband.

    Regardless, his expression is now only happy. He almost forgot about the dangers of... Hmm... Almost forgot...

    ?What do I have to worry about if I have my husband protecting me?? I shrug.

    I step closer to him and hug him suddenly. I lean my head on his chest and close my eyes to hear his heartbeat better. Indeed, it''s working.

    ?Yes, I will protect you,? he repeats. His arms surround me, and his warmthforts me like always.

    Ah, he was supposed to be a merciless warmander.

    ?I''d also like lemon cookies,? I add.

    ?Lemon??

    ?Yes, even though I really like apple cookies. I don''t know... I just feel like eating those others right now.?

    He observes me with a keen eye, and then he nods.

    ?I know what''s the matter,? he states. Then, as if it was something relevant and of utter priority, he walks out of the office to search for cookies for his wife.

    I turn back to the desk and consider whether to finish the work my Duke tossed aside without a worry.

    He said it wasn''t urgent, but it''s not wise to leave tasks forter. They tend to form mountains of paper that need days, if not even weeks, to be cleared.

    ?Let''s see what this is,? I mutter while taking the first one.

    Oh, wonderful. Taxes.

    Don''t people around here have anything else to take care of?

 Chapter 203 - In Mission For Cookies (2)

    <h4>Chapter 203 - In Mission For Cookies (2)</h4>

    In the end, I overdid it.

    Not only did I finish the stack of papers Alexander left forter, but I also allocated some funds for the school I''ve just started.

    I wrote a public letter I''ll publish in a newspaper, as soon as I open one. The funds for that are ready, theboratory for the first few copies as well. I onlyck a couple of journalists that will write the articles. For now, it will be a weekly with four pages, nothing more than that.

    I need a chief editor for anything more than this, so I''ll have to cope with a small size. The cirction will be of a hundred copies at most. I''ll send them to my social contacts and hope they give it a chance and subscribe for a regr supply.

    Oh, I also need a name.

    I thought something like The morning sun, but it''s too poetic. And not urate if we publish only weekly.

    ?I found the cookies!? Alexander exims while barging into his office. He leans the tter with different snacks on the desk and a cup of herbal tea.

    ?You''ve been away for almost an hour. Have you baked the biscuits yourself?? I mutter while picking one, white like snow.

    ?No, I just observed the cook as she made them.?

    ?Oh, you... That woman must be frightened to death. You can''t just stare at people while they''re working. It makes them nervous and more likely to make some mistake.?

    ?You''re right,? he nods.

    ?Of course, I''m right. What is this one with? I love it,? I say while biting the white cookie again.

    It has some kind of... Nut? Walnut?

    No, it has a different taste. The texture is interesting, different from anything I''ve ever had. I should have passed more time eating sweets, my current knowledge is ridiculous. I get excited over almost everything Alexander brings me.

    ?It''s coconut,? he replies.

    ?Never heard of it. It''s the second nut you have here in Kyre that I haven''t tried before.?

    The first were chestnuts, and they were even tastier than coconuts.

    ?It''s not from Kyre. Coconutse from the far east, dried and cut into small pieces. I tried to find a whole coconut, but it''s quite rare. I talked about it with a merchant, my friend, and he promised he would bring one the next time he visits.?

    Oh, so it''s some exotic fruit. No wonder I haven''t seen it before.

    ?Well, I talked about it almost four years ago. My friend might pass by here soon.?

    ?I like coconuts.?

    ?Shall I find you one?? he asks, looking at me with aplicated expression. Yet, he''s not backing away from the impossible mission.

    ?No, grated coconut is all right.?

    He sighs, relieved, and I almost got up to hug him again. Almost. I still am the Lady of Kyre. I can''t act like a little girl.

    ?Where are lemon cookies, though??

    ?There aren''t, but these are butter cookies,? he continues, showing me another sweet. ?Apple and butter.?

    He smirks while I try it, and indeed it''s just wonderful.

    ?You''re not craving for lemon, but for butter. The old apple cookies didn''t have much of it, but this revised recipe does.?

    ?You asked the cook to design a new recipe just because of me? Or you went there and told her to put twice the butter??

    He shrugs, avoiding to answer my question and moving his eyes away.

    No wonder he took so much time toe back.

    ?I like these too.?

    Now, we focused enough on my tastes. Let''s return to work.

    ?I need a name for the newspaper,? I mutter, biting the end of his pen.

    It''s an expensive pen from the far west, maybe a couple of centuries old. Yet no one is scolding me for nibbling on it.

    ?Morning something?? Alexander proposes.

    ?It will start as a weekly, so I can''t use the word morning. But I can use the word day if I... Mhm, Sunday? No, more like Sun Day.?

    ?What if it rains??

    ?Then Sun Day will bring good weather and news.?

    ?Then, since you found a name, you can rest now.?

    ?I wanted to invite the representative of the print houses to Stoneyard. Is it all right with you??

    ?You can invite who you want, just don''t stay alone with your uncle. Especially in front of a cup of tea.?

    ?All right.? I still have traumas from that story.

    ?Rest,? he repeats and almost drags me away by force. ?You can''t spend all your time working. Why can''t you justzy ?

    ?Oh, we can read about flowers together.?

    ?What??

    ?Your book,? I remind him. ?Isn''t it about flowers and seeds??

    ?Yes, sure,? he mumbles, but we walk out of the office to a resting room.

    ?You left the book in the office.?

    ?I''ll bring itter. Now, let''s find something else, right now. I''ve read for the whole day. I''m tired of it.?

    ?Let''s paint,? I propose. I haven''t had time for that, so my skills are rusty. Also,dy Lyana taught me how to y the piano. We didn''t have time for drawings and embroidery.

    ?Hmm, all right. We have some time before the Count''s arrival. Most probably, he''ll be herete in the evening. You can just go to sleep without worries.?

    ?Oh, I''m not afraid to meet with him.?

    ?I know. But you don''t have to stay up just for formality. Also, you''re in a higher position.?

    ?No, you are in a higher position.?

    ?We''re the same, Thea.?

    ?I won''t die of tiredness for this much. It''s just to wee a few people and smile at them. I''m not required to shake hands with his whole delegation.?

    ?You won''t need to shake hands with anyone. They will bow or curtsey to you, and that''s it.?

    ?So, why are you so against it??

    ?Because you worked all day.?

    It can hardly be considered work. The intensity is more simr to a hobby than a real job.

    ?I''m not tired. I could work some more if it weren''t for your stubbornness in keeping me here.?

    ?Weren''t you going to paint??

    ?Paint what??

    ?I don''t know,? Alexander shrugs. ?Paint me.?

    ?Oh, that''s impossible.?

    ?I wasn''t taught how to do it either, so we''re even. I''ll paint you, and you will paint me.?

    ?I already saw a drawing of me,? I remind him. ?Ah, I have it in a secret drawer.?

    ?You took it out from the trash bin.?

    ?Yes, I thought you would regret throwing it away, so I kept it for the future. I couldn''t understand what made you so upset, and I still can''t, but that drawing is a precious memory of your childhood.?

 Chapter 204 - The Duke Has Some Talent

    <h4>Chapter 204 - The Duke Has Some Talent</h4>

    After trying to draw a person for the first time in my life, I give up when I realise that it''s hardly recognisable as a human being. Let alone as my Duke.

    The eyes are hard to draw. The first one, actually, is eptable. It''s the second that is asymmetric. No matter how much I try, I can''t make it simr to the first. Should I delete and redraw the first so that they''re at least simr, if not beautiful?

    The Duke''s hair is also a challenge. I want it to look soft, but I don''t know how to do it.

    All this time spent focusing on Alexander''s face can''t be deemed waster, though. Even if I don''t finish my drawing, thinking about his features for so long reminds me of how handsome a husband he is.

    I was lucky, right? I alwaysin of his tendency to keep secrets or take control, but it''s way worse how he uses his natural charms to tame me. His handsome grin is often enough to make me fall prey to his wicked intentions.

    Oh, now I can''t even draw anymore. I''m a little distracted, and my thoughts fly towards nighttime every time I rx a tiny bit.

    I pass the following two hours spying on my husband without him noticing.

    He''s sitting on the couch with some paper on his thigh. His knee is bent, his ankle on the other leg and his left arm on the armrest.

    His focus is all on the drawing. He didn''t want to paint, just sketch on paper with graphite.

    There even isn''t any need to nce at me from time to time to confirm proportions or anything. He seems to already know everything.

    I''m curious to see if he''ll draw Queen Theodora or me. I hope I''ll be able to discern the difference.

    I crook my mouth, looking at the mess I draw. It''s really difficult to paint people. No wonders portraits are among the most pricey on the market.

    ?I''m tired. I don''t want to paint anymore,? I pout. Just looking at it is depressing.

    ?Mh-hm,? he moans, not moving his attention away from his work.

    ?And how are you proceeding??

    ?Almost finished.?

    Impossible. My Duke said he''s never been taught! He can''t have done it in so little time. And he didn''t delete anything even once.

    I want to see it.

    ?Wait there a minute more,? he orders when I move a step in his direction. ?Don''t distract me now.?

    I return to my painting and sit on the chair with a pout until Pericle knocks to inform us that the Count''s carriages can be seen from the tower.

    ?They must be here in an hour or two.?

    ?Thank you, Pericle. We''ll get ready to greet him,? I nod. ?You can go.?

    I''m waiting for a drawing here. Please, don''t distract my husband.

    Oh, right. If I want to make some clear distinction between Queen Theodora and me, I should call Alexander husband more often. That would make him happy, wouldn''t it? Also, it will make him notice that the woman he dreams about is not me.

    ?I''m done,? he announces and gets up.

    I stand on tiptoe to peek at the drawing, and I see the most beautiful image I''veid my eyes on.

    What does this mean? It''s not about the woman in it. It''s how the lines flow together, making the image maic. It''s impossible to move one''s gaze away.

    ?Are you sure you''ve never drawn before?? I mutter while reaching out for the paper.

    My hair is loose on the back. I''m wearing only a nightgown with a ribbon, sitting on the bed with my hands on myp.

    It''s me. This woman is me, not the Queen.

    My lips are turned downwards in a strict expression, yet my eyes aren''t as firm as I wish them to be. They''re sweet, and my nose... Oh, has my nose always been like this? I''ve never paid attention to it.

    ?Do you like it?? Alexander whispers, uncertain about his talent.

    Is there any need to answer? It''s just perfect! I''d look at this instead of a mirror.

    ?I want another one,? I manage to mumble. Not one... I want many drawings of me.

    Am I bing self-centred? Or am I falling in love with Queen Theodora as well?

    Or is it just my Duke''s talent?

    ?But why did you draw me with an angry expression?? I inquire, tilting my head and trying to seem the least aggressive I can.

    ?Because you haven''t red at me in almost a week. I missed it.?

    ?So, you want to be scolded??

    ?No, it''s enough if you show me your delicious frown.?

    Is he flirting now? Oh, maybe he doesn''t know what effect his words have.

    I turn to Alexander to check his expression, and I find a self-assured grin and a happy light in his eyes.

    He knows. Perfectly.

    ?If you want me unhappy, you''ll have to anger me,? I point out.

    It''s not like I behave irrationally. There are motives behind my every emotion.

    ?Will you draw again for me?? I ask, stepping closer to him.

    He grins, happy that I like his trait. He reaches out for me and surrounds me with his tender arms.

    ?Of course. I can draw you clothed, naked, sleeping, awake, while eating, reading or solving a crisis...? my Duke says before pecking my hair.

    ?No. I don''t want to see Queen Theodora.?

    I can''t take her ce, but I can ept that he loved someone before me. Yet, I don''t need to see her in his artworks.

    The fact that she is me makes everything moreplicated. Is it normal to feel jealous of oneself like this?

    ?I''m not her.?

    ?I know that,? Alexander chuckles. ?You two are the same person but at different stages. I love both versions of you.?

    ?But which one more?? Not that it would make any difference. I understand. I won''t feel offended nor sad.

    Also, she''s dead. There''s no need to be jealous or worried. She can''t take my Duke away, not physically.

    She might live in his heart only. If that is the case, then I''m the one intruding and iming her ce for me. It would make me the third party.

    Oh, damn it.

    ?Thea, you two are the same person. I don''t need to choose one.?

    ?Yes, but...?

    ?What if you met me as a teenager??

    I haven''t yet, but I will soon, ording to the High Priestess. I will dream of that time as well.

    ?Who would you like more?? he asks.

    ?You, the present you.?

    It''s evident. My Duke is mine, while his past self is not.

    ?See?? He shrugs as if my answer exins anything. ?I don''t know how to convince you, but I will always love your present self more, Thea.?

    ?Why??

    ?Because I can touch you.?

    ?Ah, right...?

    ?Now, what do you want me to draw next? Sleeping wife or eating wife??

    I''m surprised he doesn''t want to draw me naked. I''m quite sure he has every detail imprinted in his mind.

    Even though he might use that as an excuse to get me out of my clothes. It wouldn''t be unexpected.

    ?You don''t have to draw only me. There are other things in this world, you know? Can you paint, by the way??

    ?I''ll try.?

    ?But first, train on something that won''t hurt my pride. Like sceneries or something. Don''t paint me as your first work, all right??

    Just in case his talent stops at drawing with carbon graphite. There''s no need to rece his first beautiful work with something colourful yet indistinguishable.

    ?All right, but I don''t know how to use colours and brushes.?

    ?I''ll exin everything to you. We can also askdy Lyana if she has any suggestions. She''s fairly good at painting.?

    Up to a few minutes ago, I was convinced thatdy Lyana was really good. But my Duke''s traits are so precise and just wonderful.

    It''s art.

    ?Another time, though. Now we have to deal with... I mean, greet the Count. We''ll continue this conversation after he''s gone.?

    I don''t want anyone to know that my Duke is a prodigy. I can use his paintings for the time being. I just need to figure out how to convince him to produce a lot of them.

    Ah, painting is more difficult than drawing. There still exists a possibility that my Duke isn''t good at it.

    Even though his eyes must be different from other people''s.

    Not just the woman in the picture, but also the surroundings are so vivid. It''s as if I can see the world from his point of view, like this. It''s simr to my dreams but stable and more real.

    ?I know what I''m going to do next!? he exims, all of a sudden. ?It''s a surprise, though.?

    ?You''ll need my help, husband,? I remind him.

    ?Oh, right. Well, I first want to draw it, and then I''ll show you.?

    ?As you wish.?

    Let''s hope it''s not too shameless. I don''t want pictures of my naked body.

 Chapter 205 - Playing At Home

    <h4>Chapter 205 - ying At Home</h4>

    When Count Grahm arrives, it''s almost midnight.

    I''m tired as hell, but I have to look appropriate. So, I fight a yawn and take Alexander''s arm. I fix the shawl on my shoulders and check my hairstyle in a small mirror.

    Wonderful. I''m as fresh as if I''ve just woken up.

    Thest thing I need is a count judging my appearance andparing me to his young and innocent daughter. I have been married for months. Such a life shows its traces even on the better woman.

    ?You should have gone to bed,? Alexander says, pulling me slightly closer. ?Are you warm enough??

    ?I''m fine,? I reassure him. I need to see whether the Count is alone.

    My Duke bows down to peck my forehead at the exact moment when the door is opened. I don''t think it''s on purpose, but this coincidence is definitely useful for me.

    They better stop to try hooking up their daughter with my husband.

    ?Greetings, your grace,? the Count states after walking in. ?And your grace,? he adds, bowing slightly in my direction. ?Thank you for your hospitality. It''s so convenient that we can stay at your castle on the way to the north.?

    ?I''ve heard that you were appointed by his majesty to look over the borders,? Alexander starts after nodding his head slightly as a greeting. He''s a duke. There''s no need to go out of his way for a count.

    ?I hope you won''t be bothered by our visit, though,? Grahm adds, grinning. ?I didn''te alone.?

    ?I prepared enough rooms for the whole delegation,? I point out.

    There is space for anybination possible. The maids have been instructed to the detail, so there won''t even be that embarrassing moment where I would need to tell them where to allocate whom.

    Just as expected, Elisabeth is among thedies following Count Grahm.

    ?I''m so d that you''re here as well,dy Elisabeth,? I say. My eyes shine with happiness at seeing her. ?I''m always in the mood for a talk with someone my age!?

    ying at home is always the best. One can dare to make the first move, both in war and in love. I don''t need to be cautious because I won''t be attacked by a random passerby nor judged by a group of crazydies.

    Hit by my kind words, Elisabeth Grahm''s face turns red. But she doesn''t dare to reply.

    After all, we''re in front of the love of her life. The only man she deems at her level.

    I don''tprehend what happened between her and Alexander, and I probably won''t know ever. My dreams won''t show me of a time when Alexander is a winner, just his first life full of sufferings. Yet, it''s evident that most of thisdy''s ims are just the fruit of her mind.

    ?Show our guests their rooms,? I order the head maid and lean on Alexander to remind him that he is the Lord of Kyre, not I. He''s been staring at me with a nk expression, considering details that aren''t relevant for the whole time.

    He greeted the guests and let me handle all the rest.

    Youzy Duke.

    I pinch his arm under the shawl, and he looks at me with a beaten expression. Am I perhaps being too harsh?

    But I haven''t done anything! I just warned you to say something, damn it!

    ?Are you tired?? he mutters.

    No, no! The guests! Not me.

    ?Oh,? he moans.

    He turns towards the Count and his delegation and smiles with his best polite smile.

    ?I hope you won''t feel offended, Count. I have to take care of my wife now.?

    I didn''t mean it like this. It''s a bit embarrassing... What if all those people misunderstand your words?

    As I nce at the strangers and seedy Elisabeth''s expression, I change my mind about it. Indeed, his words aren''t all that bad.

    ?I''m kind of hungry. What about you??

    ?All right,? I sigh.

    Has he lost all his capabilities to handle a situation? It''s like taking care of a big child. His span of attention is so short, except when he''s looking at me.

    ?You shouldn''t stay up sote, my dear.?

    ?You shouldn''t nag,? I whisper.

    We leave the hall behind us while the maids apany the guests to their lodgings.

    There will be a lot of people around for the next few days, sody Lyana won''t be walking away as often as before.

    She''s somehow uneasy with people. That''s the reasons Alexander didn''t ask her toe to the capital to meet me. I still feel there''s more to the story, but she''s been so helpful till now that I couldn''t force myself to inquire about it.

    She will continue to be helpful, but not on public asions where people from the capital are present and roaring.

    After changing into my nightgown, I lie in bed and cuddle in Alexander''s eyes.

    ?Why don''t you tell me about the pirates once more?? I start, grinning and rubbing my cheek on his chest.

    He was so proud of how he bravely managed to defend Queen Theodora from the invasion. Too bad I dreamt about all that happened. He just pointed out that those people couldn''t be from Ethiro.

    He got a hell of a reward for something that didn''t change anyone''s fate, but I guess that Queen Theodora wasn''t much wiser than me. She fell into this moron''s trap while thinking that she had the upper hand.

    What sound mind could offer to my husband to do just whatever? Ah, at least I''m not as naive as her.

    ?How you defended me from them with all your wits and courage...? I continued. Still, his expression is so calm. He''s remembering about something very pleasing, doesn''t he?

    I wondered what made his smile so nostalgic the first time he told me this story. Now, I know.

    I dreamt it during the night, and I woke up with the intention to interrogate Alexander until confession. But I wasn''t expecting guests and all the preparations thate from that.

    ?It''ste, Thea. You should sleep.?

    ?I''ll sleep after a bed story.?

    ?No, you''ll sleep now. Or I won''t tell you bed stories again.?

    ?Then at least tell me how Queen Theodora reacted to your bravery!?

    ?I can show you,? he whispers to my ear.

    The shiver that crosses my whole spine, from head to bottom, makes him chuckle.

    ?Sleep,? he repeats after pecking my forehead. ?I''ll tell you everything one day.?

    Has he sensed that I have some suspicions? Is he saying this only to soothe me in case I find out everything?

    ?To the little detail?? I continue. There''s no way I stop teasing him without proper motivation.

    I wonder if he used his knowledge about Queen Theodora to deceive me as well...

    ?You''re so fired up today,? he murmurs after turning off the candle on the bedside table.

    He surrounds me with his arms. His heart is beating steady, no matter the emotions from the day and my suspicious words. He''s so calm that it''s scary.

    ?And you''re so passive,? I pout.

    ?I''ve been so nervous that I don''t have any more energy for that. And I don''t have enough reasons.?

    ?So, you don''t have anything to do right now? No revenge ns??

    He chuckles before answering.

    ?I still do, but they can wait. I can''t lose you just because of a rushed n...?

    ?I want to help you!?

    ?That''s what I was referring to. I won''t let you endanger yourself...?

    I roll on the side and clench his shirt to pull myself up. When our lips meet in a sweet kiss, I dare to bite my Duke, lightly and swiftly.

    ?I won''t die,? I promise. ?I''m not as naive as Queen Theodora.?

    ?Zolokis isn''t the only threat around, Thea.?

    ?One after the other. We don''t need to take them down all at the same time. Let''s start with those that are the most reachable.?

    ?The Grahms??

    ?Not the Duke, though. Only the Count. Elisabeth will soon be gone. Her appearance here today tells me that spoils of what is going to happen have already reached the capital.?

    ?Mhm? You already finished your n...?

    ?It was supposed to be a surprise,? I giggle. ?Be patient and surprised like anyone else. If his majesty hasn''t informed you yet, then the deal must be still being considered.?

    ?You call it a deal??

    ?I''m solving two big issues of the Empire, and I''m doing it for free.?

    As the darkness hides my expression, Alexander''s hand never stops caressing my shoulder and arm.

    ?You shouldn''t work for free,? he states. ?You''re too rare to use your talents like this. Ethiro doesn''t deserve you.?

    ?You''re the one that decided I had to be Ethirian. Now, bear with my new patriotic ideals.?

    As silence wees my words, I realise I need to be more convincing than this.

    ?Husband,? I add.

    ?Do you need my help?? he mechanically replies.

    His voice is still doubting, but he''s epting that I''ll have it my way regardless of his inner fears and traumas.

    If Alexander wants a good life far from danger... Then, I''ll give him one!

 Chapter 206 - Alone In Stoneyard

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Alone In Stoneyard</h4>

    During the night, I have a dream about my Duke.

    He''s just fifteen, a few months after his parents died. He''s alone, in Stoneyard, and can''t step out nor receive visits.

    Nothing particr happens, but he''s hurting. His heart aches, and he''s alone.

    The Countess isn''t anywhere to be seen. The Princess is far, in the capital. There isn''t even Pericle, his loyal aide.

    I can bear to relive all of this only because I know that, this time, it''s different. My Duke managed to transform his life for the better. I can''t resent him for choosing to change everything if this is how he felt the first time.

    He observes the papers with Kyre''s ounts without understanding a thing. His eyes scan the numbers and lose the various signs of treason, embezzlement or frauds. He doesn''t know how wicked bureaucrats can be.

    He''s just a teenager, alone in an enormous castle.

    Even Stoneyard is different: it''s gloomy and almost inhabited.

    There aren''t many servants. I guess my Duke got rid of them when he stopped believing in anyone. His will is firm: he wants control over his fief, and he''s going to get it.

    But at what cost? Will I ever be able to see how he lived before being sent to me in Polis?

    Waking up feels like drinking some water after a long period without a drop.

    Alexander''s arms are surrounding me, as usual, and his face is sinking in my chest. His breath tickles me, and his hair brushes on my shoulder when I free my right arm from his clutch. I use it to make him lie morefortably while my left hand caresses his hair.

    I won''t let anyone hurt him the way they did the first time.

    He had just found some peace at my court when it all ended in fire and blood.

    The next hour or so is spent ying with my Duke''s hair. Regardless of howte we got into bed, I woke up at dawn. Still, Alexander must be very tired, so I don''t disturb his sleep.

    He will need all his energy to cope with me today.

    I can''t keep so many fronts open, so I better get rid of that Elisabeth by the end of the Count''s stay. Which will be short. He said he would stay here a few days, but he''ll run away in fear tomorrow morning.

    ?You should really learn how to sleep more,? Alexanderments against my chest.

    He''s awake yet not showing any intention to move an inch further. He even sinks his nose between my breasts and tightens his embrace.

    He releases me with reluctance only a few secondster.

    ?Oh, but I already sleep a lot,? I chuckle. ?For example, today, I won''t get up until very, veryte.?

    ?Are you nning to make the Count think that you''re a spoiled,zy Lady??

    ?No, I want him to think that the Lord can''t part from me, so there''s no way he''ll seed at putting his beloved daughter in between.?

    ?Are you jealous?? he inquires, suddenly attentive.

    ?No, I''m not.?

    ?I think you should be, though. Who knows what might happen? You better remind me that a wife is better than any otherbination of lovers.?

    After saying something so dumb, he stares at me with his solemn expression, waiting for my supposed reaction. He looks so serious, no matter how stupid his strategy sounds.

    Does he really think I''ll react like during our first days of marriage? Oh, well, he might be right.

    I grab his shirt and pull him up. As expected, my Duke is immediately awake and ready, and he frees me from his arms.

    Our lips meet, and I push him down. He lets me press him on the mattress, thinking I''m following his suggestion.

    When I''m sure he''s lowered his guard, I split from him and leave light pecks on his chin, slipping down on his neck. I lick his skin yfully, and he bends his head to the side, letting me reach the hollow between his neck and shoulder.

    When I find a soft spot to my taste, I sink my teeth until I hear aint.

    ?What is this for, now?? Alexander moans. ?I was just kidding...?

    Instead of stopping my harassing and soothing his pain, I move a centimetre lower and bite him again. His skin is not as delicate as mine, but it''s nice to feel the way his muscles twitch under my lips every time I press more than his tolerance to pain allows.

    Oh, I''d pass hours bullying him just to see his sulking face.

    I''m starting to understand why he likes to bite me so much, even though his teeth don''t usually leave their stamp. Just light bruises that soon disappear.

    ?Why are you angry?? he asks when I can finally look at his desperate face. Even if he doesn''t like being bitten, not even one bit, he lets me do it and justins like a nagging wife.

    Would he let me bite him again if I tried?

    ?I''m not angry,? I point out. ?Just a tyrant.?

    ?Tyrant wife?? he mutters, tilting his head on the pillow. He observes me for a moment or two and then nods to himself.

    He grabs my hands and flips me down, blocking me between his arms and knees, but without pressing his weight on me. He blocks my wrists on the mattress and grins, listing all the bad things he wants to do in his dark mind.

    I just lost my chance to bully my hubby. I''ll have to postpone this activity for another time. When he''s in the mood to let me.

    When his priorities are in order, he makes me turn and blocks my wrists behind my back. Mhm, this is new.

    He bites my buttock through the nightgown, but the cloth isn''t enough to smooth his sharp fangs. A moan escapes from my throat, but I don''t dare toin out loud. It''s not pain, just the usual electricity that crosses my spine every time he does something simr.

    Alexander''s clutch on my wrists disappears as he pecks my back while moving up, reaching my neck rather quickly.

    ?Wait, don''t leave signs...? I whisper, but my head is already bowed, and my eyes closed, waiting for his sweet torture.

    ?You don''t sound convincing,? he whispers in my ear and then licks my lobe. ?But I''m a merciful husband, so I won''t bite you again. I''ll just overlook your second bite. What do you think??

    ?You don''t sound so merciful.?

    ?It''s your tyrannical brain that can''t hear it, my dear...?

    His fingers caress my waist and hip, moving down and drawing figures on me. His breath hits my ear and neck, and his tongue tickles my nerves.

    I wasn''t nning it, but I should have figured it would have ended this way.

    I lean my weight on my elbows and try getting up, but my back hits Alexander''s chest. I bounce back and realise that I can''t move from here without hisplicity. I''m cornered.

    Not that I want to go far, though.

    ?What do you want to do?? I inquire, trying to see Alexander''s face. But I can''t turn my head enough to spot him.

    ?What do you want me to do?? he chuckles. ?You should be grateful that I let go of my grudge, wife. Notining about every single...?

    I somehow manage to turn on my back and finally see him.

    ?I''m notining, husband! I just wanted to look at you.?

    His cunning face disappears, and he returns my gaze with a dumbfounded expression.

    ?Again,? he whispers, lying next to me and freeing me.

    Only his arm under my head, when he hugs me, prevents me from running away. Even his alluring grin has disappeared, leaving space for a beautiful, gentle smile.

    ?Say it again.? His voice is firm; it does sound like an order. But his eyes are shining, and his lips are curled.

    ?I wanted to look at you,? I mutter while rolling my eyes.

    Alexander pecks my cheek and temple. His free hand ys with my hair.

    Maybe, it''s not an order. What if he''s only too fierce? What if he''s just not good at asking nicely?

    ?Not that, the other thing,? heins while leaning his head on my shoulder. He peeks at me from under his eyshes, not daring to do anything else but wait for my decision.

    I would say it, really. But I don''t want him to break again...

    ?Please,? he whispers.

    Oh, well...

    ?Husband!?

    His smile is the brightest ever seen. A single word is enough to transform my cruel Duke into an idiot, isn''t it?

    It mighte in handy one day. Who knows?

    ?Hubby,? I try. I peck his lips with a noisy smack.

    I have to stay here a few hours more, it''s better to find something to do for all this time.

    ?Husband!? I repeat. My tongue tingles every time I say it, but I should use this chance to train.

    One day, it will flow as naturally as saying Xander felt normal to Queen Theodora.

 Chapter 207 - The Ladys Territory (1)

    <h4>Chapter 207 - The Lady''s Territory (1)</h4>

    After ying for the whole morning, Alexander and I get up just in time for lunch. Ib my hair and wear a simple dress while he chooses the clothes for the day.

    ?See you in a few minutes,? I murmur before reaching the Lady''s chamber.

    A maid is already waiting for me, so we can immediately start working on my hairstyle. I keep it simple but of impact. Just like the makeup: I draw one tiny ck line on my eyelids and apply a rose lip paint. It''s barely noticeable, but it makes me look fresh and healthy.

    The maid finishes braiding my hair and rolls the braids around my head. I just need a flower, and I''d look exactly like one of those viger girls.

    Although, a jewel hair essory is enough to remind everyone that I''m the Lady of Kyre.

    ?I''m ready,? I say while walking to Alexander in the waiting room.

    He''s sitting in front of the nanny, talking to her to spend some time. When his eyesnd on me, his smile bes brighter, and he jumps up. He pecks my cheek because I turn my face to the side before he can ruin the makeup on my lips.

    I''ve spent so much time getting ready, I can''t let him ruin it now. Or we''ll be even morete, which isn''t in the ns. I''d prefer to show our good rtionship to Elisabeth as soon as possible.

    The faster she realises there''s no point in meddling in, the sooner she''ll abandon our battle.

    We reach the hall a few minuteste, so we find everything ready.

    The dining table is already set, and our guests are waiting. Count Grahm is sitting next to my empty chair; his daughter is next to him on the other side.

    I won''t be able to look at her this way.

    Countess de Ruis is at her usual ce, in front of me, and Pericle is next to her. Mydy in waiting isn''t present, as expected.

    The rest of the Count''s delegations sit at our same table, so the lunch is rather crowded.

    While the other end of the table is noisy and chatting, where we are ced is silent and odd.

    I don''t have anything to say; my Duke is eating his meat without paying much attention to anything. Count Grahm is waiting for us to start a conversation, while Elisabeth is probably itching to find an argument that would attract some attention to her.

    If she''s here, she wants to show that she would do a better job than me as Duchess Kyre. Too bad that these people don''t need a duchess but a Lady.

    First of all, if she''s a finedy, she won''t eat much. That will contrast with my appetite. The news about my pregnancy hasn''t got out of Stoneyard, so she''ll try pointing out that I eat too much.

    Or my Duke will say I eat too little. Let''s see what happens first.

    ?Are you feeling all right?? Alexander murmurs when I put down the knife.

    ?No,? I pout. ?But the meat is too difficult...?

    ?I''ll do it,? he chuckles and moves my te closer to him to have a better hold.

    His right hand''s fingers keep the food while he uses his knife to cut it. His gloved left hand has no problem handling the de. The wound has almost healed, yet he keeps the glove on for some reason.

    I''ve been the one cutting his food recently, but today I need his doting attitude for my advantage. He''ll be the one to cut my food and worry for me this time. Alexander knows what I''m trying to do, so he''ll be coborative.

    Once done, he washes his right hand in the bowl with warm, scented water.

    It was so difficult, at first, to get used to eating without a fork. Yet, now it''s normal. I just needed something to happen to understand how easy it has been to adapt to Kyre. I, who never left my city, managed to feel at home in such a cold ce.

    Not even the Countess''s annoyed stare is as bothersome anymore.

    It all feels like a part of my life.

    ?Thank you,? I reply when Alexander returns my te back to me. Even if I''m sitting a couple of seats to the left of a potential love rival, I don''t feel any urge to show Alexander''s affection to me.

    I was nning to, in the beginning, but then I got distracted. I don''t have the panic of the first times, that fear of being left alone. I know he''ll stay even if I don''t act the way he wants.

    Before realising what I''m doing, I squeeze the gloved hand and smile at Alexander. He turns his palm up and holds mine as well.

    Even his cunning grins have changed after telling me his story. It''s as if every wall between us has shattered, leaving space only for talk and understanding.

    ?I was hoping to hear some suggestions, Duke Kyre,? Grahm says after our show is over. ?How should I approach the northern border? Are there some peculiar aspects to take into ount??

    ?The barbarians haven''t attacked in a century or so,? Alexander replies, not paying attention to the way the Count called him. ?There won''t be problems.?

    ?I hope to be at par with your previous work, even though it looks tough. The legendary Lord of Kyre isn''t easy to rece.?

    Indeed, that''s right. It would be a pity if something went wrong just while the Count is entitled to manage the northern border...

    Mhm, that could be a fast way to deal with him.

    ?How important is the northern border?? I inquire. ?His majesty made me believe it was just a line drawn on the maps, but I guess it''s not that smooth...?

    ?It''s the most stable among Ethiro''s borders, so people tend to believe it''s easy to manage.? My husband shrugs while answering and bites some bread soon after.

    Interesting. The stablest border.

    ?Is that so?? I chuckle. ?You''re too humble, my dear. You should have pointed out your struggles...?

    ?There weren''t big struggles, actually.?

    ?Oh, but you shouldn''t let anyone underestimate your work.?

    ?All right, I won''t,? he epts.

    ?Am I right, Count Grahm?? I ask the man to my right.

    ?Indeed,? he mutters, uneasy. He wasn''t expecting me to directly talk with him without anyone interpeting me.

    He knows that I''m doing it on purpose, with the intention to show my role. But his daughter doesn''t. She''s too naive. First of all, because she tagged along hoping to have a chance to rece me.

    In the end, she''ll stay a few months in the cold north and then leave for her honeymoon.

    ?How are things in the capital?? I inquire, showing some interest in what they have to say.

    Alexander isn''t even ncing at them if they don''t talk to him, so I''ll have to carry on a polite conversation.

    We don''t want a voice of how savage people in the north are to reach the rest of the Empire, do we?

    ?We haven''t heard almost anything since we returned to Kyre. How is his majesty doing? Is his health good? Are his speeches as dashing as always??

    While Count Grahm starts reporting to me about thest events, Elisabeth stares with a gloomy look in her eyes. She would like to do something, but she''s powerless here, in my territory.

    Even with the Count in between, I can sense her re. Too bad I don''t care enough to reply.

    I''ll tell herter to learn how to hide her thoughts, for not everyone is as tolerant as I am. Where she is going, no one will care for her. No one will tell her how to behave.

    Somehow, I can rte. I was in a simr situation in the beginning.

    Or at least, I thought I was. In the end, I had a supportive husband on my side, while Elisabeth will bepletely alone.

    She won''t be able to reach the positions her family dreams of. She doesn''t have the qualities to be an Empress.

    I haven''t ever been to Asteria, and all I knew was from gossip and my mother''s talk. Their court is even moreplicated than Ethiro''s.

    Men can have several wives other than the official one.

    They''re more like concubines than legal wives, to be precise. Their children don''t have the same rights as those of thedy of the house. But they can dream of changing their status over time. The first wife isn''t the first to arrive but the one who the husband cherishes more.

    My mother was happy to have wed out of Asteria. She preferred being the only one for her other half, being it my father or the man she married after that.

    Not that she feared concurrence, but she just enjoyed the stable position it gave her.

    I, too, am d we''re not in Asteria. Just the thought of sharing my husband makes me crook my mouth.

    Thank goodness Alexander has grown up with the teaching that marriage vows are sacred.

 Chapter 208 - The Ladys Territory (2)

    <h4>Chapter 208 - The Lady''s Territory (2)</h4>

    After lunch, Alexander and the Count chat in front of a cup of tea. I askdy Elisabeth to have a walk in the garden.

    Countess de Ruis leaves to her lodgings, butdy Lyana appears magically after her. Are they taking turns to watch me?

    Because they don''t want me to cause a ruckus?

    ?My Lady,? mydy in waiting greets me, bowing lightly. She doesn''t just nod to me, as I''ve asked her to do.

    I guess it''s because of an outsider''s presence.

    ?Good day,dy Lyana.? I smile at her. I thought she would stay in her chambers for a few days.

    Her fingers are trembling unnoticeably, but she seems all right for the rest. She must be nervous, but she still came here to assist me.

    She greets Elisabeth with a simple nod, and the girl just lifts her eyebrows in response.

    ?I thought you sent this woman away, Duchess Kyre, yet here she is...? shements. ?But I guess you still think the same about sharing your husband with other women, don''t you??

    What?

    I nce at Lyana''s suddenly pale face and turn to face Elisabeth. She should have found a way to attack me without implying anyone else.

    ?It''s not Duchess,? I correct her, without reacting in any way to her ims.

    I don''t see the point in saying something like that. Does she want to cause doubts? Make Lyana fear my reaction?

    What''s her intention?

    ?What?? she asks, blinking, confused.

    ?It''s not Duchess for you. It''s your grace.?

    It''s something inmon she has with Count Grahm. He also doesn''t talk politely to Alexander. Maybe, it''s because he''s sure he will be a Duke after his father''s death, so he already treats my husband as an equal.

    But they''re not equal. Not even if the Count already was a Duke.

    And, for sure, his daughter doesn''t have any right to call me Duchess.

    ?It would be in the capital, at least,? I add. ?Here in Kyre, you can address me as your Lady.?

    Elisabeth Grahm clenches her fists; her face bes red with fury. Yet, she can''t do anything here. I can see that she''d like to p me, to scratch me with her long nails. At least to ruin my cute hairstyle.

    But she''s impotent. More than I was in the capital.

    ?This is my territory, little girl,? I whisper after getting a step closer. ?You better realise your position and stop trying to bother me. It won''t help you. And you''ll fall even lower...?

    ?You...? she breathes through her gritted teeth.

    ?You should thank me, Elisabeth dear. Thanks to me, you''re going to be Empress. Isn''t that what you wanted??

    I fix a lock of hair behind my ear with a light movement, tilting my head to the side with a cold smile.

    ?I couldn''t bear to see you struggle with your marriage perspectives, so I wrote to my contacts in search of help.?

    ?I knew it was you!? she almost shouts. Unfortunately, she remembers to keep her tone normal at thest moment. I''ll need some more time to make a fool out of her.

    Till now, her capability to read the situation and understand her role has been so low that it''s hrious. She''s grown up thinking that her ce is next to the throne, her birthright higher than anyone else, and her existence more relevant.

    Just a spoiled little brat.

    ?If you didn''t appear out of nowhere, I would have been Archduchess,? she says after cooling down her temper. ?I hope you understand that it''s difficult to adapt to such a change. Being polite to someone inferior isn''t easy at all. Your grace.?

    ?You weren''t going to be anything. Ever. You just can''t see what''s evident. Your ce isn''t in Kyre and won''t ever be.?

    ?His grace''s, Duke Kyre''s, ce shouldn''t be this small castle in the middle of nowhere. He should be in the capital, but he can''t because of someone making trouble for him.?

    ?Elisabeth,? I sigh, ?I think it''s enough. I know why you came here, and you''ll spare our time if you retire and prepare for your imminent journey.?

    ?Why should I retire? Just because you say it??

    ?I''m giving you a suggestion that would save you from a worse end. I won''t let you get your hands on my husband, no matter the means I have to use. I''ll destroy the whole world before letting you even close to Alexander.?

    ?You sure have guts.?

    ?Oh, I don''t. I just like seeing the world burning and my enemies struggling with fire. Now, are you an enemy? Or just a bug that stumbled on me by chance and thought she might as well do some damage??

    I step even closer to her.

    ?What are you?? I press her. ?An enemy or a bug? Which end do you prefer: burning in mes or crushed because of your annoying attitude??

    Elisabeth looks at me with wide eyes. For sure, she wasn''t expecting such a direct attack.

    ?You better focus on your job right now. You''ll be sent as a concubine to the Emperor of Asteria. If you want to survive, you have to work your way up to a better position. Those people are ruthless, and they don''t care about you one bit.?

    They don''t care about me, and we''re rted.

    ?Ethiro will only profit from having you there. Don''t forget that it''s a mission, not your choice or your right. You ought to give back to your country everything that your country provided you with till now: profitable economical transactions, respect, and security.?

    She won''t be able to survive in a foreign court regardless of my advice. She''s too spoiled and fast to reach odd conclusions.

    ?I can write to my family, ask them to protect you. But I won''t do it for free. You''ll have to help me back.?

    ?I don''t need anything from you,? she spits out. ?And I''m not going. My father won''t let me.?

    ?Let''s see about that,? I say with a shrug.

    Once Count Grahm understands there''s no point in pushing his dear daughter in Alexander''s arms, that he won''t notice her no matter what... He''ll dispose of her as fast as possible.

    He wants an Empress in the family, and it will be the better chance he ever had to achieve his goal. Plus, his son will profit from his daughter''s position. Duke Grahm will be more inclined to proim the Count his sessor for good.

    The Grahms won''t sacrifice such a juicy possibility for Elisabeth''s sake.

    When it bes official, my benefits will be mainly two. I''ll get rid of a rival, and I won''t be in life danger anymore.

    On the contrary, oncedy Elisabeth isn''t a marriage candidate for Alexander, it will be in their interest to leave me alone. I don''t have titles nor political influence in the Empire. Hence, they will let me sink Alexander''s chances to get the throne with my sole presence.

    A prisoner wife will deduct points to him in front of the public eyes. I''m not sure if the Emperor dered our marriage with this objective, but I might as well use this turn of events to the fullest.

    For the moment, it''s better if his majesty pretends to be considering which girl to take as a wife. The Grahms will move their focus from Alexander to him. Their younger daughter will be a candidate; they''ll set traps for the otherpetitors and forget about me for a while. In the meantime, I''ll make sure that the Grahm girl doesn''t stand a chance.

    ?You''re a witch,? Elisabeth whispers with tears in her eyes. ?You bewitched the Duke of Kyre and decided to destroy the Empire out of spite!?

    ?What I make of my husband doesn''t have anything to do with you. If I want him to be my puppet, to realise my wishes and desires, I will make him one.?

    While the girl''s brows twitch in annoyance, I start to feel tired of the conversation. It might be time to go: this is getting boring.

    ?And it''s not out of spite,? I murmur. After all, I''m just defending myself.

    Lady Elisabeth doesn''t seem to have the same opinion.

    ?You already transformed your husband''s first mistress into a scarecrow and got rid of your biggest rival in a few months'' time.?

    Oh, I forgotdy Lyana was listening to all of this. I''ll have to reassure herter that I wasn''t serious.

    I don''t want to burn everything, and I don''t see Alexander as my puppet to sess. I''m doing this in part for him. I don''t want him to worry about me all the time, as he''s weak at coping with such stress.

    When I turn to mydy in waiting, though, I find her looking at me with her eyes shining and her hands joined on her chest.

    It''s as if she was looking at a knight in white armour, not a woman that just attacked a teenager and threatened her.

    People in Kyre sure are strange.

 Chapter 209 - One Head Is Cut

    <h4>Chapter 209 - One Head Is Cut</h4>

    After a pleasurable stroll with Elisabeth Grahm, I decide to visit my Duke''s office.

    The girl leaves towards her room and disappears into thin air. Lady Lyana greets me with a nod and walks away as well.

    There''s no need to keep guard now that the enemy is defeated. I just have to convince the Count to forget about his first purpose and focus on his second daughter.

    I knock, even though barging in as if I was the owner of the ce would have been interesting. Still, I don''t want Alexander to feel awkward. His reputation has been well maintained through the years: it would be a pity to ruin it just yet.

    ?Wife,? Alexander exims as soon as he opens the door. ?We were waiting for you!?

    ?We?? I inquire, surprised. He knew already that I wouldn''t have let the Count leave without properly messing with him, but that they both were waiting for me... That''s difficult to believe.

    ?Yes, my dear. The Count proposed to y chess, but I''m already stuck.?

    ?Oh, so you just needed someone to clean up after you made some mess. How is the situation?? I ask while walking towards the lower table.

    Oh, this was done on purpose. Alexander is cornered on one side while his knight and tower are free to move on the other. His queen is oddly well defended as if she was the one to protect and not the king.

    ?Do you even know the rules?? I mutter while moving a pawn forward. ?You should use your queen, not let her stay behind and bezy.?

    After all, the best strategies all involve sacrificing a queen to win.

    The Count observes our interaction with an intrigued expression. I thought he wanted to probe our rtionship, but it turns out he''s already given up on his daughter.

    Alexander must have said something while I wasn''t here. Regardless, it means I''ll have less work on my hands.

    ?I hope you won''t mind if I take over, Count,? I chuckle. ?But my husband doesn''t really enjoy chess. He pretends to, but he doesn''t have the nerve to finish a game.?

    ?And you, Lady Kyre?? he replies, shifting his attention to me.

    ?Oh, I love it! It''s one of my favourite games.?

    Even though I''ve yed cards more often with my Duke. Chess has be boring. With cards, at least, Alexander has a chance to win from time to time.

    And the undressing of the loser is always amusing, either way. Even losing doesn''t feel that bad with cards.

    ?I''m d I have a chance to y with you, then. But it might be the case to start the game from the start. I wouldn''t like your grace to think that I win only because of the board''s state...? the Count starts.

    ?Oh, it''s fine.? It''s not that bad. It''s true that most of my pieces are cornered, but I can win from here. And it wouldn''t be fun if we started from even ground.

    I just need to open a path for the queen. And I''m already doing it with the pawn that is approaching the other end of the board.

    After my queen is taken, I''ll make her resurrect in a more favourable position.

    ?It''s not the first time my wife solves some trouble I caused,? Alexanderments while I stop talking to focus on the game. ?She''s always like this. It''s reassuring to have her by my side.?

    ?It''s nice to see you two together. I''m relieved that his majesty''s choice was epted by both of you. Her grace didn''t look too happy about it, at the beginning.?

    ?I was bothered by the chains. Once removed, I became as happy as you can see,? I point out.

    My Duke''s hand reaches mine, and he brings my fingers to his lips. Such a tender gesture in front of a stranger. He really has no shame.

    I elbow him, tilting my head lightly to remind him of the situation.

    When Alexander chuckles, I rx back on the sofa. I should have left him to struggle with chess.

    ?The chains my wife is referring to are those of a forced marriage,? Alexander says. ?Not physical chains, obviously.?

    ?What do you mean?? the Count inquires, suddenly interested.

    Is it really a good idea to tell him this, though?

    ?My wife and I reached an agreement. I couldn''t bear to see her suffer and feel caged, so I offered her freedom to go anywhere she wanted. I''m just so happy that she decided to stay.?

    ?Where else can I go?? I mutter and shrug.

    Alexanderughs happily and once more kisses my fingers. His eyes shine with happiness, and his expression is sincere.

    Seeing him like this, no one will have any doubt about his feelings. Gossip about this will soon reach the capital, and everyone will know that the Duke is head over heels with the Duchess.

    I sigh, crooking my mouth. I can''t bring myself to act like an idiot and reply to my husband''s shamelessness.

    But I can return his attentions in a second moment. Later, when we''re alone, I''ll reply to his statements in an appropriate way. One by one if I don''t forget any.

    For now, I''ll pretend they don''t influence me so much.

    ?Check,? I say while moving my queen forward.

    The Count is forced to capture my piece, and I y a couple of minutes without a queen. I make her reappear at thest moment. I move the pawn forward, and it reaches the border.

    ?Queen,? I inform the Count while moving the pawn to the side. He passes me my piece, and I lean it in front of him. ?Checkmate.?

    The dumbfounded Count stares at the board for a couple of minutes, trying to understand when he started losing. Imenced from an almost desperate situation yet ended up winning. Astonishing, right?

    Now, I deserve a couple ofpliments. Don''t I?

    ?Lady Kyre is really amazing. Her chess abilities are exceptional, aren''t they??

    Too bad that the one talking isn''t the Count but my Duke. He''s even lifted his chin and filled his lungs with air, proudly decanting his wife''s capabilities.

    The Count doesn''t have any other choice but to nod at his words. He doesn''t add anything, though. His loss somehow tastes bitter.

    ?I haven''t yet managed to beat her,? my Duke continues. He''s not bothered by how his words sound.

    Admitting so candidly that he loses to his wife... Who in the world would do it, other than him?

    ?You''re improving,? I say, just to avoid staying silent like a doll. ?But don''t bore our guest with your usual statements. Have you entertained him, or you just stared at the chessboard for an hour??

    ?Hmm, yes, I have,? he murmurs, somehow offended.

    ?We were discussing politics before your grace arrived,? the Count confirms. ?There are some turbulent decisions that are challenging the court. His majesty asked me to send my first daughter to Asteria. But I''m afraid I won''t see her again if I do that.?

    ?Oh, that''s for sure. My mother didn''t set foot in her mothend even once after getting married. But she didn''t feel any need to. She had all she needed at my father''s court.?

    ?Polis''s customs are different from Asteria''s.?

    ?Sure, but that doesn''t mean your daughter won''t be able to find a ce for her. She just needsplete bridal lessons given bypetent teachers. If I managed to adapt to this situation, she will for sure do as well.?

    ?Your situation is different, your grace,? he starts, but I don''t let him continue with his sentence. I''ve heard enough.

    ?Sure, that''s true. I have no backing, no dowry and no political relevance from the moment I left my crown in Polis. Yet, I''ve survived several months of marriage. Elisabeth Grahm has a family name that is respected and political links to many influential names. From your father, Duke Grahm, to his majesty. If I''m not wrong, there is some family bond between house Kyre and your family too, isn''t there??

    ?Yes,? my Duke nods, intruding in the conversation. He''s a bit annoyed by my words, but what can I do? I''m working here: I don''t have time to consider his feelings with each letter. Time for soothing wille only after Count Grahm leaves.

    ?My son and Duke Kyre''s cousin are married, in fact,? the Count confirms. ?But is that enough to consider it a family bond??

    ?It''s not less close than most of the royal families'' bonds in the continent. Yet, it''s sometimes enough to stop a war.?

    Sometimes, not always.

    ?By the way, I''m also here to help. My grandfather works for Asteria''s Emperor. I can ask him to keep an eye ondy Elisabeth, at least for the first few months. She''ll adapt for sure.?

    I just need her out of sight. And the sooner it happens, the better.

    ?Just beware: the Emperor is known for being an impatient man. He might change his mind if you wait too long before replying to his offer. Think about it, Count. Would such a change happen again??

    ?I don''t think so,? he realises. ?Still, Asteria...?

    ?We all have to do our part to ensure a brighter future for the Empire,? I remind him. He seems to understand what I''m trying to say. He''ll send Elisabeth away.

    One of the Grahms'' heads has been cut. Now, it''s time to choose who''s going to lose theirs next.

 Chapter 210 - Opening Ones Heart

    <h4>Chapter 210 - Opening One''s Heart</h4>

    After Count Grahm and his daughter leave, we finally have some peace.

    The letter from the Ambassador with Elisabeth''s fate printed on it arrives soonter, so I can rx and ponder about my next move.

    ?Now, they don''t have any motive to try killing you,? Alexander says while looking at the letter with a burning stare. I should let him destroy the paperter. It will help his mood.

    I''m sitting on hisp. His arms are surrounding me, and his chin is on my shoulder. I can guess his thoughts from the strength he uses to hold me. It tightens every time his mind strays towards the past.

    ?Until they find out I''m lobbying to prevent their second daughter from bing empress.?

    ?They won''t find out.?

    ?Not until it''s toote,? I giggle. ?I might need the Ambassador''s help once more...?

    ?No!?

    ?No??

    He releases his clench a bit, and I can return to breathe normally.

    ?Are you ordering me not to have any contacts with him?? I inquire, just to be sure.

    I''ve already angered... No, Alexander wasn''t angry. He was hurt.

    I''ve hurt him once already; there''s no need to let him meet the person responsible for our ruin. I can stand to look at my uncle in the eyes only because I don''t remember anything. But there''s no reason to remind my husband about it too often.

    ?I''m not ordering anything,? he confesses. ?I''m sorry for the tone. I''m just asking you not to lower your guard. That man is dangerous, and he knows how to hide his thoughts very well.?

    ?All right,? I ept. ?I won''t meet the Ambassador unless necessary. And I''ll be careful.?

    I peck his forehead, now that I can. I won''t be able to reach it when he lifts his face from my shoulder.

    ?He hasn''t done anything to us this time,? I remind him. ?This is another time, Alexander. The Ambassador is still innocent.?

    ?For now.?

    ?We can''t judge him before hemits any deed. Maybe, he won''t be our enemy, this time...?

    ?What hasn''t changed is his nature, Thea. I''ve seen his eyes after he killed you. I''m sure he will do it again if it profits him.?

    I''ve seen it as well, in a clouded and crazy way.

    ?Our child will have a im to the throne. A feeble im, but still one. Asteria will first get rid of the rest of them, make you be the Emperor before proceeding forward. It''s the fastest way to get to Ethiro without conquering every inch by force.?

    Wars are expensive. Ruining an Empire with battles is almost impossible, so the only way to go is to form alliances and wait for the right moment to strike. It might take centuries, but that time is nothing for a country.

    People live a few decades, Empires for ten times longer.

    ?I don''t want my children to live in an unstable ce,? I say. ?I don''t want to leave them a crumbling Empire. Even if it means helping the people that took my city from me.?

    Alexander analyses my face with a frown.

    His hands move away from me, and he leans back. He''s considering the situation, most probably searching for a way to tell me that I''m not allowed to put myself in danger.

    Not that his words mean anything. I''ll do it, with or without his help. It would have been nice to coborate, but one can''t have control over some events.

    ?I am responsible for Polis''s fall. If it weren''t for me, you would be happy in your city.?

    ?With another person,? I point out. I wouldn''t be suffering, for sure, but I can''t imagine myself falling in love.

    ?If you want your revenge, I''ll let you have it. But first, please... Wait for our son to be born. I won''t ask you anything else. I want to see him once again, and then you can do anything you deem proper.?

    ?What are you talking about?? I chuckle. He''s so extreme.

    It''s funny but also annoying.

    It reminds me of the first days of marriage. Then, I was the one thinking about death, wary about Alexander''s every action.

    ?I don''t need revenge.? He doesn''t deserve it. ?On the contrary, I want to protect you. But you''re stubborn and won''t let me.?

    ?Oh, Thea. I just wish you could remember.?

    ?I don''t need to remember.?

    I would be another person, then. I wouldn''t be me anymore.

    And I like this version of myself, the one that loves Alexander and is pampered by him. I like the woman that believes his crazy story without any tangible proof but some dreams.

    And it hurts to hear that he wants me to be more like her, his Queen.

    ?Alexander, there is something we need to talk about. It''s important. I can''t be like your Queen Theodora. Never. You have to ept that if you want to love me and not a shadow from your past.?

    ?Thea, I''m the one responsible for your change. In my memories, you died. No version of you can be worse than that. Not even your furious self. Not the shaken, trembling girl that hates the world and wants to die. As long as you''re alive, there is hope for me.?

    He stopped hugging me, keeping some distance. Yet, he didn''t chase me away from hisp.

    His eyes are wet as if he''s reliving his most hidden fears one after the other.

    ?I considered taking her ce,? I whisper, opening my heart to him. ?It didn''t seem too difficult. But definitely wrong.?

    My heart aches, a stinging pain spreads through my chest. I''d do anything to get rid of it. It''s vicious, and it reminds me that I am not that beautiful woman from our dreams.

    ?I don''t want to trick you,? I sigh.

    ?You can''t trick me, Thea. I can read your mind, remember? I understand what you''re feeling.?

    His forefinger caresses my cheek, the only contact he allows himself.

    ?I don''t know how to exin it, though. I haven''t considered this from other points of view. For me, it has been normal to remember something from the past. Most of the people I met weren''t exactly the same. Just look at Martia. She''s so different from her original self that it''s scary. But she''s still my little sister.?

    ?She changed too,? I nod.

    I couldn''t see much about Princess Lnd, but the few scenes I could witness had a gloomy little girl that didn''t talk at all. Mute, just like the nanny.

    There wasn''t even the nanny, now that I think about it. Who knows if Alexander remembers what happened to her?

    ?And you don''t miss her first self? Not even a bit??

    ?No, I don''t. Martia is good the way she is. I don''t have any right to decide how people should be. Maybe, my first life was the wrong one. Maybe this is how things were supposed to be, but something went wrong, and the gods decided to send me back to find a remedy.?

    And me? What about me? Why am I allowed to see your past?

    ?You think that you''ve changed so much, but I can tell that you''re always the same. Your soul is the same.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?You''re younger, that''s true,? he realises. ?But I am too.?

    ?And what else??

    ?Your bosom was bigger the first time I touched it,? he nods. ?But I guess it will be of the proper size in a year or two.?

    ?You''re a maniac.?

    ?And your hair hasn''t lost its pretty shade of blond. I was worried the northern climate would ruin it, but it didn''t.?

    It would have if Kate wasn''t soborious. She found the ingredients for the hair lotion I used in Polis and delivered it to me a few weeks from our arrival. Retrieving all the herbs and oils had been more difficult than finding poison, but she seeded.

    She made it just in time, as my hair was bing dry.

    ?The way you move your eyes on me without seeing a thing is also the same. I don''t have a clue about what you''re thinking, but I can try finding out by wild guessing.?

    ?I was thinking about my hair,? I confess. No need for mind games.

    ?Rather, I have something to ask you.?

    ?Hmm?? he moans, startled.

    ?Do you have anything to hide from me??

    ?Why do you ask??

    ?Just to know where I stand. Have you told me everything that might be important? Or are there some things you want to keep for yourself? I won''t interrogate you, Alexander. Just... You''ve been mysterious for this whole time, so it''s difficult to adapt to an honest husband.?

    ?Oh,? he mumbles.

    He looks down for a second, and I take the chance to lean on his chest. I cuddle in his arms while he hugs me by instinct. He''s so lost in his thoughts that he doesn''t even notice that he''s embracing me again.

    From the shape of his mouth, the way he crooked his lips, I can tell he''s going to speak.

    It will be a night full of stories. Hopefully, from his second life. I''m more interested in my Duke than Queen Theodora''s consort.

    ?Indeed,? he states once taken the decision. ?There are some things I haven''t told you yet.?

 Chapter 211 - Many Naughty Confessions

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Many Naughty Confessions</h4>

    I''ve never thought I would get so many naughty confessions one after the other.

    After being asked nicely, Alexander decides to tell me just everything.

    Starting from how he manipted me the first few days of marriage. He found the paper with my wicked ns on the table the morning after sleeping. He instructed Pericle to mention random names of girls that wanted to marry him, maybe to even set a trap so that one would appear at my tea party.

    I already knew this much, but seeing my Duke admit it is such a scene. His shoulders are drooping, and he stares at his fingers like a kid that has been discovered stealing sweets.

    ?Random girls? Not Elisabeth Grahm??

    ?No, I wasn''t thinking about her. If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have let Pericle handle things, really.?

    ?Mhm, what about your cousin Bertha??

    ?I see... You still remember her name.?

    ?I have a good memory.?

    ?Slightly selective, though.?

    ?Continue with your story, please.?

    ?Yes, of course!? he exims.

    Meeting with his cousin was his idea, so he ispletely guilty of it. Not that there''s anything wrong with taking a stroll with a rtive. But he did it only to trigger my n.

    He wanted me to seduce him repeatedly, this moron.

    ?But weren''t you upset about the rest of the things written there?? I ask. After all, the path he chose was the safest one. ?I was preparing to run away, at the cost of being discovered and executed.?

    ?That''s when I started considering bringing Katerina to the Pce. Even if you hated me for it, I couldn''t risk your life.?

    Oh, so he did pay some attention to the rest of the paper. I thought his mind focused only on the words he liked.

    ?You were several steps ahead of me,? I admit. ?It''s no wonder you could handle me so perfectly.?

    ?I was hoping you would rely on me, even just for a little thing. But you''re so stubborn,? he sighs. ?I asked his majesty to send me far from the court for a few days the morning before your arrival. I wanted to let you rest in my room for a few days. But then, things turned out different. And it seemed wrong to force you to stay there.?

    ?Oh, I like your room in the Pce,? I giggle.

    It''s quite a pleasant ce to remember. Even if it''s dark and unadorned, it''s where my Duke rxed the most.

    My room was full of ghosts and weird moments.

    ?I don''t want to part from you for months this summer,? I whisper and move on the sofa to sit closer to my husband. ?I''d like toe with you to the capital.?

    ?I don''t think it''s wise,? he replies. His eyes move on my stomach, and his hand finds mine in a moment. ?It will be ufortable for you.?

    ?Oh, don''t make it sound like I''m ill! Vige women work during pregnancy. Why can''t I travel for a few days only? Also, if we go early, it won''t be much of a hassle...?

    ?How much early are you thinking about??

    ?April,? I try.

    The nobles usually reach the capital around June. By then, my belly will be round, and I''ll need space andfort. Definitely not the right time to travel.

    Yet, my Duke won''t ept to go in March because it''s soon, and it would mean we''d have to stay in the capital and endure that stress for double the time.

    April is more reasonable, and I actually stand a chance to convince my Duke by then.

    ?What do you think?? I ask, blinking.

    ?I don''t know... It seems so soon. It''s a few weeks from now, isn''t it??

    ?Almost two months. It''s enough time to prepare.?

    ?But I don''t like the court. We''d have to stay there longer, Thea.?

    Oh,e on! I have some business to do there.

    ?Only until the Autumn Hunt. Oh, maybe we coulde back in August if his majesty doesn''t expressively ask for your presence. I think he''s already happy that you attendedst time. He won''t insist this year.?

    He won''t because I''ll talk him out of it.

    As soon as the baby is born, I''ll press Alexander to travel back to Kyre. I don''t want my child to be exposed to that ce''s negativity.

    The Emperor won''t say a word about our sudden departure. He''ll have more pressing concerns.

    ?Why are you so eager to go??

    I want to understand how deep Asteria''s roots are in the imperial Pce.

    Asteria had a spy at my court too, but it had been easy to identify. Nothing personal: everyrge empire needs to reach literally everywhere, even in a city as small as Polis.

    Also, that spy was useless; he couldn''t trick anyone. They had to sacrifice their most promising ambassador to get into the court.

    I''ll identify their spies and warn his majesty, and then I''ll get back here with my conscious light.

    I might even finally meet Duke Grahm. I''m curious about the man that is ying against me. Oh, he won''t do that again.

    But I don''t feel like the matter between us is settled. I still have to return the favour to them in some way...

    ?Thea,? Alexander says, waking me up from my daze.

    ?Mhm?? I moan,nding in his arms.

    He hugs me by instinct.

    ?Can I...? he starts, moving his eyes on my belly. He seems uncertain about something, but I can try to guess his mind without the need to hear his whole sentence.

    He has always understood me without the need for words. Why can''t I?

    I reach out to his hand and press it on my stomach, on the ce where I suppose our baby is.

    ?I think it''s here,? I mutter.

    ?Yes, it is,? Alexander nods, pressing his palm. ?It''s growing.?

    Growing? I look down to see if I''ve already started swelling like a balloon. Yet, it doesn''t seem like that. My stomach is t like always.

    I press both my hands next to Alexander''s, trying to find any small difference, but I''m just like I was before.

    I''m softer: that''s true. But it''s because I''ve eaten well for months.

    ?Are you sure?? I ask after giving up to see what Alexander noticed immediately.

    ?Yes, of course,? he chuckles.

    He moves down to peck my stomach and whispers something next to it. Is he talking to the baby now? It can''t hear him!

    Oh, he''s so childish at times.

    ?You already have secrets with our child,? I joke.

    Alexander just shrugs, returning to hug me gently. He pecks my cheek and leans back on the sofa.

    ?You don''t need to know just everything,? hements.

    Before knowing it, I pinch his arm. It was so natural that I didn''t stop to think about it.

    ?You''ve been bullying me often,tely,? Alexanderments while rubbing the ce I''ve pinched. I didn''t use much strength. He''s just pretending it hurts.

    ?You confessed about your bad deeds,? I remind him. ?I have the right to tyrannise you a bit.?

    ?All right,? he sighs and opens his arms, pretending to surrender.

    His face, though, hasn''t the mischievous expression he shows me every time he ns something.

    ?Just do what you want!? he then exims with the same dramatic tone an actor would use in front of death.

    Oh, my. It''s irresistible.

    Instead of taking the chance to annoy him some more, I ce both my hands on his torso. I clench them in fists and move up one at a time. When I reach his shoulders, I tilt my head and get closer before mimicking the cry of a tiger.

    ?Roar!? I say.

    Alexander blinks once, and I realise that I''m acting like an idiot.

    He blinks another time, and I remember that I''m still rather close. Maybe it''s better to retreat before making a fool of myself even more.

    He doesn''t blink surprised for a third time. He just surrounds my waist with his arms and drags me on hisp.

    ?What a wild kitten I have here,? he whispers to my ear before kissing my neck.

    Oh, what cat and cat? I was clearly a tiger.

    Even though my sighs resemble more the purr of a cat than the groan of a predator.

    Alexander moves the sleeves of my dress away from my shoulders, managing to unbutton them just enough to free my breasts. His mouth reaches my left nipple while his hand wraps the other breast and squeezes just the right way.

    His other arm is still around my waist, but I know it will move soon. I sink my fingers in his hair, ying with it and enjoying the soft texture.

    I close my eyes and bend my head back, enjoying these caresses I''ve missed so much. We haven''t been together like this in days, from before Alexander''s storytelling.

    I wasn''t in the mood for any intimate contact that went over kisses while my husband was in a weird mode. Only after settling down a bit, my body remembered its needs.

    It''s odd. I''m pregnant. I shouldn''t desire him so much.

    After all, we''ve just reached the purpose of all our intimate moments: a baby is growing inside me.

    Yet, I can''t stand the thought to stay far from my Duke for months.

 Chapter 212 - New Ideas

    <h4>Chapter 212 - New Ideas</h4>

    Warning: smut content (you might skip the chapter at any word, you won''t miss anything from the main plot).

    After kissing my chest for a time that seems unending, Alexander doesn''t show a trace of his usual determination.

    He''s been nibbling my breast forever. It''s nice, and I''m moaning like always. But when is he nning to proceed?

    It''s almost dinner time. We should have waited to reach our chamber instead of making out on the couch of his office.

    Yet, he doesn''t seem to care about it. He''s kissing me as calmly as he can. Oh, no: even more calmly!

    There''s no sign of his usual haste, his need to touch me everywhere and make me scream in ecstasy. He''s just caressing me somehow innocently.

    I reach out for his shirt and pull it, taking it out of his trousers. Before I can reach the belt, though, he stops me.

    ?Thea, we agreed,? he whispers. ?Only until the baby starts growing.?

    And he one-sidedly decided it''s the case. I can''t understand him. Am I not attractive anymore?

    His eyes, by the way, are those of a beaten puppy.

    You decided not to; why are you looking at me like this?

    I scoff, curling my lips in an annoyed grimace. My Duke started touching me, kissing and licking. I wouldn''t be this thrilled right now if it wasn''t for his help.

    ?You moron!? I say out loud. ?You''re the one bullying me...?

    ?Oh, no,? he mutters, shaking his head. ?I''ll satisfy my needy wife without dangers for the child.?

    What?

    Oh, ah... He means... Well, I might agree to it. Even though it''s unfair. I''m the one feeling good when he kisses me.

    When he notices how I rx my shoulders, he returns to kiss me.

    ?You can continue to call my name, wife,? he murmurs before moving down. ?I''ll listen carefully.?

    He stops on my belly just to leave a light peck, and then he lifts my gown''s skirt after making me lie down on the sofa.

    His lips first tease my thigh, nibbling the softer spots. He rubs his nose on my skin, and his breath makes me shiver.

    It takes forever, just like before. So much that I''m as tense as a bow when he finally decides to kiss my secret part.

    So tense that every touch makes me moan in pleasure. His technique hasn''t changed much fromst time, but his intent is different.

    Before, he used this lethal weapon to make me desire him more. To tease me to madness until I openly dered my need for him.

    Now, it''s not the case. This is just a token of his love.

    He wants me to feel loved and cherished. To be sure that he''ll do anything just to make me happy.

    Just when I think I can''t feel better than this, he starts using his fingers as well.

    First, he just teases me with his rough touch. Just enough that I notice.

    Then, he sticks two fingers inside. Together, without warning.

    I was already panting before, so I can''t control my reaction and end up screaming his name. Electricity crosses my spine, and then the rest of my body till the tip of my fingers. I arch my back and react the way he wants, shouting in pleasure and sticking my nails in the pillows next to my head.

    I close my eyes and get lost in the feelings, calming my lungs one breath at a time. Alexander''s lips peck my thigh, apanying me back to the real world without hurry.

    Oh, damn it.

    Taking back control turns out to be a long process, but I manage to sit up and gaze at my Duke. He''s smirking proudly, which reminds me that all of thissted just a few minutes.

    Just a few minutes, yet I feel like I''ve been under his care for hours.

    How did I manage to resist longer, before?

    Oh, don''t tell me it''s all because Alexander intended to make love slower. I was a queen once, yet I don''t have control even over my body. But I guess it''s worth it.

    ?Any otherint, wife?? he asks, following my expression with curiosity.

    ?Yes, of course.?

    I shrug and lie in his arms.

    I''m still shaken from the pleasure of before. My muscles are crossed by hot jolts, warmth spreads at waves. My legs are a bit numb, and I''d close my eyes and rest for a few minutes.

    Alexander strokes my back, calming me even more.

    ?This is only one-way,? I point out. ?I''m the only one feeling good like this.?

    ?I''m happy when my wife is happy,? Alexander rebukes. He pecks my hair, and I wonder if he would freak out if I tried something simr on him.

    I don''t know how it works. It sounded weird when I first heard about it.

    But it sure is feasible. After all, I listened to a professional talking about it!

    I was busy that day, so I couldn''t stay in the hall where the prostitute was training the servants Polis would send to Ethiro. I just overheard a thing or two.

    ?If you want your wife happy...? I whisper to his ear, suddenly awake.

    Now that I have a goal in mind, I''m not slumbery anymore. I''ll sleepter.

    ?Let her take care of you as well,? I finish, moving my hand in his trousers.

    I undo the belt with the other hand while his manhood bes vigil in a moment, under my touch. I stroke it with strength, paying attention to his reaction.

    Once sure it''s all right, I split from Alexander''s chest and slip down.

    He opens his eyes in surprise, but he doesn''t dare to say anything.

    After all, he''s busy gasping at this moment.

    ?Thea?? he murmurs, but the words are lost in the silence of the room.

    He didn''t show any mercy when I screamed his name out loud. Why should I stop to answer his questions? There will be time for thatter.

    I toss the trousers down just enough to free his member, and I lick the tip to probe his reaction.

    When Alexander holds his breath, I decide I might as well get it over with. He stares at me with a mixture of surprise and disbelief.

    I look back at him while immersing his erection in my mouth. I don''t move my eyes away while twirling my tongue around the tip.

    My hands, meanwhile, do their part of the job. They move up and down, changing pace to make things less expectable.

    When Alexander winces, I move my brows and try to figure out the reason.

    Oh, right. Teeth. I should pay more attention. Madam prostitute mentioned that quite a few times...

    He clenches the backrest of the couch without a word ofint, but I can tell it''s not likeable.

    I need to improve on this. By now, I was already cooling down after Alexander''s kisses.

    Yet, my Duke''s moans and sighs don''t show any hint of annoyance. It''s tiring, but it''s worth it.

    It''s a new position. I haven''t been able to see his expressions of pleasure so clearly never before. I have been distracted by my own feelings, so I couldn''t notice how he clenches his fists to try resisting longer. Nor the way his Adam''s apple trembles when he murmurs naughty things.

    I don''t have time to listen right now, but I guess his words would make me blush to no end.

    Too bad that there''s no ce for blushing after this.

    All of a sudden, almost without warning, he moves his head back and rxes his shoulders.

    His eyes close. I can''t see this detail, but I can imagine it.

    He moans in pleasure as my mouth is filled with something hot. It''s just a moment because I gulp before choking on it.

    I cover my mouth with my hands while coughing, and I sit next to Alexander but turn my back to him. There''s no need to look at me in this state.

    ?Oh, Thea,? he sighs, dragging me in his arms.

    He pats on my back until I calm down, and then he takes out a handkerchief to clean my face from the mess.

    ?You''re so clumsy, sometimes,? hements in a whisper.

    It''s weird, but my shameless Duke is really whispering.

    ?I''m sorry,? I reply with a shrug.

    I did my best. Maybe, next time it will be better.

    Oh, if there is a next time. I won''t insist if my Duke decides he doesn''t like it. It would make me feel useless and a failure, but he doesn''t have to bear with my mental issues every time.

    ?Sorry about what??

    Oh, he doesn''t want to give me a break!

    ?For being this clumsy.?

    ?You don''t need to be sorry, Thea. What if you''re clumsy? It''s just part of you.?

    ?Doesn''t it annoy you, though??

    ?I love every part of you, wife. Even your scheming talent and the way you crook your lips while thinking about something absolutely unnamable.?

    ?And what about... now?? I inquire, unsure. I was too busy failing to breathe, so I couldn''t check if my Duke approved of my idea or not. I have to ask him, and that just adds to my embarrassment.

    ?What do you want to know, exactly?? he replies. Then, he smirks.

    He liked it. He damning liked it.

 Chapter 213 - Judge A Book From The Cover

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Judge A Book From The Cover</h4>

    I love strawberries. I don''t have a clue about how these can be so red since it''s the middle of February, but they''re just perfect as the first strawberries of the year.

    They''re sour, but I can just add honey to make them taste sweeter. The aroma is bold, so much that I can sense it if there are some in a room right from the door.

    Oh, I''ll soon be able to have them more often, won''t I?

    Those came from the south: a messenger brought them with him while delivering a missive for the Lord of Kyre. What a surprise!

    I reminded Alexander to reward a smart messenger that thought about a detail like fresh fruits on his way back. He also rode during the night to deliver them before they got ruined.

    ?For sure, you know how to choose your employees,? Iment while digging in.

    I will get fat, like this, but I don''t care. Right now, I''d eat strawberries until exploding.

    ?I''m relieved to hear you say that,? Alexanderments while staring at me with a blissful expression. He seems happier than me, and I am the one eating!

    ?Are there urrences that your people can''t solve in the world?? I mutter, shrugging. ?Assassin maids, raining, and bandits. Among the best: ady in waiting that knows ounting enough to be of help, servants that know to fight, and now messengers that figure out what their lord wants from kilometres of distance. With them, you don''t need to worry about a thing!?

    ?Some tasks I have to do myself,? Alexander replies, chuckling amused.

    ?Others, you just let your wife handle,? I add and look at the papers I left on the couch next to me because I was distracted by food.

    ?It''s more efficient, like this.?

    Sure, I can finish the tasks quicker than Alexander. But it annoys me that he passes his time leisurely reading, often lying on the sofa, while I work hard.

    I''m curious to see what he''s reading, but I can''t seem to reach those books no matter the moment I try. After the first few attempts, I realised he''s defending his tomes. I stopped trying for a couple of days, not to sound suspicious with every move I make.

    ?Oh, I want some honey,? I say after sending the maids away.

    If I talked a few seconds earlier, they could have brought it to me. But I don''t need that.

    I want a husband searching for food: it''s more entertaining.

    I''ve eaten almost half of the strawberries before finding the strength to pause. It was hard, but I had to do it for the sake of the n. I can''t put honey on strawberries if there are no strawberries...

    ?Honey?? Alexander murmurs, curious about my troubled expression. ?Which kind of honey??

    ?It''s the same. The sweeter one, maybe.?

    ?All right. I''ll bring it to you immediately.?

    He doesn''t even consider sending someone else. It''s so cute and convenient.

    As soon as the door is closed, I leave the strawberries on the table.

    ?I''m not abandoning you,? I whisper while getting up. ?Just wait for me...?

    I reach the library and start reading the titles. It takes me quite some time to find the book Alexander has been reading for days.

    After he finished the one about seeds, he started this about philosophy.

    ?Why are we here?? I read. Well, it doesn''t look like a typical book a noble would have in his personal library. But it''s not the only one.

    Almost half of the books here are popr books. I can recognise them because they''re overused and have a ruined cover if any at all.

    Most of them are wrapped in leather protections. A title is imprinted there as a substitution of the original folder that is long gone.

    The first thing I notice is that the title on the leather and the one on the first page do not correspond. They''re different.

    ?The secret life of the Marchioness,? I murmur, turning the page. ?It sounds weird.?

    After reading about half of the first sentence, I realise what is weird about this book.

    Without any kind of warning, I find myself reading a scene of love-making between the heroine and... A man, I guess? It doesn''t look like it''s her husband. But then again, it''s the first chapter! Whom would she do this kind of thing with after barely two lines?

    I close the book and put it back in ce, ignoring my curiosity to read a bit more. Just a line or two. For research purposes.

    But, no. I have more work to do.

    So, philosophy? Hmm, very philosophic.

    I check the other books my Duke has read recently, and they''re almost all of the same kind. With different plots and writing styles, but still the same genre of books.

    Not all the folk tomes in here are naughty, though. Some are just written with simplifiednguage, about interesting topics at that.

    I find the original book about agriculture and consider whether to put the leather cover back in ce. It would be funny to see my Duke''s reaction in that case. Would he notice that something is out of ce in its original volume?

    That moron read a few books pretending that it was always the same. I have to admit that his pace is quite fast.

    While I worked to provide cleaner ounts for Kyre, he read questionable books with an innocent face and a calm demeanour.

    A stock of papers falls on the ground when I move another suspicious tome. The book is legit, but the sheets are highly odd.

    First of all, they''re written using my code. They look a couple of years old, at least. There is a character that isn''t exactly the same as in my code... should I point this out to my Duke?

    But I can understand what''s written on here. ns.

    ns about what to do with his wife, with dates and often also times.

    How urate are his memories, damn it?

    I gulp, recognising some of these moments. I''ve dreamt about it. And I agree on repeating the scenes with precision.

    Too bad that my Duke''s emotions won''t be the same. The man in my dreams isn''t as self-assured as my husband. He''s careful and uncertain, always paying attention to his wife''s reactions and expressions.

    He never stopped worrying about how Queen Theodora would react to his ideas.

    My Duke, on the contrary, is shameless and self-assured. He doesn''t need to test my preferences because he knows them too well.

    Should I try changing my tastes?

    In the end, I didn''t dislike being in my Duke''s ce during the dreams.

    Will my Duke show me his uncertain self once he understands I''m different from his Queen?

    Before changing tastes, by the way, I need to experience different things. Will my current Duke ept?

    I find one movable cover of a random book, and I change it with one of his naughty books. I put back his ns where I found them, and I put the book about agriculture back in its ce.

    Let''s see if Alexander notices.

    I now have to go back to my strawberries. Before my Duke is back.

    ?What took you so long?? I ask him when he opens the door. Luckily, I had time to sit down. ?Have you gone looking for honey in the woods??

    ?I couldn''t discern which one is sweeter among those two, so I brought both,? he defends himself, widening his eyes slightly.

    Hmm, he''s not that different from the man in my dreams.

    It''s just that he bes overbearing once he decides to do something. And he knows how I feel about it even before I realise it.

    It''s unfair.

    Except for those burning moments, he''s usually kind and thoughtful. He makes sure I don''tck anything, not even snacks and bites of sweet food.

    How would he react if I requested to tie him, this time for real?

    I pass my tongue on my lips, looking at him in a daze.

    Oblivious to my true nature, my husband raises his eyebrows and walks to me to deliver the honey. He misinterprets my interest as directed to the food.

    ?This Duchess wants to tie her hubby,? I say, moving closer to him and pressing my body on his chest.

    ?Well, I thought we agreed on not tying,? he murmurs.

    ?I''m serious, though. I''m not looking for trouble for the sake of it. Do you hate that scenario so much??

    ?Why do you want to tie me, Thea?? he asks, slightly annoyed.

    Oh, he''s done so many bad things to me. And he was nning to do even worse if it wasn''t for the baby. He''s reading books in preparation for the day we can again be together!

    Why is he so against being tied?

    ?I want to bully you.? I shrug, moving my chin to the side. I can''t see his reaction like this, but it''s better than revealing my lusty expression right now.

    He just went to look for honey in person. Why is he so against letting me y with him the way he does with me?

    ?I won''t hurt you,? I whisper, brushing my lips on his cheek. ?I''ll be as gentle as my desire lets me...?

    Those books of his aren''t all that useless. I can take inspiration from them, as I did just now.

    In fact, he straightens his back and seriously considers allowing me this little thing.

    ?It will be worth your honour, my dear...? I continue. It''s so fun, but there''s something I haven''t noticed about those lines. ?I will cover you in gold and wealth. I''ll let everyone know that you''re mine.? What was next? Oh, yes: no one will dare to hurt you if you''re mine...

    Oh, I get it! I''m repeating the hero''s lines.

    But the woman didn''t say much in that chapter. She just trembled and dramatically epted some kind of deal with a strange young master. There weren''t many ideas I could take from her.

    However, Alexander doesn''t find out about it. I guess he hasn''t read that book yet.

    His eyes are analysing me with a new shine.

    ?All right,? he shrugs. ?I can let you do it once.?

    ?Only once??

    ?This Duke can''t be tied just like that,? he whispers to my ear, circling my waist and dragging me closer to him. ?But I can let my Duchess do what she desires. Isn''t this what doting husbands are supposed to do??

    ?I already have the ropes ready, luckily,? I giggle.

    ?But not now,? he adds.

    ?Not now??

    ?Only after our child is born. I don''t want to put you in danger...?

    ?You''ll be the one tied.?

    ?No, Thea. I''m serious.?

    ?I am too.?

    ?It will pass fast,? he sighs. ?Look...?

    He presses my stomach and shows its slightly rounded shape.

    ?Our baby has grown so much. Soon, we''ll be parents...?

    All of a sudden, he smiles tenderly. His focus moves from arousing promises to a cute, familiar scene.

    ?I''m looking forward to meeting our child,? he continues.

    ?I am too,? I reply. After all, I haven''t met Elias yet.

    Alexander spent so much time with our son during his first life. Now, I''ll have a chance too. I can see him grow and be the lively child I''ve dreamt about.

    ?Shall we call a tailor to prepare his clothes?? I ask, cuddling in Alexander''s arms with a big smile.

 Chapter 214 - Family Links

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Family Links</h4>

    It''s been barely a month since thest time I saw my friends, but it feels like years.

    Anne Mary Wilhelm is the first to arrive. It''s amazing how she doesn''t care to be early, contrary to Shannon Lynn, who is always five minuteste as per custom.

    ?I''ve brought my children with me,? she states as soon as she gets in the tea room.

    Children? How long has she been married?

    ?This one is mine mine,? she mutters while turning to a two-year-old boy with round cheeks and blonde hair.

    Behind him, there is an older child with the same hair but darker eyes than the first. He looks five, maybe six years old. He''s wearing bright-coloured clothes, and his hair is tied in a low tail on his neck.

    Even though he''s older than the first, he''s simply adorable. I don''t know if I''ve ever seen a prettier child.

    Other than mine, to be sincere.

    ?Yours yours?? I inquire, curious. ?And the other one??

    ?Oh, he''s Jeffrey''s. But he''s so adorable, isn''t he??

    Indeed.

    Have they split children among themselves, by the way? Is my Duke expecting something like this too? Do couples in Ethiro do it?

    I don''t want to have my child and my Duke''s child. I want all of our children to be ours!

    ?I found out only after marrying that he had an illegitimate son. At first, I thought of sending him somewhere far away. But he''s too cute.?

    I agree. Maybe, it''smon for young boys in Kyre to be cute.

    ?So, I kept him with me. He''s incredibly obedient, and he takes care of his little brother.?

    While we talk sitting around the table, the two boys y on a soft carpet nearby.

    ?I couldn''t imagine that children could be so easy to take care of,? she giggles.

    ?They''re so calm that it''s a bit frightening,? I mutter. ?Have you threatened the children to behave in front of me, perhaps??

    ?Oh, it''s because they''re in a foreign environment. Next time, you''ll see their true nature, my Lady.?

    I wonder why she brought them along.

    ?Think about it, my Lady... If you have a daughter, we can agree on an engagement!? she giggles.

    ?It''s too soon to think about it,? I mutter. ?But have you heard anything new about me, perhaps??

    ?Oh, everyone knows about it, my Lady. The whole Kyre is now waiting for a little heir or heiress.?

    ?News has fast legs around here.?

    ?I wasn''t sure it was the truth, but now I''m reassured that my Lady indeed is with child.?

    ?Is it that visible?? I inquire, looking at my stomach.

    It''s round, now. It can''t be hidden anymore. But it''s not that big yet. I could be just fat, from a stranger''s point of view.

    ?It''s not just your belly, my Lady. Your face is even prettier, your hair shines, and your figure, well... You were so skinny before...?

    Is it good or bad?

    ?I bet Lord Kyre is more intrigued than ever.?

    He is. But his reasons are soplicated.

    ?I hope our children will be friends like my husband and yours are.? I smile.

    ?Oh, but what if it''s a girl??

    It won''t be. I already know.

    ?I don''t n to bind my daughter to marriage even before she''s born. As long as I''m alive, she''ll have some freedom to choose for herself.?

    ?It would be difficult to maintain your intention, my Lady. Young girls are asked for marriage long before puberty. I was sent to the Wilhelms when I was fifteen, the day after my birthday. I''ve been married after a quick engagement, without even meeting my fianc��e before the wedding. I was just sold off at thest moment. That''s what happens to girls that don''t have a prior engagement.?

    ?I was in a simr situation. I don''t want my children to be forced into marriage.?

    ?But it worked out for you,? Anne Mary shrugs. ?Hasn''t it??

    ?It worked,? I nod. But it was terribly painful. ?I don''t mean that my children will all marry for love. But at least, they''ll be able to have a saying. I won''t force them, and I won''t let anyone else do it.? Not even the Lord of Kyre.

    I believe I would have fallen for Alexander even if we met by chance, without constraints to be together. I will never know because that opportunity was taken away from us.

    ?Marriage is a contract,? Anne Maryments. ?It binds two families to one another.?

    ?It doesn''t change a thing. It''s a temporary alliance, and it can be broken the exact moment something goes wrong. Two families aren''t united by marriage, just linked,? I scoff. ?They will pretend to get along as long as it''s profitable, but not a minute more than that.?

    Anne Mary lifts her eyebrows, observing me with a confused look.

    ?Have you ever heard of inws helping each other in time of difficulty?? I ask her.

    ?I can''t think of a case on the spot.?

    ?See? All the great alliances work during peaceful periods. I don''t need to sell one of my children to achieve an alliance like that.?

    It''s easy to help each other when everything goes well and power flows within one''s fingers. The moment someone falls from grace, it''s over, and they''re alone.

    ?It''s better to build a friendship without asking each other anything else in return. We don''t need a contract, Anne Mary, do we??

    ?Of course not!? She nods, showing me she understood the point.

    Shannon Lynn walks in at this exact moment, and we turn to her, smiling. She''s politelyte, as always, and she''s as disappointed as usual for losing an interesting part of the conversation.

    ?I would have brought my girl too if you told me,? she exims, gazing at the pair of boys that stare back at her in amazement.

    ?It''s a surprise,? I exin, noticing Anne Mary''s sudden change of expression.

    ?How old is your girl?? she inquires. Is she at it again? She just wants an engagement for her son, doesn''t she?

    ?A few months older than your younger,? the other replies.

    ?Oh, so she must have stopped biting things. I don''t know what to do anymore! Tobias sticks in his mouth everything he gets his hands on if I don''t look at him for the whole time.?

    ?It will pass soon,? Shannon says, and I start to feel like an outcast.

    I don''t know what to say. I don''t have any experience with children. Except for Olly, but he doesn''t count as he never makes any trouble.

    However, soon, I will be able to talk about my baby with my friends. To ask for advice and talk about the little tricks I figured while experimenting with my child.

    They seem so happy while talking about their problems with children. I can''t wait to hold my baby in my arms, to hear him cry and giggle before falling asleep.

    How longer is it?

 Chapter 215 - Learning From A Book

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Learning From A Book</h4>

    When I remember the book Alexander sweated so much not to make me read, days have passed.

    I''m constantly sitting on the couch with a mountain of pillows behind my back. The baby has started moving.

    Sometimes, my stomach trembles as the baby changes position. It''s funny, and I always burst outughing when I notice it.

    Alexander observes my face with a pout, wondering whether to walk to me or not. In the end, he hasn''t yet asked to touch my stomach while the baby moves.

    However, he talks to it every night before sleep while I stare at him dumbfounded. If I didn''t dream how he wanted to touch my womb but didn''t have the courage to ask, I wouldn''t be this inclined to let him act like an idiot.

    The baby can''t hear him: why is he so insistent? Isn''t it better to talkter, after it''s born?

    He couldn''t cuddle with his Queen during his first life as she didn''t like too much contact. I don''t either, but his feelings when she allowed him to caress her stomach once were so sweet that I can''t bring myself to stop him.

    I know how much he wants it, thanks to the dreams that crowd my nights. And I know that his interest won''t fade once the baby is born.

    While he talks to the baby, I read the book he tried to hide from me. It''s the one about how a woman should be treated. I changed the cover to avoid being discovered.

    I''ve read half of it by now.

    Most of the things in here are absolute crap, but some are interesting. It''s my luck that my Duke hasn''t believed it.

    One of the things it repeats most often is that one should be cold to ady he''s interested in. I wouldn''t have liked a cold Duke. My husband is just perfect the way he is.

    Even when he''s clingy or touches me more than what''s appropriate. It''s better than the other option: not touching or talking with me at all.

    Today, though, I find out something new. This book says that one should treat a pregnant wife carefully.

    This might be part of the reason why my Duke is always ready to jump up and go on a mission to find me food or whatever I ask him.

    The reason given here is a bit strange: it''s because a happy, spoiled wife won''t inquire about the husband''s habits and won''t feel dejected by his distance.

    It could be considered a valid motive if my Duke was distant. But he''s even closer than before.

    ?Are you going to continue for long?? I inquire, leaving the book on the bedside table.

    ?Are you jealous??

    ?You''re more attentive to your child than your wife.?

    ?Oh, I will be attentive with my wife in a moment,? he replies with a wily grin.

    He wishes goodnight to our child and then sits next to me. He pecks my neck and moves up a kiss at a time. It takes him a whole minute to reach my mouth.

    ?What did you have so urgent to say?? I ask when we split. He whispered for the whole time, maybe not to make me hear.

    ?Nothing important.?

    After kissing for some more time, Alexander retreats on his part of the bed. He settles on the side, gazing at me from there.

    This is another thing I can''t understand about my husband. He moves away and then longs like a hungry puppy.

    I''ve never told him to sleep far from me, so his actions are unnecessary. However, I can survive without his warmth because my blood pressure has improved with the pregnancy.

    ?I''ve started making preparations for the journey,? I inform him.

    I''ve already settled the papers for the next few months. Alexander stopped beingzy for a couple of days and helped me. So, we''ve finished everything in the blink of an eye.

    He''spetent when he puts some effort into his work. I''m impressed that he stopped reading erotic books from the sofa to help me with the tasks.

    ?When?? he sighs, bending an arm behind his head.

    ?We can depart in two weeks. The weather will be warm enough, and I''ve nned the stops to thest detail.?

    ?We won''t be able to travel without breaks, indeed,? he mutters. ?Thea, do you want to visit Ethiro with me??

    ?Huh??

    ?We already have to travel slowly. We might as well go sightseeing if you feel well.?

    ?I''m fine, but I thought you didn''t like to travel for long.?

    ?What I like and dislike is not important. We can visit some nice ces.?

    ?Yes,? I nod, ?we can travel together.?

    Somehow, part of my being is excited at these words.

    ?We can explore together,? I say. I don''t know why I feel like saying it. It''s not like I fancy travelling. I prefer staying at a single ce rather than wandering.

    But seeing the world together with Alexander feels different. It''s thrilling.

    ?Also, I think you''d like to meet the people sent to Ethiro the day the peace treaty was signed.?

    ?It wasn''t a peace treaty,? I point out. ?It was a surrender.?

    ?Whatever, the hundred youths are safe and sound. You might want to check we''re respecting the conditions.?

    I just shrug. I''m not sure I want to meet them.

    After all, they''re prisoners because of me. And they''re paying their part of the price while I''m happily married.

    ?I don''t think it''s a wise idea,? I mutter, and Alexander seems to realise my issue.

    ?Then, we won''t meet them. It''s as simple as that, my dear. You have to just tell me your mind, and I''ll bring you anything you desire.?

    ?Even power?? I tease him.

    ?You already have all the power you wanted. I''ve left you to administer Kyre to your heart''s desire. You can order my subjects around, you can sign documents in my name, and you can decide how to allocate the budget. What else do you need to reach power??

    ?What else? Hmm... I can''t think of anything on the spot.?

    ?If you remember, just tell me,? he reminds me.

    Before closing my eyes to sleep, I bow over and peck his cheek.

 Chapter 216 - Matters To Settle Before Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 216 - Matters To Settle Before Leaving</h4>

    My printing house will soon start working, but I won''t be here to administer it. Hence, I leftdy Lyana all the documents and sigils needed.

    The newspaper turned out pretty interesting to most people since something like that hasn''t ever been seen around here. I''ve sent the early copies to my acquaintances, Shannon and Anne Mary as first.

    Theboratory will continue printing until the end of the week, decreasing the price as time passes. On Saturday, evenmoners will be able to afford it.

    The new issue, on Sunday, will again have the starting price. Like this, I''ll create a way to spread information in the whole region without too much effort while making money. In the end, information decreases in value with time, yet it would be a pity to just throw it away after a day or two.

    As for the printing house, the first book I''m going to produce will be a reprint of a ssic. If things proceed without issues, I''ll consider financing writers or choose less known books. For the moment, by the way, I''m too busy nning my survival to the capital. I''ll think of this once Ie back.

    Not to mention that my Duke tends to believe in books. It might be strategic to make him find just the book he needs... Hmm...

    ?What are you thinking about with such an expression?? Alexander inquires from his desk.

    I grin, showing him my innocent face.

    ?Just costs and revenues,? I reply.

    Printing is expensive: it requires many decisions, both economic and political, and it isn''t as remunerative as other businesses. Yet, it gives one some power.

    ?Have you already settled the matters with your schools??

    ?They''re not my schools,? I correct Alexander. ?But ours. I''ve made the vigers believe that the moneyes from Kyre''s ounts. Which should be the case, by the way. Taxes should be used for this, not for balls and parties.?

    ?We have corruption in the Empire, my dear. We can''t be as efficient as you''d like.?

    ?Well, I guess that''s something to consider,? I sigh. ?And what about you??

    ?I''ve just finished signing thest document. The Countess will be my proxy for the time I stay in the capital.?

    ?As she has done in the past. You''re lucky to have her on your side.?

    ?I know,? he chuckles. ?But I''m quite surprised you''ll ept to leave part of your work to another person. It''s not like you.?

    ?First of all,dy Lyana is capable of handling this much. And she can ask the Countess for advice if anything unexpected happens. Secondly, I can''t do everything by myself. Oh, actually I could, but isn''t it better to have a wife with some free time??

    ?Indeed!? He nods, his eyes shining with something difficult to understand. I wouldn''t have a clue if I didn''t feel it in my dreams.

    ?Also, the baby will soon be born. I won''t have time to work, then.?

    ?Are you... Are you going to take care of our children?? he asks, wincing on the chair. ?Like... You, in person??

    ?Yes,? I nod, ?of course!?

    What''s the matter? I don''t have the responsibility of a realm. A country won''t copse if I rest for a day or two. Why would I stay away from my children?

    ?But first, I have to make sure our baby is born in a stable country.?

    I''ll have to save Ethiro. There''s no choice. I don''t want my children to grow up in a turbulent ce.

    Even if that means helping the people that imprisoned me.

    ?Do you have a messenger capable of crossing borders without being caught?? I ask, considering thest task I have to wrap up.

    ?My messengers can cross the border with normal documents,? he points out. Too bad I can''t risk it like that.

    ?It would be suspicious.?

    ?What are you nning??

    ?I want to send to the northern barbarian tribes a message with the weak points of the border. I will also promise them fields and a ce where to settle in one of the ins between the mountains.?

    ?You will promise??

    ?Yes, I will.?

    ?And how are you going to maintain that promise??

    ?I have a doting husband,? I remind him. ?He''ll let me use a small valley as a theme park.?

    ?Thea, barbarians are nomads. They don''t just settle.?

    ?Is that so? How long have they stayed right behind Ethiro''s border? If you think about it, Ethiro conquered theirnds and rushed them towards the mountains. They''ve been trying to pass to this side for centuries. Centuries! Is that nomad to you??

    ?They''ll ask more than we can afford to offer. And we''ll be chargeable of treason for treating with an enemy to the crown.?

    ?Oh, my dear husband, are you underestimating me??

    ?No, I''m not. But we agreed that you wouldn''t put yourself in danger.?

    ?Well, they''ll me you if your messenger is caught.?

    ?Agreed,? he sighs. ?I''ll write so that you don''t leave your calligraphy anywhere.?

    ?I didn''t mean it like that...? What''s the point if Alexander can be used of something he didn''t do? ?And it''s stupid. I have motives, and his majesty was the one gifting me to you instead of executing me. It would be his mistake, not yours.?

    ?No.?

    ?Just make sure your messenger isn''t caught nor seen. Do you know anyone that can pass unbothered? Hopefully, someone who you can trust.?

    ?Or better,? he says while sitting next to me, ?someone you can trust!?

    I blink a couple of times, trying to find a meaning to his words.

    ?You''ll meet him after we leave,? he adds. ?It won''t even be suspicious...?

    His mysterious expression and cunning smile aren''t reassuring, but I can risk letting him handle this matter. It''s just a small task: to get the messenger over the border without many people knowing about it.

    ?So, you''re nning to make his majesty remove Count Grahm from the border and return your title back to you?? Alexander asks, ncing at me from the side.

    ?Your title.?

    ?Oh, but you would be Archduchess if we gained the northern border back.?

    ?It wouldn''t be my title, Alexander. It would be yours, passed to me by marriage. Just like I''m the Lady of Kyre.?

    ?So??

    ?You should be awarded for your work, not punished. Even if the Emperor was nning to take away those territories from you regardless of me, I''m responsible for your loss. I''ll give you back what should be rightfully yours.?

    ?Then, the only one owing the other something would be me,? he sighs, bowing his head.

    ?You''ll have to make it up to me for the rest of our lives,? I chuckle, caressing the back of his head. ?By doting on me, spoiling me to the core, and fulfilling all my requests until I forget I was ever Queen.?

    After all, it''s better to be alive than crowned. If Polis achieves substantial autonomy, they won''t need a royal. And by the end, I will get what I want, or at least something satisfying.

    ?And what about my condition to stay safe??

    ?You can either have a happy wife or a prisoner of war. Choose.?

    ?Thea,? he moans, reaching out for my hand. He pecks my fingers and thinks about something. ?I want a living wife. Everything else is secondary. Even your hate towards me.?

    ?I don''t hate you,? I say, maybe because of his lips on my hand''s skin. I should stop being this influenced by his presence.

    ?That makes my job easier,? Alexander replies.

    His smile tells me that what he''s happy about isn''t his easier job. He just likes listening to nice words from me.

    ?Will you help me, then?? I ask, moving just a centimetre closer.

    I peck his cheek, wondering just for a moment about the ethical implications of my action. I don''t have time to find out if I''m bing evil because Alexander sighs and nods.

    ?I will,? he epts. ?But only because I know you''ll do it even if I don''t allow you. I don''t want you to get caught while trying to hide from me.?

    ?I have no need to hide anything.?

    ?Yes, of course...?

    ?Do you think you can stop me even when you know what I''m going to do??

    ?I don''t think anything. Just be careful.?

    ?I always am. Now, more than ever.? After all, I have a family to take care of.

    Leaning my head on Alexander''s shoulder, I let him circle my waist with an arm while I grab his hand all of a sudden.

    ?It''s moving!? I exim. ?See this!?

    I press his hand on my womb, where the baby is kicking.

    ?Do you feel it?? I inquire. It''s so light that it might be all my imagination.

    At first, Alexander stares at our hands with a puzzled expression. Then, he widens his eyes and looks at me.

    I smile at him, happy that he finally noticed. When his headnds on my shoulder, I use my free hand to y with his hair.

    ?Yes,? he whispers, answering a question I''ve already forgotten. ?I can feel it.?

 Chapter 217 - All The Lucks

    <h4>Chapter 217 - All The Lucks</h4>

    Sometimes, fate is so mean.

    Some people just have all the lucks. Like, for example, my husband.

    He''s not just good at drawing: he''s even better at painting.

    I have to admit that only a few artworks on the walls, shattered in the whole castle, can be considered on par. Notdy Lyana, nor the painters that sometimes visited to show me their techniques and teach me a trick or two can bepared.

    I was ready to teach Alexander how to mix colours. Yet, his eyes must be better than mine because he creates the perfect shade without the struggle to try it on the canvas. It''s difficult to predict how a colour will look on a painting before trying it, but my husband just knows.

    The scenery he painted is a view from the Pce in Polis. I could recognise the harbour in the distance and the mountains reflecting themselves in the sea.

    Oh, the sea was a piece of art by itself. Alexander found colours I''ve never noticed, making me feel like I was looking at the real thing and not a canvas.

    The green nts on the terrace where I used to gaze at night were so familiar that a tear left my eye. I wiped it away before my husband could see it. It''s in the past. I don''t need to feel nostalgic about it.

    The curtains are white and flow in the wind. The shadows give me the impression of actual movement, and the light in the painting tells me that it''s a hot summer day. One when even walking around felt like a useless waste of energy and umtion of unwanted heat.

    I would pass those days closed in my office, with the curtains closed to shield the light. It was the coolest ce in the Pce, made of stone and marble, directed towards the north. I could see only the mountains and part of the city from there, as the sea was on the other side.

    The rest of the Pce was as hot as the streets during the middle of summer. Fresh juices were always ready to hydrate an overworking Queen, and Kate would also sneak in the kitchens to get some snacks for the afternoon.

    When the weather was unbearable even in my office, one of the servants would wave a huge fan or a palm leaf to create a light breeze that dried the sweat from my forehead. In that condition, I was able to work while the rest of Polis was hiding in the shadows and gasping for air.

    ?It''s pretty,? I say, returning to Alexander''s painting after minutes of wandering in my memories.

    Regardless of my in tone or my untouched face, he smiles happily after my couple of words.

    A few days after his first artwork, Alexander decides to finally paint again. He has already drawn the canvas during one of hiszy moments.

    His fingers are steady while he moves the brush on the drawing.

    He didn''t want to let me see the subject of his art. It''s probably me, but I wanted to check what I''m doing. I don''t need a shameless portrait, nor an embarrassing one.

    Also, I''m convinced he didn''t draw Queen Theodora this time either. Maybe, it''s my selfish desire, but I don''t think Alexander would dare show me her.

    Not yet, at least.

    ?Why do you keep so much secrecy around your work?? I inquire, lying on the couch with my arms crossed and my legs lifted. Pillows are sustaining my back so that it doesn''t ache. The baby is still little, but I can now feel its presence at all times.

    Even when it doesn''t move, my whole being is conscious about it.

    ?It''s not like you''re some great master of painting, famous in the whole continent. Why are you putting up such a pretence??

    Alexander moves his eyes away from the painting just for a moment. He smiles at me and returns to work.

    This simple activity is draining his whole focus, so he can''t summon up enough brain to answer me. There''s no point in feeling upset, so I just reach out for a book and read for the rest of the afternoon.

    Something else unfairly unjust about Alexander''s talent is that he needs so little time to finish. A single afternoon.

    ?Let it dry, now,? he murmurs, sitting next to me.

    His hands are covered by paint, and his shirt is stained here and there. Which isn''t as disgusting as it should be.

    I''m not too bothered when he reaches out for my hand. The paint on his skin isn''t wet anymore, so it doesn''t transfer to mine.

    ?You should wash your hands before touching your wife like this,? I say. Even though my hand squeezes his in fear he runs away.

    ?I''ve already done it!? he protests, squeezing my hand back.

    Oh, dear. We''re just like children!

    ?But the paint doesn''t want to fade off!?

    ?Mhm... Then, I might let you... hold my hand... like this...? I stutter, my voice low and my breath unstable.

    What is happening to me?

    When my husband bows over to peck my cheek, I notice that he''s stained his face as well.

    ?Wait,? I mutter and get up to reach the corner with a bowl of scented water. I pour some lemon juice into it and soak a cloth.

    After walking back to the couch, I lift Alexander''s chin with a finger and clean the stain on his cheek, paying attention not to make the sour water get in contact with his eye.

    He stares at me the whole time and doesn''t even blink to keep looking at me.

    ?Here,? I say, showing him how the pain shall be removed with the solution and not in water.

    He widens his eyes in surprise, seeing the colours fading from his hands and transferring to the cloth. In the process, I stain my fingers as well, but I''ll clean themter.

    Instead of taking the cloth and continuing on his own, Alexander makes me rub his hand until they''re clean.

    Almost clean. There still are traces of paint under the nails.

    ?Lemon helps clean the paint, and it also leaves your hands soft and scented,? I exin. ?Simple water can''t wash away oil colours.?

    ?I''ll remember for next time,? he nods, ?but my wife is for certain more efficient at cleaning my hands than me.?

    ?You spoiled fool.?

    ?Am I??

    ?Just a bit,? I sigh. I bring his hand on my cheek and lean my face on it, like a cat in search of cuddles. Indeed, his hands now have the scent of lemon.

    So much that I consider making some lemonade. It would be nice, but now with cold water. I''d like some with hot water and honey...

    ?I''m thirsty,? I dere while walking towards the door. I open it just for the time to ask for warm water and lemon juice, and I return back to the sofa.

    I could have never imagined that people in Kyre use so much lemon, by the way. I thought they used vinegar to clean their hands, to begin with. Yet, lemon is literally flooding Stoneyard.

    I can find some whenever I ask for tea.

    ?Can I look at the painting, now??

    ?You''re so curious,? he murmurs, tilting his head. ?What if you don''t like it??

    ?You won''t hear the end of it.?

    ?Then, I''m not sure I want you to look at it.?

    ?Ah,? I gasp. He''s so cute while pretending to feel uncertain about himself. ?Let me see at once.?

    He holds my hand while walking to the corner where he stood for the whole time, and I step closer to take a look.

    In the end, it is me. Once again, Alexander painted me and not Queen Theodora.

    This time, I''m sitting on a sofa. I can recognise it: it''s the one in his office. I''m crooking my lips while passing the needle in my clumsy embroidery work.

    I can see just part of my face as the painter is standing behind me, I guess at his working desk. Oh, so this is what he saw while we spent days together after the attempts on my life.

    I couldn''t see his expression, I was forced to turn away, but I couldn''t imagine he had time to look at me this closely.

    The stitches are so precise, the figure is familiar. Alexander memorised such a useless detail. And he reproduced it without ws.

    My hair is braided, only a couple of locks frame my face. My eyes are focused, my expression solemn.

    I didn''t know this is how I look when I work until I started dreaming about Alexander''s first life. And now, I see that expression again but on my current self.

    ?I thought you were working, but you were gazing at your wife!? I exim, remembering the weird face Anne Mary had when she visited me at that time. ?You shameless husband!?

    ?Yes,? Alexander admits. He nods as if there wasn''t anything wrong with it.

    ?I thought you were protecting me from danger, but you were just taking advantage of it to stare at me for days,? I continue, crossing my arms.

    Well, I should have figured it out. I''m a bit slow when ites to Alexander.

    ?No, that''s not true.?

    ?Not true?? I question, tilting my head by a degree or two.

    ?No, I was protecting you. But then, since you were there, I decided to look at you too. But that wasn''t my first intention, I swear.?

    This painting is just so beautiful, by the way. Even more than the scenery. But I don''t have to tell this to my husband.

    I''ll just make him paint something every time he seems in the right mood, and then I''ll sell the paintings and make money. Oh, I''ll give him part of the sum and consider it a contract.

    But it won''t work if he paints only me. Who would buy that?

    ?Husband...? I start, leaning my head on his chest. ?Do you think you can paint Stoneyard too? Maybe, from some distance. Like when we arrived here, do you remember??

    He thinks about it for a moment or two, and then he nods.

    ?I can try, wife.?

 Chapter 218 - The Merchant (1)

    <h4>Chapter 218 - The Merchant (1)</h4>

    The journey back to the capital feels like going to battle.

    At least for me.

    Alexander is as calm as always while he oversees the servants packing the carriages. He has ordered afortable seat, and he personally filled our carriage with pillows.

    He even asked me if I wanted to travel alone, but he had such a beaten expression that I couldn''t ept. Not that it was my intention, in the first ce.

    Yet, sometimes, I feel like dealing with a puppy in fear to be abandoned, rather than an overbearing, cruel husband.

    I know he will reverse back to his shameless self as soon as the baby is born, but it''s nice to be cuddled like this. I have my spaces respected and my will enforced with little to no efforts from my side.

    ?If the weather remains this warm, we''ll arrive at the first inn by evening,? I consider.

    Spring has reached Kyre. The scenery I can see from the castle''s walls is colourful, mostly green. Strawberries have invaded our tables, but I''ve tried drawing a line to myself.

    Trees are growing new leaves, and the animals are waking up from their winter slumber. The forest is newly vital, as vivid as in autumn but with calmer, more lively shades.

    I''d like to paint this scenery as well, but I''m not that good.

    Luckily for me, Alexander is. I have the paintings he made for me in my luggage, packed with care.

    He won''t be able to paint in the capital. He''s always so busy during our stay there, but the few he made before the departure will be enough as a start.

    I''m going there as Duchess Kyre, now, not as a prisoner of war. I''ll be treated differently, with some luck. The other noblewomen won''t be able to look at me with contempt, and they''ll be ready to spend time at my tea parties and chat with me.

    Even if I''m not that interesting, they won''t dare toin.

    ?We''re ready,? Alexander says. He''s the one deciding when we''re going, so there''s no need to report to me. Yet, I nod to his words.

    The Countess has already greeted us yesterday evening, so she doesn''t need to get up at dawn just to send us off. Lady Lyana, on the contrary, is already here. She''s waiting for the departure with more anxiety than me.

    ?Is my Lady sure there won''t be any need for me in the capital??

    ?Oh, don''t worry,? I reassure her. ?I''ve already been there once. It won''t be that difficult.?

    And she can''t get ready on the spot, can she?

    Alexander asked me not to bring her along. After hearing part of the story, I epted. My husband didn''t go into the details, but, apparently, her dead husband''s family shot Alexander with an arrow.

    After that incident, she moved here permanently, and her former inws disappeared. Yet, gossip stayed.

    Now, the capital is a ferocious, unpleasant ce for her. Probably, even worse than for me.

    There''s no need to make her go through all of that. So, I didn''t insist on bringing mydy in waiting along.

    After all, I have Kate taking care of me when Alexander isn''t around.

    And also the guard-maid. They''re both on the carriage behind mine, together. They''re close in age, so I hope they get along.

    ?I will be back soon,dy Lyana. You don''t need to worry at all...?

    ?I''ll be waiting, my Lady!?

    When everyone is ready to leave, I holddy Lyana''s hand for a moment only and then reach the carriage.

    The seats are bothrger than usual, and one is covered by pillows and nkets. I''ve also worn fur to keep my shoulders warm during the journey, but I''ll likely get rid of it as we proceed south.

    Here the weather is already tolerable; it will get even warmer with the hour and thetitude.

    ?Awesome,? I exim while settling on the seat and using all the space for me.

    Alexander sits in front of me like in penitence. He observes me from there but doesn''t dare to say anything.

    ?You can sit next to me,? I try, showing him the corner. I move just a little to the side, making enough space for him to sit.

    He doesn''tin about it: he just appears next to me all of a sudden. His arms spread, letting me lie in his embrace and sighing in peace.

    Even though his muscles are hard, it''s so much morefortable than on the in pillows.

    We travel for the whole day without breaks. The curtains from the door are moved to the side so that the light cane in. The ss was polished yesterday, and I can read without issues.

    I''ve left the lewd books home: it didn''t seem wise to bring them with me. What I have at a hand''s reach right now are just ordinary books intended for nobles.

    I''ve started fancying folk literature, by the way. I can understand why my Duke likes it so much.

    At dusk, we reach the inn.

    ?We''ll stay here until tomorrow. We''ll also meet a friend of mine by chance.?

    ?By chance??

    ?Correct. This journey will be full of unexpected events. Do you have the missive ready??

    ?Yes, I do!? I nod, patting on the purse attached to the belt. ?Everything ready.?

    ?Good. Let''s go.?

    It''s fun, causing trouble together. I''ve never thought that Alexander would agree to help me. After all, I''m plotting towards Kyre''s invasion.

    I won''t let people suffer as I''ll solve the situation as soon as his majesty gives me the power to do so. But until then, Kyre will be in danger.

    ?We''ll stay the night. Tomorrow, we''ll resume the trip after breakfast,? he informs me while we walk in. I already know by heart the n, but it''s reassuring to hear my husband''s voice stating trivial things.

    ?Is dinner ready??

    ?It should be. I''ve sent a messenger ahead of us.?

    ?Awesome. I''m not that tired. Can we take a walkter?? I inquire.

    Retreating in the room to sleep would be such a waste of time. I''ve done nothing for the whole day. Even the carriage shaking didn''t annoy me too much.

    ?Of course. Only if you eat well, though.?

    ?I''m not a child,? I reply while his fingers entwine with mine as we walk in.

    We reach the closest table when Alexander''s eyes move in the hall as if by chance. He recognises someone and smiles widely as if by reflex.

    ?Your highness, Archduke of Kyre!? the other person exims, getting up from his table. He walks to us and observes me for a moment before smiling and bowing to me. ?And her highness, I suppose.?

    He''s rather tall but not taller than my Duke. His pitch-ck eyes are only a shade lighter than Alexander''s, but his hair and flowing beard are as dark as coal. His skin is tanned, and his fingers are covered by gold and gems. His clothes are of the best quality but simple,fortable for travel.

    He''s a merchant.

    ?It''s your grace,? I reply, smiling politely. ?And it''s Lord Kyre, here.? After all, we haven''t abandoned Alexander''s territories yet. He''s not Duke Kyre, at the moment.

    ?My apologies, your grace,? the man says, epting my words without a frown. ?I''ve heard about Lord Kyre''s marriage, but I thought it was all gossip. And here I see the Lady of Kyre in flesh and bone.?

    ?What is so surprising?? After all, Alexander isn''t all that young anymore.

    ?Alexander of Kyre wasn''t known as someone susceptible to a woman''s charm, that''s all. I didn''t think he would find himself a wife so soon.?

    ?Marriage isn''t about fooling around and falling for charms. It''s a contract. Family is the base of our society: it has nothing to do with our personal emotions and dreams. It''s a duty.?

    ?I see,? the merchant chuckles. ?My name is Ephrah.?

    ?No surname??

    ?I don''t need one.? He shrugs.

    ?It''s a pleasure to see you after so much time, Ephrah,? Alexander says, stopping my pressing.

    He rubs his thumb on my palm to calm me down without anyone noticing, and he smiles tenderly when I look at him.

    ?My wife and I are going to the capital.?

    ?Isn''t it early?? Ephrah asks, narrowing his eyes.

    ?This year, it''s like this,? Alexander shrugs and shows the table with a hand, ?let''s talk with dinner.?

    We sit at the ce booked for us, and the waitress brings the merchant''s drink over.

    ?How are things in Stoneyard? I was going to visit on the way to the north, but it seems I was lucky to meet the Lord on the way. I wouldn''t have seen you in Stoneyard.?

    ?That''s right.?

    ?What luck,? he sighs, ?I won''t need to exin once again that I have no ill intentions. Your sister''s grandmother is a really stern person.?

    ?She''s just suspicious and precise.?

    ?Do I look that dangerous??

    ?You don''t lookpletely reliable either. What are you transporting this time??

    ?Silk and salt.?

    ?Sea salt??

    ?Exactly. I''ve bought a whole carriage on the south. Instead of selling it on the way, I decided to bring it towardsnds that do not have any.?

 Chapter 219 - The Merchant (2)

    <h4>Chapter 219 - The Merchant (2)</h4>

    It turns out that Ephrah is Alexander''s friend. They met during one of his adventures during the wars, way before he was sent to bring Polis down.

    They can''t keep in touch often because they both have their responsibilities. But, somehow, they trust each other enough to n together how to deliver a lethal message.

    This reminds me of the merchant that refurnished Polis during the war. They''re brave people, I have to admit it. Even though they''re driven by nothing else but profit. Few know how much it cost to my city to have that food.

    If the deal turns out unprofitable, Ephrah will turn his back and leave. If anyone offers more, he will betray us. No matter how friendly his current rtionship with Alexander is, he won''t stay if it costs him.

    ?What about the silk?? I inquire, feigning interest. ?Are you nning to sell it in the north too, Ephrah??

    He blinks, surprised by the question.

    ?Oh, I haven''t been able to get rid of it earlier, so I''m going to present it to the northern poptions. It might be an investment in the far future.?

    ?Do you think anyone will buy silk there? The weather is already chilly in Kyre. I can''t imagine how cold it can be behind the border.?

    ?I will manage somehow, my Lady. Thank you for your concern,? he mutters with an odd smile.

    ?I can introduce your products to my friends if I like the quality. If the northerners aren''t interested, I''ll help you,? I reply and show him a polite smile.

    He won''t be ensured with a single offer. However, by introducing him to Kyre''s noblewomen, I''m promising him a new market.

    ?I also would like to know whether people in the north like reading,? I say, tilting my head.

    Not just messages, by the way. Do barbarians enjoy literature? What about newspapers?

    Ethirians talk about them as savages, but I bet there''s more to the story.

    ?It would be a new market, wouldn''t it??

    Ephrah blinks again, confused.

    ?May be.?

    ?For sure, they like to drink.? They have so many interesting beverages. I''ve never tried it, but the merchants at my Pce told me stories about the whole world. They said barbarians know how to brew alcohol, which made me think their strong beverages were renowned.

    Yet, I''ve never heard of it. Let alone try it!

    I can ask Alexander to design a pretty package and start delivering it in the whole Empire! Oh, not having borders and customs is such a great advantage.

    ?Not to mention all the routes that are now unattended from Polis''s fall,? I whisper, lost in thought. ?Have they already been reced??

    ?Not yet, my dear,? Alexander replies, his eyes firm on me. He seems to listen even to my breath, let alone words I say to myself.

    Ephrah''s expression lights up all of a sudden, understanding what I''m referring to.

    ?And what is it that Polis had control over?? he inquires.

    ?Information has a price.? I shrug.

    I don''t just know what routes were disrupted during the war, but also who are the right people to contact to make them reopen.

    ?What kind of price, my Lady??

    ?You''re already going to the north, aren''t you? Can you bring along something for the northern poptions??

    ?It would be my honour to be of help.?

    ?Once opened enough routes to the north, we can move south,? I grin.

    Only after finishing the conversation, I notice that Alexander has been quiet for most of the time. Is it a bad sign?

    When we walk out for a stroll, I take the chance to ask him about it.

    ?What do you think??

    ?You''re just two steps ahead,? he sighs. ?I wasn''t considering the chance that Ephrah would betray us. But, indeed, it''s a possibility. There''s nothing linking him to us, is there? He''s a merchant.?

    ?Your wife knows merchants well? I remind him.

    ?Is there really a need to take back the border? Do you want Count Grahm to fail that much??

    ?There are mines in the northern territory. Kyre can''t continue its currency production at the same rate if we don''t get it back,? I say. ?Also, I need to meet the Duke at once! I want to look in the eyes of the person that is after me.?

    Hiding won''t solve anything; just lure more threats in.

    ?We can''t just erase the Grahm''s from the Empire. They''re too powerful.?

    ?But we can make sure no one decides to help them when ites to harming us.?

    Alexander chuckles, shaking his head in disbelief.

    ?What''s up, now?? I moan, offended. What is so funny in what I''ve said?

    ?Nothing,? he says in between augh and the other, ?I just feel familiar at those words.?

    ?From your first life??

    ?No, Thea, from this one. Yet, it''s funny. I spent quite some time remembering about my past life, so I''m surprised every time something happened in this one reveals some utility.?

    ?You''ve done well, Alexander. You don''t have to think of yourself like that,? I point out. ?You''re more than just your past.?

    And I''m more than the shadow of Queen Theodora, aren''t I?

    ?There''s a reason why people say I''m cruel,? he reveals, curling his lips. ?I''ve made sudden decisions quite a few times. Sometimes, I made things work. Seldom, they turned out worse.?

    ?Do you want to tell me about some of those times??

    ?They all brought me here to walk with you at this moment. I don''t hate my decisions. But you wouldn''t be proud of me if I told you.?

    ?I don''t need to be proud of you.?

    What''s with this sudden uncertainty?

    He''s the mighty Lord of Kyre; he''s the crazy Duke that threatens the court with his existence.

    He''s the man that smiled at my blushing like a wolf in front of a lost sheep. He has always been so sure of the effects of his words and actions, never doubting nor considering that I could back away frightened.

    But he''s also the kind man that prepared chicken for my first night in the Pce. Not to mention all the rest.

    ?Are you afraid I would leave you for someone more perfect?? I ask, tilting my head and smiling cunningly. A lock of hair slips on my shoulder and frames my face, followed by Alexander''s attentive eyes.

    ?What if I am? Would you reassure me??

    All of a sudden, his eyes are crossed by something that isn''t uncertain at all. If anything, it''s wily and nning. Almost strategic.

    He''s considering all the options with attention. He realises that, maybe, ying unsure will gain him more points than pretending to be cold and overbearing.

    His lips curl for a moment, showing me his delicious evil expression. It''s just a second as he returns in control of his facial muscles.

    ?Is there anyone that my Duchess admires?? he asks with fake unconcern. ?I can try bing like that person...?

    Or you could try killing them. I could see the menacing aura surrounding my husband from miles of distance. From this close, I can even sense the chilly murder intents.

    ?Oh, there is,? I tease him. ?He''s kind and considerate, you know? Too bad he doesn''t have as much power as my husband...?

    His eyshes flicker, his brain focuses. The sound of his thoughts is just amazing.

    He''s listing all the possibilities in his mind, conscious that I can''t have been in contact with so many people thesest months.

    ?Is he from the Empire?? he mutters, forgetting that he was trying to sound pitiful just a minute ago.

    ?Hm-mh,? I moan, nodding.

    ?Less powerful than me??

    This means you can exclude his majesty from your count.

    ?But kind and considerate? Is he a noble??

    ?Oh, yes,? I chuckle.

    ?Is he younger or older than me??

    ?You''re assuming it''s a he.?

    ?Is it not??

    ?It is,? I admit. It will be a problem if Alexander starts targeting Kate ordy Lyana.

    ?But is he older??

    ?No.?

    ?Then younger??

    ?Why don''t you just ask for the name at this point,? I puff. He''s just like a kid, sometimes. ?I would have told you, already.?

    ?Then, who is it??

    ?It''s a man I met only in my dreams,? I reveal. ?He''s the kindest man ever. He treats his wife with care. And he''s very obedient. Not like a Lord I know.?

    ?I am obedient,? he murmurs. ?Not always, but usually.?

    ?You know, I still prefer living my life than dreaming. No matter how perfect that man is, I like my husband more.?

    Maybe it''s because the first Alexander is dead, just like Queen Theodora.

    ?And I won''t let anyone hurt him,? I continue.

    I won''t let anyone cut his head this time. Even if it means forgetting all about my old self.

    ?Hurt whom?? Alexander asks, raising his brows. ?The man from your dreams??

    ?My husband,? I chuckle. ?I will protect my husband.?

    He opens his mouth to say there''s no need for it, that it''s his job. Yet, no wordse out.

    His throat is dry, and his Adam''s apple trembles with emotions.

    Somehow, deep down, he''s still the same. Deep, deep down.

    So deep that it''s difficult to notice.

 Chapter 220 - Far In The Future

    <h4>Chapter 220 - Far In The Future</h4>

    The second stop of the journey is in the south of Kyre. Here live some rtives of Alexander.

    As far as I understood, they''re the parents of Samuel Grahm''s wife. Which is unsettling.

    If there are family bonds between the Grahms and the Lord of Kyre, I can''t expect support from his family. No big deal, but still worrying.

    Alexander seems to believe his cousin wholeheartedly, so I have to be the rational one this time. I can sense if something is wrong.

    Before visiting their residence, we tour the nearby town. We pretend to be an ordinary couple. Clothed with the best material and the demeanour typical of nobles, but without the escort that the Lord of Kyre should bring with him.

    It reminds me of the times I snuggled out of the Pce and visited the harbour in Polis. Except that I''m not alone, this time.

    Maybe, tonight I''ll dream about the times I did that with Alexander by my side.

    ?Let''s go shopping,? he says, dragging me by hand towards the centre.

    In the principal square, it''s market day. It''s crowded, and people are talking loud to hear each other over the chatter.

    The vendors are shouting their prices; the customers are analysing the goods with a keen eye.

    As if drawn by an invisible force, my Duke walks to a stand with books. His eyes shine at the sea of books. He observes the sea of covers for a minute before opening a few to check the situation with the pages.

    He likes books. Starting a printing house was a wise decision, after all.

    I can''t spoil him with presents, as he is the one providing me with money. But I can give him the first copies of every book I decide to produce.

    ?What kind of book do you like?? I inquire, looking at the tomes with him.

    My tone is neutral as if I''m helping him search for something to his taste. He won''t figure out that I''m actually nning far in the future.

    ?Any kind,? Alexander replies, analysing the first pages of a thick booklet. ?Folk literature is indeed interesting. I like their tales. They''re different from anything you can find on ordinary books.?

    I guess it is different.

    ?Are you going to buy some books today??

    ?Depends on the price,? my Duke chuckles.

    ?Not the title??

    ?Titles aren''t all that representative of a book, don''t you think??

    ?No??

    ?They''re just a quick way to refer to a book. But they''re not always urate. Especially those from folk tales. People like to read stories, not tractates.?

    ?I understand.? So, my Duke would like to read more stories...

    ?Adventure books are really something, Thea,? he continues while I take note of his every word in my mind. ?If it''s written well, you feel like you''re the one doing all that amazing stuff!?

    Hasn''t his life been adventurous enough, by the way?

    ?Don''t you prefer a slice of life type of story??

    ?Boring,? he mutters, moving his eyes on the words in front of him. He puts the book back in ce and analyses the next one. There''s already a small stack in front of him, with four or five books.

    Is he still looking for more?

    ?Is a normal life boring to you??

    ?No, but I''m not interested in other people''s normal lives. I prefer living it with my wife.?

    ?And what about your wife? Does she agree with you?? I ask, tilting my head. ?What if she wants adventures??

    ?What kind of adventures?? he mutters, straightening his back as if attacked. He turns to me and analyses my features, trying to figure out the hidden meaning of my words.

    I just wanted to hint to him that I would like to explore the world with him. Not now, of course. But one day, when our children have grown up and don''t need us anymore, we might travel around the world together.

    Oh, I can go alone if he''s thatzy and hates adventures.

    ?We can go together on a diplomatic mission, one day,? I try.

    Hearing how I included him in my adventures, Alexander sighs, relieved.

    ?Only when we solve our pressing problems, of course!? I add. ?Not now. We can travel together to celebrate ten years of marriage.?

    ?Ten years...? he whispers, imagining all the tantrums, the arguments, the following pacifying, and the conversations we''re going to have in ten years. ?That would be awesome.?

    ?Then, for the twentieth anniversary, we might as well travel by boat,? I continue, amused by his expression.

    ?Twenty,? he repeats in a daze.

    ?If we live enough to celebrate thirty years of marriage, we can even visit Polis. It wouldn''t be such a big deal, right? I''ll make sure to bepletely useless by then.?

    There won''t be any chance that I try something in Polis. I just want to see my city again. If I have to wait years, I will. But I need a tiny ray of hope. Just a word would be enough.

    ?You want to visit Polis,? Alexander realises. He returns serious and thinks for a while. ?Fine,? he nods. ?We can go there.?

    My smile melts his heart, and I hug him as tightly as my belly lets me.

    ?You''re the best husband in the world,? I say with a chuckle. ?The best I''ve ever had.?

    ?Isn''t it the man from your dreams?? he murmurs, remembering my tantrums and all the times I reminded him that I''m not Queen Theodora.

    ?The past is the past,? I exim, and we walk in the city some more after buying the books.

    I can''t find a solution to this problem of our dual personalities. I can''t be like Queen Theodora, but also Alexander is different from the man that married her.

    They''re another couplepletely. We do share part of our past with them, but we''re on a different path.

    We have different choices and different understandings of our role in life.

    We''re walking hand in hand, looking at each other more often than at the surroundings. The noise of the crowd doesn''t bother us one bit, and the stares from young maidens, envious of our love, aren''t as annoying as they were in the past.

    Alexander''s smile tells me that he''s understood that I''m just trying to change the topic and avoid answering.

    He knows me better than I know him, still. But I''m improving, aren''t I? Thanks to the dreams, I can understand him as much as his emotions let me. I know what he desired, what he felt and how he reacted deep in his heart.

    ?Let''s focus on the future,? I continue.

    ?Let''s do that,? he nods. ?I''ll arrange everything tonight, I promise.?

    Isn''t it a bit early, though? There''s time for it!

 Chapter 221 - The Barnets (1)

    <h4>Chapter 221 - The Bas (1)</h4>

    Bertha Grahm''s parents are distant rtives of the Lord of Kyre.

    When the girl was little, they sent her to Stoneyard as a ymate for Alexander. I don''t know if they had other purposes, but the two grew up close.

    In the end, she profited from Alexander''s name as much as to be engaged, and then married, to one of the most promising youth in the Empire.

    Samuel Grahm is expected to be Count as soon as his father bes Duke. Which is after the elder''s death.

    For now, the title of the Duke hasn''t been promised to any of his sons.

    Count Grahm''s position was put into doubt after some great failure rted to the wars. He worked on the front with Polis for a couple of years before he was sent somewhere else.

    I don''t know if that had some effect on him, as he doesn''t look like a man that hates me. He''s just concerned because I''m upying the ce he imagined for his daughter.

    ?Wee to our humble ce, my Lord,? Betha''s father says. He''s a Viscount, the surname is Ba.

    Ignoring that they didn''t greet me, I nod as a response and hold Alexander''s arm. His muscles are clenched, a sign that he noticed as well. At least, he''s keeping silent about it.

    They aren''t as inclined towards me as hoped, but life is never easy.

    And it''s nothing new. Who has epted me without some resistance, till now? Only Alexander''s closest friends and family.

    It''s only natural that the Bas, linked to the Grahms by marriage, don''t like me.

    ?It''s chilly out here,? Iment, just to make them notice that I''m not a weak maiden.

    Oh, well, I am. But there''s no need to let anyone know. One person understanding my true nature is enough.

    ?Shall we get in?? I add.

    I lean on Alexander, making him feel my weight.

    With this statement, I reminded them that I am Lady of Kyre. They can''t treat me like a guest even in their house because this is still Kyre territory.

    It''s evident that this is all a farce, yet Alexander surrounds my shoulders with his arms and sustains me by the arm.

    ?Are you feeling unwell?? he inquires.

    ?Just tired from the journey.?

    His concerned face makes the Viscount reconsider his first attempt at treating me like a decoration. He moves to the side, showing us the path with his arm.

    ?Please, this way,? he says. ?We''ve prepared the best chambers for you, my Lord. Dinner is also ready. We can send it in the rooms after you freshen up or wait for you in the dining room...?

    ?We''ll eat in the room tonight,? Alexander decides. ?We can talk tomorrow at breakfast. My wife is tired, and I have to take care of her...?

    As soon as he said his words, the Viscountess''s eyes move on my belly. He observes the round shape for a moment before nodding.

    I know, right? I''m just like a ball.

    ?Is my Lady with child, perhaps?? she asks. ?We heard some great news, but we couldn''t believe gossip just like that.?

    Ah, if I wasn''t pregnant, I would be so fat! Didn''t you see immediately, for goodness?

    ?Your belly is still so small, my Lady. How long has it been??

    ?Four.? Almost five. I''m not sure about the actual date, but it''s been three months from when I found out about it.

    ?Oh, it''s still early. The belly is still little to check if it will be a boy or a girl...?

    Why is she talking about my pregnancy with such a rxed tone? I don''t even know her name!

    And, is there a way to know if it will be a boy? I don''t need it, I already know, but it seems interesting.

    ?How do I know if it''s a boy??

    ?You look the shape of your womb. If it''s round, we''ll have an heir to Kyre. If it''srge and t, it will be a girl.?

    It looks more round than t to me, but I guess it''s early.

    ?It will be a boy, my Lord. Hopefully, we''ll soon celebrate your first son''s birthday,? the Viscount says, intruding into a woman''s conversation.

    Again with that. What if it''s a girl? Do they loathe the thought so much? I''m lucky my little prince is a boy, by the way.

    It will be easier for him.

    ?My first child will be a reason to celebrate regardless of whether it''s a boy or a girl,? Alexander replies, fast and precise. I don''t know if he prepared these words beforehand, but he seems convinced.

    This lying moron. Of course, he''ll love it. He already does!

    And he''s talking so sincerely because he met our son before... Oh, my! What a maniptor!

    But at least, I''m not the one being fooled. Not this time.

    ?And it certainly won''t stay alone in this world,? he adds, just to make everything moreplicated. ?We''ll have other children.?

    On this, we agree. We haven''t talked about it openly, but we both seem to want more children.

    Since my part of the work is greater, I should be the one making the decision, by the way. Alexander''s effort finishes after we''ve shared the bed.

    I have to check he doesn''t want a dozen babies. I can''t survive that: it''s too much.

    But if they''re all as cute as the little prince...

    What if I be ugly after, though?

    It''s so difficult! Family really is a lot of work and brain.

    We turn our back to thendlords and reach one of the rooms they prepared for us. We won''t sleep separate, not in a ce that I feel foreign.

    It will be the case in the Pce, we won''t be able to share the room every night. But here, I don''t want to stay away from my loyal protector. His sixth sense hasn''t betrayed him till now, as he appeared every time I was in danger.

    What reason could I have to send him far from me?

    ?Is it round, or is it t?? I ask when the door is closed.

    The words from the Viscountess are still troubling me. I really can''t tell.

    ?It''s too early, Thea. People won''t even notice you are with child, let alone the shape of your belly.?

    ?But I''m so heavy and round!? I exim.

    Alexander surrounds my waist with an arm, and he bows down to pass the other behind my knees. When he lifts me, I clench his shirt by instinct.

    It''s the first time he dares to carry me. He barely touched me recently, as if I became porcin all of a sudden.

    ?You''re not that heavy, Thea. I can''t tell the difference.?

    ?It''s because you''re strong,? I point out.

    ?I''m very precise when ites to my wife.?

    True.

    ?Which means I would have noticed if you gained weight all of a sudden. This much is really little. It''s as if the baby was big like an apple.?

    ?An apple?? I mumble. It''s not an apple...

    ?Maybe, a grapefruit.?

    ?Oh, it might be,? I ept. A big grapefruit. It stands out.

    ?You''ll be so round, Thea. This is just the beginning,? Alexander chuckles, deciphering my expression. ?And you''ll be even more beautiful!?

    ?I want my waistline back,? I pout.

    ?You''ll have it after the delivery. You''ll lose the extra weight in a few months. Well, not all the extra weight. But most of it!?

    Not all?

    ?Will I stay fat??

    ?Only if you eat a mountain of cookies daily.?

    ?Don''t tease me like this! Oh, Alexander!? I scold him. ?Now I want some cookies. Or a cake with a lot of butter... You heartless moron, you just had to mention the food...?

    It almost looks like he wants me to be fat.

 Chapter 222 - The Barnets (2)

    <h4>Chapter 222 - The Bas (2)</h4>

    Breakfast with the Bas is a long, tedious process.

    I''ve been munching some bread with butter for a while, paying attention not to overeat. Even if I don''t really care about my image all that much, it''s better to avoid giving my husband''s rtives any material for gossip.

    ?We''re honoured to have you here, my Lord,? the Viscount says. ?We''re so surprised that you decided to pass by; but ted.?

    ?I have a reason to be here.? He smirks. ?I''ve been exchanging letters with Berthately.?

    The Viscountess grins, seeing the way Alexander refers to her daughter by the name. Her eyes shine, seeing something that isn''t there.

    My husband''s annoyance isn''t directed at the fact that his cousin is married. It''s the person whose wife she is.

    He didn''t have anything against the Grahms until they attacked me.

    But the Bas can''t know this.

    They''ll interpret his grimace as sorrow for his childhood sweetheart. Should I make things clear, just for the sake of not having weird attempts to pair my husband with someone else in the future?

    ?She is Samuel Grahm''s wife now, indeed,? Alexander continues. ?But she''s still one of us, part of our family. Not of theirs.?

    The couple winces, surprised and confused.

    ?Of course,? the Viscountess replies. ?We know that...?

    She''s the first to react, as her husband is still pondering on those words.

    ?I''ll give you face as you''re my father''s cousins and older than me. But I won''t tolerate it if you try anything. You better retreat your spies and stop reporting to Grahm about my wife.?

    Now, I am the one blinking in surprise.

    So, the assassin was able to snuggle in the castle, not just thanks to the secret passages. There was also a spy! And it had been sent by this couple to keep an eye on me.

    And Alexander noticed.

    While I haven''t seen any change in him.

    I thought I was getting better at understanding my husband''s mood, but it looks like I need to work harder.

    ?Next time I have a tiny suspicion that you''re messing with me, I won''t stay silent,? he continues, with the same calm tone of the beginning. His threats are so difficult to understand as threats.

    He doesn''t point his fingers; he doesn''t wave his arms.

    He just states his intentions with rity, warning his enemies about it.

    ?I think you know already what happens to those who stand against me.?

    I guess it''s even scarier when he doesn''t raise his voice. The air in the room bes chilly all of a sudden, but I don''t feel cold.

    Must be because of the thrills.

    His straight face is so alluring. I haven''t seen him focused in a long while. I''ve always assumed he treats everyone kindly, but it''s not the case.

    I now understand why many fear him although he never raises his tone or takes out his sword to attack.

    Not to mention that it''sforting to have someone protecting my baby and me. It''s easier if I can rest, sometimes, instead of always looking around in search of danger.

    He has so little inmon with the man in my dreams. Most of all, he''s so firm in his decisions and actions. He doesn''t doubt himself when he threatens his family.

    Only when he turns towards me, his face is back to normal, to his gentle gaze and teasing smile.

    ?Are you done eating?? he inquires, looking at the empty te.

    It hasn''t been filled appropriately to start with, but I''m not allowed to get a second serving in Ethiro. It would be so unrefined of me to eat too much!

    ?Are you feeling well?? Alexander continues, not noticing my smile telling him to stop nagging.

    I''ve eaten already enough. I can''t have a bite more! Don''t make everyone think that I usually eat like a bear, hubby.

    Before he has time to add some more worried words, I reach out to his hand and squeeze. He observes our entwined fingers, pondering.

    Oh, better. I prefer when he thinks instead of talking out loud.

    ?You definitely don''t feel well,? he sighs. ?Do you want to go? I''ve prepared the carriage already. We can rest more, though. Tell me.?

    ?We can go,? I whisper, embarrassed by the stare of the couple.

    Their eyelids are so open that the eyes could fall down if they bowed their head. Even their jaws are constricted, the clenching of teeth hidden by their lips.

    What is this reaction, by the way? Alexander is just worried about his pregnant wife. Is there a need to be this extreme?

    ?Now,? I add. Awkwardness has taken the ce of embarrassment, but my will to leave is not less than before.

    We''re done with threatening. Now, we can continue our journey towards the capital.

    ?I''m sorry, I should have warned you before,? my husband says once in the carriage. ?I didn''t think you would be this scared, though. You''re not in danger now.?

    ?I know,? I sigh. And I wasn''t scared. ?I was just surprised that you knew everything. And that you acted like that. It''s a first for me.?

    ?I hope you won''t distance yourself from me after this show.?

    ?Why would I?? I liked his demeanour so much. I felt powerful, in some way, because I knew the part of him that wouldn''t hurt a mouse. ?Will I hear you like this more often, by the way??

    I lean on the side until my torso is in contact with his arm.

    ?Like what, exactly??

    ?Protective with your wife,? I chuckle. ?It makes me feel relevant.?

    ?You''re the most important person in my life, Thea. I won''t let anyone hurt you on my watch. I don''t care about what I have to do to achieve that.?

    ?You already proved to me how far you''re willing to go.?

    I shrug, as it doesn''t matter so much anymore. We can''t undo what''s already happened, so we better focus on the next move.

    ?How are you going to protect me in the Pce, by the way? You can''t threaten everyone there too.?

    ?I can. But it would have the opposite effect.?

    ?Sure,? I moan. In the Pce, he deres that he won''t do anything; and then he assaults people in the woods. ?I hope that George won''t make problems this year too. I''m not in the mood to meet with him, let alone get attacked...?

    ?You won''t, in fact.?

    ?Will you keep me by your side twenty-four hours a day to prevent him from reaching me?? I chuckle. ?Is it another trick of yours to have me at your disposal all day long??

    ?No, I won''t do that, Thea. There won''t be any need.?

    He pecks my temple and surrounds my shoulders with an arm.

    ?You will be safe.?

    ?Is it a promise, my Duke??

    ?Yes, it is. You can take revenge on me if anything happens. I won''t stop you.?

    ?Would you dare to stop me if I take revenge if nothing happens, husband??

    ?No, I wouldn''t.?

    ?Then, you will let me do something that you usually wouldn''t if the situation goes out of hand.?

    ?Like what??

    ?Like tying you...? I try.

    ?That''s a bit too much.?

    ?It''s an incentive to make you act even more careful. Does it work for you??

    ?Fine, then,? he sighs. His shoulders drop, but he looks me in the eyes while pronouncing his oath. ?I will let you tie me to the bed if anything happens to you.?

    ?We should define anything, Alexander.? Just so that neither of us can use his words as an excuse to have their way.

    ?Anything that causes you harm or difort. If you feel unhappy, then you can consider my promise broken. No matter what.?

    ?You''re brave, my dear. This Duchess is very proficient at feeling unhappy.?

    ?But this Duke knows how to make her smile. Am I wrong, perhaps??

    No, not at all. But there''s no reason to say it out loud.

    ?We''ll see.? I wave my head and settle in his embrace. ?All of a sudden, I''m looking forward to reaching the capital.?

    ?You ruthless Duchess.?

    ?You cruel Duke...? I whisper, turning towards him tond a peck on his lips. Too bad that he''s already predicted it, and we end up kissing with passion.

    When the carriage''s wheel hits a bigger stone, it winces. My teeth cut Alexander''s lower lip, and he moans in aint.

    Kyre''s new roads and the model of the carriage make the travel quitefortable, but we do jump in ce from time to time.

    ?You hurt me, you bloodthirsty woman,? he mutters, licking my neck and dragging me on hisp.

    ?It was not my fault,? I protest while his hand finds its way on my thigh. While his blunt caresses be more pressing than my reasoning, I return to kiss his lips.

    ?Don''t run from your responsibilities, now,? he whispers to my ear before assaulting my lips anew.

    ?I won''t,? I ept. I''ve never run from them; for sure, I won''t start now.

 Chapter 223 - Explorations (1)

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Explorations (1)</h4>

    After soothing my Duke''s pain for the cut lips, and some more wounds he pretends to have, it''s time to take a break.

    From travelling, not just making out.

    When the carriage stops, I split from him and realise that I''m all dishevelled. My hair is unkempt, the dress wrinkled, and my shoulders full of light bites.

    I can''t get out like this. I sigh whilebing my hair with the fingers before finding a brush in the pocket luggage.

    After tying the hair in a simple bun, I smooth the skirts with my hands and put the sleeves back in ce. Now, all the bites are covered.

    The wrinkled clothes aren''t worse than when I fall asleep on the couch, so they can pass.

    The only issue remaining is my swollen lips. And the cut on Alexander''s. What will people think if he gets out like this? That I torture him in our private time?

    I turn his face to me and check the wound. Too bad that I don''t see anything. Even his lips are just as perfect as always. Not the least reddened.

    Life is so unfair! I look like a soldier that lost a battle while he''s fresh and ready to continue his day.

    ?We''re not required to get out of here,? he says when he notices my stare. ?We can stay here some more.?

    ?Yeah,? I mutter. ?So that people can imagine who knows what...?

    I''ll stay here, indeed. But he has to get out and save my reputation.

    ?You go first. I''ll join youter. I''m sleepy now.?

    His eyes analyse my expression with attention, looking for anything that would make me unhappy.

    ?My husband strained me out of all the energies,? Iin, pouting my numb lips. ?And now, he doesn''t want to leave me alone...?

    He lifts his eyebrows.

    ?Is he such a cruel man??

    ?He is,? I nod.

    ?Have you ever thought of running away from him?? he says while sitting next to me. ?I could help you...?

    He pecks my cheek and chuckles while getting off. Atst, alone, I can rest for a few minutes. Being the Lady of Kyre is a lot of work.

    After half an hour of rest, I get out to take a walk. I don''t feel like I need exercise, but who knows when the next stop will happen.

    A few steps from the carriage, Alexander grabs my hand out of nowhere and pulls me towards a camp chair.

    ?Don''t overexert yourself, wife,? he deres while offering me a bowl full of berries.

    ?Have you picked these by yourself?? I sigh.

    He still collects fruits for me whenever he sees some. I can''t refuse after all the efforts he put into it.

    ?I don''t remember this road,? I mumble while chewing the soft fruits. ?I must have slept this part on the way from the capital.?

    ?Oh, we haven''t passed here.?

    Indeed, the mountains on the south weren''t visible from where we passed. We could only see those in the north after travelling a few miles within Kyre.

    It looks like the south isn''t all in.

    ?Why the change of path??

    Because of the weather?

    ?Because we''re taking the panoramic road...?

    ?Is it longer??

    ?A bit,? he chuckles. ?We''re going to split from the caravan here.?

    ?Does it mean it will be just you and me??

    ?And a few guards. But not all the luggage. Just the necessities...?

    ?Why so??

    ?Because it would be difficult to move with so many people, Thea.?

    ?How longer will the panoramic road be?? I chuckle, surprised.

    ?A couple of months.?

    ?What??

    Two months? Are we going to tour the continent?

    ?Where are we going??

    ?For now, we''re going south. We''ll take a ship and travel on the sea from there...?

    Oh, Queen Theodora''s regret was not cruising with him. Is it because of that? Whatever, it doesn''t seem like a bad idea.

    It will slow down my ns to get rid of Grahm''s plots, but it''s fine. I''ll spend two months travelling with my husband!

    Also, if people don''t know where we are, they can''t send assassins after us. In a weird and intricate way, it''s safer than following the normal road.

    ?But what about the rest of the carriages??

    ?They''ll proceed along the road you nned, my dear. No one will notice that the Duke and Duchess are lost until they reach the capital. It will bete to track us back, then.?

    ?Have you nned our new road??

    ?No, we''ll go with the flow,? heughs.

    ?Really??

    ?I sent a knight in exploration. He''lle back by evening and report about the closest city. We''ll think about the other stopster in front of a map.?

    ?You''re dragging me in the wild without a n??

    ?I decided yesterday, Thea. Be patient with me.?

    As the horses are turned towards the south, I collect my gowns and get on the carriage with a grin. I''m ready to see the world.

    In the end, I decide to let Alexander organise everything. I just enjoy the adventure of visiting foreign ces and seeing new sceneries.

    The first stop is a small vige with a single inn with barely enough rooms for us and the guards. However, the hosts are kind and bring us hot water to wash and dinner in the chamber.

    The vigers drinking in the tavern have observed us with curiosity but without any ill intention in sight.

    The food doesn''t have salt, not even one gram, but it''s delicious.

    The vegetable''s cream is perfectly warm when I sit at the table and start stirring. Alexander has just started washing, so he told me not to wait for him.

    The aroma reaches my nose every time I move the spoon, and I try some just to check if the taste is as mouth watering as the scent. And it is.

    I can''t even discern the ingredients, so I just eat with gusto. This morning''s breakfast has been so heavy that I couldn''t eat anything for lunch except for the berries Alexander picked up for me.

    Now I''m so hungry that I would eat a whole cow. But there isn''t much meat on the table. Just a few tiny slices of smoked beef.

    I''ll leave it for Alexander since he likes meat more than I do.

    The rest of the food seems good enough. Especially the cheese. It''s yellow and dry, maybe smoked together with the meat.

    It was cut in kes, and the waitress suggested making it melt in the soup. Once the heat has done its work, it bes stringy. Even the fried buns are filled with cheese. It''s funny, trying to eat it.

    Every time I take a bite, the melted cheese stretches. I can''t move the bun far enough for the string to break. When it cools down a degree or two, it loses sticity and bes just regr cheese.

    But the seconds before that moment are simply fantastic.

    Why haven''t I eaten something like this in the Pce? Not even in Kyre! It must be viger''s food because no one ever proposed to make melted cheese.

    ?You seem to be ying with food rather than eating, Thea,? Alexander replies after sitting down next to me. He''s wearing his nightclothes, and his hair is still wet.

    I wash my fingers in the bowl with warm water and grab a towel from a chair.

    ?I''m done, actually,? I mutter and start rubbing his hair. ?I wouldn''t have imagined that a vige inn would offer delicious food like this...?

    ?Folks have their own recipes. They don''t have ess to many ingredients, so they have to use some creativity to make do with what''s within their reach.?

    ?I like the texture of wholemeal bread. The taste is odd, and it''s not as soft as white bread, but it''s interesting.?

    ?I suspect it''s also nutritious. These people work hard from dawn to sunset by eating bread and drinking beer. Have you ever tasted beer??

    ?No, I haven''t.?

    The only time I drank alcohol before meeting Alexander was before the surrender. And I had a cup of wine with my friend in a tavern in the harbour.

    It was enough to make me remember the events in a cloudy manner. I don''t recall the details: just that I danced for a while and that the bodyguard convinced me to go back before making some trouble.

    I managed to walk back to my Pce on my own feet, but I needed to follow the guard to remember the way to my chamber.

    ?I haven''t,? I say. ?But I''d like to try.?

    There is a single mug, as everyone assumed only men drink beer. I haven''t considered it, but now I''m curious. It was full of foam that has dispersed because of the time my husband took to bathe.

    ?It''s bitter,? Iin after trying it, but I don''t refrain from taking a second sip.

    ?It''s the way it is. Do you like it??

    ?I still prefer wine.? I shrug and return the mug to Alexander.

    Too bad that wine was crossed from the list of food I''m allowed to have. I don''t even know if the reason is my health or Alexander''s mental stability.

 Chapter 224 - Explorations (2)

    <h4>Chapter 224 - Explorations (2)</h4>

    The rest of the travel towards the sea is done through many small viges. Since I like them so much, Alexander decided to avoid big cities and focus on rural environments.

    When we feel tired, we stop a couple of days in a single ce.

    I guess it''s when I feel tired, as Alexander is indestructible. But he always notices when I''m feeling down and proposes to rest.

    Regardless of how slow we proceed, time flies away. In two weeks, I feel as if we just parted from Stoneyard.

    Travelling is nice, especially when one has enough money and doesn''t need to worry about inconveniences. When the carriage breaks, somewhere in a forest, we just send a knight towards the vige we just left in search of a craftsman.

    ?It just had to happen here,? Alexander mutters while walking in circles around the carriage.

    ?It''s better here than somewhere further from the vige,? I point out, tilting my head with an expression full of questions. Why is he so nervous all of a sudden?

    I walk to him and catch his hand. I take the opportunity to hug him when he turns to me.

    ?It will be all right,? I reassure him while his hands stop clenching in haste and start rubbing my back.

    This is better. Now, finally calm, he can exin what''s the matter.

    ?A journey can''t happen without little incidents. Not one as long as ours, Alexander.?

    ?I know, Thea. It''s just that I don''t like this ce.?

    ?You don''t like woods now??

    We''re in the middle of a forest, and it''s not the first time we stop between trees. Is he worried because of the wheel?

    ?This is Grahm''snd,? he sighs in the end. ?I don''t want to stop here.?

    ?Why??

    Is there any reason for him to avoid it?

    ?Has anything happened here that makes you sweat like this??

    ?No, it hasn''t.?

    ?Then why are you like this??

    ?Because they want you dead, Theodora. I''m worried, and I don''t want them to know where we are.?

    ?We just have to pass by without making anyone notice,? I giggle. ?We don''t have any sign on the carriage; they won''t know it was us.?

    ?Also, the Count isn''t here, so he won''t insist that we stop by,? he remembers. ?It should be safe, right??

    ?Right, right...?

    He''s still so tense.

    ?We can spend the night in the carriage. So that we leave thesends faster. What do you think?? I propose. It''s better to get out of here, I don''t like seeing Alexander like this.

    It makes me feel vulnerable, as he''s the firmer point in my view. If he shakes, I''ll be nervous as well.

    We should just flee from here and forget whatever is on Alexander''s mind.

    As the artisan from the vige arrives and fixes the carriage, we sit nearby and wait like sentenced.

    ?I''m done,? the man says once finished, and one of the knights pays him a silver coin. One from the capital and not from Kyre, just to avoid leaving traces.

    I''ve thought about this and delivered the coin to the knight beforehand. Luckily, I was quick enough to notice that my husband wasn''t thinking anymore.

    We get on the carriage with haste while the knights collect our things and pack them.

    ?My Lord, there''s a river nearby. I''ll go collect some water.?

    ?No!? Alexander stops him. ?Let''s go. Let''s leave this ce at once. We''ll get water from a well on the way. The river isn''t good.?

    The next few days, we don''t stop anywhere.

    Only after crossing the border, Alexander sighs, relieved, and epts to slow down.

    After another week, we can smell the scent of the sea.

    I''m the first to notice. Alexander just sees my expression brightening up.

    The breeze is calming and scented, the air warm. We can''t see the coast yet, but I know it''s there.

    ?I''ve missed the sea,? I murmur.

    The city we reach early in the afternoon is a town with a small harbour. There''s a single dock, but there are signs of vessels passing here.

    ?Are we headed east now??

    ?Yes, we are.? Alexander nods. ?We''ll stay in an inn for a few days. I think a ship passes every two weeks. With some luck, it won''t take that long...?

    ?Which port will we dock??

    ?Oh, it''s a surprise,? he whispers.

    ?You don''t have a clue, do you??

    His lips curl downwards as I giggle, hiding my mouth with a hand. This journey is getting longer, but I''m not in a hurry to arrive at the capital.

    ?Can we eat fish?? I ask. Oh, right, I can''t stand the smell...

    But the harbour is full of fish, and I''m feeling all right. Maybe, I won''t vomit this time.

    Indeed, I manage to eat a bowl of fish soup without issues. It looks like the problem has been solved by itself.

    After two days only, the ship we''re waiting for docks.

    Alexander talks with the captain to agree on the travel, and the knights carry our things on board. The ship departs tomorrow, so we have one night more to pass on the ground.

    I haven''t been on a ship too many times. Just a few when I was very little, and it all regarded special ceremonies. I haven''t crossed the sea yet.

    It''s weird because I was the Queen of a harbour city. I hope I won''t feel sick from the movement of the waves. It''s something that happened to a few of my aides back then.

    They were so sensitive that they couldn''t stand on the ceremonial ship with me, not even for the short trip around the inds in front of Polis. They passed those hours vomiting, poor guys.

    ?This ship will dock at another small port, but that one is still more trafficked than this one. We''ll be able to find a ship towards our final destination,? Alexander murmurs while looking at a map. ?It should take us around a week to reach it, and then... Another week? Depends on the weather, I guess...?

    ?You''re so fast at estimating navigation times,? I notice.

    ?I''ve asked some sailors and the captain.?

    ?It will be my first time travelling by boat,? I tell him. This is the third trip of my life, not that I have any experience travelling onrge distances. But I feel like this is special.

    ?Mine too,? Alexander deres, leaning back on the chair. ?A first time for both.?

    He then smiles and observes my curious expression with his brows raised.

    ?What?? he queries when he can''t understand my surprise.

    ?You''ve never travelled by sea? Never, in two lives??

    ?Not even once,? he chuckles.

    ?I can understand that you didn''t, in your first life. You spent most of the time in Stoneyard or at my court. But you''ve travelled a lot during this life!?

    ?Always by ground. It was faster, and I usually travel by horse and almost alone.?

    Makes sense. I''ve seen from his march tables till now.

    During the journey from the capital to Kyre, the breaks we had were rare and brief. I guess he wouldn''t have stopped that often if it wasn''t for me.

    He passed most of the time looking around with nervous res as if he wanted to be on a horse instead of in the carriage with me. I understand it now. He was eager to finish the journey.

    The first time, I couldn''t witness his reaction with my own eyes. But I remember how the army stopped its march only to sleep. And it happened for a few hours only.

    The soldiers were so tired, but they couldn''t rest until reaching the capital. At least, they were returning home, so their mood wasn''t too dark.

    Alexander didn''t travel with the army. He arrived in the capital a few days earlier, as he had time to prepare everything for my arrival. He never told me, but I''m quite sure he did that. I don''t think those dresses and the room for me were ready before he left for war.

    ?I''m d I''ll share a first with you, then,? I chuckle. ?And I''m happy that you ept to slow down your journey just to appease me.?

    He would have already reached the capital three times by now. Yet, not only he slowed down. He''s also chosen a longer road.

    All just for me.

    ?I like travelling like this,? I confess. ?Seeing new ces, many faces. Eating all kinds of food and talking with different people. It''s all so exciting.?

    ?We can travel like this more often,? he proposes. ?Maybe not every year, but we can take longer roads from time to time.?

    Next year, we''ll have a child with us. It might be wise for me to stay at Stoneyard instead of the capital.

    But in two or three years, our baby will be old enough to stay a couple of months alone. I''m not willing to drag children back and forth to the capital.

    ?I agree with you, husband. We should at least visit Kyre and thends nearby.?

 Chapter 225 - Journey By Sea (1)

    <h4>Chapter 225 - Journey By Sea (1)</h4>

    The ship isn''t big, but there are a few cabins for us to settle.

    The bed in ours is too small, so Alexander makes the sailors set a hammock for him. He doesn''t even consider upying another room.

    He''d rather sleep on the floor.

    After checking in, we walk on the deck and look at the sunny weather. It''s the perfect day to start a journey by sea.

    The captain of the ship orders his sailor around while we part from the shore. The waves of the sea hit the hull as the wind swells the sails.

    The first hour is spent breathing the fresh air and admiring the colour of the water. Onlyter, I notice that Alexander is quite pale.

    When the waves be stronger, when we''re too far from the coast to be shielded from the open sea waves, hisplexion turns greenish.

    ?Are you all right?? I wonder. He''s been silent, without his usual energy. ?Are you getting ill??

    ?I''m fine. I just need to rest,? Alexander says and walks away from the waves. Before he reaches the door to the lodgings, he changes his mind and runs to the railing and grabs the wood with his hands. He vomits all he''s eaten while I stare at him with wide eyes.

    So, he suffers from seasickness.

    ?Let''s go rest,? I mutter while reaching for his hand. ?We cane hereter.?

    If the waves calm down.

    It''s going to be a long week for Alexander.

    I pour him some water in a metal cup, and he sips with a grimace. His face hasn''t regained any colour.

    ?I think you should take the bed,? Iment, observing the unstable hammock. He won''t be able to sleep on that without worsening his sickness.

    ?I feel worse here,? he whispers, catching the table as if he was falling down. Yet, nothing is moving.

    Oh, except for the ship. It might be worse here.

    ?Why don''t you focus on something else?? I try, looking for a way to make him rx. ?You have a wife here with you, yet you haven''t stared at me enough today.?

    ?I''m not feeling well, Thea. And I did stare at you for the whole time...?

    ?Less than usual.?

    I make him sit down andnd on his side. He sighs and leans back on the bed. His head sinks in the pillow, and I caress his face with my cold fingers.

    I sing for him. One of those folk songs I learned in Kyre. The one about the lovers and the god of wine.

    He chuckles and turns on the side to look at me. At least, he seems to feel better.

    ?I think it''s better if we don''t take the second ship. It''s better to go by road, Alexander.? I can''t stand to see him like this for so long.

    ?No,? he moans. ?We have to. I''ve already organised everything... We can''t change now.?

    ?But you''re white like a cloud, my dear.?

    ?I''ve already decided.?

    ?We can reorganise the journey like we did the first time. No big deal...?

    ?No, Thea.?

    ?Why not??

    ?You like travelling by sea.?

    ?But I like a husband in his best shape more.?

    ?You''ll have your husband back when the travel is done,? he points out. Even while suffering, he manages to think and reply.

    And he continues being stubborn.

    ?You are the one suffering,? I puff and shrug. If he insists, so be it.

    ?Just stay with me,? he tries, raising his brows in a needy expression. ?I feel better when you''re nearby.?

    ?It''s a lie,? I sigh, but I cuddle at his side. We''ve slept on the seat of a carriage; this bed can''t be smaller than that.

    ?It''s not,? he replies. ?I can''t stay without you, Thea. I''ll do anything you ask me, as long as you promise to stay with me.?

    ?That''s a bit crazy even for you.?

    ?But it''s the truth. All I care about is that you''re alive, possibly nearby, and happy.?

    ?I know that already. But you can''t control me to such a degree, you know? I''m the only one who can decide whether to be happy or not. You can just keep me alive and nearby. By imprisoning me in a cage.?

    ?When this is all over, after overturning his majesty''s enemies, I''ll set you free. Is that all right??

    ?What about my uncle and Asteria? Weren''t they your number one enemy??

    ?You know their face now. You won''t fall into their trap just like that. And I can keep you safe from them without imprisoning you. They''re foreigners, while the faction opposing his majesty is in Ethiro. We don''t even know who they are, just a few obvious names. It''s more difficult.?

    ?Well, I can help you with that without being in danger. I''ll think of something.?

    ?No.?

    ?Then can I at least plot in the dark with you??

    He blinks, thinking about the matter for a minute or two.

    ?I can let you plot in the dark on one condition: you''ll plot with me and no one else.?

    ?Will you get jealous if I find another scheming partner??

    ?No, I''ll drag you away from the capital and refuse to tell you anything about my ns and moves. It''s not a matter of jealousy. If you can''t refrain from sticking your nose in dangerous ces, I''ll have to protect you the way I can.?

    ?You''re tyrannical.?

    ?Indeed.?

    But at least he''s feeling better. He hasn''tined about the waves for a while, and his face regained some colour.

    Even though it might be just an effect of the candle''s light. I blow it off before turning back and covering myself with the nket.

    ?Can you move back some more?? I ask as the edge of the bed is cutting my back.

    ?Just a bit,? he mutters and moves by an inch.

    As it doesn''t help much, and Alexander doesn''t want to let me closer because he''s afraid to hurt the baby, I turn my back to him and ther on him. I catch his arm and lean it higher than the waist.

    Since Alexander''s back is on the wall, there''s no ce to move away. But it''s enough since I''m now on the bed with every part of my body.

    ?If you don''t feel well, please wake me up,? I say before closing my eyes. ?I''d prefer to get up and let you pass than sharing your destiny.?

    ?As my wife wishes.?

    ?And don''t snore. Your mouth is close to my ear.?

    ?Yes, dear.?

    ?And stop being so obedient. It''s scary.?

    ?All right.?

 Chapter 226 - Journey By Sea (2)

    <h4>Chapter 226 - Journey By Sea (2)</h4>

    In the morning, my Duke is all right.

    At least, while sleeping. I don''t know if he''ll feel sick when he wakes up.

    I know he''s all right because his hand moved in his sleep andnded on my breast. It''s not squeezing, just leaned there. But he''s cupping it as if I was his personal toy.

    His nose is in my hair, tickling me with his breath, and one of his legs is folded and slid in between mine.

    I understand that there isn''t much space. And my Duke is indeed tall.

    But how am I supposed to get out of here now? Iy on this side so that I could get up swiftly. And here I am: trapped.

    ?Good morning, wife,? he whispers in my ear after a few minutes.

    Oh, I don''t need to snuggle away.

    ?Good morning. Can you release me??

    ?Why?? he mutters, moving his knee up.

    His leg brushes against my thighs, and the more I press them to stop him, the more the friction sends thrills to my spine.

    His hand leaves my breast, and his fingers draw paths on my hip and waist.

    ?Are you in a hurry to leave?? he adds before pecking my temple.

    He''s so sly early in the morning.

    ?You''ve touched me for the whole night. You can let me rest now.?

    ?I was sleeping: it doesn''t count.?

    ?It does count,? I reply. ?Your pervert mind doesn''t rest while you sleep, my dear. I can''t keep up with you. I need some time for myself.?

    ?You''re leaving me!? he exims, crooking his lips. ?You don''t love me anymore.?

    ?I''ve never said I love you in the first ce,? I mutter, annoyed. Is this even ethical? He''s ckmailing me so that I stay.

    As soon as these words leave my mouth, Alexander retreats. I can get up, but he stays back. He leans his head on one arm and observes me with longing and infinite sadness.

    ?Not even one bit?? he tries, his eyes almost wet.

    Oh, gosh! Does he have to act like this?

    ?One yota? Just enough to make my presence tolerable? Or at least, not to make you cringe every time you see me??

    That is rather a low level of love he desires. That''s a bit unsettling.

    ?If I tell you, you''ll use my words to your advantage.?

    ?So you do lo...?

    ?I haven''t said that,? I spit out. He''s so damn insistent!

    ?Oh,? he moans and lies back. He looks at me with puppy eyes while I start preparing for the day.

    When I''m ready to go, he opens his mouth to add something to his shameless words.

    ?But I do love you, Thea. I love you so much.?

    I drop my shoulders and sit on the chair next to the table. It''s so hard to be his wife, sometimes. Why does he have to say embarrassing things out of the blue?

    ?Are you sure you love me?? I inquire.

    ?Yes, I am.?

    ?Then you shouldn''t be this pushy. If you really loved me, you would patiently wait for me to be ready to tell you.?

    ?But you won''t tell me if I don''t insist.?

    ?That''s not true, Alexander.? I''ve already confessed my feelings... how many times?

    ?You''re so tipsy with words.?

    ?But I do show you my heart, don''t I?? I mean, I''m such a caring wife. What else would he like? A wife that tells her mind every second?

    Also, he''s told me his own feelings so few times. Only when in a corner, to be precise.

    Yet he requires continuous confessions from me! He likes ttering his ego every second, so much that he sulks when he doesn''t get what he wants.

    I sit back on the bed and peck his lips. His eyes return to shine with happiness, but his mouth is still crooked. He''s now just pretending, to get more from my surrender.

    ?Get up, husband. You should take some fresh air while it''s still morning.?

    ?I''d prefer to sleep more,? he moans, but he still wears his clothes.

    ?You can stay here.?

    ?No, I don''t want to leave you alone.?

    ?What are you afraid of? I can''t run away from a sailing ship, can I??

    ?That''s not what I''m worried about,? he mutters and follows me out with uncertain steps.

    We reach the deck, and I close my eyes while bathing in the morning sun. It''s warm andforting, just what I needed to recharge my energy.

    It''s not the same for Alexander, but I have no clue how to help him. Other than distracting him from the thought, I don''t know what to do to make him feel better.

    ?Look, there''s a ship there,? I say, pointing at the horizon. ?It''s so far, but it looks like a vessel...?

    ?It''s moving too fast to be a merchant''s vessel,? Alexander mutters, grabbing the railing to feel steadier. ?And it''s directed towards us.?

    ?Oh, we''ll be able to see the g in a while then.?

    ?There''s no need to look at the g as it''s fake.?

    ?Fake??

    ?Thea, that''s a pirate ship...?

    Pirates? Ah, what bad luck. Our first time sailing, and here we meet pirates.

    ?It will be fine as long as we give them some gold, won''t it??

    ?You should hide in the cabin, Thea. Do not open the door no matter what you hear. And don''t answer if you hear anyone calling.?

    ?And you??

    ?I''ll protect you,? he mutters with a grin.

    ?You can barely stand. Who are you going to protect like this??

    ?It hurts when you say it like this.?

    ?It''s the truth. I don''t want to hide!?

    ?It''s dangerous. They might want more than just gold and goods. Pirates are known to be ruthless and have links with ve markets...?

    ?Oh,? I realise. ?But still, I would worry so much if I knew you''re here and in peril...?

    ?Please, Thea. Just do what I tell you this once.?

    ?All right. But you have to promise you''ll be careful.?

    ?I will. I have enough reasons to live, don''t I??

    ?Yes,? I nod. ?And you have toe back to me. After all, you can''t leave me alone now. I wouldn''t survive alone...?

    ?You would,? he chuckles.

    ?And I love you,? I point out. ?It would be too much pain to lose you.?

    ?Do you?? he asks, hoping that I repeat the words he so much wanted to hear. ?Really??

    ?Yes, I do. But I will repeat it only after we survive the pirates.?

    After all, he needs motivation and not fulfilment.

    ?Why does your life have to be at stake for you to tell me?? heins. Ah, he''s just so childish.

 Chapter 227 - Journey By Sea (3)

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Journey By Sea (3)</h4>

    ?Why are you following me?? Alexander asks while I tale after him. ?We''ve agreed that you would hide in the room.?

    ?Yes, that''s right. But the pirates are still far from here. I''ll go hide when they are closer. I want to help in the meanwhile.?

    ?You''re supposed to be safe.?

    ?I will be.? And it''s not like the pirates will sell me as a ve. I''m Duke Kyre''s wife. He''ll pay any price to have me back.

    Which means that we''re not in life danger as long as we survive the first attack.

    Still, I have to protect my baby from any distress.

    ?Are you a hundred per cent sure those are pirates, by the way? They seem a bit off to me,? I point out, looking at the weird g they''re using.

    It has a sun in the middle, which reminds me of the symbols of Polis. Ah, how nostalgic. Yet, this one is turned upside down. Like a setting sun, with that orange colour.

    ?They use random gs to trick other ships,? Alexander exins. He feels slightly better after finding something to do.

    ?They didn''t have to turn it upside down.?

    ?I don''t think it''s intentional, Thea.?

    ?No, but still...?

    The sailors have started managing the ship to flee away from the vessel, but none of them is preparing for battle.

    ?How do you fight back pirates'' usually?? Alexander asks, seeing the way they''re working without a break.

    ?We don''t fight back, milord. We run away.?

    ?Oh. And do you usually manage to do so??

    ?There weren''t many pirates in these waters once. They started crowding the ce in thest couple of years. It was a peaceful sea.?

    ?Oh,? I mutter. ?What bad luck!?

    ?It''s the second time this month, the third in our whole lives. People will stop moving at sea if this doesn''te to an end.?

    ?You''re sailing following Ethiro''s shores, right?? I ask. ?You should be under the Empire''s protection.?

    ?No one cares about what happens out here, mdy. They''re focused on grabbing tax money when we dock.?

    ?That must be why there aren''t many merchants travelling by sea...?

    There are many roads on the ground, and it''s much safer from what I''ve witnessed so far.

    ?It''s a pity. Seaways are faster and more convenient...?

    ?You can save the worldter, Thea,? Alexander replies. ?Now go hide. I''ll call for you when we''ve escaped the vessel.?

    ?Are you sure you don''t want me to stay with you?? I inquire. He''s still so pale, I''m worrying. What if he stumbles on a rope and falls into the sea?

    I''m not even sure he knows how to swim.

    ?Why don''t youe and hide with me??

    If we''re going to escape, there isn''t any need for him out here.

    ?I have to make sure we''re ready to fight if they catch us.?

    ?It won''t help, milord,? the captain exims. ?We have no clue about fighting. And we don''t want to risk our lives because of the stock. We''ll deliver everything. We don''t have much worth onboard regardless...?

    Except for the man second in line for the throne.

    If the capital receives the ransom request, they might ignore it to have a threat to stability taken care of.

    ?Alexander, your value is higher than mine. You''re the one risking to be taken by the pirates,? I whisper, clutching his arm to make him listen with attention. ?You bettere with me.?

    ?It will be all right, Thea. I''m not leaving you,? he replies and hugs me tightly. It hasn''t happened in a while, but he''s now back at how I saw him when he had a fever or was dead drunk.

    Or crying for a death that he witnessed in another life.

    ?I will protect you, no matter what,? he continues. He''s reassuring himself, not me. I''m not that worried.

    ?I don''t want you to get hurt in my stead, though.? That wouldn''t solve anything. Also, I felt what he felt the day Queen Theodora died.

    I don''t want to despair that much. I don''t want to hate the whole world and want to burn down everything.

    I''d prefer to be the one leaving first this time as well. If it wasn''t for making Alexander suffer again.

    ?We should both be safe,? I realise. ?Because it won''t be an improvement from the first time if either of us got hurt or died. Please, be careful.?

    ?Are you worrying for me, my Duchess??

    ?I am,? I confess. ?For you, for me, and our child. You wanted a family, didn''t you? Stupidly dying in the middle of the sea isn''t worth it. You won''t even see our baby when it''s born. He won''t ever meet you and call you father.?

    Alexander drops his jaw, and his shoulders curl down. Incredulous, he stares at me for a while before returning to his senses.

    ?Let''s hope it doesn''te to that,? he then says, shrugging with calm. Yet, his expression is solemn and focused.

    He''s collected his thoughts and is now finally rational.

    His face is still pale, but he doesn''t seem in a hurry anymore. And he''s hiding his difort to make me feel safe.

    We turn to walk below deck when a ship, smaller than the first one, appears out of nowhere.

    I widen my eyes and cling to Alexander''s shirt, startled by the apparition.

    Where''re in the open sea. Where the heck can a ship hide? Why haven''t we seen it before?

    I look upward and find the crow''s nest empty. The deckhand should have been there, observing the horizon and looking for dangers. He came down after locating the first pirate ship, and he couldn''t notice the second waiting for us.

    A bunch of harpoons sink in the soft wood of the railings and the deck, and the second ship moors to ours. A few men jump on board while the rest of the pirates wait to be close enough to set a footbridge.

    The door is far, we can''t make it in time.

    Alexander plucks his sword out and pushes me behind him.

    Without a word, I take a step behind him in silence. I don''t want to distract him now. My back hits the wall, and I stay there with my hands on the wood.

    The crew of the ship raise their hands, except the captain that is steering the helm. Only Alexander and the two knights with us are still on alert, ready to fight.

    This doesn''t look like something we can solve with brute force. There are too many enemies in front of us, and more areing on the second ship.

    We have to use diplomacy. At least to avoid bloodshed.

    I haven''t had much to do with pirates, but I know they can be stubborn and easy to provoke. From the moment the first drop of their blood appears, they won''t give up until obtaining theirplete revenge.

    Even though their appearance here is rather suspicious. Did they know this ship was going to be unguarded and loaded?

    ?We have some guests this time,? the man that looks like the leader mutters, observing us. ?Weren''t you supposed to be a cargo? When have you started taking passengers??

    The captain of the ship just crooks his mouth without replying with any word.

    Is he panicking or obstinate? I wouldn''t risk upsetting some pirates like this.

    While most of the crew is nervous, the captain continues to keep the helm. The deckhand walks to him and stands by his side, and I begin to notice that not all the sailors are equally scared.

    Some are just annoyed or nervous, while others don''t show any reaction. They do keep their hands in the air, but I''m not sure if it''s all a facade or blending in.

    ?You''re scaring my crew, damn it. I was clear about it, wasn''t I??

    ?You weren''t clear about the passengers,? the pirate replies. ?How much can we make from them??

    ?Not much,? the captain sighs. ?They don''t have much money with them.?

    ?Where you find a woman, you can find jewels...?

    ?Not on this one. I haven''t seen any except for those she''s currently wearing.?

    Hey, I''m right here! Pretending to be unconcerned about my thoughts? But, the man on the deck is awfully familiar as well...

    ?They look like nobles to me. Nobles travelling with fake identities,? he adds, eyeing Alexander''s refined sword and the knights'' calm demeanour. It doesn''t look like we''re outnumbered by our expressions.

    Only after a moment or two, Alexander''s shoulders twitch. He shakes his head, looking at the men starting to move goods from the pirate vessel to the ship.

    Shouldn''t it be the opposite?

    Ah, they''re working together. The merchant sells the goods the pirates collect. And they split the profits.

    ?What do we do with the guests??

    ?Nothing. We don''t need that much money,? the captain mutters. ?They paid the trip, and they will reach the destination in one piece.?

    ?Every single gold for the cause isn''t too much.?

    ?What cause, you old hag? You won''t touch my passengers, period.?

    I try to nce from Alexander''s shoulder while he unexpectedly lowers his sword.

    ?I am not the one that can solve this,? my husband says to me.

 Chapter 228 - Hidden Destination

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Hidden Destination</h4>

    I blink, surprised. Why has my husband given up so fast and so eagerly? He was supposed to be stubborn and unyielding.

    ?You''re more qualified to do so,? he then adds.

    ?To do what?? I mumble, lost in this mess.

    ?To solve the situation.?

    ?Oh, you want your wife to save your life??

    ?Yes, I do,? he chuckles. He''s so rxed, even while surrounded by pirates. ?I believe in you that much, ah??

    ?What''s the matter??

    I nce at the pirates and finally recognise the captain.

    Alexander must remember him from his first life as they haven''t met in this one yet. Hence, I indeed am the only one capable of solving this.

    ?When have high officers from Polis started attacking ships in pirates'' clothes?? I inquire, my hands on the hips and a stern expression on my face. ?What will people think if a voice of this gets out??

    The captain observes me for a minute with his eyes wide.

    ?My... Queen?? he whispers, clenching his fists and opening his mouth in surprise. ?My Queen, you''re alive??

    ?I am alive,? I nod, ?but not a queen anymore. Pay attention to your words, Diogenes.?

    He''s always had the bad habit of talking his mind without filters. It wouldn''t bother me too much, but it could be dangerous when some foreign delegation was visiting.

    He falls on his knees and continues looking at me with a wide mouth.

    ?My Queen, what happened to you? Fate brought you to your loyal servants. We won''t abandon you a second time!?

    A second time? It was me that abandoned them. Why do they still show me respect?

    The pirates next to Diogenes look at each other in confusion, and then they kneel down to greet me. The merchant steering the ship raises his brows, and he almost loses hold on the helm for a moment.

    ?You haven''t changed much, except for your costume. You still can''t hear a whole sentence without making something useless,? I scold the man in front of me, forgetting that he was ying tough up to a few seconds ago. ?I just said I am no queen. I''m just a duchess now.?

    ?Just?? Alexander mutters by my side. No one else can hear his low voice, but I almost turn to pinch his arm.

    ?Are you going back to Polis, my Queen??

    ?No, I''m headed to the capital. It''s almost the beginning of the social season, and I wanted to be there early to prepare.?

    ?Social season??

    ?Yes, Diogenes. It''s a part of the year when nobles from a kingdom meet in a ce and organise events to socialise and fortify bonds.?

    ?But why does my Queen want to attend a social season??

    ?I don''t want it. It''s my duty. As Duchess of Kyre.?

    ?Kyre? Kyre like the region of Ethiro?? he realises. ?Has the Emperor killed his family and put you in their ce??

    ?No, I married the Duke,? I sigh.

    ?Willingly?? he asks, a hand already reaching the sword.

    ?Don''t waste your energies. You can''t beat him in a sword fight,? I say. I haven''t seen Alexander fighting, so I can''t be sure how good he is. But there''s no reason to make him fight just to review.

    It''s better like this.

    When I turn to Alexander to check his thoughts, I find him admiring me with shining eyes. What is this for, now?

    ?My wife believes in my abilities,? he says and reaches out for my hand.

    I nce at the pirates, just to confirm their dumbfounded expressions. It was like this at the Ethirian Pce too, but seeing grown men act like gossipingdies is odd.

    ?What were you talking about before, Diogenes? Kidnapping? Ransom? ve market??

    ?Oh, I haven''t said either of these words!? he replies, jumping on foot. ?Who would dare to treat the Queen of Polis in such a way? If anything, we''re here to free you!?

    ?I just said you should check your words before talking. At least twice. But, starting from the beginning, why are you pretending to be pirates??

    ?We''re not pretending, my Queen. After Ethiro entered Polis, we decided to leave and wait for a better moment to take our city back. We''ve spent months attacking ships and collecting goods, but we didn''t know how to mise them. That''s when we met the merchant. We agreed that we would attack him from time to time to exchange our goods with food and supplies.?

    ?Polis''s treasures??

    ?In a safe ce,? he nods, ?We can reach it in a few weeks if needed.?

    ?Keep it there for the moment. Bring it back only if everything is settled.?

    ?Are we going to take back Polis??

    ?Not really. I can''t promise you independence. But I can work for some form of autonomy for the time being.?

    ?Doesn''t my Queen want her throne back??

    ?No,? I say, shaking my head. ?I have another role now. And I couldn''t be the ruler of Polis even if I wanted. I''ve abdicated and survived the seventh day.?

    ?Is that why they didn''t kill you??

    ?They never intended to kill me. Surrender was all that they wanted. Now, tell me more about your life during thest year. When have you left Polis??

    ?A few days after the surrender. We couldn''t look at those soldiers anymore, so we left and decided to regroupter.?

    ?Regroup??

    ?There are three ships like ours, my Queen.?

    ?Are they all pirating??

    ?No, the others are trading.?

    ?And what about my brother? Any news from him??

    ?No, my Queen. Thest thing I heard is that he reached Asteria without issues, but then we lost contact with the general. We don''t know where he is, except that he reached his rtives and went undercover from that moment.?

    I sigh, relieved to hear from the only member of my family still alive. He must be fine somewhere in Asteria. Harming him wouldn''t bring them an advantage.

    ?Let''s talk in front of some tea,? I offer.

    ?Yes! Of course, my Queen!?

    Diogenes follows me towards the captain''s cabin while the rest of the pirates return to transferring the goods from one ship to the other.

    Alexander follows me closely, still behaving like a loyal puppy. Looking at him, one can''t guess he''s seasick. He''s acting like this to avoid any tension, as my former subjects won''t worry about me if they see a doting, submissive husband at my side.

    I have to reward himter, as it must be very hard for him to keep his real personality hidden.

    During the afternoon, I hear about Diogenes''s adventures from the fall of Polis.

    ?I can provide you ess to the harbour,? Alexander offers, forgetting his supposed role for a moment. ?You don''t need to avoid Polis. No one issued any exile, except for the members of the royal family. I''ll write an reditation for you. With that, you''ll be assigned a dock.?

    ?You can do that?? Diogenes asks, tilting his head in mistrust.

    ?I can. The trade routes haven''t been re-established yet. You can make a lot of profit until the rest of the merchantse back. Not to mention that you''ll be able to enter the city whenever you need.?

    ?Won''t that be a threat to the Empire?? the pirate asks, still suspicious.

    I understand him. I''m doubting as well.

    ?You shouldn''t make such a dangerous move,? I say to Alexander. ?What if word of it arrives at his majesty??

    ?I have the power to appoint and remove high officials in Polis. I am the one approving every name that has been proposed for every single position.?

    ?You''re governing Polis?? I ask.

    ?Not directly. But I often check that everything is proceeding the right way.?

    ?You could have told me,? I pout. I wouldn''t have worried that much if I knew that my city was in safe hands. ?And you could have used it to your advantage.?

    How many things could he have asked of this Duchess in exchange for some betterment in Polis? I would have been under hisplete control if he revealed that he had the fate of my city under hismand.

    ?It''s not worth it,? Alexander replies. He shrugs as if an obedient Duchess isn''t one of his most extreme dreams.

    ?So, will you write an reditation for my people? For real??

    ?I will.?

    ?How do I know it''s not a trap??

    ?How do you know?? Alexander chuckles. ?Why don''t you believe in me for once, ah??

    ?I need certainties.?

    ?You can check with your own eyes.?

    ?I''m not a prophet yet.?

    ?No, but you can see what happens when we check in.?

    ?Check in??

    ?It was supposed to be a surprise. We were going to reach Polis before going back to the capital.?

    ?Polis??

    ?Yes, Thea. Polis.?

    ?It''s on the other side from Kyre! It''d take us ages to reach it. Not to mention the time needed to go back to the capital.?

    ?Yes,? he sighs. ?But it was supposed to be some time alone with my wife.?

 Chapter 229 - A Thousand Kisses

    <h4>Chapter 229 - A Thousand Kisses</h4>

    After talking with Diogenes, Alexander decides that we can ask them to bring us to Polis.

    My husband makes it look like I''m the one deciding, by nodding at my words and holding my hand in obedient silence. He offered to take a ride on a pirate ship with a calm smile, and I understood there was no point in arguing.

    And I want to go to Polis too.

    Changing ship is a whole adventure.

    The pirates add another footbridge, and Diogenes helps me pass on the other side under Alexander''s grudging stare. Then, once safe and with my feet on the vessel, I turn back and gaze at my husband.

    He looks at the wood and jumps up regardless of his sickness. His face has turned green in thest few minutes.

    I signal to Diogenes to help him, and my former aide follows on the spot.

    ?It would be bad if we lost the Duke of Kyre now,? I remind him. ?He hasn''t signed anything yet.?

    And the Duke of Kyre epted to proceed by sea regardless of his difort. All to show me that Polis is safe and in order.

    ?Sit down for a moment,? I suggest to Alexander when he reaches my side. ?You''re not looking well.?

    I wipe away some sweat from his forehead.

    ?You should rest now,? I continue. ?And we might continue the trip another time...?

    ?No, no,? he murmurs. ?I''m fine.?

    ?You stubborn husband!? I whisper, pinning his chin between two fingers and forcing him to look at me. ?All right, then. But we''re going back by ground roads.?

    ?If that''s what my wife wishes...?

    His relieved sigh tells me more than his fake words.

    ?My Queen, you can use my cabin for this voyage,? Diogenes yells from the other side of the deck.

    Mhm... It''s in the upper part of the ship. Hence, the waves are less annoying. It will help Alexander''s health, to stay in the captain''s cabin instead of the hold.

    ?All right,? I ept and get up. Alexander follows me in silence, somehow unbnced. Should I keep him stable while walking?

    ?The Duke can sleep with the rest of the crew. There''s enough space for another hammock,? Diogenes adds with a small grin.

    ?No, he''ll sleep on the floor,? I murmur while pulling Alexander with me. ?Right now. There''s no need to suffer in the open just because. The knights will oversee that all our belongings find a ce. Come on...?

    While I make sure that my Duke eats some bread and soup, the rest of the ship returns to its usual activities. Every single sailor knows its ce and tasks, and we part from the merchants in no time.

    The other pirate vessel, acting as a decoy, reaches us a few hourster.

    ?Done?? a man shouts from the other side.

    ?Done!? Diogenes replies. ?What took you so long??

    ?Problems with the helm. We solved it, but now we don''t know what to do with the goods. The merchant just fled away...?

    ?We''re going to sell it by ourselves,? Diogenes informs hisrade.

    Only after turning the corner, I can wave to the man there. He looks at me with surprise for a moment or two, and then he recognises me.

    He opens his eyes and mouth at the same time, at a loss of words.

    I don''t know his name, but he''s one of the lower officers in the Pce. He worked in the financial department and sometimes brought documents to Diogenes.

    ?Sell where?? he asks, remembering the conversation left at half.

    ?Polis,? Diogenes shouts, and the man confirms my identity.

    I bet it''s hard to recognise me with exotic clothes and a tidy bun instead of my usual braid.

    As the news about the n spreads in the other vessel, I return to the cabin to check on Alexander. Two weeks of travel will be long, especially for him.

    ?You recognised Diogenes, didn''t you?? I ask him after closing the door.

    He''s lying on the bed. This one isrger than the one we had on the merchant ship.

    ?Yes, that''s correct.?

    His voice is feeble but stable.

    ?You had much control not to shout his name out loud,? I chuckle. ?I don''t know if I would have figured that it wasn''t a good idea to call a stranger the first time we meet in this life.?

    ?I''m used to it.?

    ?You were also in a difficult position with a sword raised to protect your wife.?

    ?That''s my duty.?

    ?You did a good job,? I chuckle.

    He observes me for a moment before returning to his shameless self.

    ?Can I get a reward?? he tries, smiling as if there wasn''t any bad intention behind his expression.

    ?You already have it,? I point out. ?You''re lying in bed and not on the floor.?

    ?You''re cold.?

    ?It''s a part of my role. I wouldn''t be your Duchess if I wasn''t cold.?

    I sit next to him andnd a peck on his forehead.

    ?Better, now??

    ?Mhm... Better... I''m surprised you take care of me, Thea. I thought you would throw me in the sea at the first chance.?

    ?And why would I do that??

    ?To be finally free and sail towards Polis to organise a revolution.?

    ?We can do that together, can''t we??

    ?Indeed,? he chuckles. ?But a revolution should be ourst choice. We can find another way...?

    ?One less bloody,? I finish for him.

    He''s right. That''s my most pressing concern: Polis can''t get its freedom without a massacre, and the Empire won''t just sit and stare as we dere independence.

    It has to be done more cunningly.

    ?What do you propose?? I inquire, smiling at Alexander.

    ?You''re looking at me like that,? he whispers, bringing my hand to his lips. ?Like you used to, once.?

    ?I don''t understand.? I''m not ring in rage nor trembling in fear.

    What does he mean by once?

    ?I love you, Thea. So much that I''d destroy the world for you.?

    ?I know, Alexander. You''ve already proven that.?

    It''s evident how far he would go for his Queen.

    ?No, Thea. I haven''t yet. I haven''t proved it to you, only to the woman in my memories. And if you still think that you''re another person, then I have to show you my feelings in some way.?

    ?Your words are enough,? I reassure him, caressing his hair as if he was a feverish child.

    ?But I want to help you regardless.?

    ?I won''t throw you in the water, Alexander. There''s no need to act this pitiful.?

    ?I''m not pitiful, just a bit seasick. Tomorrow, I''ll be like new. I promise!?

    ?Don''t make promises like this. There''s a risk that I believe you.?

    ?I''m afraid you''ll trick me and disappear in Polis.?

    ?Then, why are you bringing me there if you''re so afraid??

    ?Because it''s the right thing to do. I can''t bind you to me. I can just pray that you will stay even when you have the possibility to leave.?

    ?Oh, you''re so right about that. You can''t keep me by your side with chains and cages,? I murmur.

    ?And with pleas??

    ?You words turned out pretty effective till now, didn''t they? I''m still here. And I had my chance to escape.?

    His lips curl up, and he turns on one side. He pats on the spot next to him, and I lie down in his arms.

    ?Can I get my reward, now?? he inquires, his breath hitting my ear.

    ?I haven''t promised anything.?

    ?But I did a good job!?

    ?You tried doing a good job and then left me to fix it.?

    ?It''s not my fault if my wife is more efficient.?

    ?What do you want, then?? I sigh. He won''t stop whining if I don''t at least pretend to be conceding.

    ?A thousand kisses.?

    ?My lips will fall apart.?

    ?Not just now. You can give me a kiss each day for a thousand days. Or you can kiss me more often and be done sooner...?

    I turn to him and peck his cheek.

    ?One,? I say before moving on his forehead. ?Two... Three...?

    I count up to twenty-something before giving up and focusing on the task. In the end, a thousand kisses mean thirty a day for a little more than a month. With this pace, I''ll be done with a thousand by the end of the journey.

    Instead ofining about my strategy and protesting that simple pecks aren''t kisses, not the kisses he''s interested in, Alexander just closes his eyes. He enjoys my small attentions with serenity.

    Even his seasickness seems to have given him a break.

    ?I will keep count for you, wife. Don''t worry and just do your part,? he says when I move on his neck.

    I bite him, and he winces, surprised. He moans in aint but doesn''t stop me.

    ?This can''t be considered,? he states. ?It''s not a kiss if it leaves your teeth''s sign.?

    ?I don''t say a word when you do the same to me,? I point out.

    ?It''s different. You''re tougher than me, and you can bear with it. I can''t: I''m delicate.?

    ?As delicate as a flower,? I murmur while returning to my tedious work.

 Chapter 230 - Docking (1)

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Docking (1)</h4>

    Two weeks of travel are really a lot.

    Not for me, though. I get up early every morning and walk on the deck to get some fresh air. The scent of the sea fills my lungs, and I breathe as much as I can.

    Who knows when I''ll be able to feel the waves again? I won''t probably sail next time, given that Alexander is suffering so much.

    He''s getting better, but not as fast as I hoped.

    When we reach the southern sea, a day or two away from Polis, I can notice the change in the weather. Just a degree or two, but my bones can finally be warmed by the sun.

    ?We''re close,? I say to the wind, moving a lock of hair away from my eyes.

    ?I hope so,? Alexander replies. He''s been staring at the horizon for an hour. I didn''t think he could move his eyes away from me for this long.

    However, it turns out that looking at the sea helps him.

    ?I''ve written the documentation to enter the harbour. I''m just concerned about our visit. Am I allowed to visit my city, for real?? I say.

    ?I don''t know, and we won''t make it public. There''s no need to attract attention.?

    ?Are we going undercover??

    ?No, we just won''t reveal our identities to anyone. There aren''t strict controls.?

    I''m looking forward to visiting Polis with Alexander. It won''t be the first time, but it will be interesting!

    ?I''ve written the reditation,? I restart. ?You just have to check and sign.?

    ?Here,? he says while giving me a ring with the sigil. ?You can do it.?

    ?Oh, I''m going to sign so many things with this,? I tease him.

    Alexander just nces at me and shrugs. He doesn''t care that much about what I can do with his sigil.

    He doesn''t have to be worried, but it would be interesting.

    ?We''re almost there,? a sailor shouts from the crow''s nest.

    Just like that, I''m heading towards my birthce on a pirate ship.

    The harbour is as magnificent as always. The Pce shines from the distance, its golden roofs as brilliant as always.

    The sculptures of the sirens are at their usual ce, weing the ships after long journeys in the wild sea. Their hands are opened in a sign of peace, and their eyes look down to protect the entrance from dangers. Their hairs are on a shoulder,bed symmetrically.

    I don''t know who''s the artist that created those two monuments, but time and wind didn''t ruin the beauty. Not to mention the rain and the salty waters that couldn''t even scratch the perfect womanly faces.

    After dropping anchor just out of the harbour, Diogenes sends a couple of underlings to ask permission to dock.

    ?We''ll have to wait here, my Queen.?

    ?Diogenes,? I stop him. ?You can''t call me like this anymore. Can you imagine what could happen if someone hears you??

    He lifts his brow, considering.

    ?I''m not supposed to get back here. I was exiled!? I exin.

    ?Then what title should I use?? he asks, scratching his head. ?My Duchess??

    Alexander coughs behind my back, almost drowning in his own possessiveness.

    ?Grace. The right title is your grace,? he exins after calming down. He avoids looking in this direction to hide his murderous stare.

    ?Oh, I understand,? Diogenes nods. ?Just like we say eminence for the priests...?

    ?Correct.? I nod, pondering about whether to finish this discussion before causing another diplomatic incident. ?It works with the same principle.?

    ?I will remember, my Queen!?

    Then, my former aide strolls away to order his crew around.

    I turn to Alexander and rub his back while checking his face.

    ?It''s almost over,? I hearten him, smiling as sincerely as I can.

    I''m looking forward to setting foot on thend, even more than my seasick husband. I''m so happy that he brought me here. If only he wasn''t sick and I wasn''t pregnant, I would have shown him my emotions... Oh, wait, this doesn''t sound right.

    I''ve dreamt about what happened when some pirates tried infiltrating Polis... Well, no. I dreamt what happened after, and I woke up all burning. Too bad that I couldn''t tell everything to Alexander because I hid the dreams from him and now don''t know how to exin.

    I had to keep my tingling secret and bear with it.

    There''s no need for my Duke to know what kind of woman I am. I''ve restrained myself from touching him while he was sleeping, and I felt a hero after that.

    Oh, gosh. How could he wait for me to take the first step, our first days of marriage?

    I move my eyes away before starting to drool in in daylight. Why do I see him so handsome even while green of nausea and tired from the journey?

    ?Come,? I say while pulling him towards the cabin. ?You need to rest before docking...?

    He follows me obediently, not the least concerned about my devilish grin.

    ?This Duke feels all right,? he mutters in response and closes the door behind his back. He sits on the bed and moves his eyes on me.

    Now that I have his attention, I can try going further...

    I sit on hisp and caress his hair and the back of his neck, drawing circles on his skin. I press my lips on his forehead, wondering how to transform these innocent cuddles into something shameless.

    I''ve never needed help as my Duke''s nature won over all his good intents. But now, he''s not in his best shape.

    Even pressing my soft breasts on his chest isn''t doing the trick. They''ve grown in size some more, but I haven''t noticed any change in my Duke''s behaviour.

    One of his hands is on my back, in a safe position. The other is on my knee. It would be so easy to move it up, but no!

    ?Alexander,? I call him, hoping it will help.

    ?Yes??

    He''s listening to me, not losing control. Oh, damn it. It looks like I''ll have to voice my desires. It''s so embarrassing. Maybe, I should just bear some more. Until my Duke feels the same and jumps on me.

    But it''s either talking or living with the wish to be touched all the time. Ah, why am I like this all of a sudden?

    I shouldn''t have thought about those dreams.

    ?I feel like kissing,? I say, as a start.

    ?Kissing?? Alexander repeats, raising his brows and looking at my expression with curiosity. ?Are you sure??

    What kind of question is that?

    ?Well, no... I''d also do something else, but you don''t seem in the right mood. Forget I said anything.?

    He doesn''t do as I say, fortunately, but he doesn''t jump on me either. He stares some more, deciphering my thoughts one at a time.

    ?Is my Duchess asking for intimacy?? he asks, tilting his head with a wonderful evil grin.

    Oh, I didn''t need that. I''ll lose myst bit of rationality if he doesn''t stop.

    ?It must be because of pregnancy. I was wondering when you would have started feeling weird. It was a matter of time...?

    ?You knew it??

    ?It happened the first time too. I was worried, at the start, but all the women in the Pce told me that it was normal. They even exined how to deal with it without hurting you.?

    ?Oh, so that''s how you know... All of that,? I realise.

    ?No, I know because I learned from books.?

    Ah, right. Well, I hope I won''t start dreaming about those books anytime soon because I''m already at my limit.

    ?It''s my fault for neglecting you,? he continues. ?I was so busy feeling sick that I forgot my wife. Will you forgive me??

    What is he talking about now? I was distracted by his lips and lost part of his words.

    ?Mh-hm,? I moan, nodding. Just in case he proposed something indecent. There''s no need to repeat it, I''ll just take whates on my way.

    ?But I''ve never thought that my cold wife would tell me her mind so openly. It''s a first, in both lives.?

    ?You''re talking too much, husband!? I can''t follow philosophical discourses right now.

    ?I''m very happy about it. You can''t imagine how much.?

    Oh, I think I have a clue.

    ?Will you oblige your duty or not?? I press him, and his hand moves from my back to the bottom. The other slips up, caressing my inner thigh through the clothes. Just some more, yes...

    ?I''ll be happy to,? he whispers to my ear.

    Before his tongue can reach my neck, we''re interrupted by a knock.

    Who''s disturbing at a time like this? Can''t a woman have some private time with her husband on this ship?

    ?My grace, we''ve received permission to get in. Also, we''re assigned a dock. That husband of yours has some utility, in the end!?

    It''s Diogenes, reminding me that I was excited to visit Polis and not do naughty things in a dim wooden cabin.

    ?We should prepare,? Alexander says, retreating his arms. ?I was looking forward to this moment for so long...?

    Is Polis really more alluring than your own wife?

 Chapter 231 - Docking (2)

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Docking (2)</h4>

    After getting down from the ship, the first sense that is hit is smell. The port is filled with the odour of fish.

    Thankfully, I don''t feel nausea this time. It seems that it''s passed the time I would vomit only at the hint of fish in the room, let alone this strong stink.

    Alexander is relieved as well.

    His face regains colour, and he inhales a mouthful of fresh air the moment his feet touch the ground. His shoulders return straight, and his lips smirk.

    ?Finally!? he exims while turning his face to the sun, eyes closed to feel the warmth.

    Then, he remembers me.

    ?Come here, Dora,? he says while reaching out for my hand. ?Let''s go explore together.?

    How does he know about Dora? I haven''t dreamt about any moment when I used that name. The first time I told anyone to call me like that was a few weeks before the end of the war.

    I ventured into the harbour and sat at a table alone for the whole evening, until a waitress sat by my side. She asked me why I was sad, and I muttered something about the siege.

    When she offered me her hand and said her name, I had to find something that didn''t sound too regal.

    In the end, Dora is amon name.

    ?There is a tavern nearby where I used toe before the surrender,? I inform Alexander. ?It''s better to avoid it. I don''t want to be recognised.?

    After considering the matter for a split second, he nods with conviction.

    We leave Diogenes and his men behind as we walk towards the city centre. The roads are clean, and there aren''t many people around.

    All in all, it seems peaceful.

    I was expecting to find more beggars and veterans on the streets.

    ?Where should we go?? I ask Alexander.

    ?The temple where we got married the first time,? he states. ?I want to see it again.?

    ?Do you remember that day, or you got drunk like during the Autumn Hunt??

    ?I was sober, my Duchess. But I wasn''t as happy as when I married you the second time.?

    ?I guess it gets better with experience,? I tease him.

    He chuckles, bowing over to leave a light peck on my cheek. Then, swift like wind, he straightens his back.

    ?We should get married more often,? I continue.

    ?You might be right.?

    The central square is crowded, like always when it''s market day.

    A mass of people with different traits and clothes is walking or talking in groups. I''m d to see some merchants advertising their business.

    Among that group of people, a few Ethirians talk with local vendors. I can recognise them by the clothes they wear.

    ?The man there, the one with the green jacket, is the governor appointed,? Alexander whispers, pulling me closer. I lock our arms and continue to stroll with in faces.

    Alexander is dressed in his usual attire, which makes us recognisable as Ethirians. My gown isn''t easy to locate as it''s in between two different styles, but my hairstyle is imperial, no matter how simple.

    In Polis, women don''t tie their hair up like this. They always leave at least part of it free or braided.

    We cross the square, almost blinded by the white buildings, and we walk into the temple. It''s silent and dark, as the sun rays are filtered by the coloured ss. The dust has settled down, but this isn''t anything unusual in my city.

    People go to pray only when they can''t find another solution. As such, all the temples were full of people during the war, especially towards the end.

    After the peace treaty, and after seeing that their prayers have been fulfilled, they returned to spend money in other ways. Religion isn''t something that has deep grounds around here.

    The high priests have alwaysined about that and asked me to solve the issue. Yet, a Queen can''t just order their subjects to believe in something. And it''s the church''s duty to make their faith appealing.

    People go where they see either entertainment or a deeper meaning.

    ?You were beautiful that day as well,? Alexander whispers, observing the ce where we must have stood while exchanging the vows. ?I regret not paying attention, but I wasn''t exactly in the right mood. I had just been sold off, so I didn''t like you that much.?

    ?When did you start liking your Queen?? I asked, even though it''s rather easy to guess.

    It must have been after sharing her bed.

    ?It didn''t happen overnight. At first, I was charmed by you. You were so delicate, even if powerful. And you showed me kindness.?

    ?I was just polite,? I point out. If he was my husband in Polis, I would have made sure he settled and had all he needed.

    I would have been busy all the time, though.

    ?Well, it worked,? Alexander whispers, not to bother the silence of the temple.

    ?And how did you conquer the Queen''s heart??

    He crooks his mouth, thinking for a while.

    ?I''m not sure myself, Thea. But I guess it was in bed.?

    Oh? I pass like a lewd ruler if he says things like this!

    ?It can''t be,? I spit out, narrowing my eyes. ?There must have been something that she liked in you. Even though it''s hard to notice.?

    Maybe, she fell for his feelings. I couldn''t resist the sweet waves of love I felt in the dreams, so how could she?

    Bed activities might have yed a part in it, but my current Alexander is another league with respect to the first one. That man couldn''t count on his technique alone to woo a woman.

    ?Maybe, we were just fated,? he adds.

    Oh, fate brought us together, but we chose each other. It wasn''t destiny that made me ept him.

    ?No,? I mutter, shaking my head. It''s easier if it was bedtime for real.

    ?We''re not?? he replies, widening his eyes and crooking his mouth, displeased.

    ?We''re not fated, Alexander. We were forced to marry, but we could have continued living each of his life. We didn''t need to love each other, right??

    ?It makes sense,? he sighs, now relieved that I didn''t mean to reject him.

    We light a few candles to illumine the death''s path, and then we can leave. My candle is for Queen Theodora and her Consort.

    In the end, I can understand both of them. I know how felt one and what moved the other. It must be enough to stop worrying about it.

    I should avoid thinking about the past and focus on the future.

    ?Elias will have your mother''s eyes,? I say once out.

    Alexander''s arms clench mine, maybe surprised, maybe scared.

    What have I said that it''s so shocking?

    ?Thea, you... You remember??

    ?No, I don''t.?

    ?But... I''ve never used the name Elias, how do you know??

    ?You wouldn''t believe me even if I told you,? I voice, using pretty much the same words he did when we argued. ?You would think of me as crazy, and I don''t want to scare you!?

    ?Don''t joke, please.?

    ?The dreams,? I say. ?Do you remember what the High Priestess said when she came to visit us??

    ?Oh, that,? he sighs. ?I thought the visit to the temple triggered some reaction...?

    ?Actually, I started having weird dreams soon after our marriage. At first, they were just shes and images, mostly about me. I saw myself from your point of view. Oh, well, I saw Queen Theodora.?

    ?And Elias??

    ?I dreamt about him as well.? I nod, remembering the beautiful child that ran to... to Alexander, not to me.

    ?I always wondered why his eyes were so blue. I had to be born again to realise it''s my mother''s eye colour,? hements, smiling nostalgically.

    ?There''s a hall with her portrait in Stoneyard.?

    ?There wasn''t when I lived first. That room was locked, and the paintings of my parents were burnt the night they were executed. I''ve never seen her face in my first life.?

    ?How are we going to call him this time??

    ?Elias already has a name, Thea.?

    I sigh, relieved, and Alexander chuckles.

    ?Sometimes, you make me feel like a merciless tyrant.?

    ?You pretty much are.?

    ?What about your dreams, by the way? Have they be annoying??

    ?No, they haven''t. I''ve dreamt about the bloody banquet and my death, but only once. Most of the time, the dreams are about the happy moments or your younger years. I''ve seen your sister as a child, you know? She''s almost the same as now...?

    ?Yes, that''s true,? he chuckles. ?Martia didn''t change much through the years.?

    ?She''s still a child, Xander. Even if she acts like an adult, she''s only fifteen.?

    ?Ah, wait, if you dreamt about it, then you believe me now. Don''t you??

    ?If I didn''t, it would mean that my mind is crazier than yours.?

    ?So, you won''t believe your uncle just yet.?

    The Ambassador is still innocent in this life. He hasn''t done anything to me. Not yet.

    But he''s made Alexander suffer.

    ?I will have his head on a tter, one day,? I reply.

    Not for me, though. For my husband and my unborn child.

 Chapter 232 - The Royal Palace (1)

    <h4>Chapter 232 - The Royal Pce (1)</h4>

    ?Come with me, Thea,? Alexander says when we pass next to the secret entrance of the Royal Pce.

    ?Come where??

    ?To buy some clothes,? he murmurs, heading towards a shop on the corner.

    Oh, I know this one! It''s where I bought my peasant clothes when I wanted to visit the city in secret.

    ?We shouldn''t get in like this unless you''d like rumours to spread through the whole Empire,? my husband continues. ?But we''ll manage to get in there without being discovered.?

    I''ve used the secret passages to get out the Pce, not to infiltrate. Does it mean I was in danger all this time? If getting in is so easy...

    ?Have you used your knowledge to spy on me?? I inquire, pouting my lips. ?To watch me sleep, bathe, despair over your strategies...?

    ?No, Thea, I haven''t. Even though, now that you say it like this... I should have done that, indeed. I''ve missed you so much, especially after seeing you the first time for negotiations. If I didn''t go mad after that, I won''t ever.?

    ?You missed me?? I chuckle, leaning my head on his chest. ?You already are crazy, husband.?

    ?Crazy for you,? he whispers to my ear.

    ?Don''t get distracted now. Let''s go get our clothes...?

    We enter the shop, and a thin girl greets us.

    ?Hello, wee to our amble shop. We sell clothes for all the pockets, just tell me your budget, honoured guests, and I''ll help you find the perfectbination!?

    She must be around twelve, with her twin braids and freckles on the nose. Her dress is simple yet of good quality, testifying to the skills of the seamstress. Her shoes are old, maybe too big for her, but whole.

    I don''t remember any child working here, so she must be new.

    ?ck, simple clothes,? Alexander orders, and the girl runs around picking anything dark in colour.

    ?Yes, yes, mysterious mister! For both of you??

    ?Exactly.?

    ?Oh, I get it! You two want to look like normal travellers, not to be attractive to swindlers and thieves... Am I right?? she shouts while taking some fabric from the back.

    ?Something like that, yes,? Alexander chuckles, paying a gold coin for the rags we decide to buy.

    ?I don''t have the change, mister.?

    ?You can keep it. It''s for you.?

    He seems to know who the little girl is, so I just keep silent and look at the simple dark dress in my hands.

    ?Can we change clothes here??

    ?Yes, of course! You can do it in the back.?

    It''s so simple that I can wear it on my own. When Alexander is ready too, we pack our belongings in a sack and return to the front of the store.

    ?We also need two cloaks,? he says to the girl.

    We cover our heads with the hoods and proceed into the red light of the sunset. Thest rays make Polis seem like burning, and the calm in the streets is gone.

    People are strolling around, chatting in groups, and resting from the long day. The scent of delicious food fills the air, and the inns open their doors wide and serve the clients sitting at the tables in the open. Even if it''s early spring, the weather is just so pleasant.

    ?Have you forgotten the way?? Alexander inquires, seeing that I don''t move.

    ?No, I was busy observing,? I say. It''s my city, and I haven''t seen it in many months. Even if everything changed, all is still the same.

    ?You can observe tomorrow... Now we should go.?

    ?Tomorrow?? I thought we were going to hurry to reach the capital.

    ?Yes, we''ll stay a couple of nights. We need to rest and to find a carriage for the journey.?

    ?Aren''t the knights working on that??

    ?Yes, they are.?

    ?Your employees are allpetent. They''ll find the carriage by the end of the day.?

    ?Do you want to leave tomorrow morning??

    ?No, I don''t. But we should be hurrying up. We''re sote, Alexander!?

    ?Do not worry, wife. No one will question Duke Kyre for taking a month to reach the capital.?

    ?A month? It already took us a month and a half. Another week to reach the capital means...?

    ?Two weeks, wife. We''re not marching: stops are allowed.?

    ?Then, it will be two months! People will talk...?

    ?So what??

    ?Aren''t you worried about your position at the court??

    ?With some luck, they''ll all just assume I''m plotting something.?

    ?Which is what you need, isn''t it??

    ?It mighte in handy in the future.?

    ?You!? I scold him, realising that he did all of this just to please me. On a whim, what more. ?You''re so irresponsible!?

    ?You followed me.?

    ?I was a naive Duchess. I didn''t know you could make such a bad decision.?

    ?But you wanted to see Polis, didn''t you??

    ?You can''t just fulfil any desire of mine,? I scoff. ?You should consider the consequences first...?

    ?Would you prefer if I didn''t do this??

    ?No, I wouldn''t,? I admit. ?Thank you for everything.?

    He raises his brows, pleased by my momentary surrender.

    ?But you have to consider your position as well. Please, do not act like this again. I''m not a child, Alexander. I won''t whine and sulk just because you don''t buy me a toy or bring me to some amusing ce.?

    ?I know, Thea. I just wanted to do something for you, and this is the only thing that came to my mind.?

    ?It''s because I already have everything else,? I chuckle. ?It''s difficult to please a spoiled wife, you know? You better pay attention, or it will get out of your control.?

    ?I wouldn''t mind a demanding wife.?

    I sigh, and he reaches for my hand.

    ?It would be easier to spoil my Duchess if she was the one asking for things.?

    ?Let''s go,? I moan. It''s better to reach the Pce before this conversation takes the wrong turn.

    The secret passage is full of webs. It''s always been, even while I used it. No one cleaned it, as it was supposed to stay hidden.

    The air is stale and stinks of mould. It''s dark and cold, but I know it by heart. I wouldn''t need a torch if not for locating and removing the spider webs.

    Actually, it''s Alexander that does most of the work. I just follow suit, tagged on his cloak.

    When we reach the small door that will give us ess to one of the less used corridors, Alexander leans his ear on the wood to check that it will be deserted for real.

    ?We can go,? he whispers, and we infiltrate the Pce with silent steps. It''s funny, especially because we don''t risk getting killed for real if we''re discovered.

    ?Come this way,? I say and pull him towards my chambers. ?I want to see what happened to my room and garden...?

    ?All right.?

    ?Also, I''d like to see the throne hall once before leaving.?

    ?As you wish.? He shrugs, and I resist the temptation to start making further requests.

    We walk for a minute, one step at a time until we reach the corner. Behind it, there is a big hallway. One where people might walk.

    ?Wait,? Alexander murmurs and pushes me on the wall. He shields me with his body, and we stay hidden for a few seconds.

    Only after seeing two guards pass by, I thank heaven for my husband''s precise senses.

    When the guards disappear from sight, we continue our stroll.

    ?Your rooms might be guarded, Thea. There''s a chance we''ll have to use my chamber and enter from there.?

    ?From the side door?? I ask. Of course, he''s talking about the door between the ruler''s and their consort''s room. It''s been there to ensure some privacy to the couple, to hide how often they visit each other and who was the one taking initiative.

    It''s a right I wasn''t allowed in Ethiro.

    At least, in Kyre, we slept on the same bed. Hence, the servants didn''t have any material to use for gossip.

    My chamber''s room is unguarded. Luckily!

    We won''t need to trick any guard nor take weird detours through the consort''s room''s windows.

    We step towards it, looking around in search of any danger. There aren''t people in this part of the Pce, and it''s not hard to understand why.

    These are the fallen Queen''s chambers. Servants aren''t required to clean as there isn''t anyone living here, and the Ethirian delegation has been ordered to keep far. I''m sure Alexander made it clear that my spaces are off-limits.

    If I were a maid, I wouldn''t like the idea toe here. Do they even know that I''m not dead, by the way? Has anyone informed them?

    Alexander was busy with other stuff, so he might have forgotten to send a message to Polis.

    ?Come on,? he murmurs, seeing myplicated expression. ?We''re almost there...?

    We reach the door to my room and try the handle, but it doesn''t open. It''s locked.

 Chapter 233 - The Royal Palace (2)

    <h4>Chapter 233 - The Royal Pce (2)</h4>

    The door doesn''t move when I push. The room is locked!

    I turn towards Alexander and ask him with a nce what to do. It''s just a pity that we won''t be able to see my room...

    We look left and right to check there isn''t anyone.

    Instead of walking back on our steps, Alexander pulls me towards the room next to this one. He opens it, and we reach the Consort''s chambers without any obstacle on the way.

    ?I can''t believe they didn''t lock this one,? I chuckle. ?It hasn''t been that difficult to get in.?

    ?Infiltrating your own home is an easy deal,? Alexander replies, taking off the dark cloak. ?Now, let''s see if I''ll have to scold someone...?

    He pushes the door to the royal chambers, and it resists.

    Thank goodness, they locked this one as well.

    It would be bad if it really was this easy to get in!

    ?Let''s avoid breaking the keyhole,? Alexanderments while moving some books. He finds a key and uses it to open the door.

    ?How did you know?? I ask, surprised.

    ?This key has been here for centuries. It hasn''t been used too often, at most once or twice for each generation.?

    ?What?? Generations?

    ?I found the message of your grandmother telling me the use of it. She wrote it for your mother, or for the next Consort that was going to take her ce. Apparently, the Dowager Queen never found it.?

    ?My mother didn''t use this room for long, just a few years. She moved out after my father''s death.?

    ?Well, look at this,? he chuckles. ?The note is still here as this time no one found it.?

    I take the paper and read a few words on it.

    ?If your King behaves ruthlessly or makes you mad, lock the door, and he''lle to terms with your conditions,? I murmur. Then, there''s my grandmother''s signature for real. ?This is how Queens made their voice heard...?

    ?I haven''t ever used it, by the way,? Alexander states, proud like a peafowl. Did he even use this room while we were married?

    ?Because it can''t work if you sleep on the bed. You need a wall in between if you want to lock someone out,? I point out. ?I haven''t ever locked the door in Stoneyard either!?

    ?Not our chamber''s room, but the office,? he reminds me. ?You locked yourself in there.?

    ?Oh, I had valid reasons!?

    ?The way you reacted was so fierce, and you immediately came up with that idea. It must be written in your being, something you inherited from your ancestors...?

    ?Stop wasting time, now,? I sigh. ?Let''s go...?

    ?Wait a moment,? he stops me. ?Why are you avoiding the topic now??

    ?I''m not evading anything. And my reaction was totally understandable. Think about the circumstances, and you''ll realise.?

    ?But can you imagine how it makes me feel? Will you lock yourself every time we argue??

    ?Only when it''s something major.?

    ?It will make me live in fear, Thea.?

    ?That''s good. You better avoid angering me, and everything will be all right.?

    Oh, I guess my ancestors knew their deal.

    While Alexander unlocks the door, I look around, trying to remember how that room looked in my dreams. Now, it''s empty and dim.

    Since I didn''t have a Consort, it was unused. I didn''t even dare to use it as a spare room, as I had enough space on the other side of the door.

    ?Here, my dear,? Alexander whispers, and I step into my bedroom.

    It''s exactly as I left it. It must have been cleaned and then locked, as all my things are in their ce. Even those I forgot somewhere else.

    I open the drawers of the dressing table and look for the jewels I left there. I don''t need them that badly, but I''d at least like to bring with me my mother''s legacy. My father''s golden tools for writing are in the office, which I won''t be able to reach. But the sigil with his personal sign is here. Mine has been given to Ethiro the day I signed the surrender.

    Also, there are some notebooks I used for personal notes.

    I turn to Alexander only for a moment, but then I''m drawn to look at him again. He''s just standing there and observing me, but it feels so utterly familiar.

    Only after walking to him, standing on tiptoe, and gazing around, I understand. In most of the dreams set in this room, he''s either sitting, lying or standing in this specific spot.

    It must be his favourite or something. It''s interesting how he retained some of his habits through two lives, even some he didn''t have any chance to train.

    I walk back to the dressing room and sit down, looking at my reflection in the mirror. I clean the ss with a cloth before analysing the differences between Queen Theodora and me.

    The clothes aren''t that different, given that we both like dark colours.

    I take off the earrings with small sapphire stones, and I put a pair from the drawer. Then, I let my hair loose.

    I turn to Alexander the same way Queen Theodora did, trying to guess the angle she looked at him. I''m not sure if it''s precise, but it doesn''t feel that difficult.

    I get up and stroll to my husband, get up on tiptoe and peck his cheek. I press my lips on his skin and feel the dual of what I''ve dreamt about.

    My cool fingers are on his neck, his skin burning. My lips are grazed by a trace of a beard that has just started growing.

    It feels sopatible that I just know it''s precisely the same.

    When Ind down on my heels, I nce at Alexander to check whether he''s displeased by this sudden show.

    His face is difficult to read. He clenched his teeth and widened his eyes, his hand tight on his trousers.

    ?I''m sorry,? I whisper. I just wanted to know how it felt, but it might be painful for him.

    ?No need to be sorry, Thea,? he chuckles. ?It''s your right to kiss your husband whenever you want...?

    ?But the way I did it...?

    ?You made me feel almost normal for a moment. I''m not the only one remembering a past that has never been, am I??

    ?I don''t remember, but I saw it so many times. I''ve dreamt about it through your perspective, so I was curious about this side of the scene.?

    ?And??

    ?It feels right.?

    ?Because it is right.?

    ?You''re a bit too involved to be believed.?

    ?So what??

    I hug him tightly, inhaling his scent with my eyes closed. He surrounds my shoulders with his arms, enveloping me in his warmth.

    There''s no way this feels anything but right.

    ?Have you finished looting already?? he inquires after a minute of silence.

    ?Looting??

    ?You''re rummaging into a fallen queen''s drawers. What can I call that if not looting??

    ?I haven''t taken anything yet.?

    ?You''re nning to,? he states, pointing at the things I''ve stacked in the corner of the table.

    ?I''ll keep only the most relevant things,? I murmur, caught in the act.

    ?Keep what''s most important to you, Thea. Your mother''s favourite ne, your father''s ring... Bring this kind of thing, not valuables.?

    ?As you wish,? I chuckle, rolling my eyes.

    We stay like that for a few seconds more, but then I have to split. I need to finish stacking my valuables.

    I won''t be able to wear this stuff in Ethiro, but I''ll pass it down to my children one day. I''ll remind them that their mother was once a Queen, that no one dared to look down on me...

    ?Stop thinking about conquering the world and get ready, Thea,? Alexander says.

    He sits on my bed as if he''s done it for years, and a cloud of dust is lifted by the movement.

    He coughs, waving with his hand in the air in a vain attempt to disperse the dust. He gets up when he understands he won''t win that battle, and I grab my stomach hurting fromughing.

    ?Is my mighty Duke surrendering to a few dust grains?? I ask when I can talk back. ?I thought you were invincible, but it seems there exists something that can beat you!?

    ?I felt like suffocating, damn it! They haven''t cleaned in there from the day you left... I''ll have to write aint once I get some paper.?

    ?They''ll know we were here if you do that,? I whisper, getting nearer and looking at him with a conspiratorial expression. ?Our perfect intrusion will be discovered!?

    ?Ah,? he sighs. ?Are you done, by the way? We won''t make it in time to visit the throne hall if we waste time like this.?

    ?The throne hall?? I repeat, smiling like an idiot. ?For real??

    ?Of course. It''s your favourite ce, after all...?

    ?Yes, I''m ready then!?

    ?But we won''t be able to act like this, or we''ll be busted.?

    ?Understood,mander!?

    I hug him again after pping off the dirt from his clothes.

    ?I won''t run around and shout out loud without your permission,? I continue. ?Our secret operation will be perfect.?

 Chapter 234 - The Royal Palace (3)

    <h4>Chapter 234 - The Royal Pce (3)</h4>

    We leave after locking the door through which we came in.

    The Pce is still silent, as it''s dinner time, and people must have left to eat in their lodgings. I can''t imagine them using one of the big halls as if nothing happened. Maybe, one day they''ll forget and return to live like normal. But not that soon.

    We walk in the hallways with our hoods down so that we won''t be treated like burrs the moment we''re spotted. The dark clothes are suspicious, but Alexander has proof of his identity on him.

    We get in through a side door, closing it behind our backs.

    I walk to the middle of the hall and look around in a daze, tears filling my eyes out of nostalgia. I turn to my husband, to thank him for bringing him here, and I find him as touched as I am.

    He''s leaned on a pir with a white face. His eyes are clouded and uneasy, suffering.

    The images of the dream return to me all of a sudden, and I remember the despair, the blood, and the silent dying in the room. All the while, my uncle''s loudugh after feeding my brother the antidote. My son...

    I start to cry all of a sudden, unable to process all of that in a single moment. From my position, though, I start understanding what truly happened. I can''t remember, but I know what Queen Theodora must have thought.

    ?I''m sorry, Alexander,? I whine, wiping my tears away. ?I''m really sorry for everything...?

    He wakes up from his daze and runs to me.

    ?Thea,? he whispers, surprised. ?What''s up??

    I hug him tightly, this time to hide my face and dry the tears on his shirt.

    ?I was so stupid,? I say. ?I caused everyone''s death... I should have known. It was suspicious, but I was just happy to have a family. I put aside my real family for someone like that!?

    ?It''s not your fault, Thea,? he whispers, rubbing my back.

    I don''t know where ites from, but I need to tell him.

    ?I won''t let anyone hurt us this time,? I exim. ?I promise you. I won''t be as stupid as before. And I''ll find a way to protect us from that man, from Asteria, and their aims.?

    ?We already are out of danger,? Alexander replies with a little smile. ?I''ve made so many mistakes, but I brought you far from Asteria''s reach.?

    ?That won''t stop them.?

    ?We''ll just fight when the timees.?

    ?Together,? I add, just to be sure. I don''t want to be left behind, to wait for him to return from war. I want to help.

    ?Together,? he confirms, maybe not realising what I meant.

    Only after whining like an idiot some more, I remember that I''m not the one that should be crying. I haven''t lived through all of that. Alexander did.

    I calm down and sigh on his chest, still unwilling to move.

    Can I me the hormones for this tantrum? I can''t bring myself to look at my husband in the eyes now.

    I''ve cried over nothing. And it''s not the first time that I react too harshly to something that didn''t happen to me.

    Yet, every time it feels better. By a single degree, but still better. I''ll be able to think about it without breaking down one day.

    When I can move without help, I reach the throne and caress the forearm. I miss the burdens on my shoulders, meeting foreign delegations, and discussing with my officers.

    But now my life is different.

    ?I should be the oneforting you, yet I act like a little girl,? I chuckle when I sense Alexander''s presence.

    He hasn''t made any noise by walking, but my being is able to follow his presence. I always know where he is, or better, how far from me.

    ?You didn''t have to make such a ruckus just to get to me. You could have avoided so many difficulties if you forgot everything,? I note.

    He blinks, and then heughs out loud for a minute or so.

    Is this his way of reacting to weird emotions? I cry like a baby while my husbandughs?

    ?Have you dreamt about ourst hour together??

    ?Not really,? I murmur. ?Just a few scenes. It was bloody, wasn''t it??

    ?You were spared the worst part of that memory,? he sighs. ?But one of the things you said before dying was to find a woman and live happy, far from Polis.?

    ?Oh, for real??

    ?Yes, you told me to forget you if it''s easier.?

    ?I''m too greedy to say that.? I shrug as if his words aren''t clutching my heart.

    So, Queen Theodora already forgave him. There''s no need to drag it longer.

    ?But you fulfilled part of her request. You have a family and live far from Polis. Almost safe, at that.?

    ?That''s true,? he nods. ?Does it mean you''ll forgive...?

    ?Don''t start already!?

    ?All right,? he whispers, moving his eyes down.

    ?It can''t be that easy.? I cross my arms, challenging him with my gaze. ?You need to work harder.?

    ?You''re taking advantage of it,? heins.

    ?You took advantage of me.?

    ?But...?

    He drops his shoulders and turns his head to the side.

    ?Let''s go, now. I don''t like being here...? Even though my weird moment passed. I''m now asfortable as always here.

    But Alexander isn''t. His movements have been nervous from the moment we stepped into the throne hall.

    I hold his hand while walking through the garden. We use the servants'' doors to leave unbothered.

    ?What are we going to eat for dinner?? I inquire, looking at the streets that are lighted bynterns in front of big shops.

    ?I don''t know. Let''s see if the knights managed to find a room for us,? he replies, taking out our original mantles from a bag. We can''t change clothes in the middle of the streets, but at least we don''t look like thieves anymore.

    ?I hope they have. Even though there aren''t many people in the streets. I guess tourism andmerce haven''t returned to the level they were at before the war.?

    ?It hasn''t yet, but it will. Soon, people wille back here.?

    ?Can we speed up that process??

    ?Let''s think about it in front of some food. I''m starving!?

    ?We haven''t eaten anything for lunch,? I realise. ?We skipped it!?

    ?We were busy.?

    We reach the harbour and wait for the knights to find us.

    ?My Lord, we found a suitable inn for the night and ordered dinner to be ready at any time.?

    ?Oh, good,? Alexander says. ?Which way??

    ?It''s not far from the harbour, but the shouting of the fishermen can''t be heard.?

    As we reach the ce and find our room, my feet start to hurt.

    I''ve walked for the whole day, and now I''d just throw myself in bed and sleep for a couple of days.

    Alexander changes clothes and washes without showing any hint of fatigue. I''m not even impressed anymore.

    Then, he cleans the sponge and throws it on the bed for me.

    I clean myself quickly while my husband wears clean clothes, and then he sits on my side. He grabs my ankles and moves my legs on hisp.

    He starts massaging my calf, moving his fingers with his usual precision. I moan in pleasure and lean back on the mattress, sinking in the pillow with my eyes closed and a smile on my lips.

    When Alexander''s hands reach my ankle and heel, I sigh in peace and forget all about this long day.

    ?Better?? he inquires, maybe looking at me.

    ?No,? I moan. If I feel better, he will stop. I can''t let him realise that his care helped. It''s better if he continues some more. Just a minute or so...

    ?You don''t seem convinced in your own words, wife.?

    ?Just keep trying, husband!?

    ?As you wish,? he murmurs. A momentter, his lips peck my knee. ?I will keep trying.?

    He moves his mouth an inch lower and pecks me again. Then, he kisses the lower part of my thigh.

    ?We interrupted something on the ship, haven''t we?? he reminds me.

    ?Oh, yes,? I sigh. ?But I''m so tired that I''d like to sleep.?

    ?And dinner??

    ?I''m not hungry.?

    ?Are you sure, wife? It''s not like you. Should I worry??

    ?No, juste here and warm me up,? I sulk.

    ?Isn''t this ce warm enough??

    ?Then do note here and let me sleep.?

    He lies on my side and waits for me to get my hands on him before embracing me. We''ve slept close to each other for two weeks. Why should we stop now? Just because we have more space?

    ?I''m hungry, though,? he murmurs after some time. ?Starving.?

    I turn to the side and let him get up. He sits at the table and observes the food, ncing at me a couple of times.

    ?Come here with that food,? I state. ?I''m starting to feel some appetite.?

 Chapter 235 - Morning Potitics Talk

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Morning Potitics Talk</h4>

    In the morning, I get up at dawn. I stay in bed and sigh at the warmth of Alexander''s arms for a while.

    My muscles are still tired, and I''m not sure I''ll be able to walk today. Yet, it''s thest day in Polis before the departure! I can''t waste it.

    There are so many ces I haven''t visited yet. I''d like to see the central libraries, just to check they''re still open. Also, it would be nice to buy some clothes for my alone moments. Even if I can''t wear them in the Pce, I can use them in Kyre.

    Now that I consider the matter, how am I going to wear a corset? My stomach is too round for that. My waist isn''t as thin as before.

    And I don''t want to mistreat my child with useless, ufortable clothes.

    When Alexander opens his eyes and releases me from his clutch, I dress up with slow movements. The worst part is putting on socks.

    I must keep doing exercise, or I''ll be useless after the delivery. It took me weeks to reach a shape good enough to keep up with Alexander.

    I''ll have to take everyday walks in the garden, in the capital. And maybe do some light stretching from time to time.

    We decide to have breakfast in the dining hall with the other guests of the inn. It''s the perfect chance to catch the mood and understand how things are going around here.

    Our table is in a corner, so I can also see the whole space at once. I don''t need to turn my head left and right all the time and have some spare energy to enjoy the food.

    I reach out for the fork, a little smile on my face while I wonder if I still remember how to use it. It''s been so long!

    Alexander cuts some cheese and fills my te with olives. I fight against thetter food awhile, as the olives flee from under the fork every time I try to catch one.

    In the end, I have to admit defeat and use my fingers. After all, olives are sweeter when eaten with one''s bare hands.

    As my stomach grows full, I can focus on the surroundings more. There are a few travellers eating in silence, each at their table. A group of Ethiro soldiers isughing loudly at the central table, and a fewdies are ncing at them from nearby. Some are annoyed by their noise, others seem intrigued.

    It''s the usual atmosphere of a tavern. The food is good, so people wille here even when they don''t use the rooms.

    Two elders are drinking some ale, even if it''s early morning, and discussing politics. Too bad that they''re not believable. Everyone likes discussing politics. Even more, when they have no clue about how it works.

    But they''ll be the right people to start collecting information from.

    ?They''re nning something, I tell you that. Don''t tell me that I haven''t warned you. Where have you heard of an invading army letting the generals live??

    Oh, it would have been quite a hassle to execute everyone. And they would have risked a revolt. But I''m d that the promises have been kept.

    ?It''s because the Queen made them sign that paper,? the other replies, bringing some sense into the conversation. ?They can''t kill the generals or the former officers.?

    ?What does a signature on a paper mean? The Queen is dead. How do you think she can check they fulfil their part??

    ?I don''t know. But people do sign treaties all the time. Would they do that if it had no effect??

    ?It''s their way to hide their true intentions. They want to reach the royal treasure but failed.?

    ?And how do you know they failed??

    Right, how do you know? Diogenes brought it away during his flee, but has Ethiro seeded in opening the treasure chamber to check if it''s empty?

    Has Alexander told them how to? No one asked me for instructions, and I wanted to bring that secret with me in the grave.

    Even after not dying, they didn''t ask.

    ?The officer that brought them there told me that. He opened the door for them with the golden key, but there wasn''t much gold inside. Either someone stole it before Ethiro came, or we have always been lied to. I''m sure the Queen made them think we were rich to gain some advantage, but we''ve always been a poor country.?

    ?We''ve been in war for long, after all. We can''t me her...?

    ?I''m not ming her,? the elder sighs. ?I''m just telling you that she was a royal, and all royals lie all the time.?

    I bet his eyes would fall out of his head if he saw the whole amount of gold and precious stones in the treasury the day I surrendered.

    ?You know what?? the rational one of the couple asks. ?I do not care about who lied and what hidden motives they have. As long as my son can earn enough to feed his family, I''m fine.?

    ?What if they want to ruin your son''s life, then? What if he loses his job??

    ?Then, I wouldn''t be fine,? he shrugs. ?But I don''t think that Ethirians have time to plot about my son''s work. They''re busy with administration and staff. They made such a mess for the Moon''s festival, haven''t they? I guess they have their hands full with work to have time to do evil.?

    I''m relieved it''s the case. Even though the Moon festival is an important part of Polis''s traditions. Messing with it isn''t the right way to reach these people''s hearts.

    ?What happened during the Moon''s festival?? Alexander asks, apparently curious. I know he''s actually looking for information, maybe to understand who''s responsible for the failure.

    ?They filled the city with flowers and wine,? he replied.

    What is bad about that?

    ?Red wine,? he added. Oh, I get it.

    During the Moon Festival, one can only drink beverages light in colour. Hence, white wine, water and lemon juices.

    ?What was the issue with flowers?? my husband asks, helping me satisfy my curiosity.

    ?There were like three corners with sunflowers,? the elder exins. ?Sunflowers. For the Moon Festival.?

    I chuckle, relieved that nothing major happened.

    ?Ethirians do not know how to organise parties,? I say out loud.

    The elders nod at my words, agreeing to thest bit. Alexander, on the other side, sulks.

    ?That''s because you haven''t been to a real party,? he mutters, almost offended. ?We didn''t have time, but I''ll make sure you see how Ethirians have fun. It''s not bad.?

    ?Don''t be this petty, husband,? I whisper. ?I wasn''t referring to you.?

    I''ve almost forgotten that he''s Ethirian.

    ?You twoe from Ethiro?? one of the elders asks, changing expression all of a sudden.

    ?I do,? Alexander replies with a nod. ?My wife doesn''t. She''s from around here.?

    ?Oh, that''s why her ent feels familiar. When did you two get married? During the war??

    ?Actually, after. We''ve been married for less than a year,? he exins, proud and smiling.

    ?Ah, that''s why you act all lovely. You''re still in the sweet phase. I also used to cut the food for my wife the first weeks... Ah, we were so young, back then...?

    ?Have you met after the war?? the other asks, more interested in us rather than the nostalgic memories of the other.

    ?No, we''ve met years earlier,? Alexander replies. He doesn''t add how many years, as it would be difficult to exin.

    ?We''ve been promised to each other since birth,? I say. In case the elder wants more details. Like this, they won''t make assumptions about why people from countries in conflict would decide to marry each other.

    ?Oh, I see... You do look rich enough to be from a noble family. You people act so differently from usmon folks that I often wonder if we''re the same thing. Men are men, in the end.?

    ?That''s right,? I chuckle. ?We all bleed the same blood when we''re hurt.?

    ?I bet you two were happy when the war was over. At least, your families can now meet easily.?

    ?We''re happy that our countries are at peace, regardless of our families. War is brutal. Anything that can avoid people dying and being wounded can''t be bad.?

    ?It depends, youngdy. Sometimes, dying is better than living like ves.?

    ?We''re not ves,? the other points out. ?We pretty much live the same as before the war.?

    ?Tell that to my granddaughter!?

    ?Oh,? he sighs. ?We had to pay a price... what can I tell you??

    ?It''s easy to say since you have your kids with you.?

    ?What happened to your granddaughter?? I inquire. Has she been a victim of the siege? Or is it something that happenedter, when Ethiro took power?

    ?She has been sent to Ethiro as a ve for some heartless noble,? he whispers. ?I haven''t heard of her ever since.?

    ?I thought only volunteers were chosen,? I point out. I''m sure of it; I was the one to talk to those youths. ?And I''ve heard that the families werepensated...?

    ?I don''t need that gold anymore. They can have it back, as long as I see my sweetie again.?

    ?I''m sorry,? I say. Maybe, it''s my conscience talking.

    Maybe, I should have resisted more and insisted on taking out that use from the treaty.

    ?I have some contacts in the Pce,? Alexander intrudes. He''s been silent for a while, but he''s listening to every single word. ?I can ask them for information about the girl. What is her name? If she''s all right, she might write a letter to you.?

    ?Would you do this for a man you don''t know?? the elder inquires, now suspicious. ?What do you want in return??

    He narrows his eyes, analysing us with care.

    In the end, he''s right. What do we gain from helping a random person? We''re just a young couple in his eyes.

    He can''t know that I''m actually the one responsible for his granddaughter''s destiny. Nor that my husband is trying to ease my guilt, and maybe his.

 Chapter 236 - Kept Promises

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Kept Promises</h4>

    Alexander straightens his back. He crosses his arms and thinks for a while. I also look at him, wondering what he wants in return for this little favour.

    The elder waits for our reply to his question, nervous each second a little more.

    ?I can''t promise you anything,? he says in the end. ?But if you tell me your granddaughter''s name, I might ask my friend at the court when I see them. I''ll just hint to them that the girl should write to her family a letter, nothing more than that. I''m not going out of my way for you.?

    ?Oh, well... Thanks.?

    ?Just write her name here,? he continues, offering some paper to the elder. ?I won''t be able to remember it for so long.?

    After getting the name, Alexander folds the paper in his pocket. I can read on the men''s faces that they don''t believe he''ll do what he''s said for real. They don''t dare to hope.

    ?It''s true that those people were sacrificed,? a girl adds from a nearby table, ?and I''m sorry for your pain, elder. But we all have it easier thanks to them.?

    ?It''s true,? another one adds. ?The Ethirian let us live in peace, pretending nothing more than the taxes we pay. The biggerint we all have is rted to the Moon Festival. We all thought we were going to be mistreated till the end of times, yet we''re lucky.?

    ?It makes me wonder if we moved to war for nothing,? the first one rebukes. ?We''ve suffered in a siege for almost a decade when we could have just changed the ruler and lived the exact same way as before. We didn''t need to fight.?

    ?It wouldn''t have been like this if we didn''t fight,? the elder answers. ?We reached a treaty because we resisted. If we opened our gates the moment they showed up, we would be treated like animals. Disposable goods. We first showed them our character, and they decided it''s better to keep this part of their Empire peaceful.?

    ?Oh,? the girl murmurs. ?If you say so, elder...?

    ?Do not forget the one that made them sign their promise. Our Queen gave her life for us.?

    Ouch, it''s not the first time they treat me as dead in this conversation.

    ?The Queen died?? I ask, just to understand what Ethiro has said to my people.

    It won''t be good if they hear that I''m alive and well after they despaired for their Queen, and even thanked her for a sacrifice she didn''t make.

    ?Of course she is!? a young boy from a third table shouts.

    The Ethirian soldiers turn to us just for a moment, and they ignore the conversation. Theirughs aren''t that loud anymore, a sign that they''re actually listening.

    Only now I realise that people do not fear them. They''re discussing such a delicate matter right in front of them. This should be proof enough that my people aren''t mistreated.

    My heart can be in peace now.

    ?She was brought away in chains, and no one heard anything about her for months. We can''t even bury her in the royal crypt...? a girl says, her eyes dim. ?I hope the execution wasn''t painful, at least.?

    No, it wasn''t painful. But instead of dead, I ended up married. Has no one informed my people that I''ve be Duchess Kyre? Should I have sent some message to anyone in the Pce to spread the news?

    ?What a pity,? Alexander sighs. ?It''s a loss for Polis...?

    As the rest of the people nod, he reaches for my hand under the table and squeezes. He smiles at me, and I nod to assure him that I''m all right.

    ?Are you done eating?? he asks, and I look at my te still full of food. I was distracted.

    ?Not yet,? I say and return to chew.

    ?We didn''t have any celebration from the end of winter. Last year, we had the Queen''s birthday, but Ethirians won''t allow us to celebrate it.?

    ?There''s no point if there is no Queen,? I point out. It would be only worse if they remembered me more than this. I feel so guilty for being healthy and happy now. ?You can celebrate the Emperor''s birthday...?

    ?No way. Why should we? That guy took away the Queen, and now we should throw a party for him??

    ?For his majesty,? the girl next to her corrects the sentence when a couple of soldiers turn with a frown. ?For his majesty, not him.?

    They return to their breakfast, just ncing at Alexander and me for a second. They don''t recognise us.

    Maybe, it''s because they can''t imagine their warmander sitting leisurely in a tavern, conversing with locals, with a familiardy at his side.

    If they''re stationed here, then maybe they weren''t involved in the war.

    It was something Alexander told me once. He asked his majesty to avoid putting in charge soldiers that fought the war.

    He didn''t want them to abuse the citizens because of spite. Since the soldiers in Polis didn''t fight this war, they have no ill feelings towards the city.

    ?How have the first days after surrender been?? I ask. It''s thest thing I want to know. If Ethirians didn''t steal frommon people or mistreated my subjects, then their rule won''t be as cruel as I imagined.

    ?Those were confusing times,? the girl chuckles. ?I hid in the house for two weeks. We sent our father to buy food and didn''t dare even to look out. We thought the soldiers would upy the whole city, but they just settled in the Pce and took control of the harbour. They already left the Royal Pce, and most of them work in the Ministries'' buildings.?

    ?There are many in the harbour, too,? I point out.

    ?Yes, they''re running it. The officers taking care of it before have disappeared.?

    Ah, these people think Diogenes and his men were executed or disposed of. Instead, they''re just crossing the seas as pirates. Oh, they were.

    Now they''re respectable merchants.

    Other than that, I can''t find anything toin about. My husband kept his word and protected my city after conquering it.

 Chapter 237 - Easily Recognised (1)

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Easily Recognised (1)</h4>

    After breakfast, we walk to the central library.

    ?I can''t get in, or someone might recognise me,? I realise, in front of the entrance. ?Unless you fired all the librarians and workers.?

    ?No one has been fired from the library, Thea. But it opened a few months ago. It felt safer to keep it close during the shift of power.?

    ?It was a wise decision,? I praise him.

    ?I was thinking about something, by the way...?

    ?Regarding the library??

    ?Yes, about that. Since both Kyre and Polis have public libraries, one can think to organise an exchange. Not too often, let''s say once a year. A carriage of books can depart towards the other side together with a bigger delegation. There are people travelling from Polis to the capital on a regr basis. And from the capital to Albios as well. It wouldn''t be too costly to add a carriage to the caravan.?

    ?It wouldn''t cost too much, indeed. Since both the libraries have long been established.?

    ?It would be a way to connect Albios and Polis. And it might be an excuse toe here in the future.?

    ?And I''ll be able to read books from my birthce,? I chuckle, unmasking Alexander''s motives.

    ?Schrs from Kyre mighte here to study for a period of time. And the same can happen with Polis''s students. You''ve just started building a school system, but there will be enough students for this in a few years.?

    ?It seems interesting. We have to first consider all the costs and issues that may arise, but it doesn''t seem unfeasible, to me. Maybe just costly.?

    ?Kyre''s finances are getting better. We''ll manage to find enough funds,? he says.

    ?What shall we do now??

    ?We can go shopping on the market and walk around for the rest of the day. We''ll depart tomorrow morning soon after waking up...?

    ?I want to greet Diogenes. Let''s go to the harbour before evening.?

    ?As you wish.?

    The rest of the day passes by strolling in the city and buying stuff I''ll never use. I also spend so much that I avoid looking at Alexander for a while.

    Since Kyre''s currency hasn''t arrived here before, people do not believe in its value. So, they do not ept to lower the prices ordingly.

    As a result, everything is double expensive.

    My husband reacts the same way he did when I paid one gold for a chicken, with a lowugh and a happy smile.

    I bet he likes that I''m spending his money, as it links me to him even more. Oh, he lived off me during our first marriage. It''s only fair if I return the favour.

    ?It''ste,? he says at some point. ?Let''s greet your men and then go rest. Tomorrow will be a long day.?

    ?Yes, hubby,? I murmur and catch his hand. ?I know a shortcut.?

    ?A shortcut??

    ?Yes, to reach the harbour. If we take the main road, it will be panoramic but take forever. And I can''t walk anymore.?

    ?I can carry you.?

    ?Oh, I''ll resist some more. Maybe on the way back...?

    As I guide him in the small alleys, he doesn''t look worried regardless of how these streets look dangerous. He knows it''s just the appearance of this ce. Still, he''s alert and on guard.

    The alleys form a web that is impossible to understand unless one has passed through here.

    In the beginning, this ce had some order. There were a couple of main roads. Then, people started building without control. My ancestor, who was reigning at the time, didn''t pay enough attention, and the end result is history.

    I didn''t dare to explore here when I was a child. I started walking around and getting further in only after my mother''s death. It''s a weird ce, and there are dangers in some dark streets. But it''s not as criminal as people make it look.

    I turn around a corner and see a woman drinking a beer, leaned on the wall. She seems to be taking a break from work.

    Her body is covered by a mantle, but the clothes underneath are light and translucent. Her make-up is heavy, and her hair is tied to avoid bothering her. Only a few locks are framing her face.

    I raise my eyebrows, recognising her features.

    She seems to remember me as well.

    ?My Queen!? she exims, spilling some of the liquid from the ss while getting up from the wall.

    She looks at me for a whole minute, wondering whether she made a mistake. Onlyter, she notices the man that is with me.

    ?Who is this person, my Queen?? she inquires, maybe worried. ?Is he keeping you as a prisoner??

    ?No, he''s not,? I reply.

    ?He''s Ethirian,? she says, eyeing the clothes on my husband.

    ?Yes, but that doesn''t mean he''s also an enemy. War is over, isn''t it??

    ?Right,? she sighs. ?And with peace, even our business increased.?

    ?I''m d,? I utter. ?I suppose.?

    ?Would you like to have tea, my Queen? The other girls will be happy to meet with you!? she then proposes.

    I blink, looking for a fast way to refuse. Alexander steps towards us, curious, and he analyses the woman carefully.

    He doesn''t recognise her. Hopefully, he hasn''t heard what we said, that we know each other.

    ?The girls always ask me to talk about the time I spent in the Pce,? she continues, oblivious to my thoughts. ?They are so jealous that they couldn''t meet our Queen. I was blessed to be chosen...?

    Alexander has now reached us, and he moves his eyes between the woman and me.

    I''ve straightened my back by instinct. Cold sweat is flowing on my back while my fingers are clenched in fists. I feel cornered, and I don''t know how to get out of this situation without damage.

    ?Wife,? Alexander says. ?Might you exin why you are easily recognised in the proximity of a brothel??

    As always, he doesn''t look too concerned. Rather than angry, he''s curious. He''s sure there''s an interesting story behind it.

    ?It''s not how it looks,? I mutter.

 Chapter 238 - Easily Recognised (2)

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Easily Recognised (2)</h4>

    ?I''m not even sure we can agree on how this all looks,? Alexander chuckles.

    The woman in front of me, the prostitute who has trained the servants sent to Ethiro, stares at him with wide eyes. She covers her mouth with her hands, wondering what kind of trouble she pushed me in.

    ?It''s very, very simple, actually,? I start, blinking in the most innocent way I can. ?This woman once worked in the Pce.?

    ?And what use did you have of a prostitute?? he continues. ?I didn''t think you were that kind of woman! If I knew I had to protect you for women as well... I thought that keeping men far was enough, but with my wife''s charm... It''s not enough!? He shakes his head, displeased about his own n of action.

    ?It''s not like that,? I repeat. What does he have in his head, in the ce where the brain should be, pork ribs? What made him think that I was the one using the services...

    ?Then, how is it?? he asks, crossing his arms and waiting for an answer.

    ?My Queen called for me to show how... ehm... the tricks of the job to the servants sent to Ethiro as part of the treaty,? madam prostitute exins. She has calmed down a bit after seeing how my husband started pouting instead of getting angry.

    ?Oh,? Alexander utters. ?It makes sense... It all makes sense, now.?

    Since she doesn''t know what he''s referring to, she just exins all about the way we tried to protect the youth by transforming potential ves into seductive spies.

    ?So, that''s where you took all those ideas,? Alexander says to my ear.

    My cheeks be red like peppers, and I move my eyes down to hide my face. Toote, as madam prostitute catches my expression and understands the matter.

    ?We don''t have to stand here, my Queen. Will youe in??

    ?It seems like a wonderful idea,? Alexander answers for me. ?I heard you talking about tea...?

    Damn it, his ears are like those of a wolf.

    ?How are the youngsters doing?? the prostitute inquires while opening a side door for us. ?We can use this room: it''s our resting chamber.?

    ?All right,? I murmur while sitting on a wooden chair. ?I don''t know anything about the youths. I haven''t met anyone of them, but my husband promised me they wouldn''t be harmed.?

    ?Your husband...? she repeats, analysing Alexander''s handsome face and rxed demeanour. He seems rather used to this kind of environment. Not even the underwear drying near the fire is troubling him.

    Could it be that he visited this kind of ce before getting married? In his first or second life?

    Did he have a favouritedy?

    There are so many questions I''d like to ask, but it doesn''t feel like the right moment. It wouldn''t be so polite to ignore the woman and flood my husband with words.

    ?Please, tell me how you''ve been doing, my Queen,? the prostitute asks.

    And I decide to set Alexander aside for a few minutes and talk with her. Whateveres out from this conversation, I''ll be able to exinter.

    Her eyes analyse my figure for the whole time, wondering if I''ve gained weight or something. She doesn''t dare to ask about the child until she''s sure.

    She noticed the rounded stomach almost immediately, to be urate. Most people haven''t even after minutes or hours.

    I ask her about the soldiers and how the Ethirians behave, and she doesn''t have anything toin about.

    ?It''s the usual,? she says with a shrug. I guess her usual was already difficult before the war. Now, it must be worse.

    Soldiers can''t take out their rage on civilians, as they''ve been ordered not to. Hence, they''ll seek out this kind of ce and opportunity to blow off some steam.

    It can get dangerous, but these women are used to it. They know how to defend themselves. Or that''s what madam prostitute tells me.

    As eveninges, the sounds from the other side of the walls be noisy.

    ?I''ll have to go,? she utters, unwilling. She''d prefer to sit here and talk with me. ?The boss will get angry if I lose much time. I hope my Queen will visit again.?

    ?We''re leaving tomorrow,? I say. ?We''re going back to the capital.?

    Madam prostitute sits down again and queries about my life in Ethiro and my husband''s position. Only after making sure that I''m safe, she stops the interrogation.

    She opens the door and calls for a couple of girls that seem jobless. She whispers with them for a while, and their eyes start shining as they look at me. They run to the table and sit around it, and they observe my face from up close.

    ?My Queen, we''re so d that you''re all right!? one of them exims as if she was looking at an idol.

    ?We knew you were beautiful, but your skin is so white... What do you use to keep it hydrated??

    As we talk about girls'' stuff, Alexander stays in a corner, watching over us with his usual puppy expression. He''s kind of jealous that I''m talking with someone that isn''t him. But these girls won''t take me away, for goodness!

    ?My Queen,? one of them whispers, close to my ear. ?I can tell you a couple of tricks if you''re interested...?

    My eyes be suddenly curious, and Alexander moves his eyes on the chimney, trying hard to erase his presence. The prostitute whispers a couple of things that mighte in handy one day. Some of them I already knew, but others I didn''t.

    Nightes by the time I''ve learned new things. Oh, I''m looking forward to trying it... After the baby is born, I will bring new ideas and not just listen to Alexander''s experienced propositions.

    After the professional exnations are over, Alexander gets up and reaches us. He towers over us with his height and rummages in his pocket until he finds a golden coin.

    ?Here,? he says while passing it to the dumbfounded prostitute. ?Thank you, girls, for entertaining my wife.?

    That said, he clutches my hand, and we leave into the night.

 Chapter 239 - A Harsh Ruler

    <h4>Chapter 239 - A Harsh Ruler</h4>

    It''ste at night when we get out of the brothel and walk towards the harbour. These alleys are different during the night, so I need a few moments to understand which direction to take.

    In the end, we reach Diogenes''s ship just in time. He''s ready to leave as well, and he''s ordering his men around.

    ?My Queen''s husband must be a big shot for real,? hements when he sees us. ?The document he signed was epted without dys. They didn''t evenin that it came out of nowhere.?

    ?The sigil of Kyre is well known in the army,? I reply, shrugging.

    I don''t even pay too much attention to how Alexander didn''t correct Diogenes when he said my Queen. He prefers it to the other option that was explored during the trip.

    ?No one made problems. They didn''t even ask for proof of identity. We''ve been assigned dock number five for the next year. And they didn''t ask a single cent.?

    ?I''ve already reserved the docks from number five to eight for my purposes,? Alexander exins. ?You''ll pay the rent to me and not the soldiers.?

    ?Oh,? Diogenes understands. He crosses his arms. He''ll soon start to bargain to reduce the price.

    At least, he knows how to do that. He''ll obtain the best price in the end. No matter how clumsy Diogenes can be on formal asions, he knows how to do his job. There must be a reason why I kept him at my court, right?

    ?Two per cent of ie,? Alexander offers.

    ?Net ie?? the other repeats, surprised. ?Pirates don''t have costs.?

    ?I''m talking about themercial part of your job. You don''t need to continue with piracy, by the way. Do I have to teach you how to falsify business ounts?? Alexander spits out, annoyed.

    ?All right,? Diogenes nods, ?ten per cent!?

    He offers his hand to Alexander, and they shake hands like businessmen. Too bad that neither is one.

    ?You''ve given up immediately,? I say when Alexander and I are alone.

    ?It was pointless to struggle.?

    ?You could have obtained fifteen per cent,? I point out. ?Maybe even twenty.?

    ?Yes, twenty per cent of a random number, Thea. It''s the same amount, in the end. He''ll write some symbolic numbers and try convincing me they''re real.?

    ?I''ve never seen you give up so fast, Alexander.?

    ?Once, I asked Diogenes to procure me some rare books,? he exins. ?I''m still ashamed of the price he paid for them. I considered looking for the seller and refunding him.?

    ?Diogenes is like this,? I chuckle. ?Too bad that he doesn''t know when to stop. He would try to bargain even when negotiating with foreign delegations. He doesn''t understand that it''s not always about money. But if there is someone with whom the treasure is safe, it''s him. He won''t spend a single cent more than necessary.?

    ?You told me about it when I brought the books to you. You punished Diogenes quite harshly after some small incident, didn''t you??

    ?Haven''t I told you how??

    ?No, you just tightened your lips and made the grimace you always do when you consider whether you''ve been too harsh. I can''t imagine what poor Diogenes has gone through.?

    ?I ordered him to look at the floor for the rest of the delegation''s stay,? I confess.

    ?Oh, you pretended to have punished him,? Alexander realises, bursting outughing. ?The delegation must have thought he was behaving like that because he was scolded harshly or something. You''re amazing, Thea. And you tend to protect your people a bit too much.?

    ?It''s just the way I am,? I shrug. ?And you just offered the use of your dock for free... You won''t get money from Diogenes, you know that, right??

    ?I prefer having contacts with them and a good rtionship. Who knows what has the future in store for us??

    ?You''re wise,? I praise him, apanying my words with a hug. After all, I have to make him forget about the incident with the prostitutes. I don''t want to talk about that anymore.

    ?You just told me I''m bad at bargaining, Thea. Like, three minutes ago.?

    ?I was wrong, three minutes ago. But now I''m right.?

    ?Why are you ttering me??

    ?Because I haven''t in a while,? I exin. ?And you''re going to massage my legs tonight too, aren''t you??

    ?I am,? Alexander sighs as he surrenders to his wife''s wishes. ?Can you walk??

    ?I can. Let''s go; I''m tired.?

    He covers me with his mantle over my cloak, to shield me from the fresh breeze thates from the sea. The moon in the sky is full and round, and it lightens the streets. The night is peaceful, except for a couple of drunkards causing havoc somewhere nearby.

    ?This reminds me of the past,? Alexander murmurs, pulling me closer to him. ?Of how we used to sneak in the city and have fun.?

    I was going to say the same.

    ?I can''t believe Queen Theodora actually brought you with her,? Iment. ?Was it before or after Elias''s birth??

    ?Before. A few weeks after I returned from Kyre.?

    ?You went home??

    ?Yes, you organised my journey. It was a pity that a Queen can''t leave hernd just like that.?

    ?But you showed me your home, in the end.? He fulfilled that dream.

    ?I had to die before that, though,? he chuckles. ?It wasn''t easy.?

    Two lives seem like the best term for a person: during the first, one lists their desires; during the second, one works to reach their goals.

    When morninges, we get on the carriage and resume the journey to the capital. We won''t make any other stop, so I rx and try to rest as much as the shaking let me.

    Kyre''s roads are the best of the Empire. The amount of stones and not maintained stretches are annoying. I guess this is part of the reason people prefer to go by sea.

    Without breaks, it would take us a week. Without hurry, though, we''re ready to reach the capital in ten days or so. I''m in a delicate state, and the stomach can now be seen no matter how loose a dress I wear.

    Only a cloak can cover it, as of now.

    While we pass through a forest, where the trees haven''t reimed the path by some miracle, the carriage slows down all of a sudden. Until it stops.

    ?Is something broken?? I mutter, rubbing my eyes to wake up. I move my head away from Alexander''s shoulder and stretch my legs as much as the space in the carriage allows me.

    Carriages in Kyre are also morefortable.

    ?Something is wrong,? Alexander replies while reaching out for his sword on the floor. ?Stay inside until I check what''s the matter.?

    The moment he opens the door, though, a few swords are pointed at him. The grip around his weapon tightens, but he can''t use it in such a narrow ce. He doesn''t want to hurt me in the process, so he keeps his arms at the sides, shielding me with his body.

    ?What do we have here?? one of the men outside asks.

    His smirk has a couple of holes, where once teeth must have been. His right eye is swept by a scar, making him look even eerier.

    The question, now, is whether they''re bandits for real.

    The simple fact that we''re still alive, though, seems to show that this is not yet another assassination attempt.

    Sending Elisabeth away is enough to calm the Count down, but his father isn''t that easy to manipte. The Duke might be behind this.

    Yet, these people do not look like paid assassins. Not even a bit.

    They look like regr bandits: dirty, evil and in despair.

    Giving them our gold should save our lives. I hope.

 Chapter 240 - Bandits In The Woods (1)

    <h4>Chapter 240 - Bandits In The Woods (1)</h4>

    Alexander lets go of the sword and throws it on the ground. Where itnds with a clonk, dust rises. My husband lifts his arms and shows his empty hands, calm andposed.

    Nothing can unsettle him, really!

    He moves down thedder to the ground, and then he turns to me. He stretches out his arm and waits for me to catch it.

    I prefer being next to him than alone in the carriage, so I promptly grab his hand and follow him down. As soon as we''re stable, he surrounds my shoulders and pulls me in his embrace, protecting me the way he can.

    I clench his shirt, leaning on him and observing the bandits with a keen eye. In fact, they are bandits.

    The two knights escorting us are standing nearby with their hands in the air, their faces contorted because of their failure. There are too many bandits for the two of them, actually.

    I''m surprised Alexander hasn''t predicted such an urrence.

    He won''t let me travel anymore, I realise all of a sudden. After this incident, he''ll lock me up in some safe ce. Maybe, ten years won''t be enough to convince him to go explore together again.

    I was beginning to like travelling!

    ?Where do you keep the gold?? the bandit chief asks, raising his sword towards us. The de is dirty and rusty. Even a little cut can be lethal, like that.

    ?In the carriage,? Alexander replies, showing them the door with a hand. ?Take what you want.?

    ?I didn''t need you to tell me,? the man snickers.

    He gets on and carries out all he deems valuable. When he''s done, he returns to us and raises the de again.

    ?Take off your clothes,? he orders Alexander. ?We know you nobles tend to hide the most luxurious items on yourselves... Especially women...?

    He passes his gaze over me in search of jewels. Too bad I only have my usual earrings and the nuptial ring. I have some coins in the pouch and a few more in the shoes. But nothing more.

    The dress isn''t expensive either. It''sfortable for travelling, not gracious to look at.

    ?My clothes aren''t worth anything,? Alexander states, pushing me behind him. ?You won''t make much from it.?

    ?Your clothes are whole,? the man replies, showing the holes in his sleeve, on both the elbows.

    Well, I see his motives.

    ?You can buy whole clothes with the gold,? I point out. ?There''s no reason to strip a person in the middle of a cold forest.?

    ?Thea...? Alexander murmurs, pushing me behind his back again. ?Please!?

    ?Where do you think we''ll arrive without money nor clothes?? I ask him. ?Do you think people will help you based on your name alone??

    Some of the bandits snicker under their moustaches, agreeing with me. Yet, they don''t care one bit about how we''re going to survive.

    ?These woods were supposed to be safe,? Alexanderments, observing the men with more attention. ?When have you started robbing random people??

    ?Yesterday,? the man in front of us replies without thinking twice. ?Problems with that??

    ?It happens that I do have problems.?

    And I was the one running my mouth. What''s with this?

    ?I thought problems with bandits were solved in this region two years ago. What happened in the meantime??

    ?What happened?? the bandit frowns, exposing his missing teeth again. ?The usual stuff. As soon as the royal guards turned the corner, everything went back to how it was before.?

    ?Why?? Alexander inquires, scratching his chin and tightening his lips. It''s as if he was ying chess right now.

    ?Do you have anything to do with it?? I whisper, pulling his shirt to remind him of my presence.

    ?I''m wondering how so many people could organise in a few days and start robbing travellers. They were supposed to stay in peace for a few months more.?

    ?ording to your memories??

    ?No, ording to my predictions. They would have already been dead if my memories turned out correct.?

    I shiver, understanding what he''s trying to say. A rebellion, and then a bloodbath. Apparently, Alexander stopped it during one of his adventures.

    Or he dyed it by a few months.

    ?Are there bodies hanging in the central square?? he continues to inquire, forgetting for a moment that he''s the one the sword is pointed towards. He''s not here to interrogate the bandits!

    ?No, there aren''t,? the bandit replies, saddening. ?But that doesn''t mean we can take it in silence.?

    ?What happened from when the imperial delegation left??

    ?The Viscount left in charge is the younger brother of the previous one. He returned to the same patterns of before, just that now people disappear in the dark. We don''t want to work for them. They took away our wives and children, and we haven''t seen them again.?

    ?All of your families??

    ?Yes,? the man nods, ?all of ours.?

    ?There''s something weird about it,? Alexander murmurs. I can''t but agree.

    I would understand they punished the rebels. Even if they killed them, it wouldn''t be surprising. But taking the families away...

    ?What happened to the elders?? I ask. ?And the invalids? People that can''t work? Did they disappear??

    ?No, some were killed in the open. But none of them has been killed silently.?

    ?Silently?? I whisper. ?I don''t think they were killed. Rather, it all smells of very. Are local lords allowed to sell their subjects to pay some debt in Ethiriansw??

    ?No, Thea. very isn''t allowed by any means. The peasants are supposed to follow the directives of thend''s administrator unless those orders imply something illegal or immoral.?

    ?Is immorality defined in thew??

    ?No, it isn''t. But we all know what it means.?

    ?One can interpret thatw the way they like, Alexander. First things first: we need to find those people and return them home. Then, we''ll bring the culprits to the capital and ask his majesty to emit a sentence. And correct thatw if there''s time.?

 Chapter 241 - Bandits In The Woods (2)

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Bandits In The Woods (2)</h4>

    ?What are you mumbling about?? the bandit shouts when he notices how Alexander and I are conversing without a worry.

    He just ordered us to strip and give him our clothes, yet we''ve found a way to solve a more relevant problem they all have. But first, we have to convince them to let us help. And it doesn''t seem that easy, considering the raised rusty weapons and the frowns.

    ?Listen,? Alexander starts, ?we know how we could help you have your people back. But first, you have to let us meet the local lord to investigate.?

    ?You''re lying,? he shouts. ?All for a pair of trousers.?

    ?No, I''m not lying. I believe your wife and children aren''t dead. Not yet...?

    Hmm... Smart: he''s making these people understand that time is a relevant factor. Even though their rtives won''t die, they''ll be sold somewhere far from here. Then, tracking them will be impossible.

    ?If we work together, we might find them before it''s toote... But I won''t be able to help if you steal my trousers.?

    ?It''s all a trick.?

    ?Then, you can keep the riches for safety. If I don''t return, you''ll have enough to buy food for days. And my old clothes as well. It''s a risk you can take, isn''t it? A set of clothes and a carriage in exchange for your family.?

    The bandit crooks his mouth and considers, but he''s still uncertain. I feel like he won''t ept.

    ?I''ll also leave the guards with you. I''lle back for my people afterpleting the mission,? Alexander adds.

    ?I still don''t believe you... Why don''t you leave your wife as a guarantee??

    ?No.?

    I clench Alexander''s shirt by instinct while his arms surround me protectively. I don''t want to stay with these strangers alone. I''d prefer to go investigate with him.

    ?Why not? Are you nning to flee?? he murmurs. ?If youe back with our wives, you''ll have back yours. We won''t touch a single hair if you don''t run away. But if you do...?

    ?I won''t leave here without her. I won''t leave my wife alone. You find another way to get your families back!?

    Maybe this is a bit too extreme. These people are worried, and their criminal activity is due to some injustice they have to withstand.

    Even though they''re quite organised to be criminals by chance.

    ?Why aren''t you fighting your lord instead of attacking random travellers?? I ask them. They were supposed to start a revolution. What happened to stop them?

    ?We tried,? he sighs, looking at the tip of his shoes and almost starts crying. ?We really tried...?

    ?What happened?? I inquire, noticing how all the men are now dejected and profoundly sad.

    ?They killed my brother,? he whispers. ?And his children and wife. Without asking twice. I left before causing the same to my family, but it didn''t spare their lives...?

    ?It''s horrible,? I whisper. ?I''m sorry for your loss.?

    ?I should have stayed home. To protect them.?

    ?But have you contacted the guards? Talked to someone from the capital? His majesty won''t let the lords treat his majesty''s subjects like this. Killing without reason isn''t allowed...?

    ?Thea,? Alexander murmurs. ?There aren''tws against this. The administrator of somend is given the right to sentence his peasants ording to justice. If the people that were executedmitted any crime, even something small like trespassing, then his majesty doesn''t have the right to punish the local lord for being harsh.?

    ?There are serious matters with the Empire''sws,? Iment. Where are their heads and hearts? ?There''s so much that is concerning... Were you all drunk when you wrote thews??

    ?I don''t know. It happened centuries ago.?

    ?And not one of the Emperors thought about changing any of those old customs??

    ?Producing aw is a lot of work. It''s not enough to write a decree like in Polis. Emperors do not dere new regtions. Most of them did it once or twice in their life.?

    ?What''s the use of an emperor in such a scenario??

    ?They make decisions.?

    ?Aren''t his majesty''s decisions part of thew??

    ?Yes, but they''re ad hoc. They''re valid for the situation, and you can''t assume his majesty will choose the same path every time something simr happens.?

    ?This has to change. I''m not that surprised that Ethiro is copsing. You haven''t adapted yourws for half a millennium, damn it!?

    The bandits wince, surprised to hear a refineddy cursing.

    ?I''ll have to talk about this with his majesty. And to read the codex with thews. There are so many things I don''t know.?

    ?But there is a way to stop it,? Alexander says. ?very is expressively forbidden. If we can prove that he''s been selling people somewhere...?

    ?Oh, and would our testimony be enough as proof??

    ?I''m not sure. It depends on whether this person''s friends in the Pce are against me or not. By the way, we can''t lie about it. We haven''t witnessed anything, and we can''t be certain this is the case yet.?

    ?This territory is not under your governance, Alexander. Are you sure it''s wise to meddle in??

    ?Should we leave these people to suffer??

    ?That''s not what I meant. I''m just worried about you...?

    ?It''s a task I left at half, so it''s partially my fault if things got out of control. It''s time someone solves it once and for all. I thought that changing the local lord would have done the trick, but his sessor seems even worse.?

    I turn towards the bandits and observe them for a moment.

    ?What if we have more eyewitnesses? Also, there must be some exchange of money. If we track it down, or even better if we catch the culprits in the act, there won''t be any doubt,? I propose. ?But we''ll need these people''s help. Can we trust some bandits??

    ?They''re desperate, Thea.?

    ?Is this one of the regions that caused the downfall of the Empire??

    ?Yes, it is.?

    ?Solving this, we''ll be a step closer to our goal.?

    ?Which is?? he inquires, tilting his head.

    ?A safe and stable ce where to raise our children.?

    Alexander seems to consider my words with attention, but he''s actually repeating the word children in his mind.

    ?We have to start somewhere,? he says with a shrug.

 Chapter 242 - Bandits In The Woods (3)

    <h4>Chapter 242 - Bandits In The Woods (3)</h4>

    Convincing the bandits turns out simpler than expected.

    ?First of all, let''s talk about it around a table,? Alexander says. ?Or a camping fire, whatever. Bring us to your camp, and let my knights drop their arms. They''ve stood like this long enough.?

    ?We don''t trust you,? the bandits reply. And we don''t have a choice but to ept staying unarmed.

    As we enter their ce of hiding, I return to think about how to prove the crimes the local lord ismitting. There''s a chance that the exchange has already happened and it''s toote to find the people that were sold.

    ?If he''s selling people, then there must be someone buying,? I mutter while walking. ?The simplest case is that he''s in contact with human traffickers or someone from abroad.?

    ?I hope it''s like that. If the exchange ispleted in ournds, and someone from Ethiro is involved... Unveiling it would be the start of a revolution, Thea.?

    ?We also have to find a way that something like this doesn''t happen again. I believe it''s time to add some rights for the peasant, to put an end to the boundless powers of the administrators. They''re not gods walking on the hearth: they should remember what is their role.?

    ?You''re too idealistic, Thea. It''s impossible to create a perfect world in such arge empire. Polis was a standalone city; it was easier to maintain control without restricting people.?

    ?Now that Polis is part of this Empire, I won''t let my people be tortured by some crazy idiot. And I won''t let it happen to your people either.?

    ?You''re too caring.?

    ?And you aren''t?? I murmur.

    He''s travelled around the continent and solved problems and won awards. He''s as caring as I am, so why is he insisting on letting this go?

    ?By the way, there''s politics behind it all. Foreign threats might use local rebels to distract the capital from the borders. Or they will attack to ease the pressure on the rebelliousnd and wait until the Empire crumbles up from inside.?

    ?So, you''re doing it for yourself,? he chuckles. ?As if I could believe it.?

    ?Changing the lord didn''t improve things,? I point out, returning to the original topic of this strayed conversation. ?It''s the system, the problem. Shall we erase all the nobility at once and rece it with new faces??

    ?That could work,? Alexander replies with a nod.

    ?I was joking.? But the idea might not beplete rubbish. Adding new blood into the local nobility might remind the others that they''re not untouchable, and they''ll pay attention to how they behave.

    ?We need a second carriage and two people that might pass for noble''s servants,? Alexander says out loud.

    ?And possibly a girl to apany me. They''ll wear our clothes while we''ll doll up to look more relevant than now,? I continue. ?We also need some information about the local lord''s habits. And his name, to start with.?

    ?It''s Viscount Prothus,? Alexander mutters. ?He''s the son of the previous lord who has been demoted. I hoped his son would choose a better way, but it seems that it runs in the family...?

    ?Young Prothus is worse than the previous. At least, that one didn''t punish the families of the rebels,? the banditments. ?After hanging them in the central square and letting them rot like that, he didn''t look for another way to make us suffer. The current Viscount doesn''t stop at nothing.?

    ?How many people have disappeared till now??

    ?Each of us had a wife and children.?

    ?Hmm... It means two hundred people at least,? I mutter, counting the bandits. ?Just enough to make some profit, but not too many to avoid alerting the capital. After all, if a whole vige disappears, someone will notice it.?

    ?I think you should stay in an inn while I solve it,? Alexander whispers. ?It will get dangerous.?

    ?I refuse.?

    He sighs, considering to tie me somewhere so that I don''t run into danger.

    ?If you stop me this time, I won''t help you ever, Alexander. And you can start thinking about having another child with me because I''m not going to help you in that either,? I lie. Somehow, these words sound familiar.

    Alexander crooks his mouth and searches for enough strength to fight against my ckmail. But then, he understands that he can''t cage me away every time something happens. Maybe.

    ?If you sense any danger, you''ll take a carriage and travel to the capital. Immediately.?

    ?Yes, my Lord,? I murmur, rolling eyes and crossing arms. ?As you wish...?

    The preparations take more time than intended. We find two boys able to act as servants in the bandits'' hideout. But for the girl that will be my maid, we need to visit the vige.

    ?This is my Daughter. The name is Prim. The rest of my family has disappeared, but she was in the woods when they took her away. She brought me water and some food...?

    ?All right, Prim,? I say to the girl. ?We''ll have to work around your manners and change clothes... I have a simple blue dress that will draw the attention away from the weak points, so it mustn''t be too difficult.?

    ?Yes, mdy.?

    ?Oh, no!? I stop her. ?It''s either your grace or my Lady. Mdy isn''t something a personal maid would say. Take it as if it was my name, and you won''t get confused. In Kyre, people often use the second alternative more. But if you''re afraid you''ll get confused, use grace instead.?

    The girl nods, and I open the luggage with some simple dresses that can be passed as maids''. I have just two good dresses for me, but the Viscount won''t open my portmanteau to check how many there are. It should be enough not to sound suspicious.

    ?Do you have any sister?? I ask her. ?Or have you ever styled your mother''s hair??

    ?Yes, your grace,? she whispers, opening her eyes wide at the awkwardness of that new phrase. Ah, I''ll have to work on this too.

    ?Repeat.?

    ?Yes, I have, your grace!? she almost shouts.

    ?Hmm, better. Keep a low tone when you talk with me. And do not look at me in the eyes in front of other nobles. I don''t usually like this kind of behaviour, but we don''t have time and wits enough to convince them that you''re my real maid.?

    ?But why are you travelling without a maid, your grace??

    ?You can phrase it like this: why is your grace travelling without a maid?? I correct her. ?Because my husband is jealous of my handmaid. He didn''t want to share my attention with her, so he sent her through another road.?

    ?Oh,? she whispers. ?I have to pay attention too, then...?

    ?He didn''t sell her into very,? I chuckle. ?We parted from the caravan to sightsee. That''s all.?

    We pass the rest of the afternoon talking about the duties and manners of a maid. Prim learns soon how to tend to me, and she helps me change into new clothes in the small hut that is her house. When we''re done, it''s almost evening.

    We''ll reach the Viscount''s residence just in time for supper.

    ?Do not stare at him when we meet the Viscount,? I finish my instructions. ?And don''t react if you see anyone you know. Pretend to be another person, Prim. It''s better if you keep your head bowed, to hide from people''s gaze. There''s less chance that someone recognises you. And it will be easier to find your mother and siblings.?

    ?Yes, your grace,? she replies with her hands crossed in front of her. A nobleman from the court would have recognised that she''s a vige girl without manners of speech or refined movements. The Viscount, with some luck, won''t suspect a thing.

    He''s never been in the capital, as much as we know. Which means his real status is lower than a baron that spends the whole summer at the Pce. Even though he acts like he owns every inch ofnd in his fief and every person living on it.

 Chapter 243 - Viscount Prothus (1)

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Viscount Prothus (1)</h4>

    The Viscount''s residence is protected by high walls and many guards. It''s almost like entering a royal pce. Does he need protection from his peasants so much?

    It would be enough to stop killing and abducting people to have a peacefulnd. Unarmed folks-men do not rise against their lords without motive.

    ?Good evening, your grace,? Viscount Prothus says when he can look at us. ?It''s an honour to have you here.?

    Now, we just need to exin what we are doing so far from Kyre.

    ?Likewise,? Alexander replies, cold like I haven''t heard him in a while.

    Well, this is his usual behaviour with strangers and outsiders. But it''s been so long since thest time he used this tone.

    ?What brings you here in my humble home??

    Humble? Ah, whatever.

    ?I was going to the capital with my wife, and I decided to pass here and greet. After the end of the rebellion, years ago, I left without giving you any advice about how to handle your fief, Viscount. But you seem to be faring pretty well...?

    ?Oh, yes... Ah, you went to the capital soon before the Emperor''s death, it''s understandable that you were in a hurry. Too bad that someone else took your ce on the throne, your highness.?

    ?Not highness,? Alexander sighs. ?I''m a Duke, now.?

    ?Oh,? the Viscount mutters. ?I''m sorry for the misspell... your grace. Is this beautifuldy your wife perhaps??

    ?Yes, she is.?

    I smile politely at the man, hoping it is enough to hide my true thoughts about him. Seems that Alexander will bait him out somehow instead of snooping around in search of clues.

    ?I would have prepared the chambers in time if I knew you were passing by. But let me order the servants... They''ll clean a couple of rooms in a moment!?

    ?One is enough,? Alexander stops him. ?My wife and I will sleep in the same room, regardless. There''s no need to prepare two.?

    ?Uhm, yes, your grace...?

    He bows his head, observing us from the corner of his eyes. I do not utter a word, more focused on listening and observing. I do not need to make a good impression, that''s for sure.

    There aren''t many servants in the residence, which means he didn''t collect the peasants for his own benefit. Where can they be?

    Maybe in the cer or in the stables. I don''t think they''re far from here. ording to the bandits, their families disappeared two days ago. It''s too little time for them to be sold off.

    Where is the buyer? Will we meet him if we stay long enough?

    ?My wife is tired; we''ll meet at dinner,? Alexander says, once finished the first formalities. He surrounds my shoulders, and we walk behind a maid to the door of the suite we''ll be upying.

    After the door is closed, Alexander holds my hands and kisses my fingers.

    ?I''m worried, Thea. I don''t like this ce. You should leave for the capital...? He looks at me in the eyes, blinking seductively. He''s trying to convince me through wily techniques.

    ?We''ve already discussed it,? I whisper, reminding him that I was once Queen. A couple of pretty eyes and a handsome face shouldn''t be enough to tame me.

    If he insists, I might ept his request and obey. But I hope he lets go before me, at least this once.

    In the end, Alexander sighs and pecks my cheek.

    ?During the dinner, I might say something I do not think,? he exins before starting to remove the outeryers of his clothes. ?Do not take anything I say seriously, please. Just wait for the end, and we''ll clear everything once alone.?

    ?I''m not stupid, Alexander. I know what we''re doing here...?

    ?You''ve grown up as the one in power. I''m afraid you''ll get offended if I ask you to stay silent at my side.?

    ?There''s no problem. I will do that.?

    ?Will you be convincing, though??

    ?I''ve behaved till now,? I sulk. ?Why are you doubting me so much??

    ?Sorry,? he whispers and pulls me in his embrace. ?This was pointless from my side.?

    ?There aren''t many servants in here,? I point out while he''s still rubbing my back and breathing in my hair, pretending to be calming me and not himself.

    ?I''ve also noticed.?

    ?Also, I don''t think he''ll risk selling the prisoners while we''re here. Unless we make him think we''re either stupid or uninterested.?

    ?At least, I believe I found a way to exin our presence here...?

    ?Which is??

    ?I''m the one that gave the title to the Viscount. He wouldn''t have seeded his father since thetter was sentenced to prison. Hence, I do have some prior link to this person. I will use that to make him think we''re on the same side, and he''ll lower his guard.?

    ?I suspect he will visit the ce where the prisoners are kept, or he''ll send a guard there. Luckily, the bandits are in ce and will follow anyone that gets out of here.?

    ?Yes, that''s correct. Our only task is to distract him.?

    ?No,? I mutter. ?Our task is a bit moreplicated. We need to find proof that will hold in court.?

    ?His majesty won''t let very pass unpunished.?

    ?What about his majesty''s counsellors??

    ?Oh,? he sighs. ?They do not care about very.?

    ?I''ll write a letter to a journalist once this is over. If the news reaches every corner of the Empire, his majesty won''t be able to allow a further scandal.?

    ?You''re wicked, wife. Is this why you started a newspaper??

    ?Contacts are what matters, Alexander. In any kind of business. I have no money of my own, no power. I might as well trade with information.?

    ?I shall pay attention in the future, for I might be spotted fooling around by one of your reporters,? he chuckles.

    ?I won''t send them to check on you,? I point out. I split from Alexander and cross my arms. What is he thinking?

    ?What a pity... I so much liked a possessive wife...?

 Chapter 244 - Viscount Prothus (2)

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Viscount Prothus (2)</h4>

    The table is round, here in Viscount Prothus''s dining room. Hence, there is no end to it. We''re all sitting as equals, which is surprising given this man''s character.

    I haven''t uttered a word from the start of the dinner. I just nodded when Alexander asked me if I wanted some water.

    Maybe, this is too much. But my husband isn''t making me understand if there are issues, so I better continue like this.

    The jewels I''m wearing are heavy and shiny, the dress elegant and detailed. I''m just like any other duchess right now.

    ?I was quite surprised to hear that your grace wasn''t chosen as thete Emperor''s sessor,? the Viscount says at some point. ?You were his crown prince. What made him change idea just before he died??

    ?That is not what happened,? Alexander replies. Oh, again with that.

    He''s refused the idea of being the sessor to thete Emperor. It''s a pity because I''m sure he would have done a good job. And we could have married without the need to win a war.

    Would I have epted to marry him, though?

    Ah, he would have charmed me during the negotiations. That''s for sure.

    From what I''ve heard, Alexander has alwaysughed and denied every time he was called the crown prince. He would say he was serving the crown because it was the duty of every subject. Not to gain anything out of it.

    ?Thete Emperor didn''t change his mind,? he adds, making me almost choke.

    So, he''s not going to deny this time. Is this the way he''s going to y it? It might be clever.

    This man is going to prison, if not worse. He won''t be able to endanger Alexander''s position even if he tells everyone about this conversation.

    This is the right opportunity to train his acting skills. If he wants to pretend treason, he won''t be able to make any mistakester.

    ?He never wanted...? the Viscount starts with an uncertain voice.

    ?He died before he could formalise his decision,? Alexander interrupts him.

    I''m not sure how much this coincidence is my husband''s doing, by the way. Did he participate in the Emperor''s death, or he just wished for it?

    ?What bad luck!? the Viscountments. ?Are you sure there isn''t a singlew that would protect your position in this case??

    ?There isn''t any position I can protect, Viscount Prothus. As you already heard, I do not have my title either.?

    ?But you have a wife, contrarily to his majesty, the current Emperor. Once you get an heir, your status at court will increase.?

    ?Do you know who my wife is?? Alexander mumbles, annoyed.

    If I didn''t know he''s acting, I would have given him a crown after this performance. He''s so damn convincing!

    Oh, right. I''m the wife. I shouldn''t look at him with amazement.

    I bow my head down and look at my fingers for a while. Are ten seconds enough?

    ?I haven''t heard any gossip from the Pce from the moment I took my role, your grace. I''m busy running my fief. My father left so many unhappy peasants, and it''s a hassle to keep them in check. Who is her grace, the Duchess??

    ?The fallen Queen of Polis.?

    ?Oh, the fallen Queen! I see you tamed her well; I couldn''t tell she was once a regent.?

    You dumbass jerk. I was Queen, not a regent.

    ?Your grace was the one to finish that war as well, right? I''ve heard about that. It''s among thest news that reached me...?

    ?Yes,? Alexander nods, ?I was the one to win.?

    ?I guess that city had many attractions, other than the harbour.?

    Alexander passes his gaze on me. I bite my lips and wait for his words, a little worried about what he''s going to say.

    ?I do not stand a chance to sit on the throne without the support of an influential family. By dering this marriage, his majesty made things clear.?

    ?I was wondering why you were married, indeed... His majesty didn''t need to dere it publicly. It''s a waste of your talent, your grace.?

    ?Somehow, I still think that my chances aren''t annulled,? my husband continues. He leans an elbow on the armrest and observes his te for a moment. Then, he moves his eyes on the Viscount''s face.

    They look at each other in the eyes for two seconds, and then they resume eating at the same time.

    ?A wife like yours is supposed to have broad connections,? the Viscountments. Somehow, it feels too intelligent of a remark toe from him.

    ?Connections?? Alexander snickers. ?Who would answer to a request of hers??

    ?Her family,? the Viscount says with a shrug. ?Isn''t she rted with someone relevant in Asteria??

    How does he know? He wasn''t aware of my identity until we told him, yet now he knows I have rtives in Asteria?

    ?How was it... Zolokis?? he mumbles, unbothered.

    Alexander and I exchange a nce, and I sigh. My uncle. He''s the one that told him.

    ?You met one of them, perhaps?? Alexander inquires, helping me get rid of doubt.

    ?Yes, I met the Ambassador from Asteria. He was passing here on his way to the capital. He was the one telling me about the results of the war...?

    Too bad he never reached the capital. Not officially, at least. Or I would have met him at the court. He appeared in Kyre, at the ball.

    If he hadn''t been assigned to Kyre years ago, I would have thought he had done it on purpose. But he met Alexander way before my husband joined the war... Is there a reason? Why Kyre, of all ces?

    ?He said that the Queen was his niece and that he pitied her end. If I knew earlier that you two are now inws,? the Viscountughs.

    From his reaction, it doesn''t look like my uncle passed by here and stayed the night. No, it''s rather as if he spent quite some time with this person.

 Chapter 245 - Viscount Prothus (3)

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Viscount Prothus (3)</h4>

    ?Ambassador Zolokis?? Alexander mutters, narrowing his brows. He clenched the knife with his gloved hand, but he soon rxes, remembering the situation we''re in.

    He''s now used to cutting food with his left hand since he doesn''t take the glove off before sleep. Months have passed from the day he was injured. There must be a scar on his palm, but I''ve never seen it because he hides it away.

    Is it because of me?

    But most of all, is this the right moment to think about this? There are more urgent matters.

    For example, the fact that my uncle passed by here and decided to mess around. The Viscount isn''t a noble from the court. His fief isn''t all that vast, but it has quite the poption.

    People live off agriculture and livestock, especially cows. They do not eat the meat but make cheese and other simr products. One should be able to live well in these conditions, but somehow peasants are impoverished and hungry.

    For years, the local lords have ignored the possibility that the poption could rebel and continued their cruel acts without fear. Only after Alexander passed by and solved the immediate issues, peace ruled for something like a week.

    Soon after rising to power, the new Viscount, son of the previous one, followed his father''s steps and even surpassed him in cruelty.

    Selling people, though, isn''t something that could havee to his mind on its own. Ethiro doesn''t permit ves.

    The servants are treated in a harsh way, paid too little to be considered free, but they do not belong to their masters. They''re free to go whenever they want, that''s true, but they can be exchanged among two lords without any issue.

    However, peasants do not belong to the administrator of the fief but to thend itself. Sending them away isn''t allowed, as they''re bound to the fields they work.

    At first, I suspected the Viscount was allocating the vigers towards another less popted area. But now that the Ambassador''s name has been mentioned, another possibility crossed my mind.

    Asteria does allow very. One can buy and sell people as long as they have the documents dering that those people aren''t free. They can''t just kidnap someone on the road and sell them.

    There are two ways to acquire new ves. The first one is war. Prisoners can be sold to repay the costs of the war. There''s nothing to worry about in that case since they already aren''t free.

    However, Asteria hasn''t started a war in years. And thest that had ce didn''t bring an ie of ves.

    The only choice remaining, right now, is to import ves from abroad.

    If my uncle was here to cause havoc, he might have proposed the Viscount to sell the peasant to Asteria...

    Why here? Maybe, because of the centrality of the area. This position is delicate, and a rebellion would destabilise Ethiro.

    ording to Alexander, this already happened once. Pushing the local lord to act harshly would have resulted in the poption starting a revolution.

    ?Yes, him,? the Viscount answers. ?He didn''t find a ce in the inn and came here instead, so I hosted him for a couple of days. He''s an interesting person... Do you know him, perhaps??

    The man''s eyes are now shining, suspicious as if he already knew that we know the Ambassador. Is he setting some trap, for goodness? Such an evident trick...

    ?Yes, I do. He''s the Ambassador resident in Kyre. Asteria opened an embassy in Albios a few years ago. I''ve talked with him quite a few times.?

    ?Is that so?? the Viscount utters, smiling weirdly.

    His lips almost touch the ears from how much his grin is wide.

    ?I was surprised you admitted you knew him so easily,? Alexanderments. ?Have you already heard of our n??

    The Viscount blinks a couple of times, leaning back on the chair.

    ?No, I haven''t,? he admits. ?But I would be happy to help. After all, thanks to your grace, I seeded my father. I owe you that much.?

    He leans back on the chair and observes us with the stare of a jackal.

    ?In exchange, I want to be admitted at court.?

    ?Sure,? Alexander nods, ?you''ll be at court very soon.?

    ?We can consider ourselves allies, then.?

    ?I didn''t make a mistake to dy my journey toe here...?

    ?Indeed, your grace.?

    ?Ambassador Zolokis is on our side,? Alexander continues.

    ?Family is family,? the Viscount chuckles.

    ?My wife has some use, after all...?

    ?Be aware that Asteria''s noble will be clingy, your grace.?

    ?We''ll solve that problem when ites,? my husband says. Is he talking about getting rid of me? Oh, that would make sense.

    Once taken the throne, my role would be absolved.

    The Viscount nods; these thoughts are evident on his face. He''s no good at hiding his thoughts. That must be how my uncle managed to manipte him this easily.

    ?I need to meet with someone from Asteria to send a missive, but it has to be secret,? Alexander continues. ?The Ambassador hinted that you might know a way to cross the border without being discovered.?

    ?I do,? the Viscount replies. ?And I will show you if you have patience and stay two days more.?

    ?Two days??

    ?Some people will visit me the day after tomorrow,? he exins. ?You can entrust the missive to them. They will deliver it to the recipient, I''m sure of it.?

    ?That''s good,? Alexander sighs. ?I was worried I travelled so much for nothing.?

    ?Yes, sure,? the Viscount mutters. ?I''m happy to be of help.?

    Just like that, my husband reached our prior goal. He''ll be present the moment the exchange is done.

    I''ll have to praise himter for being smart and also so skilled at acting. I''m almost afraid by his words right now.

    But most of all, I''m proud. And a little excited, but just a little.

    It''s not like I needed to see him at work, lying and manipting for his purposes, to realise how handsome andpetent he is.

    But all of this makes him even more attractive to my eyes.

 Chapter 246 - Work Talks (1)

    <h4>Chapter 246 - Work Talks (1)</h4>

    After walking back to the chamber, Alexander and I prepare for the night.

    Prim helps me get out of the dress andbs my hair while Alexander does on his own. Once finished, the girl leaves after a curtsey. She''s learned a lot in a few hours.

    Finally alone, Alexander walks to me and crouches in front of the chair. I lift my eyebrows, surprised. This scene feels familiar...

    It''s so simr to when he apologised to me the first time, after leaving me for a week to cope alone with the evil court. This time, he doesn''t have anything to be sorry for.

    ?What?? I inquire, feigning unconcern.

    ?I''m sorry, Thea,? he whispers, almost moved. ?I was such a jerk out there...?

    It''s all part of a n; why does he seem so dejected? I won''t take it to heart since I know he doesn''t think what he said.

    Instead of epting his apology, I get up and walk to bed. I might as well exploit his avability.

    ?You better work if you want my forgiveness,? I state.

    ?What do I have to do?? he asks, his eyes full of hope.

    ?Warm me up,? I state and get under the sheets.

    Alexander blows the candles off, leaving only the one on his bedside table. He snuggles under the nket and hugs me delicately.

    His hand strokes my back with calming movements while the other arm acts as a pillow for my head.

    ?I want a goodnight kiss,? I continue with my requests.

    His lips peck my forehead, and he waits for the next order. I can''t think of anything on the spot. And all of this is nothing he wouldn''t have done regardless of the situation.

    I''m not capable of exploiting him to my advantage. I''m getting old...

    ?I want another one,? I say after a while. ?Another goodnight kiss.?

    Alexander chuckles, but he fulfils my request and kisses my forehead once again. Then, he pecks my temple, cheek and nose. He leaves a trace of light kisses on my chin until finally reaching my lips.

    His kiss is tender, not rushed and passionate like usual. Yet, it''s enough to make my heart skip a beat.

    I sigh, cuddling in his arms. ?You''ve earned my forgiveness,? I admit. No need to drag it longer and I don''t want to look at his depressed expression. He didn''t do anything to be this sorry.

    When he smiles content, I hug him tightly,tching my arms around his neck.

    ?Are you so worried, for real?? I whisper, rubbing my cheek on his neck. ?We agreed on ying along with each other in front of strangers. Right from the start, remember??

    ?Yes, Thea. But that doesn''t mean I can say whatever I want.?

    ?No,? I correct him. ?It means that you can say whatever you need. Not what you want, but what is useful...?

    ?You know, after hearing what the Viscount said before...? he starts, ?a part of me feels relieved.?

    ?Because my uncle is involved, right?? I inquire.

    Somehow, I can understand him. Since the Ambassador is involved in something destabilising the Empire, I won''t fall into his trap. I know what his real purpose is.

    I won''t act like a thirteen-year-old girl looking for a family where there isn''t. I won''t risk my real family''s lives because of that.

    ?I won''t disappoint you this time,? I murmur. ?I won''t believe him even if he promises me the crown or peace... I''m not that naive, even if it''s difficult to prove it after what happened the first time.?

    ?No, my dear, do not talk like this. Do not take the guilt all on yourself.?

    ?But I am guilty, Alexander. Contrarily to you, who didn''t do anything wrong.?

    ?You''ve dreamt about Elias''s death, haven''t you??

    ?No, I dreamt about the funeral,? I whisper while tears fill my eyes. ?And I couldn''t wake up no matter how much I wished for it. All I could feel was guilt and pain. I wouldn''t be able to live like that, Alexander. But it was not your fault!? Queen Theodora failed at noticing how much her husband was suffering. I can''t me her, given her state.

    She was very skinny, and her body was frail like never before.

    She tried reassuring her consort, but she didn''t see her failure. He didn''t stop throbbing and hating himself.

    ?I should be the one to be sorry. My mistake killed so many people and destroyed a kingdom. I''m lucky I can''t remember...? I continue, settled on making him get over his past. ?You have a second chance now. You can atone if you need it so much. But stop torturing yourself, and do not make me dream that scene again!?

    ?All right,? Alexander sighs. ?If it helps you, I''ll stop feeling guilty.?

    ?Last time you said something like this, you were lying.?

    ?How do you know I was lying??

    ?I was inside your head,? I point out. ?I felt what you felt.?

    ?Oh,? he realises. ?But, this time, I''ll try for real.?

    ?And now, let''s get back to work. What are you going to write in the missive for Asteria?? I ask, remembering my husband''s performance. ?You were so convincing, Alexander. You seemed really angry and greedy... I was so stunned, but I couldn''t tell you before...?

    I caress the back of his neck with my nails, following the shivers along his spine. Thank goodness I''ve started having useful dreams, other than those painful.

    It turns out that the lighter the touch, the better my Duke feels. What he likes very much is when his wife praises him, or when she naively epts to surrender to him.

    Some things still confuse me. The man in my dreams was stunned by the Queen''s innocent remarks or actions, but my Duke''s reactions are happier when I act boldly.

    I''m conflicted. I don''t know whether to believe more in the dreams or in my own intuition.

    Maybe, it''s the same. What if I''m wasting time over nothing, and my Duke would react the same no matter how I act?

    ?I like looking at you while you work,? I continue, remembering that I''m supposed to tter him, not question my own ethics. He deserves some praise after so much work, doesn''t he?

    ?I was wondering what was going to happen to me,? my Duke sighs.

    What?

    ?Why?? I inquire, confused. Am I doing it wrong?

    ?You stayed silent and obedient for a whole evening. I was so afraid you would bite me as soon as we are alone...?

    ?I won''t,? I reassure him. I''m not a wild animal. And my teeth do not tingle like after the steamy dreams where he tortures Queen Theodora to madness. ?Oh, only if you ask for it,? I add. What if he changed his mind as well and now likes it?

    ?No, please,? he moans. ?Don''t hurt this Duke if you can avoid it!?

    I move one hand from his neck to his shoulder, always using only my nails. He sighs, rxing his tense muscles, and I manage to slip my leg between his.

    ?Good to know,? I murmur to his ear. He loves to feel my breath on his skin almost as much as I like his. And he likes it more when what I whisper is his name.

    Oh, there is a word he likes more than his name. And it''s something Queen Theodora didn''t know.

    ?I''ll treat my husband with care,? I continue. ?I won''t be harsh...?

    ?We were supposed to talk about work,? he chuckles, but his hand on my back is moving lower. When he''s almost reached the bottom, he stops. ?What do you think I should write in the missive??

    Oh, he''s settled on talking about work.

    ?I can write a letter to my grandfather asking him to help us get the throne in exchange for future rewards. Maybe even part of the territory, it doesn''t matter. We won''t work with them for real, so we can offer more than it''s eptable. But we can''t overdo it, or someone will notice we''re just pretending.?

    ?I''d prefer to send the letter to someone that won''t read it,? Alexander says. ?Is there anyone in your family that will throw the missive without regard??

    ?The most likely is my grandfather. If you don''t want to risk it, I can ask him for help to be set free or something. I''ll tell him I don''t want to be a prisoner anymore.?

    ?It''s not believable.?

    ?He won''t spend time on it, so it''s not relevant what I write. If you prefer, I''ll just ask him how he''s doing and inform him that I''m well and alive. This isn''t anything dangerous, but the way the letter is sent will make the Viscount think we''re nning treason.?

    ?I have an idea, wife,? he mutters. ?I know how to make the most out of this situation.?

    ?Will you tell me??

    ?Yes, I will. I don''t like too many surprises, but my n is more wicked than you would say... On one side, we''ll get rid of the Viscount. On the other, we''ll attract the rest of the people that are plotting in the dark.?

 Chapter 247 - Work Talks (2)

    <h4>Chapter 247 - Work Talks (2)</h4>

    After listening to Alexander''s n and helping him correct some details, I have to admit that it is wicked for real. He has a talent foring up with creative solutions.

    What I like the most about it, though, is that I will have a role. It''s a first, and I''m not sure it''s because my husband is starting to trust me. But it''s a start.

    ?This fief isn''t on the way from Asteria to Kyre,? Iment. ?There are plenty of better roads... It''s not even the fastest while going to the capital, but it depends where one resides. I guess my uncle either was in Asteria''s capital or at his father''s fief. Both are far from here.?

    ?Hence, it can''t be a coincidence,? Alexander sighs. ?He passed here on purpose.?

    ?Asteria is aiming at Ethiro, and this time they don''t need two wars to get to Polis. It alles together.?

    But it''s not easy to conquer an Empire, and it would cause havoc in the whole continent. Most probably, Asteria will aim for the territories separating them from the sea. They''ll let Ethiro survive as a small kingdom so that the other countries do not interfere.

    The Ethiro Empire will crumble up on its own, and it won''t be anyone''s fault if it starts as a rebellion in an inner region.

    ?When the barbarians pass the border, we''ll offer them peace,? I start. ?It''s vital that we have ensured stability, at least in Kyre. In the worst-case scenario, we''ll be able to stay safe there. We have to offer them enoughnd and autonomy in the organisation of their viges...?

    A front in the north is not in our interest.

    ?Soon after the Count fails his duties, you''ll travel to Kyre and solve the situation,? I continue. ?Once the tribes settle, there won''t be any need to patrol like now.?

    ?It''s a secr problem, Thea. Are you sure it''s this easy to solve??

    ?Set your greed aside, and you will solve anynd-concerning problem. Tax reductions can be considered for the first few years if they manage to build their house on their own. The less we have to finance the settlements, the better for the overall finances. His majesty won''t be happy about this, but it will not be our fault.?

    ?You''re too far ahead, my dear. The first thing to solve is a lord selling his peasants.?

    ?You''ve already made all the preparations. All that''s left is to wait and see. He won''t be able to escape justice.?

    ?If you say so...?

    ?First thing in the morning, I''ll write the letter for Asteria. Now that I know your n, it will be easy to pen down my words.?

    The candle on the bedside table is almost melted down, so we don''t have much lighted time ahead of us. We''ll soon be in the dark, and that will remind us it''s time to sleep. Not to n evil deeds.

    We haven''t parted to talk, so we''re tightly hugged and embracing each other. As soon as the time to sleepes, Alexander will let me go and retreat to his side of the bed, leaving me alone. He thinks it''s ufortable to stay too close, or maybe he''s afraid to hurt me because of the baby.

    I''m surprised he managed to sleep on the ship, where space was barely enough for us not to fall down from the bed. Now that there''s enough space for both, he won''t stay too close...

    I lock my arms behind his neck before he has time to move away.

    ?I want toe with you when you meet the people from Asteria,? I murmur, leaning my head on his chest to listen to his heartbeat.

    ?No,? Alexander sighs. ?You have to act like an obedient wife and wait for me. I won''t put you in danger for something this stupid. I can do it on my own, but you do not believe in me!?

    ?That''s not the case,? I reply, pouting my lips. ?I do believe in you. As much as to entrust my life to you.?

    ?Then, let me do it. I just have to deliver a letter, Thea. It won''t take long.?

    ?You''ll also need to check if the women are there before sending the royal guards to arrest everyone.?

    ?Yes, but I don''t need an extra pair of eyes. I''ll do it ande back to you for the next order. Is that all right??

    ?I''m not ordering you around,? I point out. What is he talking about? ?We''re agreeing on everything after talking about it, for goodness! We''re aplices, aren''t we??

    It''s so much better than being the one in charge of making decisions and bearing every responsibility thates from it. Being two is reassuring.

    ?Yes,? Alexander whispers against my ear. ?We''re together...?

    His tone is low and husky, which reminds me of the position we''re in.

    Wonderful: I wasn''t the one starting it! It was him!

    ?Yes,? I repeat, nodding against his chest. Then, I move my eyes on his face and decide to kiss him.

    I push my tongue in his mouth and caress his lips, immediately awake and exploring. I move my leg in between his and bend my knee until feeling his hardened manhood pressing on my thigh.

    How long has he been holding back? I should have paid more attention, but I was distracted by plotting together.

    ?In truth, you like an obedient wife,? I murmur against his lips. ?Better admit it, you controlling husband...?

    ?You don''t sound obedient, my dear,? he replies, his hand moving lower on my back. He squeezes my bottom before moving even lower, caressing my thigh. He lifts his own leg to free mine, and I find myself sighing under his kisses and caresses. This is not what I was aiming at, as usual, but I can''t fight it once he decides to pleasure me.

    My traitor body doesn''t know how to resist, and I don''t have a choice but surrender and keep my ns forter.

    I miss the intimacy of feeling good together, and I can''t wait for the baby to be born to return to that. In the meantime, we have to take turns and caress each other in ways I wouldn''t have imagined possible.

    While I''m still in the heavens, sighing, Alexander returns to my side and caresses my hair until Ie back to the real world.

    ?You can sleep now, you needy wife,? he chuckles when I turn my head to him. He pecks my forehead and starts to move back, but I stop him, clenching his clothes.

    ?Not yet,? I sulk. ?You always run away like this...? I cling to his neck once again, and I ask him to stay closer.

    ?I don''t have control over my body when I''m not awake, Thea. What if I hurt you while turning in my sleep??

    ?You''re like dead while you sleep. You do not move at all,? I inform him. Except for his hands that sometimes wander on my body, to be precise. But I''m not sure if he was actually sleeping the few times something like that happened.

    ?I can''t fall asleep like this,? he whispers, but he doesn''t run away forcefully. He lies at my side, nning to let me fall asleep before him and then retreating.

    His n has high chances of working since my muscles are now all rxed and my whole body feels so warm. His slow caresses on my back and shoulders help with that, too.

    He won''t close his eyes before me unless he bes as rxed as I am.

    ?We''ve nned enough for today,? I mutter. ?You can rx, now. Tomorrow will be a long day, so you better worryter...?

    I move my hand lower, caressing his abs. I have yet to witness one of his training sessions, but his muscles are worth the hard work. I shiver in delight every time I can touch those on his back.

    I press my forefinger''s nail on his skin, scratching him lightly. Instead ofining, he leans his head on the pillow and sighs, dejected.

    ?That''s good,? I chuckle. ?You better learn when it''s time to surrender, husband.?

    Even though he knows how to take control in bed and make me scream, I still am better in the long-term battle. If I let him have his way, he''ll lower his guard once he''s satisfied, and he won''t even notice what I want to do until it''s toote to fight back.

    Just like now, when he closes his eyes and allows my hand to reach his member.

    His hand clutches a few locks in my hair, and his sighs hit my ear when I start stroking hard.

    ?Let your wife take care of you as well,? I whisper, seeing his expression ecstatic and happy.

    The way he shows his pleasure makes my stomach clench, and a part of me is reacting to the view as if I was the one being touched.

    ?Look at me,? I state at some point. I use my free hand to raise his chin, and I wait for him to open his eyes before smiling. ?I want to see how you''re feeling, hubby,? I continue. His eyes widen, his breath shakes. I''m not sure what triggered his reaction: my words, my hand, or my eyes? But I don''t care.

    As long as he looks at me like this, as long as he pants in pleasure because of me.

    ?Tell me what you''d like,? I offer, falling in the same trap Queen Theodora epted. But I''m not as naive as her. I know what I''m doing.

    Alexander is under my spell, guiding my free hand down and whispering to me to move faster. His lips twitch when I find the right pace, and he moans without moving his eyes away.

    I understand why he likes to look at this Duchess screaming in pleasure. It makes one feel so powerful.

    ?Am I good enough, hubby?? I inquire, seeing he''s close to the end.

    He''s not capable of spelling full sentences, which signals to me how much I''ve improved in thest few weeks. I can now make him lose his mind as he does to me.

    Almost.

    ?Yes...? he murmurs, closing his eyes and clenching the pillow. ?Yes... good...?

    I''m ready to witness his expression of pleasure when the candle dies out, leaving us in the dark.

 Chapter 248 - From Beginning To End

    <h4>Chapter 248 - From Beginning To End</h4>

    I''ve already finished packing my things. I instructed Prim to make sure we haven''t left anything behind.

    After two days in the dazzlingpany of the Viscount, I''m more than willing to return to the woods and stay with a bunch of bandits for a month. At least, they didn''t make remarks on my supposed utility.

    As soon as Alexander is back, we''ll leave.

    ?We can''t afford to raise suspicions,? I exin to Prim, who is eating her nails because of nervousness. ?We have to wait and leave without hurry. Once in the Pce, this will be important for the sentence. It shouldn''t look like we set the Viscount up.?

    ?Yes, your grace,? she murmurs.

    ?Have some tea,? I say and offer her a cup.

    She gulps down the liquid, not noticing the hotness of it. I stop a grin before making her feel even more nervous.

    I''ve observed the movements of all the people living here. Yet, I couldn''t notice any pattern guiding me to a ce holding hundreds of captives.

    Even ves need to eat. Since nothing noticeable happened, it means that they''re kept somewhere else. As snooping around is dangerous and useless, we just waited a day, and Alexander apanied the Viscount to the exchange.

    ?Your grace is so good at waiting,? Primments when staying still bes unbearable.

    ?It must be because my job has been ordering people around and then waiting with patience that my ns are fulfilled,? I reply. As a Queen, I wasn''t required to do anything by myself. There was always someone else working for me.

    Waiting to have something finished was torture, but I eventually got used to it. Now, as a Lady, there are quite a few things I can do. I''m bad at most of them, like embroidery and painting, but the process makes me feel needed no matter the results.

    ?And here I thought that noblewomen had it easier,? the girl sighs. ?I couldn''t live like this, every day.?

    ?It''s not every day,? I chuckle. Not from when I stopped being a Queen. It''s just sometimes when the circumstances force me to defend myself or attack someone.

    When dangers are far, my life is quite peaceful.

    ?It will be over soon,? I reassure her. ?You''ll have your mother and siblings back. Or at least you''ll know what happened to them... The Viscount will be punished for his crimes, and something like this won''t happen again.?

    ?It''s not the first time the Viscount changes, but it didn''t help in the past. It only got worse...?

    ?I guess that after seeing how a rebellion caused the fall of his father, he became stern to avoid you fighting against him. And he almost seeded.?

    ?If it wasn''t for mdy passing by, we would have lost our families for good. And we would have thought that they all died. The truth is so much worse than death...?

    ?Indeed,? I say.

    very is worse than death in many aspects except one: from very, one can run away. One may live long enough toe back.

    A couple of voices reaches us from the hallway, and Prim gets up and stands behind me as she''s been instructed. I sip the tea, pretending not to have noticed the two men approaching.

    ?As you''ve seen, your grace, the people from Asteria know well the meaning of the word secrecy. They will deliver your message without advertising it around.? Viscount Prothus is speaking when they are at the door.

    ?I wouldn''t be so careless if I were you, Viscount.? Alexander is a step behind, following him in the room and paying no attention to the maid nor me. He continues to talk as if it was normal for him not to acknowledge his wife''s presence.

    No smiles, no wee kiss. Not even a nce. He''s perfectly cold.

    ?What you''re doing is questionable, for sure,? he continues. ?And that amount of people might attract some attention. What will you do if someonees asking what happened to them??

    ?I''ve been careful, your grace. All those peasants are rted to a group of bandits. If someonees asking for them, I can just imprison him on the spot. There''s no use wasting time with that.?

    ?Bandits? Are there bandits in this area?? Alexander mutters, stopping his walk and ring at the Viscount. ?I didn''t know about it. I wouldn''t have riskeding here with two guards alone if I had notice of bandits roaming in your fief.?

    ?They infest the forest. Avoid that road, and you''ll be fine. Also, the path to and from the capital doesn''t pass through the woods. You have nothing to worry about, your grace.?

    ?Mhm, that''s good.?

    Alexander stops next to my chair and looks down at me.

    ?Ready?? he inquires with the same clinic tone.

    I just nod, and he turns towards the door.

    ?It was a pleasure to have met you, Viscount. I hope we''ll see each other soon. Hopefully, at the court.?

    ?Yes, your grace. It was my honour!?

    That said, we walk to the exit and get on the carriage. Alexander doesn''t look back to check if I''m there, but he can hear my steps as I walk. I know he''s conscious of my position, so I don''t feel ignored even if he''s not looking at me.

    It feels cold not to have his eyes on me. But this will be solved in a few minutes. Just the time to get on the carriage.

    He helps me up, as no gentleman in the Empire would allow ady to climb on a carriage on her own.

    The contact between our hands is short, but it''s enough to squeeze our fingers together and remember that this is all fake. Not that I forgot it.

    When the door is closed and the coachman directs the horses to start moving, I lean back on the seat and sigh.

    ?It was so hard for you, wasn''t it?? Alexander inquires, already stretching out his arms to embrace me. He drags me in hisp and starts kissing my face and neck. ?I haven''t seen you so silent in a while. Maybe ever...?

    ?You''re making it sound as if your wife is too chatty and noisy.?

    ?Oh, my dear, it''s quite the contrary. But you''re not silent either. Admit it: you can''t keep quiet when you have something to say or a n to carry on. It''s part of you.?

    ?Maybe I was too surprised by my husband''s cold stare to react. You didn''t even look at me,? I pout. ?What kind of behaviour is that??

    ?One of a man not valuing his wife in the right way,? he confesses with a shrug. ?Hence, there''s no need to attack him through her.?

    ?Last year, you showed your devotion to the whole court.?

    ?Things change, Thea. A year passed, almost. This husband of yours might have grown tired of acting like an idiot.?

    ?So, this year, we''re going to be cold to one another??

    ?Yes, we will. Not much, just enough to make the right people think that our good rtionship is just a farce.?

    ?And what about this?? I whisper, touching my stomach. ?How are you going to exin this, you cold husband??

    ?I guess it''s part of my marital duty,? he replies. ?Producing an heir to be a step closer to the throne. It has nothing to do with things between you and me.?

    ?You have an answer for everything.?

    ?We can''t hide forever. Now that we started it, we better cut the monsters'' heads before they have time to hurt us. We can''t stop from this point on.?

    ?I agree,? I sigh. We have to attack with all our strength to make sure the head is cut off. We can''t afford a small cut on the monsters'' necks because, in that case, the falling head would be ours.

    ?When this is all over, I won''t allow you to be in danger ever again. Even if it means tying you to the bed for good,? he murmurs against my neck. ?I''ve waited to meet you, to live together in peace... But that day seems never toe. I''m so tired, Thea.?

    ?I know,? I say. ?But that day wille, I promise. Once we stop Asteria''s invasion and expose the people nning a coup, we''ll have our peace far from everyone.?

    ?In Kyre??

    ?Sure,? I chuckle. ?Where else could we stay??

    ?We had enough dreaming of the future,? he decides, all of a sudden. ?Get back to the present and observe.?

    ?Observe what?? I ask, confused.

    ?What is going to happen to the Viscount. Our n has set into motion. Let''s see if everything proceeds as expected.?

    ?Aren''t we supposed to reach the capital in a hurry??

    ?We''ll go once settled the matters with the kidnapped people. Now, be silent. You don''t want the guards to hear our presence here.?

    ?Guards? Hear??

    I look out of the window and notice that the carriage stopped in between some bushes, right next to a small cliff. It''s difficult to spot us here, indeed. But we can look at what happens on the road without much difficulty.

    Not the guards nor the Asterians have passed here yet, which means we''re early and can look at the show from beginning to end.

 Chapter 249 - A Team

    <h4>Chapter 249 - A Team</h4>

    After quite some time, the first to arrive are the guards.

    I narrow my eyes, trying to sharpen my sight, and I recognise the uniforms: the royal guards!

    ?You contacted the Pce!? I whisper to Alexander. There''s no need to talk in a low tone since we''re far from the crossroad where the vers will be caught by chance.

    However, it feels conspiratorial to whisper all the time. And it reminds me that my husband and I have plotted this together. It''s our first joint venture!

    ?Yes,? he replies, using the same tone. He breathes on my ear, maybe using the chance to stay closer.

    ?Have you prepared an alibi for when the Viscount suspects you??

    ?Yes, wife, of course. During the trial, the guards will say they were sent by his majesty in person. One of the people whose family is lost went to court and asked for help...?

    ?Which isn''t a lie,? I realise, ?if you sent one of the bandits as messenger!?

    ?Yes, my dear. Am I smart, now??

    ?Definitely,? I chuckle, hugging him back and pecking his cheek. ?Very smart.?

    My ttering is weed by the smile of a man that has conquered the world. He''s so satisfied, right now, that he forgets to check what''s happening. I have to be the one pointing at the crossroad with my chin.

    The guards have finished positioning. We arrived here first because we aren''t afraid to pass through the woods. It''s not the same for the other travellers, as they wouldn''t like to be caught by the bandits.

    After half an hour, the caravan is spotted in the distance. There are thirty or more big carriages, probably full of people. There''s more than just a few hundred people in there, and they''re not only the bandits'' families.

    I guess their wives and children have been abducted first since they weren''t nearby to fight. The other people might have been collected from the farms yesterday or the day before. Such a massive operation couldn''t pass without raising suspicions, what were they all thinking?

    ?Asteria aims at destabilising the central region even losing their men,? Iment. ?It''s not the first time they do something like this...?

    Suddenly, I stop talking. Indeed, it''s not the first time they sacrifice their own for a greater purpose. It happened countless times in history.

    But what I was referring to is something that hasn''t happened yet.

    ?Not even nobility is immune,? I sigh.

    ?They won''t seed this time, Thea,? Alexander reassures me, caressing my hair with his tender fingers. ?We know what to expect.?

    ?No, Alexander, think about it: they wanted to get caught! It''s impossible to move such an amount of people without being discovered.?

    ?Does it mean we have to let them go??

    ?No, it means we have to silence the question. We can''t let it reach the public opinion!?

    ?Let the Viscount go unpunished??

    ?No, let him meet the end he was supposed to have.?

    ?Thea, you''re merciless.?

    ?I have a family to protect,? I mutter while pinching his arm. As expected, he doesn''t even notice it. ?I don''t have time to ensure justice and fairness.?

    ?Are you saying that I am more important than fairness?? he whispers.

    ?You hear half of what I say!?

    ?Maybe.?

    The guards pretend to be stumbling upon the delegation by chance and start a perquisition. Meanwhile, Alexander and I get off the carriage and reach the captain. We''re wearing our mantles with the hoods up, so only the man we''re talking to can see our faces.

    ?What happened, your grace?? he asks when Alexander instructs him to pass this under silence.

    ?Bringing this thing up will cause trouble for his majesty,? my smart husband exins. ?His subjects were sold by the one he entrusted them to. It''s better to avoid causing an uproar and making a spectacle out of it. Just arrest the culprit and sentence it the quickest you can.?

    ?His majesty told us to bring the Viscount to the court.?

    ?Whatever, just don''t make a scene and be silent. Imprison the foreign delegation far from any contact, and forget about this matter until you''re asked to testify. His majesty will understand our concerns, and I''ll talk to his majesty in person. If his decision is to proceed, I won''t stop you. It''s out of caution...?

    ?What about anything suspicious we find with the delegation??

    ?Same things. Keep it private until further notice. And do not spread the news about the location where you met them. Or me, for that matter.?

    ?Yes, your grace. I will do so.?

    Leaving Viscount Prothus to his destiny, we get on a carriage and meet with the bandits.

    ?You can go home: your families are brought back as we speak,? I inform them. ?The Viscount will try to run away as soon as notice of it reaches his ears... You know the ce better than me; I''m positive you''ll be able to intercept him.?

    That said, I turn to Prim. I deliver to her a gold coin and a few silvers.

    ?This is for serving me well,? I exin. ?And a token to remind you of our meeting. Thank you for the help, Prim. If we ever meet again, I hope we''ll have time for a chat.?

    She smiles, happy and excited.

    ?Yes, your grace!?

    As everyone returns to their ce, some of them home and some still in the dark forest, I turn to my husband and voice thest concern for this day.

    ?Who is going to be the lord of this fief?? I ask him. ?These people have had bad luck twice in a row. It won''t be easy to make them trust the next one.?

    ?I have an idea,? Alexander says. ?And you''ll like it, my dear.?

    ?Something as creative as always??

    ?More than usual. I''ll ask his majesty to appoint one of the knights that haven''t served here. We''ll let him know that the previous lord disappeared after breaking a bunch ofws. Every vige will appoint someone to watch over the lord''s work. If anything suspicious happens, they can directly contact the capital. I''ll convince his majesty to open an office for the control of this kind of situations.?

    ?It will be seen as a challenge to the power of noblemen in favour of his majesty,? I point out. ?The oligarchist won''t be happy.?

    ?The system can''t work because of several reasons. It can just stop small fishes from doing big deeds,? he says. He shrugs as if admitting that his idea has drawbacks is normal. ?Anyone with money or power is capable of bribing an officer.?

    ?That''s why you''ll appoint a knight.?

    ?Correct.?

    ?What about the rest of our n?? I inquire, just to be sure.

    ?Proceeds like agreed, except that the location and manners will be kept secret.?

    ?All right,? I chuckle. ?I thought you were looking for a way to prevent me from doing my part.?

    ?I wouldn''t dare to, my dear.?

    You better not.

    ?Now, let''s go. I want to reach the court as fast as possible. With some luck, we solved this area''s instability for good.?

    ?For once, I think luck will be on our side,? I reassure him. Two lords were a total failure; it would be too cruel if the third turned out worse.

    ?Our delegation is waiting for us. I''d send one of my knights to meet them, but I prefer them both here...?

    ?I agree with you,? I sigh. One can never be too careful around here. ?Are there other dangerous areas we need to be aware of??

    ?No, Thea. But there weren''t before either. Pirates haven''t sailed the Ethirian seas for years, and I wasn''t expecting this amount of bandits and problems here. I can''t ensure anything at this point.?

    ?But we solved it pretty well, didn''t we??

    Now that I have time to think, both the problems were solved without too much work from our side. We just had to acknowledge that one of us was in the position to do something useful, while the other had just to stand by the side and admire.

    ?We''re apetent team,? I dere, raising my chin with pride. ?Am I right??

    Alexander considers all of this for a moment, scratching his chin and looking up to the roof of the carriage.

    ?Indeed,? he says, in the end. ?We''re a team.?

    ?And we will continue like this, in the Pce,? I whisper, remembering that the real challenges are yet toe. Our every move will be a bet, and every mistake potentially lethal.

    Alexander''s parents were sentenced to death in that rotten ce without any proof. Contrarily to them, we do have something to hide and evil deeds tomit. We can''t prove our innocence in case the Emperor decides he''s had enough of us.

    In the tigers'' den, one doesn''t have any choice but fight if they want to survive. Hence, I won''t let anyone hurt me the way they did the first time.

    I''m not that sad little girl anymore.

 Chapter 250 - The Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 250 - The Capital City</h4>

    We meet the caravan from Kyre near the capital''s walls. They''ve been waiting for us for months, poor people.

    Kate runs out from her carriage, happy to see me.

    ?My Lady, you''re finally back,? she screams when I can hear her. ?It''s been so long, my Lady!?

    The rest of the servants seem to agree with her: they don''t re at the show but ept it with a simple nod.

    Alexander is so irresponsible at times. He left these people to wait for two months, alone. In the end, we reached the Pce in time for the start of the social season and not early as nned.

    A week of travel more, and I would have needed to find new clothes to fit in. My stomach is now visible to any distracted eye.

    Thest few days of travel have been difficult, but it was worth the hassle. I''ve managed to know my husband better during this period, and we passed a couple of trials together.

    Alexander offers me his hand to help me get down from the carriage, and I ept even though I''d prefer to reach the Pce the sooner.

    Yet, it looks like we''re taking a break.

    ?Is it ready?? my husband asks one of his aides. Pericle appears out of nowhere and informs Alexander about some urgent matters.

    They talk for a while until it''s time to resume the trip. Now that only a few miles are left, I feel tired. More than before.

    I''m looking forward to reaching the bed in my chamber and sleeping two days straight. There won''t be any need for me in the first forty-eight hours, right?

    They can attackter; there''s no need to overexert a pregnant woman.

    I turn to the carriage, intending to sit again. My legs are aching, so I don''t want to stand up any longer.

    Alexander stops me, and he brings me to another carriage.

    ?You haven''t seen the capital yet,? he murmurs.

    ?Actually, I did,? I point out.

    It''s true that I couldn''t view anything when we left because I was busy taking care of a drunk Duke, but I did see the capital when they brought me here in a cage. A big, dark city, full of feisty people. Nothing special.

    Maybe, I wasn''t paying enough attention. But I thought I was going to die...

    Alexander realises what I wanted to say, and he drops his shoulder dejected. I spot the carriage behind him, and I understand the source of his excitement from before.

    He wasn''t proposing to go sightseeing the capital. He didn''t lose his mind... He just wanted a panoramic ride. In fact, the carriage doesn''t have a roof. The doors are lower, allowing one to see the scenery.

    It''s like one of those carriages lords use for public asions and parades when they need to be seen by the crowd.

    ?It seems interesting,? I say out loud.

    Not that I''m interested, but I can sit there and look around for an hour or so. As long as I''m not required to walk around.

    ?Only if you want, Thea.?

    ?Yes, of course!? I nod, showing Alexander my sincere smile. ?It seems amusing...?

    As soon as my words are said, Kate brings a heavy fur and covers my shoulders with it.

    ?The wind will be cold, my Lady,? she murmurs, displeased that I''ll be exposed to such stress. ?Please, make sure you''re well-covered.?

    Alexander, on the other side, finds a cover for my legs. In the end, I look like a fur ball. But I''m warm.

    ?Are you letting me see the world before locking me up in your castle?? I ask him when the carriage starts moving.

    The coachman has been instructed to slow down so that we can see the city.

    ?Oh, no. I''m just doing things as theye up to my mind.?

    ?No locking, so? Are you sure??

    ?Yes, I am.?

    Why is he doing all of this all of a sudden?

    ?What''s the purpose of it, Alexander? Are you aiming at something??

    ?I''m just spoiling my wife,? he replies with a shrug.

    Sure, as if I could believe it.

    ?How long will thisst? It''s been a few months already.?

    ?My whole life,? he replies. He bows over to kiss me, but then he remembers we''re out in the open.

    His conflicted eyes observe my lips for a second, and then he gives them a light, chaste peck.

    ?So, I can afford to get used to it, can''t I? You won''t stop behaving like this at some point??

    Ah, maybe I know what''s the matter...

    ?Is it because I''m with child? Will you be this tender every time I get pregnant??

    Alexander tilts his head and surrounds my shoulders with his arm. He doesn''t answer my question. He just sighs.

    I hope it won''t be a one-time thing. I understand he''s waited for Elias for a lifetime. Yet, I would like it if he loved our children all with the same intensity. I don''t want them to feel set apart.

    I''m positive that his behaviour during my second pregnancy won''t be this extreme. He''ll get tired of acting like an idiot. But will he care about me even then?

    ?Does it bother you, Thea?? he says, all of a sudden. ?If you don''t want me to be like this, I''ll refrain from annoying you.?

    ?I don''t,? I sigh. ?I wasn''tining. It''s just that you were a control maniac up to a few months ago. You used to make all the decisions and didn''t listen to me. And you didn''t talk with me about your thoughts. You''re almost a different person, now.?

    ?I''m sorry.?

    ?There''s nothing you need to be sorry about. I''m just wondering if you''ll revert to your previous self once the pregnancy is over.?

    ?I won''t be over-controlling anymore,? he reveals. ?Now you know the reasons for my worries. You can understand the situation and make your decisions.?

    He squeezes my hand and leans closer to my ear.

    ?As to my overbearing side, I can''t guarantee it won''te up again once we''re alone in bed...?

    My face flushes, hit by his shameless remark. He''s here: my shameless Duke didn''t disappear anywhere. He''s just learned how to hide this side of him.

    ?There are so many things yet to do together,? he adds with a normal tone.

    However, after his remark from a few seconds ago, how am I supposed to interpret thisst sentence?

    ?Bad things?? I ask, blinking a couple of times with a worried expression. Oh, he can''t do much worse than he already did, right?

    I haven''t had hot dreams for a while, maybe because we''ve been focused on different issues. However, will I see all the bad things my husband did to Queen Theodora?

    Will he do the same to me?

    Oh, but he''s continued his research and read a lot of books in the meantime... He learnt new things! It''s going to be even worse than with the Queen.

    As my face bes more and more worried, Alexander frowns.

    ?I''m not going to hurt you, Thea. And I won''t do anything you don''t let me do. As long as you don''t like an idea, we can find something else to spend some time.?

    His angry expression is cute. But his words sound weird. Indeed, he never forced me to do anything, yet his persuasion skills are getting better by the day. I won''t be capable of refusing if he asks nicely, no matter how perverse his ideas are.

    Not to mention that I have my list of perverse ideas to fulfil. How would my Duke react if I told him? Will he be annoyed like when I asked to tie him?

    ?Don''t be angry, hubby,? I moan. His annoyance disappears in a second, and he rubs my back to keep me warm.

    ?I''m not angry, wife. How could I get angry with you??

    ?But you did, once or twice.?

    ?I wasn''t angry but scared.?

    ?And you admit it so candidly??

    ?I owe you the truth, Theodora. I don''t want to lie to you ever again.?

    ?I don''t want to lie to you either,? I sigh.

    As much as our chat felt pleasurable and exciting, we forgot to sightsee. We spent almost the whole time looking at each other and teasing our patience with boldments.

    In the end, I remember to turn and watch only when we reach the Pce''s gates.

    They''re huge. I can''t think of any other word to describe it! The high walls, higher than those surrounding the city, are made of red bricks. Marble decorates the part on the bottom, connecting the walls to the ground.

    There are a couple of smaller gates where people can pass by foot and one that reaches the top of the walls, where it curves and forms the figure of a lion. Opening it takes time and effort. But when we arrive, the soldiers have already finished the work.

    We pass through the big gate as if stepping into hell, and the guards return to work to close it once the whole caravan has passed through.

    We still have a few minutes of travel before reaching the Pce, so I can see the gardens surrounding the main corpus of the court.

 Chapter 251 - Family Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Family Reunion</h4>

    There are some smaller buildings, here and there. I guess the lower-tier nobles live in this part. Those that can''t afford amodation in the central building of the Pce.

    Then, the buildings get more frequent, and the gardens almost disappear. As members of the royal family, we were supposed to stay in the inner part of the Pce. Yet, Alexander exchanged his lodging with the western wing of the Pce.

    Seeing the size of the gardens, the Princess followed him there and imed half of the space for her.

    As a result, I don''t need to cope with masses of noblewomen whose names I don''t know and can spend the remaining time of pregnancy with peace.

    There is a smaller gate to get in the inner part of the Pce. Once crossed, the carriage turns towards the west and passes around the building until reaching the court. From here, we''ll get inside on foot.

    I leave the fur on the carriage to walk more freely, and Alexander holds my hand with his already usual kindness.

    ?Are you hungry??

    ?I''m tired,? I confess. ?Let''s go rest, please... Can we greet peopleter??

    ?Sure!? He nods. ?We will greet his majesty tomorrow.?

    Not the day after?

    In front of the door, two dozen maids are lined up and waiting. They curtsey, bending their heads in front of us.

    I can''t recognise any of them, which is a piece of good news.

    We walk past them without too much attention and reach the doors to our chambers. Mine is to the left, Alexander''s to the right. Where to go?

    ?Come,? Alexander murmurs, and we cross the door to my rooms. ?You''ll be morefortable here.?

    I quite doubt it, but it''s fine. As long as he doesn''t leave me alone immediately.

    Two maids help me undress even though the clothes are easy to handle. Then, they bring me some wet, warm towels to clean myself and remove my makeup. Alexander disappears for a few minutes to change his clothes and freshen up. He''s back before I''m ready to go to bed.

    ?Thea, it''s midday,? hements, looking at the nightgown.

    ?I want to sleep.?

    ?Let''s have lunch first.?

    ?I''m not hungry.? I''d just lie down and sleep, please...

    ?All right,? he sighs. He waves to the maids to leave the room, and we sit on the bed.

    ?Do you want to rest with me?? I offer, patting on the spot next to me.

    ?Not really.?

    He catches my ankles and makes me lean on the headrest. I move some pillows to be morefortable while Alexander massages my feet and calves.

    Oh, this is awesome.

    I moan when his fingers press harder on my calf. How can he be this precise, hitting on the right spot at the right moment?

    I close my eyes and prepare to fall asleep like this, blessed by Alexander''s touch. Why was I considering leaving before? Was I blind or a fool?

    A knock on the door makes both of us snort.

    ?Your grace,? a maid says after walking in. ?Her highness, Princess Lnd, is here.?

    So, greeting people will have to be done today.

    I start to get up, but Alexander doesn''t let go of my legs.

    ?I can''t stay like this in front of her highness,? I point out.

    ?Martia won''t take it to heart,? he mutters without stopping his work. ?You''re tired.?

    ?It''s embarrassing, Alexander,? I whisper. It''s toote to retreat since the Princess runs into the room and reaches us in a second.

    ?You''re finally here!? she shouts. ?I have been waiting for weeks! Where the hell have you two hidden for so long??

    I raise my brows and turn to Alexander, confused like every time this little elf says something odd.

    ?We changed route,? he exins.

    ?You could have told me.?

    ?It was a decision of thest moment, and I preferred to keep our whereabouts private.?

    ?I would have maintained the secret...? she pouts while dragging a chair next to the bed. ?Did you visit Polis, by any chance??

    I choke, surprised by her intuition. Ah, well, knowing Alexander the way she does, it''s not that difficult to guess what we did.

    ?Ah, I''m going to be an aunt!? the Princess adds, forgetting the interrogation of a moment ago.

    Her eyesnd on my belly, and all three of us look at the big ball in front of me.

    The silence fills the room, but it''s not an embarrassing one. Each one of us thinks of something on our own.

    ?I''m d you two talked out your misunderstandings,? the Princess starts, probing the waters. ?It makes life easier when one''s life partner doesn''t hate the other to the point of making trouble...?

    I look at my fingers, a little embarrassed. I didn''t make any trouble; I''ve just said a couple of mean things to Alexander. And it didn''t look wrong from my point of view.

    Now, if I think back on my stubbornness, I realise that it was exaggerated. But there wasn''t any way I could know it at the time when all happened. And it''s partially her highness''s fault!

    Why is she reproaching me?

    ?Don''t start yet, Martia,? Alexander defends me. ?You caused enough trouble, already.?

    I agree.

    ?But I see you two are quite close now.? Close enough to have a baby. ?Have you cleared all of your misunderstandings??

    She smiles like an angel, but I know very well that it''s all a facade. Where is the frail littledy that I dreamt of once or twice? Alexander''s influence was more conspicuous in this life.

    ?Yes, we''ve talked it through.?

    She then turns to me to check if I''m following their conversation. She''s curious to hear how much, exactly, I know.

    ?I''ve heard all about the dreams,? I confess. There''s no need to drag it longer, and I''d just sleep. If telling her this will make the Princess go away, fine.

    ?So, you know...? she mutters, uneasy.

    Now, after causing an uproar the first week after my marriage. After poking her nose into our rtionship with that cute face of hers.

    Now, she''s uneasy.

    ?Yes, I do know, your highness.?

    ?And you believe in all of it??

    ?Do I have a choice??

    ?You do,? she replies, shrugging. ?With my brother by your side, you always have a choice.?

    ?There are too many coincidences for it to be a lie,? I point out. ?All the pieces found their ce when I heard about the truth behind my husband''s behaviour. Now, I do understand him.?

    ?Many things happened while you two were happy and safe,? the girl starts, suddenly serious. ?I managed to convince his majesty to send Elisabeth Grahm in the hope to form an alliance with Asteria, but their activity didn''t decrease.?

    ?Elisabeth Grahm hasn''t reached Asteria yet. And it won''t be enough to stop them.?

    I fix the pillow behind my back and resume my talk.

    ?Getting her out of the picture had the main goal of letting me feel better,? I confess. ?But it won''t solve anything. Asteria is aiming at some territories to connect with the southern seas. They won''t stop just because one of our young girls is a concubine of their Emperor.?

    ?She could be the Empress if she works hard...?

    ?She can''t,? I cut her out. ?She doesn''t have it in her. She''ll fail.?

    ?Oh,? the Princess sighs.

    ?However, there are other sides of the matter to consider. I asked for help from my uncle, which means I now owe him a favour. This will make him believe he has some kind of connection to me. And, secondly, it will make power in court shift. Duke Grahm will finally dere his sessor. And they will focus their forces to make the younger girl marry his majesty. They might be enemies of Kyre, in this settings.?

    ?Aren''t you scared?? she asks.

    ?I am not.? I shrug, ncing at Alexander. He''s been capable of protecting me from them; he will do the same with the rest of his house.

    ?I heard some talks about a message sent to Asteria,? she continues. ?Is it your doing??

    ?Yes, it is.?

    ?Why sending it in secret? We have tones of spies capable of crossing the border to Asteria... This way, you got caught...?

    She seems to consider the matter for a moment. Then, she turns to her brother and analyses his expression. He''s still massaging my legs while listening to our chat.

    ?You did it on purpose!? she realises. ?You two are diabolic.?

    ?There are several matters to solve if you want a stable empire, your highness. We solved one during our journey, but the rest of the enemies are still lurking in the dark. First of all, those that are thirsty for power no matter who they side with. They are enemies of the crown even when they do not wish to destabilise Ethiro. Then, Asteria has tons of spies and agents of interest in the Empire. It''s time to get rid of some and decrease the power of others.?

    ?I want to help!? she exims. Her eyes are shining, content. I can tell that she and Alexander are part of the same family.

    ?I was counting on it, your highness,? I say with a smile.

 Chapter 252 - Some Business Together (1)

    <h4>Chapter 252 - Some Business Together (1)</h4>

    Princess Lnd is as clingy as her brother. Well, she does not insist on touching me, at least.

    But she spends a lot of time with me. She doesn''t let me stay alone for long when Alexander is away.

    At some point, she even asked to touch my belly. I couldn''t refute her, so I had to endure her light hand caressing my stomach with curiosity.

    ?It''s a miracle, isn''t it?? she asks, widening her eyes. ?A new life!?

    ?Yes, it is,? I chuckle.

    ?Aren''t you scared??

    ?It''s a bitte for that,? I point out. I should have considered being afraid before. What''s done is done.

    ?You might hate my brother for what he''s done, but trust me... He only wanted you to be safe.?

    ?I know.?

    ?He didn''t want to force you to be his wife; that was not his idea.?

    ?I know, your highness.?

    Alexander didn''t tell me, but I figured it out from the little information he could speak about. His memories are confused, or something like that, so he could only tell me that his sister scolded him in my stead and that his majesty couldn''t afford to let me free.

    ?You talked to his majesty, didn''t you? You said that Alexander''s position would be more stable with a prisoner wife and that you didn''t want them to fight over the throne.?

    ?That''s so urate that it''s scary,? she murmurs. She leans back on the sofa and looks at the tea set on the table. ?If I didn''t hear so much about you, I would be surprised. I''m just curious about one thing. How much did you need to figure out everything about my brother''s memories??

    ?Memories?? I''ve called them dreams. That term made them seem less real. ?There were so many details out of ce. I''m ashamed of myself for needing months to understand that something wasn''t quite right. In the end, Alexander confessed. He told me about his first life and about the reasons why he won the war.?

    ?And??

    ?What?? I inquire.

    I hope she isn''t waiting for juicy details; we don''t have that level of confidence. And she must know everything about the story.

    ?Have you forgiven him??

    ?For ruining my kingdom?? I chuckle. I look at the cup in my hand and sigh. ?He didn''t ruin anything. We went to Polis and checked the situation. Everything is the way it was before the war. People aren''t too unhappy. Not as much as I imagined, at least.?

    ?And your crown??

    ?A crown is just a symbol, your highness. I don''t miss it.?

    Only some days, I feel sad for all the free time in my hands. But then, I turn in the bed and find my husband there, still sleeping. I haven''t lost more than I gained, in truth.

    But having less time to think must be easier. I wouldn''t have had the energies to misunderstand Alexander over and over again.

    ?Like this, I can choose when to work and when not to,? I continue. ?It''s a freedom I never had. Being a Duchess doesn''t entail all the responsibilities of ruling. And I''m learning how to manage my social life as well...?

    ?I''m relieved,? the Princess sighs. ?I was so happy when you wrote to me, during the winter. Even if all you wanted was to get rid of Elisabeth Grahm. You didn''t have to find her a marriage, by the way. It was enough to tell Xander, and he would have solved the problem.?

    ?I used that girl to my advantage,? I say. ?It''s not only because I don''t want her around...? It''s the main reason, I have to admit it. At least to myself. But the process was chosen after thorough consideration.

    ?And what about the painter?? she continues.

    I blink, surprised. Indeed, the Princess doesn''t know about Alexander''s talent. It''s something only I have witnessed till now.

    It should surprise me because even my husband didn''t discover it in two lives. But I can''t help but smile, happy.

    ?Oh, I just love the way that man draws just anything. It feels alive, doesn''t it??

    I''ve sent the picture of Stoneyard, towering from its hill over the surroundingnds, during a rainy autumn day. I could feel the humidity and cold wind in my bones while gazing at Alexander''s art, even if it was sunny outside and I had a hot cup of tea in my hands.

    ?Yes, it does,? the Princess agrees. ?I haven''t noticed how much I missed home until I saw the painting. Who is the painter? Is it Lyana, by any chance??

    ?Oh, it''s a secret,? I giggle. ?But I''ve brought many other pictures with me. I promised I would sell them to the noblewomen, and the artist entrusted them to me. Will you help me, your highness??

    ?Oh, yes!? She nods, moving on the sofa with her usual energy. ?I''m looking forward to it.?

    ?I''m d you like it. It''s one of our responsibilities, to help art pieces to find someone that will cherish them... Am I right??

    ?Yes, sister,? she says, pping her hands. ?And I know how to make that person raise some money from it... A happy artist will draw even better, right??

    ?Right.? Even though I''m not sure that money will make my artist happier. But it will surely make me content.

    I''ll give my husband his part of the ie, and I''ll consider the rest as part of mymissions for the transfer.

    It''s not an easy job. I have to find someone interested, convince them the painting is something they absolutely need. And then, I have to deliver the goods and ept the money. It''s a lot of work, and I deserve to be paid for it!

    I haven''t talked with Alexander about all of this. It will be a surprise: I will show him that I am capable enough to earn on my own.

    With his hard work, but life has never been fair.

    ?When are we going to do it?? I ask.

    ?The sooner, the better,? the Princess replies, excited to do some business with me.

 Chapter 253 - Some Business Together (2)

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Some Business Together (2)</h4>

    Princess Lnd''s idea isn''t bad at all.

    The first phase will be finding interested noblewomen. Then, the second step will be selling the paintings at the highest price.

    Her highness organised a tea party to advertise the paintings. Her friends were astonished by the one in her lodgings, so much that they started making questions about the painter.

    They wanted to know him, to have him paint for them too...

    Ah, it would have been so profitable. Too bad that my Duke is too busy for this. He already has his hands full with painting for me... I mean, administering his fief, taking care of his wife, and saving the Empire.

    ?Is he handsome?? one of the girls asks, all of a sudden.

    ?Is it relevant?? I mutter. Isn''t what matters the way he draws and paints? What does this one want from him, now?

    ?Oh, someone that paints like this can''t be ugly,? another one replies. What kind of logic is this? How are the two things rted?

    ?You''re so lucky, your grace, to have so many outstanding men around you...?

    I know, even though they''re the same person.

    ?I bet the painter is handsome. What other reason would her grace have to hide him from us??

    I tilt my head, caught red-handed.

    I''m not hiding him because he''s handsome, but just because I want to sell for a higher price. Some mystery will do the trick.

    ?I haven''t paid attention to it,? I reveal.

    The girls giggle as if what I said makes perfect sense.

    ?Of course, with someone like his grace, the Duke, next to you... Who would ever look at some random painter??

    Oh, I love to look at him while he''s painting. He''s like a different person. But it''s not time to think about this and start drooling at some memories...

    Not to mention that the Princess might figure it out if I act strange. Or worse, she could think that I have an illegal rtionship with some invented painter.

    It would be fun if she told that to Alexander, but I can''t ruin the surprise yet.

    ?Well, I only know him as a business partner,? I lie. ?And I promised I would introduce his artworks to some refined nobledies... I hope you won''t mind if I invite you to take a look at the other pieces I brought with me.?

    ?Are there others??

    ?Yes, there are. I can sell them to you in the artist''s name. What do you think,dies??

    They look at each other, widening their eyes in excitement.

    I know, right? The Pce doesn''t give many sources of entertainment. In such a rigid, cold ce, youngdies don''t have much to do.

    ?What do you think to organise an auction?? I inquire.

    They crook their mouths, considering my proposition with some detachment. I already know what they''re going to say next.

    ?Bidding is something men do,? one of themins. ?I haven''t ever heard ofdies auctioning for anything. Not even some jewel...?

    ?And we don''t have any chance at winning against some gentlemen, your grace.?

    ?Oh,? I chuckle. ?That would be the case if men were allowed in the auction.?

    ?They won''t be??

    ?Correct,? I confirm. ?It will be a women-only event. This way, you''ll be able to bid without worries.?

    ?I don''t have money on my own,? a young girl from the back says. ?I''m not sure my husband will let me handle some on my own.?

    It''s the life of a Pce noble: they don''t have a fief to manage. Hence, their wives don''t need to share some of the administrative burdens.

    ?He bought you all you needed till now, right? You can use jewels or dresses in exchange,? I reassure her. I''m not very interested in anything that can''t be sold, but it''s better to have more people at the event to boost the overall ie. ?When you arrive, there will be someone assessing what you bring with you, and you''ll be given some notes that can be used as they were money for the duration of the auction. If you don''t buy anything, your things will be given back to you.?

    ?Oh, it feels soplicated.?

    These women have some basic education, but none of them has been trained to understand money.

    I feel like I''m doing them a favour by thinking about all of this.

    ?You can do this or ask your husband for some pocket money. How much you want to spend depends only on you,? I continue.

    I think I''ll need to exin how bidding works. At this rate, I''ll spend way more energies on this rather than on the actual work. I haven''t predicted it.

    ?Consider me in,? the Princess says. She nods with strength, and she smiles when our eyes meet. ?It seems very enjoyable!?

    ?Thank you, your highness,? I reply, bowing my head by a few degrees.

    Since the Princess agreed, the rest of thedies do not have any other choice. At most, they''lle and stay silent without spending money. But they wille.

    ?You can also invite your friends,? I remind them. ?The more, the better.? And the higher the price.

    ?I will prepare one of my halls for it,? the Princess continues. ?We can found a women-only club there...?

    Thedies widen their eyes even more. At this rate, their eyeballs will fall down if they move their head too quickly.

    ?A club??

    Since it''s the Princess talking, they can''t just brush it off as something weird or unconventional. They can only nod their heads andment about how wonderful her ideas are.

    But I can tell from their eyes: they do feel excited about it. Their dull lives have passed by watching their husbands and brothers have all kinds of fun while they have to stay home and y refined. They never were allowed to act with freedom. For some of them, even an opinion was forbidden. A ce where a man can''t enter is exactly what they need.

    I''m starting to understand why the first Lady of Kyre insisted on that rule for her office. She had enough freedom and courage to start it, for the sake of the women that woulde after.

 Chapter 254 - A Shadow Of Gentle

    <h4>Chapter 254 - A Shadow Of Gentle</h4>

    ?What have you done today?? Alexander asks while changing clothes. I''m already in bed, reading a book while waiting for him.

    ?Organised a tea party.?

    ?Oh, nice. Are you sure you want to hold one, by the way? You''re not obliged, Thea. Do just what you want.?

    I chuckle, amused by his worries. I''m not the scared puppy ofst year, and I''ve understood my role better. Now, no one will dare to talk back to me.

    ?I am doing what I want, in fact,? I say.

    ?Do you want me toe and pay you a visit? It''s something I heard the other noblemen do when they want to show their attachment to their wives...?

    ?Oh, don''t,? I say.

    It would be bad if he found out that I''m selling his paintings for profit! I''ll just do the deed and tell himter when it''s toote to stop me.

    ?No? You don''t want me to attract anyone''s attention?? he says with a grin.

    I nod, letting him think that.

    ?And because it''s a women-only event. In a women-only hall.?

    ?Does such a ce exist??

    ?Her highness is equipping it.?

    ?Oh, should have figured...? he mutters while sitting on the bed.

    ?Any news from Ephrah?? I inquire, cing a cushion behind my back. ?Has your friend had a safe journey??

    ?He has. He sends you his thanks for the business advice. He made a lot of money out there...?

    ?And what about... You know??

    ?It''s all settled.?

    ?Good,? I sigh. ?Now we can just wait.?

    ?Yes, but before that, we''ll start our n. His majesty will call for you next week. Do you prefer a private audience??

    ?No, thanks,? I giggle. ?I want it to be in front of the whole court.?

    ?Are you sure??

    ?I''m not a little girl. I''ll survive it.?

    ?I''m sure you will, but there''s no reason to endure such stress in your state.?

    ?Alexander, I''m an adult!?

    ?I know, my dear.?

    ?It will work better in front of everyone. We want the enemies to notice us, right? I will make you proud of me, husband...?

    ?Let''s revise the n, now,? he says, surrendering after the second sentence. Oh, I love this version of him. It''s so manageable.

    ?Yes, of course!? I exim, moving my bottom closer to him and listening like a perfect student. ?Let''s revise.?

    ?Next week, his majesty will call for you during one of his public appearances.?

    I nod, showing him that I''m following his words. Even though I know the n by heart.

    ?You''ll act surprised when he calls for you,? he continues when he seems to consider something.

    Maybe, he realises that there''s no need to tell me a hundred times. Hence, he decides to change technique.

    He reviews the rest of the n with speed, reaching the point he''s been aiming at from the start.

    ?At some point, his majesty will ask you how you feel about your marriage...? he murmurs.

    ?Will he?? I inquire. ?For real??

    What''s the point of asking me something so personal in front of the whole court? Not to mention that it''s one dangerous question.

    What if I say I''m unhappy? His majesty is the one dering my marriage. It would be a difficult situation to handle.

    ?By the end of the day, you''ll be the second most powerful woman in the Empire.?

    ?The second?? I mutter. ?The first is the Princess, right??

    ?Yes, that''s correct.?

    ?What about the Empresses, then??

    ?Thete Emperor''s mother, my grandmother, is too old to make any decision. She passes her time in her building of the Pce and doesn''t get out. She''s lost her mind after her husband''s death...?

    ?She loved him so much?? I ask, realising it''s a bit of an intrusion. However, it''s Alexander''s family we''re talking about. I''m curious.

    ?I think she was poisoned soon after,? he sighs. ?Do you want to meet her??

    I raise my eyes.

    ?I don''t know. Do you have any rtionship with her??

    ?I visit her from time to time, but as I told you... She''s not in her sound mind. She doesn''t recognise me, sometimes. Ah, she often thinks I''m my father.?

    ?You do resemble him.?

    ?Well, it''s not easy to hear it.?

    Poor woman, abandoned by everyone in the world.

    ?I don''t have the heart to tell her that my father died on order of his own older brother.?

    ?What about the Dowager Empress? Is she powerful??

    ?She didn''t have children. She tried to adopt his majesty and to be dered as regent, but she failed. She''s taking her time to rise again. Sooner orter, she will make her appearance. She''s difficult to deal with, but not that powerful. Namely, she''s more influential than you. But you''re smarter and with better connections.?

    ?Are you understating her?? I ask, tilting my head.

    ?I''ve never even met her. She lives in her...?

    ?In her own building, isted and silent,? I finish for him. Is he dumb? ?She''s a plotter.?

    ?You''re so quick at judging.?

    ?Who do you think the third faction of nobles is loyal to?? I say in a low tone. I was wondering who would guide them, and there''s now a candidate. ?I believe she offered more power in exchange for the throne. Last year, his majesty had won a war and annexed a new territory to the Empire. As a result, his enemies stood quiet and hidden. But this year, no outstanding results have been achieved. On the contrary, his majesty''s decision to allow Count Grahm to administer the northern border will turn out a failure very soon. They will attack.?

    ?How can you be so sure??

    ?I''ve lived in a royal pce my whole life. I know how people tend to act. The more they are silent, the more their purposes are dangerous. A Dowager Empress that doesn''t show her face to the court is as lethal as a poisonous spider.?

    At least, I''m starting to make some sense about how the court works. Even though what I hear is not reassuring.

    I''ll have to realign my understanding of the Pce with this new information.

    ?If I''m wrong, the Dowager Empress will continue to hide,? I say. ?If I''m right, we''ll see her appear in the Pce more often.?

    If that''s the case, then Duke Grahm must have his clutches in the Empress''s faction as well. But, how?

    One of his granddaughters will be proposed to his majesty as a potential bride. The other was pressed against my husband for years without reaching the desired effect.

    If what I''ve understood about him so far is correct, there must be someone close to the Dowager Empress to cover that route.

    It would be one more confirmation about my beliefs about the Dowager Empress.

    ?Let''s not change our strategy, for now,? Iment in the end. ?We don''t have enough details about it, so we''ll pretend not to suspect anything. Only after confirming, we''ll think how to deal with her.?

    ?Are you done with nning?? he asks.

    He waits for my nod before caressing my belly.

    ?How do you feel?? he inquires. ?Does your back hurt??

    ?It does,? Iin. ?But it will get worse, won''t it? Our baby is getting heavy. I can''t wait to be done with this. Other than looking like a balloon, my feet swell, and my breasts are...?

    ?Beautiful,? he cuts my words. ?You are so beautiful, Thea.?

    ?You''re lying.?

    ?I''m not. And it''s almost over. Soon, we''ll be able to carry our baby in our arms.?

    His lips curl in a gentle smile, and he pecks my cheek, happy.

    He then passes to his usual chat with my belly. He talks to our baby in a sweet tone, maybe sweeter than the one he uses with me.

    He speaks and kisses the belly, forgetting that I''m here, listening to him and sensing his fingers in our child''s ce.

    When he''s done, he looks at me with his imploring eyes, and he asks me to sing.

    I don''t really have a choice. I sing a couple of songs, including the one I learned in a vige of Kyre. The one about the wine god helping a couple of lovers to be together...

    Alexander listens to me without moving his eyes away. Without even blinking.

    I''m already used to it, so I don''t pay any attention to his fixed stare. If he did this at the beginning, he would have scared the hell out of me. But now, I understand him.

    Thank goodness he barely looked at me in the beginning. However, now, I feel cold when he doesn''t nce at me from time to time.

    ?I''m so d we''re aplices,? I say when I finish singing.

    ?It''s easier,? he chuckles.

    Indeed, it is. But that''s not what I meant.

    In the beginning, I was looking for his help to make things easier, to avoid wasting energies on hiding my purposes and ns. After obtaining his trust, after hearing his story and dreaming of his life, that is no longer important.

    ?Rather than easier, it makes me feel relevant. For real,? I exin. ?I know there''s someone that loves me as much as I love him and that I can tell him whatever troubles me... It''sforting.?

    He opens his mouth to say something but changes his mind. Only after a minute, he decides to talk.

    It still isn''t simple, for him, to tell me his heart. But in this, he''s improving.

    ?I feel the same,? he says. ?And I love you so much.?

    It''s so refreshing to hear his confessions without a hint of shameless remark. It reminds me of the man in my dreams, of the warm feelings that filled his heart and persisted through years of marriage.

    ?And I''m also looking forward to our child being born,? he adds. He''s observing my face with too much attention, but I''m d he loves our baby this much.

    I smile at him while he finishes his discourse with onest sentence.

    ?I have a long list of things to do with you. To make up for all the months we couldn''t be together.?

    It''s just a shadow of that gentle, proper man. My Duke is still savage and shameless.

 Chapter 255 - The First Auction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 255 - The First Auction (1)</h4>

    The Princess has done a marvellous job. The hall she dedicated to our new women-only club is exquisite.

    It''srge enough to wee many guests, and the decorations were chosen by her highness in person. It''s full of flowers and scented candles, snacks on every table, and natural light from the polished windows.

    The maids brew tea and ensure that everydy is served with a hot cup.

    ?You can sit down. I will wee the guests,? her highness says when she sees that I''m observing the ce with awe. ?There''s no need for you to overexert yourself...?

    ?Thank you, your highness,? I reply. ?But I''m all right. I''m not doing anything much.?

    ?My brother will stop talking to me if he hears that I let you greetdies and stand for hours!?

    ?He won''t,? I chuckle.

    ?I noticed that there aren''t portraits among the paintings you brought from Kyre,? the Princessments, overseeing the servants bringing the artworks in the hall, leaning each in the right ce.

    ?There are a couple, but I left them behind.?

    ?Why is that??

    ?I don''t want my painter to be too famous. It would be troublesome if all thesedies wanted a portrait from him.?

    ?Is my brother jealous about your admiration towards this mysterious man?? she inquires, narrowing her brows.

    ?Not much.?

    ?Oh, then it must be a woman,? she murmurs while walking away.

    The few portraits I managed to obtain are almost all mine. There are just two with a different subject.

    The first one is a younger version of the Princess. I couldn''t send her that one, or the identity of my mysterious painter wouldn''t have been mysterious anymore.

    The second portrays the nanny at the time when she was in charge of taking care of Alexander as a child. That one is already in her lodgings, protected like a family heirloom.

    What I''m showing thesedies are a few paintings with sceneries, still nature, and rural or castle scenes. They might not be interested in these subjects, but the beauty in every inch of the canvases is irresistible.

    I''ll rack up a serious amount today.

    Thedies take a seat and chat for a while until I deem they''re in a mood to spend. Then, I present the first painting.

    ?The lowest offer is one gold,? I say. ?Then, it''s up to you to decide how much you offer.?

    As the quickestdies already know how to bid, the others observe and learn. When even the shiest miss raises her hand to runch, my work is done.

    I can rx and count the money in a corner.

    The Princess is having a lot of fun with arbitrating the auction. Everything seems to proceed in the right direction.

    Just before thest painting is brought in the centre of the hall, to let everyone take a look before bidding, another woman joins this little party of ours.

    All thedies in the room get up and curtsey to her. Even after they''re done, they don''t dare to raise their heads.

    She''s followed by a group ofdies in waiting and a couple of maids with colourful uniforms. When she reaches us, the Princess curtseys.

    This doesn''t allow any ce for doubt about this woman''s identity.

    I have to curtsey too, as Alexander instructed me at the beginning. There are only three women I owe respect to: the Princess and the two dowager empresses. And so it happens that I''m meeting the younger dowager empress, thete Emperor''s wife.

    She''s not as tall as I''ve imagined her, but her figure is imposing with her straight shoulders and red dress. Her hair is styled in a high, elegant bun.

    Only a few locks frame her face, the face of a woman in her early forties never exposed to sun or wind for too long. Just a couple of wrinkles frame her eyes and mouth, and they don''t make her look older. Rather, wiser and more powerful.

    It''s a face I wouldn''t be displeased with at her age.

    Her eyes are dark green, the colour of oak leaves in early autumn, framed by the different shades of emerald and brown of her makeup. Her lips are thin and painted in coral red. A beauty mark under her nose attracts attention. I wonder if it''s natural or she painted it...

    ?I heard you were organising something interesting, but no one delivered an invite to me. I hope you won''t mind if I visited you regardless...? she starts.

    I eye the Princess. Her lips are tightened in a line. She does know how dangerous this woman is, but she didn''t let Alexander sense it. She didn''t want him to worry, most probably.

    ?There weren''t any invites sent, your majesty,? I reply. ?Everyone is wee at our club.?

    ?Club? Well, I thought I wasn''t everyone. You could write a line to let me know...?

    ?You''ve heard of it regardless,? the Princess points out.

    I turn my gaze to her with widened eyes. She catches my expression and sighs inwardly.

    ?We were lucky that voice reached your ears, your majesty,? she continues, more for me than her own good. ?It makes us blessed with your presence.?

    The Empress walks to our table and sits on a chair. Her maids take away the cup of the person sitting there before, the Princess''s, and herpanions stand behind her. A whole royal delegation.

    Two of herdies in waiting help her fix the ample gown on the chair, making the embroidery on it visible. The emblem of thete Emperor crosses the whole skirt, visible by kilometres. The sleeves are tight around her arms, in contrast with myfortable loose clothing.

    The corset has been tightened to the extreme, revealing a wasp waist. Oh, I would be more than happy if I looked like her, at her age. But it doesn''t look easy after bearing children.

    She didn''t have any, so her physique didn''t expand like mine. My Duke said I won''t lose all the extra weight, damn it...

    ?Is that a painting you''re auctioning?? the Empress inquires, recalling me to the real world. I''ll think about my measurementster. Now I have a court fight to survive.

    ?Yes, it is.?

    ?I''m curious about the person that produced it. It''s so vivid.?

    It''s a scenery of a forest, during autumn, with the leaves coloured of red and yellow, some bare trees, and the sun setting in the background. It''s as if the world was burning, but at the same time makes one shiver at the wind that moves the grass.

    It''s peaceful and moving at the same time, and the little details here and there make one wonder if there will ever be a time when one has finished admiring it. Every nce reveals something new.

    It''s such a pity that my Duke has a title: he would have done great things with his talent!

    ?Who can paint like this, in the Empire??

    ?The painter asked me not to reveal his name.?

    ?Is that so? Aren''t you just keeping him for yourself?? the Empress continues. ?The Pce for sure is a better ce for developing one''s artistic potential. Better than the cold Kyre.?

    Oh, damn it. I have to keep my tongue in check. This woman is, at least by name, more influential than me. And she''s not a friend.

    ?I''m just following my protegee''s wishes. If that person wanted fame and riches, they would have followed me here.?

    I''m not hiding him from them, for goodness!

    Oh, I am. Whatever...

    ?So, you aren''t hiding him from us because you want him all for yourself??

    That''s urate.

    ?No, your majesty, I am not.?

    ?Shall we believe you?? she chuckles.

    ?It''s not my decision whether you believe me or not.?

    I walk to the table and offer my seat to the Princess. She crooks her mouth and sits down, a bit uneasy. She''s wary of this person. Yet, she can''t pretend to like her. This is enough of a warning for me.

    If Princess Lnd is careful around the Dowager Empress, then I should be extra tactful.

    At least until finding out how wide the Empress''s clutches have spread.

    ?Is your majesty interested in art?? I inquire. ?Does this painting trigger your interest??

    ?It''s pretty,? she admits. ?How much is the starting bid??

    ?It''s one gold, like the rest of the paintings. It''s a pity that your majesty didn''t make it in time earlier. There were many other paintings worthy of interest.?

    ?Oh, I offer one gold then,? she exims with a smile.

    The Princess grits her teeth under her closed lips, so much that I hear them creak. I understand her concern.

    Who in the court would dare to challenge her majesty? With her words, she ended the auction at a ridiculous price. She could at least runch to a few golds, not that it would have cost her much.

    The Princess opens her mouth to congratte, with a bitter voice, for the win, when I decide that I''m not here for decoration.

 Chapter 256 - The First Auction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 256 - The First Auction (2)</h4>

    ?Two golds,? I say. ?I offer two golds.?

    ?You''re bidding too, Duchess Kyre?? the Empress states. ?What a surprise...?

    She has just offered a single gold for a painting worth a thousand of them. I won''t let her ruin my auction just because the rest of the court is afraid of battling with her.

    I''ll be the one buying the portrait if no one else wants it.

    It won''t be that hard to repay myself. I just have to make sure that the percentage I''m setting aside for my Duke is covered by all the rest I raised today. Which is very much.

    I didn''t negotiate the percentage yet, so I might even decrease it by a point or two. My hubby won''t be displeased.

    ?Why shouldn''t I bid?? I utter, raising my shoulders. ?The painting isn''t mine yet. I''ve just brought it here, and this one is among my favourites. I''d like to have one for myself, after all.?

    ?You can ask your mysterious painter to make another one,? she replies, her eyshes hiding her pupils with their shadow. ?I''m sure it''s easier than this.?

    ?It''s the fun of bidding. And every work of an artist is a piece on its own. It can''t be repeated, not with the same, unique emotion...?

    ?Oh, you''re so sensitive to art.?

    I bow my head with a shy smile, pretending to be pleased by her majesty''s praise.

    ?Some of us are.?

    She observes me. For a moment, I believe she''ll let go and allow us to continue the auction. Still, she''s not here just to look at the show. She''s here to make a spectacle or reveal to the court where my ce is.

    Or both, whatever.

    ?Three golds,? she exims. Her smile is challenging yet dignified, the perfect expression of a wise, knowledgeable regnant.

    ?Ten!? I reply. It will take us forever to reach an eptable price if we raise one gold at a time.

    In the end, money is money.

    I''ll surrender after reaching a hundred and something golds; as soon as I sense her majesty is losing interest. With all the money in the treasure, she sure can afford so much for a painting. And the time Alexander used to make it wasn''t more than an afternoon. He won''t be disappointed by the return.

    ?Fifty,? she says.

    Oh, Empresses do not know the value of money. They do not treasure it as much as the rest of the people that don''t have their every need fulfilled by magical, invisible hands. I bet she''s never seen a coin in her life, and she probably doesn''t know how much one can buy with fifty golds.

    ?Sixty,? I say. It''s better to avoid challenging her in the open by doubling her sum. I''ll just raise about ten to twenty per cent. Enough to avoid people thinking I''m ying with her, but not as much as to make it look like I squander my husband''s money.

    There wouldn''t be any real transaction in this case, but people do not know it.

    Sixty is already enough for a nonmissioned painting. Just a few minutes more, and I''ll let her majesty win.

    ?Seventy.?

    ?Eighty.?

    The Empress observes me in the eyes, trying to find any clue of a bluff. She almost runches to a hundred, but then she changes her mind.

    Maybe, she sensed that I''m just raising the stakes to make more money.

    ?It''s not worth more than that,? she exims in the end. ?If you mysterious painter was someone I approved of, working in the Pce for me, I might have spent more. But for this... I''m not that interested in a nameless painting.?

    ?Thank you for letting me have it, your majesty,? I say.

    It''s better to make her feel as if she was the one allowing me to win, rather than pointing out her early surrender.

    ?It will be a perfect decoration for my lodgings.?

    She snorts, rolling her eyes in an expression that loses its elegance and royalty for a second. An annoyed grimace.

    ?Anyone offer more?? the Princess inquires, looking in the room.

    As no one moves a muscle, she deres me as the winner of the painting and instructs the otherdies how to get their pieces after paying the price.

    Then, she returns next to me and sits down in between my chair and the Empress''s. Thetter is still surrounded by her delegation.

    The rest of the hall is bing deserted as my guests are leaving one after the other.

    ?We will organise another auction in the future. Hopefully, your majesty will visit that time as well,? Princess Lnd says. ?There were many paintings at the start... If only your majesty arrived earlier, I''m sure there would have been another one that would catch your attention.?

    Oh, this child loves to make trouble.

    ?What about you, Duchess? Have you bought many paintings?? the Empress says, ignoring the Princess''s provocation. ?Someone as in love with art as you must have spent quite a lot today.?

    ?Actually, I''ve bought the only one that caught my eye so much that I couldn''t resist. The others were only pretty; this one is beautiful.?

    ?Is that so??

    I nod, hoping it''s the end of this conversation. I''d like to retreat to my room and admire the good I''ve just bought from myself.

    ?You two have been together for a few days, but the court is already full of stories about your friendship,? the Empressments. ?I''m here to advise you to keep your head low and not attract more attention than necessary. You might be rted to a contender to the throne, but Duke Kyre won''t sit on the sacred chair unless it''s the end of the world. He would have already been there if he had a single chance.?

    I refrain from chuckling, remembering how thete Emperor''s death was suspiciously close to Alexander''s naming as his sessor. This one has always been involved, but she didn''t consider the young Emperor as a candidate. Such a newbie mistake.

    ?My Duke won''t sit on the throne because we already have his majesty, the Emperor,? I reply. ?I pray every evening for his majesty''s health and strength. Our Empire will prosper even more under his guidance!?

    She snorts, annoyed. Yet, she can''t say anything without sounding dangerously close to treason.

    ?Indeed,? she mutters in the end. ?That is precisely what I was referring to.?

    With her delegation as a witness, she tried making me sound like a rebel. Too bad I''m not that easy to manipte.

    The Princess is young; her patience is low andsts short. She might say something that would sound off, but her position is steady enough to let everyone overlook it.

    I am not like her, but at least I have some experience in handling people.

    Instead of acknowledging that staying here and trying to trick me is useless, the Empress curls her lips upwards. Her eyes are cunning, her hands tremble with excitement.

    ?We''ll see if you''ll say the same thing,? she whispers, ?when his majesty asks you.?

    That said, she gets up. The Princess and I follow her and curtsey when she leaves the room. Only after, we look at each other and burst outughing.

    ?I wasn''t expecting her toe out of her cave. Her public appearances are getting frequent, by the way,? the Princessments. ?At this rate, she''ll return to behave like the reigning Empress by the end of the year.?

    ?Does her majesty have any influence over his majesty, the Emperor?? I inquire, asking the only person that has enough information and courage to answer.

    ?Not at all. But she has tried to be named Empress Regent for months. After failing the seventh attempt, she retreated from public life for a while.?

    ?And now, she''s back in attack.?

    ?You think so?? the Princess asks. ?She came here as if it was all hers, pretending to have a precious painting for a single gold! She can afford way more than this, but she thought that... Ah, I''m d you challenged her, sister. And that you won, of course. It''s better than letting hermand us at our own party.?

    ?Money is not an issue.?

    ?It is if you think about the painter. This is his job: that woman shouldn''t treat it like garbage.?

    ?It''s good. Now that I won over her, the Dowager Empress won''t forgive me this outrage. She will target me until one of us can''t defend anymore.?

    ?Oh, damn it!? she murmurs, clenching her fists. ?And what was it about herst sentence. She''s nning to make some trouble in front of the Emperor!?

    ?Oh, yes,? I chuckle. ?I already know what it is.?

    The Princess raises her eyebrows, understanding the true meaning of my words.

    ?Your n!? she says. ?It''s working...?

    I move a finger on my lips, signalling to her to keep it a secret.

    ?You and my brother are scary together.?

    I just shrug. I can''t say that she is wrong, after all.

 Chapter 257 - Time For A Scandal

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Time For A Scandal</h4>

    It''s been a month since we arrived in the Pce.

    After my battle with the dowager Empress for a painting, which already was mine, the otherdies started noticing me more.

    Some of them don''t dare to approach me, fearing the reaction of the first woman of the court. Others, though, were ted to have one side more to thisplicated society.

    Alexander became busy likest year, and days can pass without seeing him. However, the Princess is always nearby all the time.

    Viscount Prothus has met his end, and voices about it are all over the ce.

    The new lord of the fief isn''t rted to him. His majesty knighted one of the squires from thatnd and bestowed him the fief. No one has the courage to ask what happened, but they can imagine.

    The enemies of the crown have calmed down, sensing that something isn''t quite right. One of theirs, the Viscount, has been discovered. Hence, it''s dangerous to try anything until the dust settles.

    I''ve stopped walking to the central gardens for a few days, and I would receive my guests in our wing of the Pce. I''m d thedies don''t find it too tiring to walk here.

    My backache is almost a constant in my life now. However, I need to show myself in court from time to time.

    A little bird told me today might be a good chance.

    There hasn''t been any scandal in almost a week, which means it''s time to make some trouble.

    The Princess is nervous while walking next to me. Her hands are clenched in fists, and her brows furrowed.

    ?It will be all right,? I reassure her. ?I am no fool.?

    ?I know, but... I can''t understand why my brother allowed you to endanger yourself like this.?

    ?It hasn''t been easy to convince him,? I chuckle. ?But I''m not in danger, your highness. Your brother''s name is enough to protect me. Not to mention that you''ll be nearby for the whole time...?

    She smiles, trying to hide the proud light in her eyes. She''s so simr to Alexander: reminding her that she''s of help is enough to let her forget her worries.

    Kate is following me, two steps behind. She''s silent and tries her best to pass unnoticed, but her eyes are always on me and the surroundings, looking for threats. Two maids from Kyre are following, but they have to stop before entering the throne room.

    I turn around and nod to them, signalling that everything will be all right.

    Kate tightens her lips but doesn''t say anything. She''s getting used to this ce, and she learned that it''s always better to keep quiet and tell me her mind when we''re alone.

    The throne hall is full of people, but I can''t spot George anywhere. Weird, because I thought he wouldn''t lose the chance to see me fall. Especially now that Alexander isn''t present.

    Elisabeth Grahm is in a corner, throwing daggers with her eyes. She''ll depart as soon as her sister has her debut. I''ll have to make sure that Duke Grahm deres the Count his heir before ruining thetter. It''ll be fun...

    ?Oh, she''s here,? the Princess murmurs, her teeth gritted.

    The Dowager Empress is standing on the left side of the throne, talking with his majesty as if it was a normal sight. He''s not her son, but she doesn''t seem to mind anymore.

    This woman survived a failed coup, now that I think about it. She''s scary. Not enough to make me retreat, but I better not underestimate her influence.

    Her grin when our eyes meet tells me more than she''d like. She read the letter, obviously. Is his majesty falling in her trap and trusting her, or is he using her greed to his advantage?

    ?As such, I will forget your failure for this time,? the Emperor says to the man kneeling in front of him. ?Since mother asked me to forgive you, so will I. But next time, I won''t be this merciful.?

    The man bows his head and thanks the Emperor for his mercy before getting up and retreating into the crowd.

    ?Next?? his majesty asks his aides. They deliver a piece of paper to him, and he sighs. He''s slightly annoyed.

    I guess it''s time. At least, I won''t need to stand here for long.

    ?Is the Duchess of Kyre here?? he murmurs.

    I walk to the front and curtsey, looking at the floor during the motion. Better avoid another incident today. I''ll just follow the protocol.

    ?May the gods bless the Sun of the Empire,? I exim.

    His majesty''s eyes are crossed by a pleased sh, but he manages to hide it before beginning the show.

    ?Have you contacted any member of your family, Duchess?? he asks, immediately focused on work.

    ?I''ve met my uncle,? I reveal. ?He''s an Ambassador here in Ethiro, isn''t it a pleasing coincidence??

    I smile, showing an innocent face to the court.

    ?Only him??

    ?There isn''t anyone else rted to me by blood in the Empire.?

    I look at my fingers, pretending to have remembered something.

    ?Oh, I''ve met my husband''s family!? I exim.

    It''s clear what the Emperor wanted to know when he asked, but showing how I deem Alexander''s family as my own should reveal where I stand.

    ?After a year as a citizen of Ethiro, you''re now liable to usations of treason, Duchess,? his majesty states, reminding me how he overlooked my challenge when I first refused to bow to him.

    I tilt my head, confused.

    ?Is meeting the Ambassador an act of treason?? I inquire. ?If it''s the case, I won''t ept his visits anymore.?

    Not that I''m all that happy to have tea with that man. Not anymore, unless it''s needed for a greater purpose.

    ?We''re not referring to that,? the Emperor states, sighing. ?A missive of yours has been caught.?

    ?A missive?? I repeat, showing a shy smile. ?What kind of missive??

    ?You were writing to Asteria''s Prime Minister,? he states, his voice resounding in the hall.

 Chapter 258 - The Letter (1)

    <h4>Chapter 258 - The Letter (1)</h4>

    I straighten my shoulders and widen my eyes, but I do not dare to talk until asked.

    I''m standing in front of the Emperor, just used of something I actually did do. And there''s nothing illegal in that. I have written to Asteria''s Prime Minister. Not only to him, by the way.

    I wrote to so many people there... Most were justdies that liked writing to me. And their gossip is always fun to read.

    I have no clue about who they''re talking about, most of the time, but I can imagine all those interesting figures making trouble in Asteria''s strict court.

    ?How do you exin it?? his majesty asks. Oh, right. I''m under usation. Should I drag it longer to make those harpies behind me rejoice for a few minutes?

    By the way, what kind of question is that? Are all of these people really this much uninformed?

    ?He''s my grandfather.? It''s as simple as this. ?I haven''t heard from him for months, and my uncle made me realise that I''ve been neglecting him. I was so focused on my duties as a Duchess that I forgot to inquire about grandfather''s health.?

    ?And you inquire about his health by asking him to conquer Polis back?? the Empress adds. Her eyes distend in a hidden smile, but her lips stay tightened in a strict expression. She can''t show how she''s ted about this turn of events, but she''s as content as a child that found the jar with marmde.

    Oh, I guess I ought to react now. There''s not enough time to re at the Dowager Empress, right now.

    I widen my eyes, surprised and confused.

    ?I asked that?? I moan. ?I do not understand.?

    ?Here,? the Emperor says, letting the Dowager Empress take the paper and read herself.

    ?Dear grandfather,? she reads, overreacting with her tone. I wasn''t this desperate while writing, not even in their fantasies. ?I write to you after much time to inquire about your health.?

    She seems so happy to get rid of me. If I knew it would be this easy, I would have made even more trouble today.

    Too bad I promised that I would be careful. And Alexander would have heard about it, so he would have known I broke my promise.

    ?I miss my birthce with all my being, and I wonder if I''ll be able to return there ever... If you know a way to be able to see my city again, I plea you tell me, for I''m going insane.?

    She stops reading and looks at me with a challenging smirk.

    ?Duchess Kyre, how do you reply to this?? she says, then.

    ?Your majesty, you haven''t read the whole sentence. Everything will be clear if you do.?

    She narrows her eyes, hiding the annoyance.

    ?Are you telling your Empress she''s wrong?? she spits out. ?Are you hinting that I''ve mistakenly read your words??

    ?No, your majesty. I would never dare... I''m just exining my motives. The words following those you read should be enough to erase any doubt.?

    She snickers, crumpling up my precious letter. That was proof of treason, my dear Empress. You can''t convict me without, not in front of a reasonable judge...

    Oh, I guess this is not how things used to be when the crazy Emperor was still alive.

    ?What are those words?? she asks, raising her chin to show her supremacy.

    How convenient. This is exactly what I was waiting for. A chance to point out a little detail that all of them seem to have overlooked.

    ?I do not remember with precision. After all, months have passed. But I''m sure of what I wanted to say. Back then, all I could feel was nostalgia, your majesty. Now, I realised what my ce and duties are. However, I can''t see anything wrong with what''s in the letter. Doesn''t every bride long for her birth family during the first weeks of marriage??

    Of course, I remember what are the exact words after my request. I wrote: I''m going insane with nostalgia for the hot sun and the scent of the sea.

    I mean, I wrote it a few weeks ago. But they can''t know it, they can just assume.

    ?Your situation is not regr,? the Emperor says, stopping the Dowager Empress from adding to the fire. ?And you can''t miss a family you never met.?

    ?I''ve exchanged regr correspondence with my family,? I point out. It''s true, even though it wasn''t private but for business. However, they don''t know what I wrote, nor to whom. ?We know each other through letters.?

    ?I''d ask you to avoid writing something that can be misunderstood, Duchess Kyre,? he sighs. ?This little incident wasted my time. Running an Empire is not an easy deal, so I''d prefer to avoid worrying about your intentions.?

    ?I do not have ill intents, your majesty. Polis is part of Ethiro, and as such, I wouldn''t risk hurting my new country.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?This Duchess is a loyal subject.?

    The Dowager Empress sniggers, her lips curled in contempt.

    ?Is this the end of it?? she asks. ?Seriously??

    ?Do you have any other issue, mother??

    She res at me before continuing. She''s set on making me fall today. Too bad that she again didn''t notice the details that should have warned her about all this matter.

    She survived this long because she''s good at hiding. But she''s not as wise as she likes to think. One doesn''t meet every day a woman that overestimates herself. It''s usually the opposite.

    She caresses the embroidery on her gown depicting the royal family''s sigil. Every time she does that, she wants to remind us of her role. As if anyone could ever forget.

    She always wears red for that same exact reason.

    ?I do not understand why you kept a prisoner queen alive,? she deres.

    ?She''s not a queen anymore. What''s the point of executing her?? the Emperor rebukes. He knows I''m more useful alive than dead, and he won''t allow them to cut my head just yet.

    ?It would send a clear signal. So that our enemies do not think we''re meek and forgiving.?

    Ah, this bitch.

 Chapter 259 - The Letter (2)

    <h4>Chapter 259 - The Letter (2)</h4>

    ?I do not understand why you kept a prisoner queen alive,? the Dowager Empress says with a smirk. Her eyes are fixed on me, burning with the mes of her displeasure.

    She hates me, doesn''t she? I''m on her path to the throne in more than one way. And I''m not willing to let her rule even in adies'' hall.

    Her feelings brought her to use me in a public session, and this just makes meugh inside.

    ?I cannot execute one of my nobles just because,? the Emperor says.

    He doesn''t care about me. He would do it if only it weren''t for Alexander. Losing the Lord of Kyre as a loyal ally would unsettle his position.

    Not to mention that the Princess wouldn''t just let them dispose of me. They would at least postpone the execution to after the baby''s birth.

    The heir to Kyre is more precious than me.

    ?She isn''t a noble of Ethiro, your majesty,? the Empress continues. ?She''s a prisoner queen from a fallennd.?

    ?Right now, she''s the Duchess of Kyre and a counsellor to the crown. Is this how an Emperor is supposed to act? Executing anyone that is on the way? That''s how thete Emperor behaved, and it cost Duke Kyre enough.?

    The Emperor leans an elbow on the armrest. He turns to the Empress, analysing her presence and expression with attention.

    ?Am I wrong, perhaps??

    The woman flinches, not expecting her early failure. She had lost when she started this battle, but I have to admit that his majesty yed his cards well.

    He delivered, through dark forces, the letter to the Empress. Then, he observed how she came forward and attacked me in front of everyone else.

    He''s using me to put that woman back in her ce. At the same time, I''m using all of this to lure his enemies out.

    It''s so hard to keep up with court intrigues. I want a simple life.

    Once this is all over, I''ll lock myself up in Stoneyard. I''ll take care of my family for the rest of the days.

    ?Your majesty can''t be wrong,? the Empress replies with a bitter smile. She bows her head in a sign of respect and returns next to the throne. ?I''ve overstepped my boundaries, and I apologise for it. But I''ll ask for understanding: I''m concerned about a potential enemy walking among us...?

    She res at me while talking, her expression showing regret only in front of his majesty. As soon as she turns away, her unhappiness about this situation reappears.

    The whole court is witnessing her actions, her unyielding desire to burn me to ashes. And they might have the impression that she''s going to have it her way.

    After all, the Empress''s attacks are strong and direct, in the open. She''s not plotting in silence, this time. I managed to have here out of her anonymity.

    Too bad she won''t just reach her goal. Not until my brain works.

    The Emperor sighs, observing his stepmother and the proof she brought him. He seems deep in thought, even though there aren''t many things he should think about.

    This woman didn''t get her hands on the letter through magic forces. Someone set the bait for her. Someone that is now pretending to be considering my execution.

    ?Do you have anything to say, Duchess?? the Emperor asks me, all of a sudden.

    Is he washing his hands clean from the issue now? Ah, I didn''t request such a big scene. I just wanted to make it public, not entertaining!

    Thank goodness I took precautions, or my head would have been on the line for real.

    ?Yes, I do, your majesty,? I utter, bowing my head. ?If your majesty allows me, of course.?

    ?Talk.?

    ?I''d like to ask for the reason why this letter was brought up now.?

    ?Now?? he mutters. ?What do you mean??

    This time, his surprise is real.

    ?I''ve wondered so much about the reason why I didn''t receive any response. I was afraid my blood family forgot me. Or that they decided to cut ties... But then, I''ve been used of treason in front of a whole court.?

    I join my hands in front of my belly, letting silence fall for a second. Now, everyone is trying to understand my words. Everyone is creating their own theory.

    ?Why waiting for months before summoning me to court, your majesty?? I ask, raising my head. ?I understand your concerns, and I realise how my words might have sounded. But treason is a difficult matter. It''s a priority to clean the charges as soon as possible, to investigate... If I were what her majesty suggested I am, then it''s only more dangerous to allow me to live freely for months and wait for me toe here.?

    I sigh and then inhale, refilling my lungs with air.

    ?How many ill deeds could Imit during all this time? I can''t even start imagining what a treacherous woman could do to reach her goal. And all these months, you let me live freely without a single voice ofint. Without putting me under arrest. Not even a guard was sent to see what I was doing...?

    I shake my head and crook my mouth, showing more worry than I actually feel. My words sound like a critic.

    I''m telling his majesty that he''s done a mistake in front of the whole court. It won''t be an issue because everything will be revealed in a moment. But till then, I''ll be the loyal servant any ruler wishes to have.

    Someone that is not afraid to risk their lives for the Empire, to say something relevant that many don''t have the courage to mention.

    ?I''m worried for your majesty''s safety. Is every charge of treason treated in thisx fashion?? I add, smoothing down the rant of a moment ago.

    His majesty''s eyes are wide open, even if he''s trying to hide his feelings. He thought it would be so easy to use this Duchess as a pawn?

 Chapter 260 - The Letter (3)

    <h4>Chapter 260 - The Letter (3)</h4>

    After spitting out my concern, I wait for the court to absorb my words. I turned the situation in my favour, showing how the supposedte appearance of this letter should concern his majesty and his protectors.

    This doesn''t just discharge me of any usation of treason, but it also shows that someone hid it from his majesty.

    Now, the only thing left is to prove that my ims are founded.

    ?Months?? the Emperor murmurs. He looks at the paper and crooks his mouth, confused. This is a surprise, isn''t it?

    I''m a few steps ahead...

    ?Yes, your majesty. The letter is months old,? I reply. ?What can be the reason for asking me only now??

    Oh, the reason is simple. The Empress had the missive in her hands only a few days ago. She delivered it to the Emperor as soon as possible.

    ?Why was it kept secret?? I continue.

    It wasn''t kept secret for the simple reason that it didn''t exist. Yet, the Empress can''t know it.

    I''ve used old paper to write it. I''ve also thrown some dust on the sigil while it warmed down to make it look older.

    However, the Empress can''t know this.

    She''s made the mistake of challenging me in the open, and this mistake will cost her much.

    ?Months?? the Emperor repeats. He clenches the armrests of the throne and res at the woman. ?What does it mean, mother??

    His voice thunders in the hall, and the nobles look at each other at a loss.

    ?Have you kept it secret to use it to your advantage?? he continues. ?Ignoring the threat you yourself read in it??

    He gets up and observes the woman from above. He''s in front of the throne, a few stairs from the Empress.

    ?Were you hoping that something would happen in the meantime??

    ?I... I''m not...? she stutters. ?It''s not true!?

    She clenches her gowns and returns to her normal self. In control of her expression and gestures. She''s good, but I can tell she''s nervous with a single nce.

    ?I didn''t know this letter was that old.?

    ?Oh,? the Emperor sighs.

    ?There''s a date on it, your majesty,? I point out.

    ?It''s fromst month,? the Empress says. ?Look at the date, your majesty!?

    She runs up on the stains and delivers the missive to his majesty.

    I refrain fromughing and just wait with patience. They will ask for an exnation.

    This is so fun that I''d stay and look forever.

    ?It''s true,? his majesty acknowledges. ?The month is the sixth. Which is June. It''s from the beginning of June...?

    I open my eyes wide and feign surprise.

    ?It''s from June?? I inquire. ?I''m not sure when I wrote it, your majesty. It happened so much ago that I''ve forgotten. And since I wasn''t plotting anything, I didn''t deem it so relevant as to remember the details...?

    ?All right,? he says. He delivers the missive to one of his aides, and it reaches me without dy.

    I spread the paper and look at it as if months passed; as if I didn''t remember every single detail of it.

    ?Oh!? I utter. ?It''s a misunderstanding!?

    I deliver the paper back to the aide and look at his majesty.

    ?I can exin.?

    I adore dragging this longer. They will be so sorry after hearing the truth.

    ?I''ve used Asteria''s method for printing dates. Month and date are inverted so that this wasn''t written in June but on the sixth of January. Months ago.?

    ?Asteria''s custom indeed is weird,? the Emperor realises. ?You used that one since you were writing to someone living there; it makes perfect sense.?

    There''s something different in the way the Emperor is looking at me. It''s as if he was seeing me for the first time. His eyes are hiding some hints of respect, but I don''t care about this aspect.

    I''m more focused on finding out whether he''ll trust me ever again. Someone capable of nning like this is dangerous, isn''t it right? Yet, I''m Alexander of Kyre''s wife. What was he expecting, a naive littlemb?

    ?So, this is how you felt six months ago,? hements, analysing the letter some more. Maybe, he''s looking for details out of ce. Anything that would make him believe that the letter is fake.

    He might even believe that I actually wrote it during the winter and that I kept it with me for the whole time, waiting for the right moment to use it.

    That would bepletely crazy. Oh, Alexander is capable of something simr, for sure. But I am not.

    I''m still new to plotting.

    ?Yes, your majesty. That letter is sincere but outdated.?

    ?And how do you feel now about all youined about??

    ?I''ve epted my ce, as you can see,? I reply, caressing my stomach with light fingers. My smile is as motherly as it can be, and my eyes don''t show any hint of aggressiveness.

    I''m just that: a young, loving wife and soon a mother. Not a threat to an Empire!

    ?My role isn''t less now that I don''t have a crown. On the contrary, I feel like what I can do is even more than before. After all, being the Duchess of Kyre isn''t inferior to being a Queen of Polis by any means. I can see my gain, now.?

    ?I''m relieved you''ve epted your role, Duchess. It makes things easier for all of us.?

    ?I didn''t thank your majesty for the beautiful giftst year. I''d like to do it now. Letting me marry Alexander of Kyre was such a blessing...?

    I don''t need to act to say this. I''m grateful, for real.

    It took me time, months, to realise how lucky I am. But now that I know, I won''t let anyone take this happiness from me.

    ?Thank you for saving my life, your majesty. And thank you for making me the wife of my husband. For this, your majesty will have this Duchess''s eternal gratitude.?

 Chapter 261 - A Light Chat About State Affairs (1)

    <h4>Chapter 261 - A Light Chat About State Affairs (1)</h4>

    The Emperor calls it a day and marches out of the room with his usual steps. He''s grown up during thest year, so now he''s taller than me.

    He doesn''t even nce at me, but I curtsey. To avoid further problems. I''m tired, and I want to rest.

    I feel as if I''ve battled, instead of just conversing for a few minutes.

    As soon as he''s gone, I turn towards the exit and reach the hallways out of the throne room. The Princess is soon by my side, relieved that all went ording to n.

    Now, all we can do is wait.

    ?How are you?? she asks me while grabbing my hand.

    It''s the first time she initiates skin contact, and I find out the motive when another group of noblewomen approach us.

    Not that I mind: her touch is gentle and caring. It''s as warm as Alexander''s but not that strong.

    ?I''m all right, your highness,? I reply, remembering that we''re still in public. I''ve been courteous till now; I can''t ruin the act at thest moment. ?Thank you for your worry.?

    ?Your grace,? a woman says, not far from us, ?you should go rest, now. It''s not good to be stressed in your state... You must be tired as well. I''m relieved it all turned out to be a misunderstanding!?

    ?I''m d as well,? I say.

    The young woman steps aside, letting an older one proceed further.

    ?Duchess Prim!? I recognise her. Differently from his majesty, the Duchess hasn''t changed one bit. She''s exactly the same as when I left.

    ?I see you''re doing well, Duchess Kyre,? she says. ?Apart from a few incidents on the way, but that is, unfortunately, part of the court life.?

    She sighs, shaking her head in disappointment. She offers me her arm, and I ept.

    We walk together towards a passage to the gardens, followed by a small group of noblewomen. The Princess is at my side, not too close to feel like preaching in, but enough to keep the situation under control.

    ?You should sit down, now,? the Duchess notes.

    ?Yes, I feel like that.?

    The Princess doesn''t leave us alone, and she res at the Duchess, trying to understand how much she''s a threat.

    Her eyes glow, and her lips are crooked by a few degrees. She''s so childish at the moment, even though she''s almost an adult. It''s cute.

    And she''s so simr to the woman I dreamt about, thete Archduke Kyre''s second wife. They have the same witty light in their eyes.

    We find a bench in the garden, and I realise that I am surrounded by women. And they''re not ring at me, normenting on my fashion, nor trying to embarrass me.

    It''s such a new situation! I''ve never been good atmunicating with otherdies. It somehow is easier with men, as there are lots of topics to discuss.

    ?Your dresses are so beautiful,? one of the girls who remains standing says.

    It''s the first time I''m praised for my fashion style. Is it a consequence of being Duchess Kyre?

    ?Do theye from abroad??

    ?I don''t think so,? I say. ?My husband ordered them for me before I arrived in Kyre, so I don''t have a clue where theye from. I guess the tailors in Stoneyard have innovative ideas...?

    I haven''t worn everything in the wardrobe yet. There''s no way I''ll buy new clothes, for now. Kate has adjusted a few of the gowns to my new size, but the models are such that aren''t difficult to wear with the big belly. It must be because the waist is higher than Ethirian clothes''.

    ?Oh, my,? Duchess Prim says. ?Do not tire the Duchess out. She''s just survived an attack from that harpy.?

    I blink, wondering how much courage should one have to call a Dowager Empress harpy.

    ?But her grace stood her ground without a step back,? the girl replies. ?She didn''t even flinch while the Empress talked about execution... I''m impressed, your grace. I wouldn''t have been so calm.?

    ?That woman wanted to get rid of your grace and the child you''re carrying with a single statement... Her aims for the throne haven''t lessened with time. If anything, she''s fiercer than before,? another one adds. Her hands are joined together, her fingers white from the tension. I''m not sure whether she''s excited or nervous about talking with me.

    The first girl grimaces, showing a delicious pout before replying.

    ?She wouldn''t be this free and shameless if the Emperor was a bit less tolerant. I guess she wouldn''t be alive if the Duke seeded thete Emperor. Instead of thanking the gods for her fate and bowing her head in front of his majesty!? she says.

    ?Oh, my,? I chuckle. ?Do pay attention to your words,dy. I''ve just been summoned to court for a personal letter for my own grandfather.?

    The girl covers her mouth with a hand and blushes.

    ?I didn''t mean anything ill,? she mutters.

    ?I know, but my husband isn''t the Emperor and never will be. The past can''t be changed, and we do not wish to do so. Your words might be misunderstood if listened by a light heart.?

    ?And here I thought you were going to defend the Dowager Empress,? Duchess Primments. Sheughs as if surprised.

    ?Why should I?? I ask. ?We''re not on amicable terms. I didn''t do anything to offend her, yet she seems to want my death. I can''t understand why, but I can''t let her kill me either.?

    ?It''s because your child will have a im to the throne. The line of sessors is getting longer, and many people will have to die for her turn to arrive. She''s cutting short by trying to kill the baby before it''s born.?

    ?Oh, that can''t be,? I chuckle. ?That would be simply cruel...?

    Duchess Prim''s words are so sincere and precise. She described the situation without fear, and this tells me enough on whose side she isn''t.

 Chapter 262 - A Light Chat About State Affairs (2)

    <h4>Chapter 262 - A Light Chat About State Affairs (2)</h4>

    I won''t let the Dowager Empress kill my child. Not even with underhanded tactics.

    Kate has been around for the whole time, checking everything I eat or drink. My Duke''s maids have blended in with the others, watching over me.

    Even now, one of them is nearby. She seems distracted and uninterested, watching the flowers in a corner. Yet, her gaze sweeps over the whole ce in search of dangers.

    ?It''s not long,? I whisper.

    A few weeks more, and the baby will be born. I have to endure this stress and be careful for a little more. Then, I''ll return to Kyre as soon as possible.

    When the Empress attacked me, she showed everyone that Alexander is indeed a threat. Like this, he will soon be contacted by those nning a cue.

    His majesty seems to have the Empress''s faction under control. We only have to get rid of those aiming at a change on the throne.

    I would have helped Alexander get the crown if only he was interested. However, he seems more bothered by it.

    I can understand why: all he wants is a family, a simple life, and time to stay with his friends. An Emperor does not have that.

    While I was Queen, he suffered alone most of the time. Somehow, he learned how to make the most of it.

    But, in the beginning, he didn''t like being left behind. I''m sure he doesn''t want the same to happen to me.

    He prefers being just a lord so that his responsibilities allow him to see me more often.

    ?I''ve heard some gossip while in Kyre,? I say, remembering to continue with the other task I came here for.

    I can''t let this chance slip: I''m surrounded bydies that don''t want me dead, for once. I better proceed with my job.

    ?But I can''t be sure how much of it is true,? I add.

    ?What kind of gossip, Duchess?? Duchess Prim inquires. Her eyes are now focused as if we were talking about state affairs.

    Oh, we are.

    However, this has to look like a light chat. Not politics.

    ?I''ve heard that his majesty is looking for a bride,? I say. ?Is it true??

    ?It is,? the Duchess says with a nod. ?There have been several voices saying this.?

    ?Voices??

    ?It''s not official yet. However, it''s time for his majesty to find someone whom to share his life with.?

    ?Oh, it''s right.? I nod. ?I''m delighted to hear such news. And also curious about the potential candidates. Are there any voices about this??

    ?No, Duchess. The names are kept reserved. Also, it''s just the first phase... Months will pass before we finally catch a name or two. There aren''t many girls in the Empire that would fit such a position; everything seems to point to ady from another country.?

    ?It''s an ordinary urrence for royal marriages,? I sigh. ?It''s difficult to find someone suitable within the borders. But Ethiro isrge: I''m sure there are plenty ofdies that would be suitable.?

    ?But isn''t it early, your grace? His majesty has just turned fourteen. Young men his majesty''s age don''t think about marriage,? a girl murmurs.

    ?Oh, but we''re talking about the Sun of the Empire,? the one next to her reminds us. ?Age didn''t prevent him from bing a just ruler.?

    ?His majesty is still young,? I say. ?But an Empress at his side can only help him. Not to mention that the Empire needs an heir as soon as possible.?

    ?Are you sure?? a girl asks from the back. ?Wouldn''t that decrease your position, your grace??

    ?Oh, it would make it more stable. A throne without an heir is fated to be battled for. It''s necessary, for Ethiro, that his majesty chooses a bride as soon as possible.?

    ?And would that bride be from the court??

    ?I don''t know.? I shrug. ?It''s not for us to decide that.?

    ?But you are a counsellor to the crown. I''m sure his majesty will ask you the same.?

    ?If that ever happens, I will tell my understanding of the situation. But for now, it''s not my ce to judge, nor to think too hard about it. I''m just a loyal subject of his majesty. Nothing more.?

    I smile at the girl, ensuring to her that I''m not misunderstanding her concern. I''m not in an adverse environment, and I do not feel challenged. It''s nice, for a change.

    I thought thating to the capital would have been endless torture, but there are decent people in here. They''re difficult to find, apparently, but not everyone wants me to fail.

    ?I''m sure it will happen,? Duchess Primments. ?Why make you officially one of the advisors if not for this? Who better than a woman can advise our Emperor about marriage??

    ?It''s moreplicated than it sounds. There are many factors to keep into consideration before deciding,? I point out. ?Also, imperial and royal marriages are more delicate than it seems. First of all, there''s the need to keep into consideration the political effects of such a choice.?

    ?Oh, your grace is sopetent,? the girl from beforements. ?That must be why his majesty treasures any adviceing from your mouth. The way you challenged the Empress and told her she shouldn''t have hidden that letter for so long was of inspiration to us all. I haven''t seen so much devotion before. Not from someone born out of the borders...?

    ?I would have taken the chance to ask for justice! That woman deserves to pay for her mistakes, yet she gets away this easily...?

    ?You should have asked forpensation, your grace.?

    I chuckle while Duchess Prim shakes her head. A smile is on her lips as she looks at the youth with her typical, motherly gaze. She finds them cute: clueless yet adorable.

    ?Greed is not a trait of Duchess Kyre, apparently,? she says. ?It''s a blessing for us all.?

    Indeed, you all are fortunate that I am not aiming at the throne.

 Chapter 263 - The Empress Grandmother (1)

    <h4>Chapter 263 - The Empress Grandmother (1)</h4>

    ?Are you sure you want to do this?? Alexander asks me. His eyes are worried, and he feels uneasy.

    ?It''s your grandmother we''re talking about. Of course, I want to meet her.?

    He sighs, and we walk into the building where the Dowager Empress, thete Emperor''s mother, lives. She hasn''te out of here for years. At least, from the day her second son died. She spent ten years alone, meeting only those that dared toe to find her.

    ?You''re not required to meet her. You can at least wait for the baby to be born.?

    ?I can''t use our son as an excuse, Alexander,? I chuckle. ?And don''t talk as if this was dangerous.?

    When the invite was delivered to me, I had to read it twice to be sure. Seemingly, the Dowager Empress invited Alexander and me to have tea with her. She wanted to see her grandson and to check whether the news about a baby on the way was correct.

    We''re apanied to a waiting room, where we sit for half an hour.

    ?My grandmother is like this,? he sighs. ?She must have forgotten she invited us.?

    ?You''re unfair with her, Alexander. You should take care of her in herte days, not run away.?

    ?I know, but that woman is a stranger to me,? he defends himself. ?And she for sure doesn''tck anything in the Pce.?

    ?Sheckspany. Think about it: do you want to be let alone once you''re old? Or would you prefer that someone, just anyone, visits you from time to time??

    ?Peace is preferred,? he mutters.

    I sigh, annoyed.

    ?What if I was left alone, then? No one is willing toe talking with me, but I have all I need. Would you like such a scenario??

    His lips curl down, and he bows his head.

    ?You''re right,? he whispers. ?I''ve been selfish.?

    I reach out to his head and rub his hair. He is taking care, in his own way, of the nanny that brought him up. He''s not as cold as I depicted him. It''s just that he''s kind only to those that are part of his life.

    ?Our elders have been patient with us when we were children,? I exin. ?It''s only fair if we do the same with them when they get old.?

    The woman we will meet was once the heir to Kyre. She married the Emperor and had to adapt to her new role, but she''s a relevant figure of her time. We owe her respect, if nothing else.

    ?Oh, just remember not to call her Dowager Empress, Thea.?

    ?Sorry?? I mumble, confused. I won''t need to call the Empress directly, so it''s not something to worry about. Yet, it''s odd that Alexander takes the time to warn me.

    ?She''s lost her sanity, and she doesn''t remember that her husband died sometimes. She doesn''t seem to know that my father was executed nor why. And she usually talks about him as if he was alive.?

    ?And what about thete Emperor, your uncle??

    ?I''ve never heard her talk about him.?

    I can''t say this woman doesn''t have any reason to lose her sound mind. One of her sons ordered the death of the other. Her grandchildren are supposed to fight one against the other for a shiny chair. And her daughter inw, the only one alive from that generation, is a total vixen.

    I would be a madwoman as well, in her ce.

    ?Her majesty, the Empress Grandmother, is waiting for you,? one of the servants deres while walking in. ?Please, your graces, follow me.?

    We get up and stroll in the halls of this silent ce. The amount of maids is ridiculously low. There are more gardeners than assistants, but the overall environment seems clean and tidy. Not the ce where a forgotten woman lives.

    ?His grace, Duke of Kyre, and her grace, the Duchess,? the same servant announces after opening the door for us.

    ?Are you back, my dear son?? the woman in the armchair says. She lifts her eyes with hope and stares at us for a while. But then, her confused gaze travels from Alexander to the servant on the back.

    She barely looks at me as her expression turns cold.

    ?Oh, I thought...? she whispers. ?It must be another coincidence.?

    Alexander holds his breath, not knowing how to act. I pinch his arm, ring at him. He has to exin to this poor woman who he is!

    ?Hello, grandmother,? he says. He walks forward and crouches in front of her. He takes her hands, and I sigh, relieved. He understood the message.

    If she can''t remember on her own, he ought to exin every time his identity. Is it such hard work?

    I understand that it hurts and he feels awkward. But it''s like this: what can we do?

    ?Do you remember me??

    The woman blinks a few times, and then she smiles.

    ?Alexander!? she exims. ?You''ve grown up!?

    My husband snorts, but he doesn''tin when the woman caresses his face and pinches his cheeks.

    ?You were a kid thest time I saw you!?

    ?I''ve never visited as a child, grandmother,? he points out.

    ?Hmm, I clearly remember.?

    ?All right.?

    ?Who is thedy?? she asks. ?Are you two nning to run away together or something? If you''re here to ask help from your old grandmother, I''m not sure how much I can assist you.?

    She chuckles, gazing at us with aplicit smile.

    Alexander gets up and walks to me. He holds my hand while introducing me to the Empress Grandmother.

    ?This is Theodora. She''s my wife.?

    ?Wife? When did you get married??

    ?Last year.?

    ?You could tell me, for goodness! I haven''t prepared anything for you.?

    ?You have, grandmother. We metst year.?

    ?I haven''t prepared a gift for the new bride... What will she think of me now? Oh, you''re such an irresponsibled!?

    ?Don''t worry, grandmother. We know it''s all so sudden.?

    We sit on the sofa, and tea is soon served.

    ?But tell me, where do youe from, Theodora dear??

    I smile politely, wondering how much of what I say will be remembered. She doesn''t seem crazy to me. Just a bit forgetful.

    ?I''m from Polis, your majesty.?

    ?Polis? Where is that??

    ?It''s in the south,? Alexander exins.

    ?Oh, south? And why did she ept to follow you to the north? I couldn''t convince your grandfather to move the capital to Kyre because he couldn''t stand the climate... People from the south suffer the cold so much that it''s annoying.?

    ?She didn''t really have a choice,? Alexander says, cutting it short.

    Oh, his patience is so low at this moment. He should sugar his words a bit. He could find a thousand better exnations.

    ?Stoneyard isn''t too chilly, your majesty,? I add. ?The servants are careful to light fires, and my maids bring warm shawls wherever I go. In the end, I don''t feel cold at all.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?Yes, your majesty, it is.?

    She observes my expression with a face that''s too focused for a madwoman. Somewhere in the middle, her eyes lose focus.

    ?Your grace,? a servant whispers to my Duke. ?Her majesty, the Empress Grandmother, wished for you to receive something in her stead.?

    ?She what?? Alexander mutters, and I elbow him. ?Oh, right...? he sighs.

    He gets up and follows the servant out, leaving me alone with a woman that seems turned off.

    She takes a snack from the table and dips it in the tea. It''s the first time ever I see a noblewoman do this. The maids don''t flinch, even though it''s evident that the Empress is lost.

    She seems to be ignoring me, so I do not initiate the conversation. It''s better to stay silent and wait for Alexander toe back.

    She snorts when the biscuit she''s dipping melts in the tea.

    ?I hate this kind of thing,? sheins. ?It ruins my tea every time it happens!?

    The maid standing behind her takes a step forward and changes the cup in a moment. She''s fast and precise, used to this kind of thing.

    ?My mother always said that I''m not allowed to dip snacks in the tea,? she whispers. ?But she can''t scold me if she''s not here...?

    Oh, well, I guess she''s right.

    ?Even though she doesn''t visit much,? she sighs. ?Sometimes, I wonder if I did something bad for her to stay far from her.?

    Her face is sad, absolute sincerity transpiring from her eyes.

    ?My mother has an office of her own, you know?? she continues. ?It''s a ce where no man can enter. I spent so much time there, but now I can''t. I don''t remember how to reach there...?

    ?I''ve been there as well,? I say. ?It''s a nice ce. The window is so big that there isn''t any need to light candles during sunny days.?

    She''s old, lost in time, and suffering. Yet, I can''t help but feel there''s more to the story.

    What was the cause of her illness, poison?

 Chapter 264 - The Empress Grandmother (2)

    <h4>Chapter 264 - The Empress Grandmother (2)</h4>

    It''s the first time I hear of someone bing crazy because of poison.

    I understand it''s possible, due more to the pain or ugly after-effects of the venom rather than the substance itself. However, this woman doesn''t seem traumatised. She''s just forgetful and senile.

    I mean, she looks senile. I don''t know if it is all just a pretence.

    It wouldn''t surprise me.

    No one has suspected anything because her illness started with her second born''s execution. Every mother would despair over such an urrence.

    But how long do crazy people live? Is it possible for an unbnced brain to survive years? What more, alone and exiled into a building.

    She treats dead people as if they were alive; this seems enough to scare away the other people. Alexander doesn''t like to talk with her because the wound of his parents'' death still hurts. The others probably feel just awkward.

    However, it''s too little to scare me. I don''t have ghosts that she can use to scare me. Even if I dreamt of all the people she talks about, I haven''t lived with them. I can detach from the situation.

    I have to admit it''s clever, though. She doesn''t need to talk with strangers because of her retired life. And she knows how to make all the people she knows feel awful.

    Like this, she can obtain her solitary life.

    Or I could be wrong. It''s a possibility.

    ?What does your majesty do during the day?? I inquire. She has to use all the free time, somehow.

    She gets up from her chair and walks to the door behind the armchair. She doesn''t have many issues moving, it seems. Only her eyes are unresting, like those of a real madman. She must have seen this from thete Emperor. He used to look around like this, in my dreams.

    It''s creepy, but it''s not quite the same. This woman won''t kill someone on a whim. Not one of her family, I hope.

    ?Come,e, child...? she says, with a voice that is creepier every second.

    Maybe, I''m wrong.

    Maybe, it''s not the case to follow her in the room.

    But the way the servant asked Alexander to follow him as if nned, exactly for this moment... It''s either someone''s game or this woman''s n. What can she be aiming at?

    She opens the fatal door, and we walk in what seems to be her chamber for hobbies.

    One of the walls is made of ss, letting the sunlighte in from any direction. There are a lot of canvases let in the corner to dry. There are two still on a trestle. An unfinished painting is waiting for the final strokes in a corner.

    This looks like an atelier.

    ?This is where I spend my time,? the Empress says. She takes a brush and ys with the bristles while I observe her art.

    At first, it just feels familiar. Then, I understand where this feelinges from.

    She has the same traits as Alexander. Her drawing is gentler than his, and her colours are more delicate. It''s his tender version.

    ?Your majesty''s paintings are beautiful,? I say. I can''t find other words on the spot, just like I couldn''t until I got used to Alexander''s artworks.

    ?You''re the first to see it,? she reveals.

    I wonder whether she''s just pretending to have forgotten all the people she''s shown it to, and I turn to see her expression.

    She stopped gazing around in that creepy way, and she''s now just a regr granny with elegant clothes and an austere hairstyle.

    ?For real,? she adds.

    ?Why are you dropping the act in front of me, your majesty?? I inquire.

    After all, she''s pretended to be crazy in front of her grandson. Who am I to make her change idea and act soundly for a while?

    ?You already noticed,? she sighs, a bit annoyed. ?I hoped it would be a surprise.?

    ?It''s not easy to surprise me,? I say with fake confidence.

    ?I see... I heard you''re selling paintings.?

    ?Yes, I am. Does your majesty wish to have one? I think they''re quitepatible with these artworks. Even though all the paintings that I haven''t sold yet are uninteresting to most people.?

    They''re all portraying Polis or me.

    ?There is one exquisite, with a sea harbour. There are a few fishermen, so I guess noblewomen won''t buy it. They don''t like folks-men, apparently.?

    ?I''ve spent thest ten years painting. I don''t need a peasant''s work. I have mine.?

    If she knew that she just called peasant her own grandson...

    ?I''d ask you to sell my works,? she utters. ?But first, I want to understand why you are doing it now. Do you need money, perhaps??

    ?Oh, the Lord of Kyre provides for my every need and more than that,? I say. A shrug apanies my words as if it was normal for a woman to be this spoiled.

    ?Then, why? To get the noble women''s friendship??

    I chuckle, amused.

    ?I don''t think it''s that easy, especially in a ce as poisonous as this.? I use that word on purpose, to check if the Empress startles. Yet, no reaction from her side. An Empress in name and in fact.

    ?Then, why??

    ?Regardless of how much my husband loves and cherishes me, I need to have some earnings of my own. Something that will give weight to my word.?

    It''s not to convince Alexander. Rather, for the rest of the world. I can''t ept that all my influencees from his name. I''d prefer to have some of my own, even if small and useless.

    ?You can keep the money and connections you make. All I want is for people to see the paintings. I can''t ruin ten years of acting bying out of here and delivering art here and there.?

    ?Why not, your majesty??

    ?I''m too old and tired for it. I don''t want to be involved with the court anymore. All I wish before dying is that people outside see my paintings.?

    ?With a fake name??

    ?You already are selling without a name, Theodora dear. It won''t make much of a difference. You have a decade worth of drawing and colouring... I won''t ask you anything but to keep my name a secret.?

    ?Your majesty, with all due respect...? I start. ?I think that what you''re doing isn''t right. You''re lying to your family, making them believe you''re ill. Have you ever wondered how that makes them feel??

    ?When I started, there wasn''t anyone to hurt,? she points out with a sigh. ?Later, it became a habit.?

    ?You''ve pretended to misrecognise Alexander as his father,? I say, revealing my true concern. There was no need to make him remember.

    ?Oh, I see,? she chuckles. ?That''s what you''re trying to say.?

    She observes my belly with a little smile.

    ?He''s just like my son. They''re much alike, you know? I hope your child will resemble him too.?

    ?So do I,? I add.

    It would be nice to have a little boy with Alexander''s features. Oh, we can have other children after Elias. One has to resemble my husband...

    Then, I realise the timing of her n.

    ?Why did you retire from the court, your majesty?? I ask. ?Was it because of pain??

    ?Oh, no. I wouldn''t have retired just because of that. I''m one of Kyre, after all. It was the only thing I could think of to save my life. I wasn''t ready to die. Not until seeing at least a great-grandchild. Once your baby is born, I''ll have fulfilled almost everything I wish for.?

    ?To save your life? Were you in danger??

    ?You can say that, yes.?

    ?Is it rted to Alexander''s parents'' death? I mean, with the execution of the Lord and Lady of Kyre??

    ?It''s a story for another time, Theodora dear. Let''s return to business. Will you help me??

    I consider her offer for a minute, but then I ept.

    I''m curious to hear the truth behind what happened to my inws. I might not meet the Empress Grandmother ever again if I refuse her this little favour.

    ?I will help you, your majesty.?

    ?You can bring them to Kyre or wherever you want. I''d like for my products to reach every corner of the world.?

    ?If that''s the case, I might be the right person to ask for help,? I chuckle.

    ?I know. That''s why I took the decision.?

    ?I don''t have official duties, so I have enough free time to contact people from every corner of the continent. I can send the pictures as gifts or something simr. Money isn''t our prior purpose. Hence, it won''t be difficult to ce them.?

    ?You wouldn''t make anything out of it,? she points out, fast and precise. A woman with her full capabilities. Of course, she noticed my game on the spot.

    She will own me a favour, like this. It might be even more profitable than making money.

    ?Ah, let''s return to our tea,? she sighs. ?My aide will soon finish entertaining your husband. It''s better if we don''t let him notice this.?

 Chapter 265 - New Discoveries

    <h4>Chapter 265 - New Discoveries</h4>

    The final part of the visit to her majesty feels more annoying than troubling. She continues to y her role, making Alexander sad with some of her remarks.

    Still, she''s an ally. I can''t unmask her, not yet.

    She might be useful in the future. And if she doesn''t turn out to bring any benefit, I''ll use the favour she owes me to make her admit, at least to her closest family, that she isn''t insane.

    Alexander and I leave the Empress''s pce and reach his chambers without many words.

    ?What is it that kept you busy?? I inquire, not that curious. After all, I''m quite sure it was all decoy.

    ?My grandmother prepared a gift in one of her rare moments of sanity,? he sighs.

    ?Oh, interesting. Is it pretty??

    ?You''ll see,? he says with a shrug. ?I also have some news you''ll like.?

    ?About the n??

    ?Yes,? he sighs. ?I''ve been contacted.?

    ?Oh, nice!?

    ?It''s not that nice. There are some big shots in the faction.?

    ?If you met them already, file a list and deliver it to the Emperor.?

    ?I can''t do that. I don''t have proof yet.?

    ?You don''t need proof for this.?

    ?My parents have been executed under false usations. It wouldn''t be just to repeat the same process.?

    I tilt my head, confused by his reasons. I don''t understand.

    ?But you know this time the usations aren''t false.?

    ?Yes, but I don''t want to y that game. I don''t want to be like my uncle, not even for this once.?

    ?Uh, all right,? I murmur. It means more work for us...

    ?And my name should be on that list, Thea. I''ve been at their meeting.?

    ?Oh, damn it! Are you going to denounce yourself now? Is your sense of justice that clouded?? I say. Alexander winces, hearing me curse.

    ?Do you think I''m the only one his majesty sent on this mission?? he asks me, and I hit my forehead, struck by a realisation.

    ?You found his other spy, didn''t you??

    ?Not yet, but I have a few suspects.?

    ?So, his majesty doesn''t believe you as much as you wish,? I say.

    ?He''s being counselled by wise advisors. He chose to set aside familiar love for a better understanding of the situation. It''s only good that we have an Emperor that thinks about his subjects'' motives.?

    ?You don''t have to defend him,? I say. But he''s so unjust! Alexander helped him get to the throne and kept him there with his aplishments. One should learn how to be thankful, sometimes.

    ?This ce is moreplicated than Polis, Thea. We can''t afford to act the way we think is right without thinking of the consequences. Every single word the Emperor pronounces will have effects.?

    ?So you let him do anything he minds to you because of peace??

    ?I''m here a few months only, and we''ll soon go back to Kyre. Can you bear with it a few weeks more??

    ?Yes, I can,? I sigh. Mainly because there aren''t too many flies annoying me.

    It''s true, there''s the Dowager Empress, but neither Elisabeth Grahm nor George are around to be seen. Speaking of George...

    ?Have you heard anything about George Lindell, the Marquise??

    ?Ah? Now, should I have?? Alexander says, but his ears twitch, and his eyes be more attentive. ?Have you heard anything??

    ?No, and I''m worried because of that. What if the Marquise is nning something in the dark??

    ?Oh, he isn''t,? Alexander replies, waving off my words and surrounding my shoulders with his arm. This is his favourite distraction manoeuvre. At least since when we stopped being intimate. Before, he used other more distracting moves.

    ?Are you sure? I''m not in the state to be assaulted right now.?

    ?Oh, Thea. He won''t bother you ever again!?

    I tilt my head, stepping closer and leaning my cheek on Alexander''s chest.

    ?I hope you''re right,? I pout. ?I don''t want to see him again, not even at a random party or at court...?

    ?You won''t,? he reassures me.

    I straighten my back and look at him in the eyes.

    ?What have you done??

    ?Me? Nothing.?

    His voice is calm while he replies, which means he''s not simply lying.

    ?Have you ordered someone to get rid of the Marquise??

    ?Me? I would never!? Now, his tone is weird.

    ?You!? I chuckle. ?You''re unbelievable... What if someone suspects??

    ?I was on the other side of the Empire, Thea. I''mpletely innocent.?

    ?You, innocent?? I repeat,ughing out loud. ?That is something I still have to witness.?

    We reach his chambers, and Alexander invites me to settle on the bed.

    ?You should rest, now,? he says.

    ?I want to see her majesty''s present!?

    ?Here...? he says, passing me a wooden box.

    Inside, there are two jewels enriched by emeralds. One is a brooch, I guess, for Alexander, while the other seems to be part of a hair essory or a ne.

    ?Matching essories!? I exim, wondering how they would look on us. ?So cute... Her majesty was very kind with her thought.?

    ?These had been part of the imperial treasure for centuries when my grandfather gifted them to my grandmother.?

    ?Oh, is that so??

    ?Yes, it is. I''ve had to listen to the whole story of these jewels.?

    ?That''s why it kept you away for long,? I note. I wondered why my husband took so long to ept a gift. ?Is it all right if we have them, though??

    ?Yes, it is. As said, they''re not part of the treasure anymore.?

    I lie back on the pillows and move my legs on Alexander''sp. I haven''t walked much today, but he won''t refuse me a massage. A few minutes will be enough, I swear!

    I won''t take advantage of my husband, making him work too much.

    ?There is also something else,? Alexander continues while moving his fingers on my calves.

    ?Mh-hm?? I moan, closing my eyes and letting him work. ?So much news today...?

    ?Duke Grahm named his sessor.?

    ?And??

    ?It''s the Count,? Alexander confirms.

    ?Good.?

    ?Good??

    ?Yes, it''s perfect,? I sigh.

    ?Oh, you''re talking about the massage,? he realises.

    ?No, I''m talking about my n. It''s good that the Duke took a decision. Bringing him down will be easier after the choice bes official.?

    ?He can change his mind when the Count turns out ipetent.?

    ?Ah,? I chuckle. ?As if it will be the first time... How many times has he already proven his incapability to handle stressful situations? Not to mention the chaos he caused during the war with Polis.?

    ?You know,? he mumbles. ?Is that the reason why you hate him so much??

    ?It''s because he wants me dead,? I reply. ?He used to look at me like a fly as if he was powerful enough to crush me. Too bad for him that he never stood a chance.?

    ?Well, the Duke will try using the situation to his favour and disown his son.?

    ?It won''t be an issue, and it will bail him out. I want to look at him in the eyes at least once before he dies.?

    ?Oh, Thea,? Alexander chuckles.

    ?I mean, he''s old. Isn''t he??

    ?He''s my parents'' generation. A few years older, but not too many.?

    ?He might y a trick on us and live happily for decades,? I say, crossing my arms.

    ?Are you nning to kill him??

    ?I should send assassins after him. It would only be fair.?

    ?Or you could implicitly allow me to do so. It''s what happened in the end. He wasn''t the one sending killers to you, but his son and granddaughter. He just closed one eye while they nned a crime.?

    ?Half a dozen crimes,? I correct him. ?Not just one. It''s a pity that I won''t allow myself to fail this many times. Nor I''d let you do it.?

    ?I like it when you n murders with aplomb, Thea.?

    ?Don''t tease me now.?

    ?I''m serious.? As if to prove his im, he bends down to kiss my knee. His lips make contact for a second alone, then moving up a millimetre at a time. He looks at me in the eyes, smiling when I raise my eyebrow.

    ?I''d prefer it if you continue with what you were doing before,? I say.

    It''s odd, but I''m not in the mood for this. I''d rather just rest and melt under Alexander''s rough touch, but only as a massage.

    ?All right,? he says, beaten. He fondles my calves and ankles, taking off the shoes. His fingers start pressing on my toe, making me moan in pleasure.

    ?I didn''t know that this was even possible,? I chuckle while he massages my feet as if it was all normal. He pinches my smaller finger, and I wince.

    ?Will my wife forget about bed activities now that she''s discovered massages?? he asks.

    ?It''s not like that. I''m just tired, Alexander.?

    ?Do not excuse yourself, Thea. You do not need to exin your reasons. You do not want it, period.?

    ?You''re angry.?

    ?No, I''m just waiting with eagerness for our child to be born,? he sighs.

 Chapter 266 - Detailed Plans

    <h4>Chapter 266 - Detailed ns</h4>

    A few days after Duke Grahm dered his sessor, news from the northern border arrive.

    We were lucky, as they didn''te too early. Now, the Duke''s choice will reveal all its drawbacks.

    During the audience with the Emperor, I''ve finally caught a glimpse of Duke Grahm. He has little inmon with his son, starting from his elegant demeanour. The Count will never match him no matter how much time passes.

    He asked his majesty to be sent north to solve the situation, but he was rejected. Without insisting, the Duke retired in the crowd and didn''t say anything else for the whole time.

    Alexander was called, then, to ept the task of bringing peace to the north.

    It seems that his majesty suspects that I am the one behind the disorders. So, he didn''t state any condition on how my husband should aplish what he''s asked to.

    ?The northern border has been stable for years. You should be able to re-establish peace, Duke Kyre,? he said. ?We can''t afford a war in Kyre, right now. I hope you understand what it means...?

    ?Yes, your majesty. I will serve the Empire at the best of my capabilities.?

    His majesty just nodded, and Alexander left the throne hall to prepare. I stood next to the Princess for some more, following the events with attention.

    The Dowager Empress didn''t make any move against me, nor anyone else. She stood two steps to the right of the throne, further than thest time. The Princess didn''t leave my side, but it was weird not to see her next to his majesty.

    People might think they''re on short terms. Oh, it would only speed up the n.

    When the audience is over, the Princess follows me out. She doesn''t let me out of sight for a single moment. I suspect it''s because Alexander asked her to do so, but somehow she doesn''t seem bothered by it.

    She greets me only after I step into our wing of the Pce.

    ?I will be in the garden if you need me,? she says before disappearing. Kate is waiting for me in the hallway, so I don''t need to stay alone even for a moment.

    It would annoy me if I wasn''t so focused on surviving a month.

    I reach Alexander''s chambers and walk in without knocking. He''s sitting on the couch, sipping a cup of wine. He doesn''t prepare his things, for I already packed everything a few days ago.

    ?I''m d we''re on the same side,? hements while I sit on the couch.

    ?Oh, well. To me, it doesn''t make much difference,? I tease.

    Even though it would be harder without hisplicity. I would have to manipte him, in some way, and that is indeed difficult.

    ?I guess it doesn''t,? Alexander sighs, and I peck his cheek to make him understand the joke.

    ?It''s now all on you, my dear,? I say. ?I can''t help you more than this. I can just trust you and wait.?

    ?Who would have thought it would ever happen?? he chuckles.

    ?Please, hurry up.?

    ?Sorry?? he mumbles, thinking I''m sending him off.

    ?Hurry up to finish your business ande back here. I want you here when our baby is born.?

    ?Oh, right,? he sighs, relieved I''m telling him to hurry back and not leave. ?I will do my best.?

    ?It''s around a month, right?? I continue, caressing my stomach. ?Do not bete! It would be a pity if you weren''t here to witness our firstborning to light.?

    ?I will be back before you have time to miss me,? he whispers, rolling a lock of my hair around his finger. ?Is that all right??

    ?Can do,? I giggle.

    My belly starts trembling, and we look down at the same time. I chuckle, realising that the baby is moving. It''s kicking, maybe turning around...

    ?Look at this,? Iugh. It''s so odd. It''s ticklish, but I don''t know what to do.

    After half a minute, Alexanderughs as well. His hand reaches my belly, and he caresses it with a light touch.

    ?Someone is full of energy today,? he says.

    He bows down to kiss my stomach. When he''s done, the trembling of the belly stops. The baby calms down, and it supposedly goes back to sleep.

    My husband returns his attention to me.

    Now that he''s done talking to the baby, he has to soothe me before I start getting jealous. His thoughts are transparent, written on his expression.

    ?I will be back to you, to both of you,? he breathes.

    ?Send me letters every week!? I say. ?You don''t need to update me on your work, but write something so that I know it''s all right.?

    ?And you, do not get far from Martia or Kate. Do not spend time alone out of your chamber, Thea. I''ll leave my knights here to protect you, but they can''t protect you from the court intrigues.?

    ?I won''t need to reach the court, Alexander. I''ll be reserved for a few weeks. Is that better??

    ?It makes my heart rest at ease. I''m scared, Thea. I don''t want you to get hurt while I''m not here to protect you. I can''t sleep at that thought,? he says, catching my hands.

    ?You better focus on your task, Alexander,? I chuckle. ?When youe back, your wife will organise a celebration for you...?

    ?Will she??

    ?Oh, yes. The date is not decided yet, but there will be something you will utterly like.?

    ?Hmm, what could that be?? he inquires. He wants a taste of the celebration now, this husband of mine.

    He hasn''t done anything yet; what is he gloating for?

    ?There will be quite a few things my husband will like,? I say.

    ?For example??

    Ah, I''ll have to anticipate my idea.

    But not too much, indeed. Alexander wouldn''t be looking forward to it if I disclosed every detail.

    ?Afortable bed, red sheets and a cute nightgown,? I start, imagining the scene. ?Does that entice my Duke??

    ?Is the nightgown on my Duchess??

    ?Where else could it be??

    ?I like the scenery. What else??

    ?Isn''t your wife enough to spice up your wild fantasies??

    ?Yes, it is. But it''s not enough for your fantasies, so please continue. What else is there??

    ?Ropes,? I sigh. ?Well, silken shawls.?

    ?Which colour??

    ?You want the details??

    ?Yes, or I''m not leaving for the north.?

    ?Red,? I say. I do have one red shawl somewhere. I better find it before Alexanderes back. If anything, I''m in time to buy more. ?Red and white.?

    ?And what use do I have of the shawls?? he inquires.

    You? You don''t have any use of them...

    ?Oh, my Duke, are you listening to me?? Iment. ?The shawls will be used as ropes!?

    ?Mhm, now I like your fantasy.?

    I smile, realising that he''s not suspecting anything. I''ve fooled him, this time! And I also obtained his consent once.

    It''s different from my first failed attempt at tying my Duke. This time, I don''t have the surprise effect on my side. But I have learnt how to obtain what I want.

    And I''m not afraid of what could happen if things go the wrong way becausest time it wasn''t all that bad. And I can continue trying until I seed.

    ?Wife, what are you thinking about with such a smile?? Alexander asks me when he notices that I''m lost.

    ?You will see when youe back,? I cut it short. ?Now, get ready.?

    ?No more details?? heins, squeezing my hand. ?Not even a small, useless one??

    ?Oh, you!?

    ?I won''t be able to listen to you for days. Unless you want to write me your idea, you better tell me now.?

    ?I can''t write something like this!? What if someone reads?

    ?Then start telling me now.?

    He leans back on the sofa, making his intentions evident. He won''t move from here until he''s satisfied.

    ?I''m listening.?

    ?Then...? I don''t have many ideas, actually. I''ve just decided what to do, but I''ve never considered preparing the details.

    However, it must be something to consider.

    For example, fresh juice or wine? Which one is better? I guess it depends on the hour and the weather.

    ?I will ask the maids to bring dinner early in the chamber and do not disturb us till morning,? I continue. ?The first thing to do is collect energies to sustain the efforts.?

    ?What will we eat??

    ?This Duchess hasn''t yet decided.?

    ?All right. Then??

    ?I will help my Duke by cutting his food. I might as well feed him if I''m in the mood.?

    ?Oh, that''s unfair,? he pouts.

    ?What is unfair??

    ?You''ll say you''re not in the mood and avoid fulfilling your fantasy to the fullest.?

    My fantasy?

    ?I haven''t said that.?

    ?But what if you say you''re not in the mood? I won''t be able to have my wife feeding me. That is not fair.?

    I do not understand.

    ?All right, I will feed my Duke.?

    ?Good. I''ve memorised all your intentions, my Duchess. You better not have lied to me about it, for I won''t forget the smallest detail.?

 Chapter 267 - Slow Justice (1)

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Slow Justice (1)</h4>

    After Alexander''s departure, we live a few days of peace.

    After all, we deserve it after all this hard work!

    The Princess starts to rx, seeing that the enemies won''t fly here to kill me as soon as my husband left. Her visits stay frequent, and she always has something to talk about. But she''s not nervous and wary.

    It''s good, as living in fear isn''t healthy for anyone.

    More than a week has passed, and the Princess invites me to have tea with her and her friends. They''re all young, unmarried girls, but they meet in the gardens. I don''t need to walk far.

    I''m not required to talk too much, and the girls are used to my silences. I just follow the conversation half-heartedly while ying cards.

    In the end, it wasn''t all an excuse of my Duke to get me out of clothes. Noblewomen y cards for real, but only when they''re alone and in a casual atmosphere. And they do not bid with pieces of clothes but money or essories.

    I have to admit that ying in a group is way more fun than just in two. The possibilities are so much more! I managed to lose a precious hairpin, but no big deal. I can''t win too often, or people won''t like ying with me anymore.

    Thisdies-only afternoon is interrupted by a male servant that announces an unexpected guest.

    ?His majesty, the Sun of the Empire, the Emperor, is here to visit her highness, Princess Lnd, and her friends.?

    His voice is steady and spreads in the gardens almost as clear as in the throne hall.

    The Emperor walks in a minuteter, the royal guards behind him together with an army of maids and servants. Not to mention his counsellors and some nobles that serve him.

    All thedies at the table get up, so I''m forced to do so. We curtsey, greeting his majesty with our silence.

    ?We''re d to have you here, your majesty,? the Princess says with a cold, insincere tone.

    ?It turns out I have to walk till here to meet my dear cousin,? the Emperor replies.

    And here I thought she just stuck with me because of the pregnancy. It seems the two cousins are at odds, as of recently.

    ?I would have prepared for such an event, your majesty, if only I was noticed beforehand.?

    ?I decided a few minutes ago. I came here on a whim; I hope it''s not a bother...?

    ?How could a visit from your majesty be considered a bother??

    The Princess nods her head, and thedies disperse after greeting both the royals with a curtsey. Should I do the same? I wasn''t asked out loud, and I am not to bemanded by azy gesture.

    ?Please, sit Duchess Kyre,? the Emperor says, resolving the doubt for me. ?You shouldn''t be bothered to get up, in your state.?

    I follow his suggestion, now wondering whether I should have left when I had time. Gesture or not, I would be rxing on a bench or in my chamber if I took the right decision.

    ?Won''t you visit the court, Martia?? the Emperor asks, dropping the honorifics as soon as he''s seated. His delegation is a few steps from us, pretending not to be listening to the conversation.

    ?I''m busy,? the Princess replies. ?As you see, I had a table surrounded by my friends. Is there a reason for his majesty to interrupt the tea party? What could be so urgent??

    Ouch, she''s merciless. Talking like this to the most powerful man on the continent.

    ?Boredom, I guess. And nostalgia.?

    ?I can''t return to court until I''ve fulfilled my promise to my brother,? the girl shrugs, rolling her eyes. ?Your majesty, I can''t abandon my sister inw and the baby to be born until Duke Kyrees back.?

    ?I need your help, Martia,? the Emperor whispers, leaning forward. His elbows are on the table, his eyes are solemn and focused.

    I ask myself again: why am I here? This sounds like a private conversation; do they need me as a witness?

    ?There will be a foreign delegation from Myrya, and they want to meet with you...?

    ?I already said what I had to. I''m not marrying out of Ethiro. I prefer to stay single for life,? she whispers back, her lips tightened in a stern line. ?I won''t ept anything in return. What need do I have for titles and riches in a ce where they don''t count anything??

    ?I haven''t asked you that, for the gods'' sake! All I want is for you to greet and spend the day with the delegation!?

    ?For what purpose? I know they''ve been trying to establish an alliance with us for ages. Having the only imperial Princess as their Queen will make them believe... Ah, I don''t even know!?

    Oh, from what I remember of the dreams, the only thing that silent girl wished for was to stay in Kyre. With the different situation in this life, she is satisfied with the promise of staying in Ethiro. And I''m sure Alexander made such a promise.

    ?Duchess, can you exin to the Princess how things work in the world?? the Emperor says, turning to me all of a sudden. ?One is required to follow the duties of their role.?

    I turn my head abruptly, a bit surprised that my opinion counts. Oh, well, this Emperor here is expecting me to follow his wishes just like this?

    It took the Lord of Kyre several months to tame this Duchess; what makes him think he has a chance in the world? Just the symbols he''s been entrusted with and the repeated doctrine that an Emperor has the right to decide what one shall think or say.

    There is much work to do here. Not having received a proper education during his younger years, the Emperor is easy to convince about what is good for his country and what is not.

    Yet, he has to trust his advisorspletely,cking the knowledge a ruler shall embody. All he can do is find capable people, able to give him different views on the same problem.

    I have to admit he''s trying his best to find all kinds of counsellors, including a merciless second-in-line cousin and a fallen queen.

    And he doesn''t need someone that will mindlessly nod at his every word.

    ?I can''t imagine the Empire without her highness,? I say. ?It would be a loss for all of us if she were to marry someone from outside. And it would be a waste to send her to a kingdom as small and meaningless as Myrya.?

    It''s shameless from my side to state that Myrya isn''t relevant, given that the ce where Ie from has less than half the poption and a fifth of the territorial extension.

    The Princess smiles at me, content that someone is defending her. If Alexander was here, there wouldn''t be even talks of marriage. Hence, I can''t let her be traded like this.

    Don''t they have other girls for this purpose? Like the second Grahm girl, for example...

    ?Ah,? the Emperor scoffs. He leans back on the chair with the same expression I''ve seen on Alexander when something doesn''t go the way he wants. ?All right... I will start from the beginning...?

    He scratches his head and chooses the words from scratch.

    ?Martia, will you help me by meeting the ambassador for Myrya? The King asked us to lower border customs to let our countries exchange the kind of goods eachcks.?

    ?I''m not qualified for such a task, your majesty,? the Princess replies.

    ?You''re more than qualified. Also, think about it: would a kingdom like theirs look forward to a queen that stands her ground for Ethiro? Such a fierce woman wouldn''t be epted by the court... It would make them change their mind if they have that intention. Even though they never did say nor make me understand they wanted such a deal.?

    ?I won''t go. I''ll run away and live in the woods if you sell me off,? the Princess adds, crossing her arms.

    ?It won''t happen. I couldn''t survive your brother''s fury if I did something like that.?

    Oh, I agree.

    ?So, no wedding or engagement of any sort.?

    ?That''s right.?

    ?Then, I can help,? the Princess replies, moving a lock of hair behind her ear.

    I hide a silent chuckle and look to the side. It''s difficult to believe that the Emperor would send his favourite cousin and the only person in the continent that doesn''t want him ill away.

    ?I''m also here to exin to Duchess Kyre how justice can be slow, but it always reaches the culprits...?

    Is this a threat?

    ?If you want to hear me out, of course.?

    ?I''m listening, your majesty.?

    He observes the Princess''s attentive gaze, and he then turns to the servants and advisors following him everywhere.

    ?Do you mind if we take a stroll in the gardens, Duchess??

 Chapter 268 - Slow Justice (2)

    <h4>Chapter 268 - Slow Justice (2)</h4>

    Walking in the gardens is the only way to be free from unwanted ears. If one keeps the servants far enough, it''s an easy way to have a private conversation.

    However, it''s actually trickier than it looks at a first nce.

    There are a lot of people working in the garden. Maids, gardeners, male servants helping the first two carry things around... There are also children ying that are tolerated as deemed innocent and harmless, but they too have ears.

    Sometimes, switching to a foreignnguage is enough. But one can never know who is listening. What looks like a gardener cutting grass could be a trained agent from a far-awaynd.

    Thankfully, I''m skilled enough to avoid being caught. I hope the Emperor is too, or our conversation will sound weird.

    As the whole delegation serving his majesty stays next to the table, I get up and stroll with him towards the central area. No person is in there, and no one will dare to approach now. I can rx for a moment and stop obsessing over some details.

    No children, no maids, no gardeners. We''repletely alone.

    Alone, and in silence.

    I have to wait for his majesty to start the conversation, but he doesn''t seem in the mood to do so. He just invited me to walk with him, and I hope that walking isn''t all he needs: he must have something to say, after strolling far from everyone.

    ?Duchess Kyre,? he starts, finally. ?Have you noticed that Marquise Lindell isn''t in the court anymore??

    ?Yes, I have, your majesty.? I also asked Alexander about it, but he didn''t give me a proper reply. ?My days are so peacefultely.?

    Is it thanks to the Emperor? Has he sent George far away from the court for the time being?

    ?Marquise Lindell left our world earlier this year. He''s the victim of an unfortunate incident...?

    ?Incident?? Oh, fate must have eyes, sometimes.

    ?Yes... Around March, his carriage slipped over some melting ice and fell in a river.?

    March? Has his majesty orchestrated everything to look less suspicious? If it happened in November, it would have been clear that it was because of me. Well, actually because of Alexander, but whatever...

    Waiting for March made everyone forget about the scandals of the summer. But why doing so much just for me?

    ?I couldn''t offer you prompt justice, Duchess. I hope this will make up for my failure. At least, in part.?

    Why is an Emperor admitting failure?

    Even if it is the case, they can''t admit it! Oh, who taught this one?

    ?Your majesty has never failed,? I reply, reminding him that there are better ways to get out of a simr situation without revealing fault. ?Your majesty always makes a perfect choice.?

    He should have made up some excuse for beingte or said that he decided to prefer me over George.

    ?My dear cousin once told me that a good ruler has to admit failure when it happens,? the Emperor chuckles, moving his eyes on me to check my reaction.

    ?That is right, your majesty. A ruler has to admit failure when it happens, but only to themself. For their subjects, they must be unmistakable. It''s important that they realise what happened and how not to repeat it, that is correct. But subjects need to see divinity in an Emperor''s figure.?

    ?It wasn''t like that at your court, Duchess.?

    ?I wasn''t an Emperor,? I point out. I was just a Queen. Of a small merchant city, at that. I needed coboration rather than obedience, as I didn''t have the power to decide everyone''s thoughts.

    Here in Ethiro, their Emperor is a mystical being. So much that they do not pronounce the name from the moment he''s crowned. A myth can''t be wrong, for goodness!

    ?Well, I guess there''s more to the story than it looks,? he sighs. He offers me his arm, and I ept.

    We walk some more, passing next to a group of girls nting new flowers and removing the old leaves. As soon as we''re out of ear''s reach, we return to the previous topic.

    ?I have to admit it was entertaining.?

    ?What was, your majesty??

    ?I sent one of my killers to reach George Lindell. I decided on the date after thorough consideration, and I waited for the reply for two days. I even started suspecting the killer failed, but the story he told me exined the dy.?

    ?What happened, your majesty??

    ?My killer met another killer,? the Emperor says with a grin. ?You can guess whose.?

    ?Oh,? I murmur. ?Could it be my husband''s??

    ?Exactly. Duke Kyre sent one of his spies for the exact same day I did.?

    I chuckle, realising what Alexander meant when he said I didn''t need to worry. There is no threat at the moment.

    ?And whose killer did the job, in the end??

    ?My man reported that it was him. He swore he blew the fatal hit. Then, the two worked together to hide the delict and stage an incident.?

    ?How funny,? I say. ?I believe your majesty''s agent lied.?

    ?Why is so, Duchess??

    ?Because I''m sure my Duke''s spy was paid better.?

    The Emperor chuckles, passing a hand through his hair. He straightens his back to look taller than me, and we continue our stroll.

    The hot topics must be over, so what''s next on the schedule?

    ?My proposition fromst year is still valid, Duchess. I''d like you to act as an advisor of the crown.?

    ?Why me, your majesty??

    ?Because you''re not afraid of telling me what you think for real.?

    ?Should I be afraid??

    ?No, Duchess. There''s no reason to.?

    ?What about my reward? My husband is going to have his title back without my help. It''s not enough of an incentive anymore, your majesty,? Iment, shameless almost like my Duke.

    ?I do not believe you didn''t have any role in this, Duchess Kyre. But I''ll pretend to believe in your sincerity. I can offer you a personal title and ieing from it. No territories, for the moment being. We can have this conversation again in a few years. There is a city in the south that is still not allocated.?

    It''s just bait. How would I be able to manage a ce so far from Kyre?

    Also, I do not need anything in exchange. The reputation an advisor of the crown has is enough. But I should as well ripe some benefit.

    ?A title??

    ?Yes, a title. You won''t need to present yourself as a Duchess or Archduchess.?

    ?Will I be knighted?? I murmur. I don''t dislike my title as Lady Kyre, by the way. It''s not as tempting as the Emperor thinks.

    ?There won''t be any ceremony. I''ll just sign the document and deliver it to you. You''ll be able to choose whether you want to be called Duchess or Dame Kyre.?

    Oh, nice. I wouldn''t lose Alexander''s surname. I wasn''t willing to get another name with the title like the Princess.

    ?It''s too early for a title,? I sigh. ?A payment for my services will be enough for now.?

    ?Money?? the Emperor repeats, dumbfounded. ?How much does the crown need to hire the wife of Duke Kyre? Do you have any problem with liquidity??

    ?Oh, no!? I chuckle. ?I want to make my own money. Living off my husband isn''t as fulfilling as gaining my own sry.?

    ?What do you need money for, Duchess?? he asks, doubting my intentions.

    ?Buying presents for my husband,? I reply. It wouldn''t be nice to use his money for that.

    His majesty isn''t suspecting I would organise revolutions in Polis, is he?

    He analyses my face in search of lies, but my cute smile is too sincere to be fake. Oh, I can''t wait for Alexander toe back. I will buy something for him with the money from selling the paintings.

    That''s still exploiting his hard work, but what can I do? I have just started earning; one can''t expect too much from me.

    ?How can one hire a woman that doesn''t desire anything?? the Emperor asks, looking at the flowers at our feet. ?Duke Kyre is lucky, indeed.?

    ?Oh, it was your majesty that saw it fit and dered our marriage. It''s not our merit if we''re happy.?

    ?I didn''t see another way to fulfil a promise,? he says. Is he referring to Alexander''s request to let me live, or the Princess''s insisting on making us husband and wife?

    ?There is a way to appease a woman that doesn''t have desires,? I start, remembering what I asked of his majesty the first time he offered me the job. ?It''s gifting those around her.?

    ?Are you referring to Duke Kyre??

    ?Yes, your majesty. It would be just fair if my husband was recognised for his achievements. Till now, he only received many harsh words and few rewards.?

    ?It''s not easy, Duchess. Your husband is seen as apetitor of myself.?

    ?He''s loyal, your majesty.?

    ?I know,? he sighs. ?And I will show you that I appreciate this side of him.?

 Chapter 269 - One Drop Every Day

    <h4>Chapter 269 - One Drop Every Day</h4>

    It''s hot outside. Thankfully, the Empress Grandmother invited me over to have some cold tea together.

    She has some delicious recipes for tea, I have to admit it. And mouth-watering snacks. I''d move here if only it wasn''t so far from Alexander''s chamber.

    ?I haven''t talked like this with anyone for years,? the elder sighs. ?You''re the first one I tell that I am not that crazy.?

    Well, pretending to be a madwoman is a whole new level of crazy. I''m impressed she didn''t get used to the role as much as to believe in it.

    ?I''m honoured, your majesty,? I reply.

    ?Once, I considered telling Alexander. But then, I saw in his eyes part of that same light that was in my son''s before he turnedpletely crazy. Maybe, it''s a family trait.?

    Oh, my Duke is crazy, indeed. But he''s not dangerous. He has everything under control.

    ?I''m sure my husband wouldn''t have done any ill to you.?

    ?I couldn''t find the courage, Theodora dear. I was still frightened of that beast...?

    ?Your son, thete Emperor?? What a weird way to call one''s offspring.

    ?Oh, no. My son wasn''t a beast. He was ill...?

    Her eyes be dim, and she sighs at the memory of something that happened a decade ago. Or maybe, even before.

    ?The beast is the one that caused him such suffering. It''s someone aiming at power.?

    I tilt my head, considering her words. The Emperor did have some obsession over power. He saw threats everywhere.

    In Alexander''s first life, these fixations made the Emperor send my husband to a farawaynd. He became paranoid that someone would have taken the throne, and all that followed happened.

    Both times, the one to inherit the crown was an illegitimate child. I wonder if the woman in front of me has any role in his majesty''s coronation.

    If it weren''t for the actual Emperor, who would have be the ruler of such a vast Empire? The Dowager Empress? Is she the beast the Empress Grandmother refers to?

    ?And did that beast poison thete Emperor?? I inquire. There is a chance that his life was cut short both times by someone in the dark.

    ?Yes, the beast did,? the elder sighs. Her eyes fill with tears, and she stares at a specific spot on the floor. The cup in her hands shakes as she remembers. ?Every day, one drop.?

    Every day? Is this a metaphor? Like: there isn''t any poison, but the simple presence of a person made thete Emperor fall ill?

    I''m confused.

    ?She continued until he lost every bit of sanity. My son became a madman, and his illness caused the death of his brother. The beast has both my sons on her conscience, but she won''t ever suffer because of this.?

    So, it is a she.

    ?Actual poison, your majesty??

    ?Yes, Theodora dear. I''ve discovered it halfway, and, as a result, she attempted at my life. After failing at protecting my offspring, I retired here and hoped she would stop her n. But she didn''t. She continued till the end.?

    ?But she didn''t seed.?

    ?Not yet. She might do so if we''re not careful. The Emperor is in danger every time he talks with her. Not just her ploys, but also her words are poisonous.?

    ?Your majesty, you''re saying bold words.?

    ?Who cares? It''s not like I''ll live long to pay for them. And you won''t tell anyone. In your state, you won''t risk your child just because of the bbering of an old hag? I need someone to hear my mind. After that, I''ll have some peace...?

    I lean back on the couch and wait for the rest. However, the Empress Grandmother doesn''t talk.

    ?I will be listening, your majesty,? I say after a while.

    ?How is your business doing? Have you sold my paintings??

    ?Not really,? I chuckle, hiding my annoyance at the sudden change of the topic. I wanted to hear more about what had happened before Alexander started regaining his memories. Yet, it seems I''ll have toe back here again.

    It must be a n. I don''t need a reason to visit her, though. She could just ask me if she feels so alone.

    ?I haven''t sold all of them, your majesty,? I specify. ?I''ve sent a couple to Asteria. I believe it wille in handy, one day, to have a connection that doesn''t pass through my family. No matter how greedy their Emperor is, not everyone is evil within their borders.?

    ?Mhm, you''re the right person to be the wife of someone like my grandson. I feared you would manipte him, at first, but it doesn''t seem the case.?

    ?It''s not easy to manipte him, your majesty. He isn''t as naive as he sometimes seems.?

    ?Indeed. But he''s a man.?

    I''m d he is. It would be impossible to live with him if he was a demigod. I wouldn''t have any chance to get my way.

    ?I''m still looking for a way to trick him,? I reveal. ?My every attempt has been discovered in a matter of seconds.? Sometimes, even before I conjured the whole thought.

    ?He''s not as dumb as his uncle, then,? she sighs. ?I''m relieved. He won''t be manipted by any woman.?

    She grins as if remembering something.

    ?Maybe, just by his daughter,? she adds. Her words are harsh, but her tone and expression are gentle. She seems content at this moment.

    I caress my stomach, remembering the thousands of dreams about Elias. My husband isn''t the type to be manipted even by a child, that''s for sure. But he will spoil him to no end if I don''t take control over the matter.

    ?Returning to our conversation... What about the rest of the paintings??

    ?One is hanging in the Dowager Empress''s chambers. She bought it at one of my auctions. I participated as well and raised the price, your majesty.?

    Sheughs at the oddness of the situation.

    ?Her majesty can''t start imagining whose painting she observes with so much interest,? Iment.

    ?I see. Have you auctioned the rest too??

    ?Only a few.?

    I sip some tea and reach out for a snack on the table. It''s a simple short pastry with cream and fruits, but it''s delicious. Does the Empress Grandmother have her own cooks?

    It would make sense. She lives in fear of being poisoned to madness or death.

    ?The rest is still in my storage. I will sell part of it, indeed, but I''ve already decided whom to send some. Also, I''d like to ask for permission to take a couple of your majesty''s paintings with me to Stoneyard.?

    ?Stoneyard?? she murmurs. ?Sure, why not??

    She stares at her fingers for a moment. When she raises her head, her eyes are firm.

    ?How do you find Stoneyard, Theodora dear?? she inquires.

    ?It''s beautiful. At first, I was afraid it would be cold. But I''ve spent the whole winter without a shiver. The servants know how to turn it cosy. The ss of the windows has been reced recently, a couple of years before I arrived, so now it''s full of natural light.?

    ?Is that so? What about the secret passages??

    ?Oh, we had some problems because of those. Alexander didn''t know a thing about secret passages, and neither the guards noticed.?

    ?Oh, it''s because one is supposed to find them on their own. One can''t call himself Lord of Kyre if he doesn''t know about the passages in his own castle.?

    ?I''m also surprised, your majesty. I can''t understand how no one noticed. What more, my husband is very attentive. I thought he would see traces everywhere. Yet, I found out before him.?

    ?Hmm, that''s funny.?

    ?Well, we had issues with assassinsing in and out of the ce. It turned out that they used the passages, so I had to inform Alexander about it. In the end, he looked at me with such a surprised expression... I will never forget it.? It''s saved in my brain, and I think about it often to be sure the memory doesn''t fade away.

    It''s the first time I managed to surprise Alexander to the fullest. The only thing that made him lose his shameless voice.

    He even forgot that I endangered myself to bait the killer out, after finding out how that woman walked into the study unbothered.

    ?Assassins?? the elder mutters, making me realise that my tone isn''t that of a frightened woman.

    ?Yes, that''s right,? I reply. ?It must be all settled, now.?

    ?Would you mind telling me how you solved it??

    ?Why not? It all started with a certain Duke Grahm wanting his granddaughter to take my ce...?

    ?Grahm? Ah, they once were loyal subjects. Power went to their heads, and now they''re craving for more. Once, they were decent people... Oh, I''m talking about the older generation. We were once friends. Before the old Duke fell ill and let his son take the power. By the time my dear friend died, the greedy new Duke had already chosen his path.?

 Chapter 270 - Looking For A New Empress (1)

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Looking For A New Empress (1)</h4>

    The first time that his majesty asks for my presenceespletely unexpected.

    I thought that the title of counsellor of the crown was just for appearances, but it seems I''ll have to work for real.

    Ah, I''m bingzy at the side of my spoiling husband. It will do me good if I find a job for a while. Pregnancy is a months-long waiting, so I might as well do something to fill thesest weeks.

    This time, I wasn''t invited to the royal office. His majesty is waiting for me in one of the tea rooms of the imperial suite.

    There''s a chance I stumble upon the Dowager Empress, but she won''t attack me just because. Right?

    I''m still waiting for Alexander''s letter. He promised one every week, but the first one hasn''t arrived yet.

    He will hear me out when hees back. He said he would write, but then he must have forgotten due to work. He must be busy.

    But he could write two lines and send them, for goodness! Should I be the first to contact him?

    Ah, no! I ordered him letters; I didn''t even say I would answer.

    A maid offers me a cup of tea, and I scent the aroma before sipping. His majesty iste.

    So much of waiting for me; it''s the other way around! People in Ethiro love to show their power with tricks like this. They''re so used to it that I believe they don''t do it on purpose anymore.

    ?Duchess!? the Emperor exims while barging in. I wince on the couch but do not show any hint of annoyance. ?I hope you didn''t wait for too long.?

    ?I haven''t, your majesty,? I reply. I lean my palms on the border of the sofa, ready to get up and greet the Emperor when he waves to me and sits on the armchair in the front.

    ?Please, stayfortable. There''s no need to get up, not in your state.?

    He looks at the round stomach with a smirk. Is he actually happy that he''s going to have a nephew? Maybe, he''s just considering the political implications my son''s birth will have.

    Should I worry? From what Alexander said until now, it doesn''t look like the Emperor will feel in danger because of a baby. Yet, one can never be too sure.

    ?I hope you like the tea, Duchess Kyre,? he continues, reaching out for a pastry and munching it down in a second or two. He repeats the gesture with a second pastry.

    Do they feed the Emperor at all?

    ?Tea is delicious, your majesty.?

    ?I wanted to talk with you, but the office is too impersonal and ufortable. I didn''t want you to feel scrutinised by my aides. Nor I wished you kept your thoughts for yourself in fear of being judged or punished.?

    ?Is this the reason why I''m still here, conversing with your majesty, even after siding with her highness, the Princess, during ourst chat??

    ?That''s just part of it. No, rather... That conversation didn''t have much impact on my opinion. I was pleased you didn''t hold back your words, Duchess. I''m in need of sincerity, and the people surrounding meck this quality the most. Only few can tell me without fear.?

    ?I''m sure her highness is among those few,? Iment.

    ?Indeed. She has always been, even when I was no one.?

    Well, she did know who was going to inherit the throne. It was a smart move from her side. Alexander should have used it for his profit as well, instead of racing around to be... What? A more desirable husband?

    Oh, I should stop thinking about him. It hasn''t been so long. He won''t be back for a couple of weeks more, so I should get used to his absence sooner thanter.

    ?I wasn''t taught how to show courtesy. The kind of diplomacy I''m used to is not that of a Duchess ttering her Emperor,? I exin, returning on topic.

    I should focus now. I''m working.

    ?I was in a different position for most of my life, so I''m not yet proficient at talking politely, your majesty.?

    ?That''s what makes your experience priceless. Nobody else at my court has your point of view and your qualities. You''ve guided a nation for as long as you can remember. You''ve resisted the most powerful Empire in the continent.?

    ?I''ve resisted to your Empire, your majesty. I resisted to Ethiro.?

    ?That is not your fault, is it? We attacked you, and you defended yourself.?

    ?There is no more you and us,? I point out. ?Now Polis is part of the Ethiro Empire.?

    It''s better to be careful about words. I can''t afford to be misunderstood, and Ethirians know how to get offended with very little. Even though the Emperor showed me a tolerant side of his character, I can''t forget it might all be a facade.

    ?But there were two parts. In the past, we were enemies,? he points out. ?What happened then should not influence our present, though. We should use what we learnt for the future, but without hatred. Do you agree, Duchess??

    ?Indeed.? I nod, now knowing how to reply.

    ?I just want to be sure you''re not resenting us for having won.?

    ?What''s done is in the past, your majesty. My resentment wouldn''t bring anything to Polis. Nor to me. I have a new life, and I have epted it. It would be pointless to question myself again and again.?

    ?I invited you here to talk about a matter of the Empire, Duchess. But I first wanted to make sure you would ept to help me because you want to. Not because an Emperor is asking you.?

    My lips distend in a calm smile, trying to hide my calctive side. This is the moment I have been waiting for. Being able to actually influence this country''s destiny.

    ?It''s very difficult to convince this Duchess to do something she doesn''t want to,? I say. ?Your majesty can rest assured. I''m not here against my will.?

    ?Well, then... Shall we start??

    ?Yes, of course. What is the matter??

    ?I need to find a potential Empress. I''m in no hurry to get married, but I need at least an engagement by the end of the year. The factions at the court are getting nervous. If the ce next to me stands free for too long, I won''t be able to control the power shifts in the Pce.?

    ?I understand.? I nod, looking at the cup of tea while pretending to consider the problem.

    I''ve thought about it for so long that I have a whole series of solutions. But it''s better not to let anyone notice.

    Also, longer counsels are paid more and valued much. I will let his majesty hear all that I came up with bit by bit.

    Having tea with his majesty is a sign of power, so the more we meet, the stabler my condition in the court will be.

    Without exaggerating; I don''t want to be a target.

    ?Do you have any suggestion?? he inquires, seeing that I haven''t talked yet.

    In fact, he didn''t ask me anything. I had to wait for the question before starting, so I can now start with the operation.

    His majesty has to stay free until Duke Grahm bets all his coins on his younger granddaughter and the faction supporting his majesty.

    Once he fails at making her the Empress, he won''t be able to back away from his political position, for there won''t be other ces where to be epted.

    Right now, he''s ying with all three options: he has familiar bonds with Alexander, he''s pushing his younger miss towards the crown. I don''t know how exactly he''s tied to the Dowager Empress, but I will eventually find out. I just need to be patient. There''s no way he hasn''t his hands in there.

    If the third rebellious faction loses the support of someone like Duke Grahm, they will have problems surviving in the long term.

    ?I can tell my mind to your majesty,? I say. ?But I don''t have a specific name I would rmend. Not yet, at least.?

    ?Is that so?? he murmurs, surprised. ?Your letters from Kyre didn''t seem so vague.?

    ?Oh, I still think it''s time to find a woman able to stand next to your majesty. I can write down names from all over the continent. But I''m not sure if those girls are clever, pretty and educated enough. Parents like to brag, but we can''t risk epting just any youngdy because of political bonds. Your majesty is the Sun of the Empire. Your majesty''s marriage isn''t just politics; it''s much more...?

    ?I understand,? he sighs. ?It won''t be as easy as picking a suit from my royal wardrobe.?

    ?It won''t be easy at all, your majesty. Moreover, thedy has to be likeable enough to make her presence at least tolerable at court.?

    ?Is it that relevant??

    ?It is, your majesty. The Empress will spend the rest of her life here.?

 Chapter 271 - Looking For A New Empress (2)

    <h4>Chapter 271 - Looking For A New Empress (2)</h4>

    ?The Empress will spend the rest of her life here. It''s better if she epts this ce like home,? I exin. ?The character and personal charms of such a person are relevant while choosing. The wrong woman might bring misfortune and difficult years.?

    ?You did tell me to choose a youngdy from a country with not too amicable bonds to Ethiro.?

    ?Yes, your majesty. That was my initial advice. It''s the easiest way to choose. But now that I''m informed of how the Empire works and what are the challenges your majesty has to ovee every day, I think that the Empire shall wait a little more for an Empress. It''s a choice that has to be made wisely.?

    The Emperor sips his tea, looking at a spot on the table. He is considering my words, and he doesn''t seem to be convinced.

    ?I still don''t understand what I should do.?

    ?I believe your majesty should start talking with youngdies from the court.?

    He raises an eyebrow, surprised by such a piece of advice.

    ?I mean,? I add. ?Your majesty should chat, walk, and have tea with women your majesty''s age. To better understand howdies think. We''re different when observed from up close. And we behave differently in front of the Emperor. The first step is to understand the first maniptions that everydy on the continent knows how to pull out. Your majesty is still young. I believe few, if anyone, have tried offering a woman in exchange for some benefit. However, that kind of thing will happen more often in the future. I believe your majesty ought to learn how to ripe the fruits of such games withoutpromising the throne.?

    ?How to ripe the fruits?? he repeats, dumbfounded.

    ?Your majesty doesn''t need to reject any offer just because of it. There are times when one should openly make clear what is intolerable, that''s right. But your majesty''s subjects will obey regardless of the rewards promised,? I point out. ?No one will expect an Emperor to send all women away. It might even be bothersome if gossip were to circte because of it. However, there''s a way to learn who to ept and in which manner.?

    ?You''re telling me to have mistresses?? he chuckles. ?Have you said the same things to Duke Kyre??

    ?No, I haven''t,? I admit. ?But my husband is married and will soon be a father. No one can question his ability to have children and produce an heir.?

    ?So, you''re telling me I either have mistresses or wed a bride.?

    ?That''s the simplest way to put it, your majesty. But it''s true. By the way, one thing doesn''t exclude the other. I think it''s even better if there are both. I mean, if the public opinion thinks so. I won''t dare to question your majesty''s private life. What happens behind a closed door should stay private. I will only counsel your majesty about the public reputation...?

    As I talk, some light red spreads on the Emperor''s cheeks. He''s regal and powerful, so much that I forgot that he''s actually so young. Fourteen: in between a child and a teenager.

    It is too early to think about mistresses and concubines. He can have a white marriage for the time being; there''s no need to have an heir for a few years more. It''s enough if the Empire has a promise for it.

    In that regard, a bride younger than him could be even better than one just close in age. Too bad it would mean bringing in an uneducated, spoiled brat.

    But one can still teach a youngss.

    I''m not sure... I can''t picture the perfect Empress.

    It''s very difficult, and anydy that is chosen might reveal her true face only when it''s toote.

    ?I think there is something that might make the task easier,? I pronounce, half lost in my thoughts.

    Only when I realise that I''ve talked out loud, I sigh. It''s a bit extreme as an idea. However, at most, his majesty will wave it off like dumb and pass on the next matter.

    Regardless, it''s toote to stay silent.

    ?How?? he presses me, looking at me in the eyes.

    Am I supposed to lower my gaze now? Yet, I can''t let him think I''m hiding something; and we''re alone in here. It shouldn''t be seen as disrespect.

    I keep my head up while answering, offering my expression and gaze as proof of sincerity and firmness.

    ?What does your majesty think about a selection??

    ?A selection? As in hosting a bunch ofdies and making them fight each other until one remains??

    ?Yes, exactly like that.?

    ?It would make the one with the strongest character stay, which could not be what we need,? he points out.

    I chuckle, realising that thinking out of the box isn''t asmon as Alexander makes it look.

    ?We should let thedies fight until their real selvese to light. Onlyter, we will choose the most appropriate. Your majesty doesn''t have to follow any rule while choosing the bride. They will believe we will take the best, so they''ll trample one on the other until surrender.?

    ?You''re suggesting to choose the one with the fairest game??

    ?Oh, no, your majesty! I''m saying to consider every part of those girls'' personalities and background. Even whates out from the selection, unexpected.?

    ?Is that so? I''m almost afraid of you now, Duchess. Is not following the rules what made you resist for years??

    ?No, it isn''t. In the end, I lost because I was firm on not breaking rules that no one has set. I was a fool that believed in some kind of justice and fairness. People''s lives take precedence over all of that, followed by a country''s well-being. If I had this conscience back when we were at war, I wouldn''t have been so easy to beat.?

    It''s a lie, of course. Alexander would have predicted my change of ethics after the second move. He learnt to know the new me as well as how I was once.

    He would have understood even such an urrence.

    ?Let''s not say it to Duke Kyre,? the Emperor sighs. ?He won''t like to hear such words from you.?

    ?Oh, I believe he wouldn''t be that annoyed. But let''s keep it confidential.?

    ?I''m pleased that you found your determination, Duchess. You didn''t look like a woman itching to survive in the beginning.?

    ?In the beginning? Oh, you mean at the end,? I chuckle. ?My first summer in the Pce was supposed to be myst. I was ready for any oue but this one. I wish everyone could just forget how I was those days.?

    ?It wasn''t meant to sound like a critic.?

    ?I know.? I nod.

    ?Returning to the selection. How would we proceed??

    ?We??

    ?You came up with the idea, Duchess. Don''t think you can wash your hands of it. You will be in the council appointed for the task.?

    All right, there already is a council. My single contribution will be less, like this. But I will be able to monitor the situation from within.

    ?Only if your majesty will be the one making the decision and no one else. The council and I will only be there as support.?

    He drops his shoulders and realises that this Duchess won''t take any responsibility. It''s my price for coboration.

    ?All right.? He epts.

    ?First thing, we need to list somedies from this court. Then, send invites from thoseing from other kingdoms. As we already agreed that a woman from a regal family would be too powerful. Those we send the invite to won''t have issues making such a long trip to reach here. They will be our guests for a month or so.?

    ?From this court??

    ?Yes, your majesty. Even if we already know they won''t be chosen. First of all, the opposing factions will pause their attack if a daughter of their own is chosen as a possible candidate. Then, it will makepetition stronger. We need to check how the future Empress behaves withdies that will one day be part of her court.?

    ?Isn''t it dangerous? What if grudges arise? I don''t want a Pce full of catfights.?

    ?It won''t happen, your majesty. We won''t choose an Empress who isn''t able to cope with the court.?

    ?Oh, right. Well, in the end, it doesn''t seem like a bad idea. We just need to make sure no one is in danger during the selection.?

    ?The Royal Guards exist for this kind of matters.?

    ?About the candidates from the court... I believe you should attend the debut. It''s in a few days. A fewdies will be presented to society for the first time. After the event, they won''t be around for a couple of weeks, not to seem too eager or something. It could be the only chance to know the newest generation.?

    ?A debut?? I mumble. ?It seems interesting.?

    ?It''s boring if you''re not among the youngdies or part of their family.?

    ?Oh, but I think it won''t be boring at all!? I say, pping my hands in excitement.

 Chapter 272 - A Letter From The Border

    <h4>Chapter 272 - A Letter From The Border</h4>

    Warning: heavy use of italic, best experience reading on the site.

    ?Before I forget, I have a missive from Duke Kyre here with me. It''s for you. He sent it together with the reports about the border situation.?

    ?How is it??

    ?The missive? I haven''t read it, Duchess. I am not afraid of what an enamoured husband writes to his wife.?

    ?I meant the border, your majesty.?

    ?Oh, it''s all following the ns. The Duke''s ns, whichever they are. I do trust your husband enough to let him handle the situation how he sees fit. Even if it means allowing the barbarians to settle in Kyre.?

    ?For real?? I inquire, raising my brows. ?My husband proposed something like that? Then, the situation must be difficult...?

    ?It''s not my problem. Duke Kyre will have to deal with the tribes once they cross the border. They won''t reach the capital. Hence, it''s not something that worries an Emperor''s mind.?

    ?I understand, your majesty.?

    He leaves the envelope on the table, and I pick it up before getting out.

    ?I wish you a pleasant afternoon, your majesty,? I say after a brief curtsey, and I walk out as calm as I can.

    I can''t just run out to read my hubby''s letter, can I? That would be too much. And it''s not like I was waiting for it with so much desire.

    I thought about it just once or twice. At most, thrice.

    Walking through the royal gardens, reaching our wing of the Pce, passing the door of my chambers... It all feels so damn exhausting.

    When I finally sit on my sofa, I dare to open the letter. The sigil hasn''t been removed, so there''s some hope it really stayed private.

    Not that there is anything dangerous in here. It''s just embarrassing to think of a spy reading my Duke''s love words intended for me.

    Oh, it would mean I''m not the first to read them! I don''t want to think of that possibility.

    I open the envelope and take out the paper. I unfold it and start reading, shaping the letters with my lips to feel the words more deeply.

    ?My dear wife,? I whisper. Oh, Alexander used our secret code.

    I mean, my secret code of which he knows.

    If anyone read the letter, it must have looked so suspicious...

    Here I am, fulfilling the promise I was tenderly moved to ept. I write to you in the first free moment of this tedious day.

    How much work is there? He just has to scold the soldiers guarding the borders and contact the barbarian tribe''s chiefs to agree on a solution. Why is he making it look as if he was saving the world?

    As days pass, I can''t stop thinking about how much I miss you.

    One moment. Is Alexander going to do something likest time with a secret letter? I don''t want to read shameless remarks! And I''m with child, for goodness. What kind of person would write lewd things to a wife in this state?

    Oh, let''s not think too much from here on. I''ll just read without interruptions.

    I will curse in my mindter if a need arises.

    Where was I? Ah, right, he misses me.

    I miss you so much that my nights are full of dreams of our life together. Not the kind of dreams my wife''s mind is thinking about now. No, I''m referring to the simplest things.

    I miss eating breakfast together. Or bathing in the terms in Stoneyard. I miss your clumsy tries to embroider my name and the way you pout when the needle fails at portraying what you imagined.

    My dreams are full of you, wife, but I still need to focus on my tasks.

    Yesterday, I talked with the chief of one of the tribes assembled at the border. They insist on having the same rights as those who managed to trespass.

    I wouldn''t have epted to talk terms with them if the situation was slightly better. Unfortunately, the border was ill-maintained.

    I already informed His Majesty about it, so I believe it''s no issue if I tell you as well. It seems that the reason for the decrease of the costs for the management was due to understaffed posts and overlooked passages.

    I hate to say it, but the Count did a terrible job here. Even if it has fewer costs for the Crown and the Empire, it leads us to where we stand now. In a chaotic, half-upiednd.

    I will have toe to pacts with these people, for I''m not willing to be responsible for bloodshed nor risk my soldiers'' lives. If for nothing else, because I will soon be a father.

    I don''t want our child to hear of it when they grow up.

    There is another news I hope my wife likes to read about. I passed by Stoneyard and checked that everything is in order as you left it.

    The castle dwellers miss you as much as I do, and they''re waiting for youreback. Yourdy in waiting has asked me repeatedly how your health is.

    She wrote a message for you, you''ll find it in the envelope together with mine.

    Coming here without you doesn''t have the atmosphere of staying home. Not even one gram of how it felt before.

    From the day we were married, my life belonged to you. My home is where you are, and my heart longs to walk in your direction wherever I am.

    It''s taking me so much firm will to stay here and not fly back before solving every single issue. I curse the day I was asked to leave. But, please, don''t tell his majesty about it.

    It will be our little secret. Something more to link us forever, my love.

    Eternally yours, Alexander.

    I sigh and press the paper against my chest. I have to write a reply to this, but I don''t know where to start.

    I''m not even in the mood, to be honest. I''d just read his message over and over again.

    I miss him, but what can I do? At least, he finally managed to send me what he promised: some words from his heart.

    A knock makes me snort. I lean back on the couch and fold the letter. I put it in my pouch, far from curious eyes.

    ?Come in!? I say once done.

    ?Your grace, there is a message for you,? a maid deres after bowing her head.

    ?From whom??

    ?Her majesty, the Empress Grandmother.?

    Oh, already? Well, she must feel alone.

    ?Yes??

    ?Her majesty wishes that your grace keeps herpany for tea,? she continues. Her eyes are nervous, and she seems to pity me for this.

    That woman has done a marvellous job, making everyone believe she had no hope. Other than letting her leave in peace for a decade, it keeps susceptible flies like this one far away.

    It''s better to have a few trusted servants rather than a lot that will turn their back as soon as something goes in the wrong direction.

    My Duke, of course, is a different matter. He managed to build a whole court in Stoneyard made of trusted people. But he doesn''t live in the capital where many beasts reside.

    It hadn''t been easy for him, but not even as difficult as here.

    ?Send a reply. I will attend the day after the debut banquet. That day, I''ll rest to save energies for the evening.?

    ?Yes, your grace,? the maid murmurs, mistaking my dy for uneasiness.

    I''m looking forward to meeting with the Empress Grandmother. She''s something simr to an ally, right now. I know her biggest secret. Hence, she''s for sure on my side.

    Maybe, I won''t be able to use the alliance to full force. But it''s reassuring that not everyone wants to kill or belittle me.

    Also, since I already go, isn''t it better to have some juicy gossip to talk about?

    ?Where is her highness, Princess Lnd?? I inquire. I''ve been here for a whole few minutes, yet she''s nowhere to be seen.

    ?Her highness is resting in her chambers. She has a message for you as well...?

    ?Oh, so many messages for a single day.?

    ?Her highness wanted to inform you that she''s tired of the long day, but she will join you for dinner.?

    ?Awesome,? I sigh. ?Any other notice??

    ?No, your grace. That''s all.?

    ?You can retire. Call my personal maid while you get out. She''ll help me change clothes and be morefortable.?

    ?Yes, your grace. I''ll take my leave, with your permission.?

    I nod while stretching my legs on the couch. I''m having some backache today. The baby sure is heavy.

    Oh, all this trouble will be paid off when I see Elias''s sapphire eyes.

    His little hands will raise up to me, asking to pick him up, and I will forget how heavy he felt while in my belly.

    Oh, how much more? Waiting is torture and looks never-ending.

    ?As soon as your fatheres back, you cane to this world,? I whisper to my round stomach.

 Chapter 273 - Debut Ball (1)

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Debut Ball (1)</h4>

    It''s the first time I attend a ball at court.

    Till now, I''ve only been to a few banquets, including the one for my own wedding, and some parties here and there.

    But grand balls? It''s the first time.

    Thest one I witnessed was back in Polis, and it wasn''t this huge because we were at war. It didn''t seem right to overdo it at the time.

    Being the Duchess of Kyre, I have a ce at the table with the Emperor and the Princess.

    The Dowager Empress is attending as well, but her delegation is too vast to stay at a royal table, so she''s at another one, not too far.

    I''m not sure if his majesty is making her understand that he didn''t like how she kept my treacherous letter hidden for months, or this is part of the protocol. Regardless, I like the disposition. There won''t be any need to catfight while at work.

    I''m here to assess the youngdies around and choose a few that won''t make trouble if they''re told they have a chance to be empresses.

    Even if I decided to firmly avoid even thinking of Elisabeth Grahm, my eyes pass on her a couple of times. She''s sitting next to her grandfather, the Duke. She''s wearing a simple yet elegant dress, as it suits a girl that is soon going to be married. Also, it''s her sister''s day, not Elisabeth''s.

    The Duke seems uninterested to those around him, chatting and replying to anyone that approaches him for a word but never showing any trace of emotion.

    His granddaughter, on the contrary, is transparent. Her sentiments are visible on her face to the smallest detail. She''s been instructed to keep a low profile, not to endanger the deal already signed with Asteria.

    ?She will depart in a couple of days,? the Princess whispers to my ear, catching my gaze on Elisabeth.

    ?I''m not worried about her, your highness,? I chuckle. ?I was curious to see how she''s going to behave thesest few days. It seems that they''ve exined what''s her ce, though. It''s good for her to restrain her temper a bit.?

    ?The younger sister isn''t as easy to deal with as her, unfortunately. She''s less impulsive, hence a more difficult riddle to solve.?

    ?It doesn''t matter. His majesty will have thest saying in who is going to be Empress. I believe he''s not as unwise as to pick ady from his own court.?

    ?Men are easy to manipte,? the Princess sighs.

    ?How do you know?? I murmur. She''s what? Fifteen, sixteen?

    ?Look at my brother. He does whatever you tell him.?

    ?Oh, it''s not like that,? I say. ?There are long discussions behind most of our decisions. It''s not that easy to make Alexander do something.?

    She crooks her mouth, unconvinced.

    ?Well, I''ve spent several years next to a young Emperor. It was easy to form a bond.?

    ?Your highness knew his majesty from before the coronation. Your bond is familiar and old. It won''t be easy for ady to do the same in a few days.?

    ?I hope you''re right, sister.?

    Her pout is cute, and her uninterested eyes scan the hall for the whole time.

    ?It''s boring,? she sighs, from time to time. ?I prefer having tea with you!?

    ?It''s a debut, your highness. Talking about it, weren''t you excited for yours??

    ?I haven''t had a debut. I became Princess when I was too young, so it seemed useless to debut together with other girls. In the end, everyone already knows who I am.?

    Indeed, she''s been active in the social circle. Hence, a debut would be just an annoying triviality. Her influence is both social and political.

    And she doesn''t want to get married.

    ?I''m curious to see the four debutantes,? Iment. ?Ethirian girls enter society at a young age. They get married earlier than most of the women where Ie from.?

    ?They will stroll in the room in ascending order. Those from more influential familiester. The first one you''ll see is the daughter of a Baron. Her family doesn''t even have a fief to manage. They live in the Pce, and her father works for his majesty as an officer.?

    ?Interesting. She can make the most out of it,ing first. It''s better than one of the middle positions,? I say. ?I was considering choosing the first and thest one as candidates to be his majesty''s potential bride. There will be some from thest year as well. But then, the selection would be overcrowded with royalty from other countries.?

    ?You should choose them all,? the Princess suggests. ?It won''t have many costs for us, as the girls already are here. And it will be amusing to see them battle.?

    ?I don''t want a carnage,? I chuckle. ?Just some drama.?

    ?The second is a daughter of a Count. The third of a Marquise. Thest one will be Caroline Grahm.?

    ?So, her name is Caroline.?

    ?Yes, it is.?

    ?She''s the daughter of a Count,? I point out. ?Shouldn''t she be third, instead??

    ?Her father holds her family''s secondary title. Her grandfather has the primary. Her name has more value, all in all. And she''s a better choice for a marriage than the other girls.?

    ?I understand.?

    I haven''t thought about secondary titles, but does Alexander have any? Will it be our son''s title when he''s born, or will we wait for him to be an adult before bestowing it?

    ?Thedies will walk in after dinner, so we''ll be able to focus on them entirely.? The Princess continues with her exnations, and I follow half-heartedly. ?We might decide to show some favour to one of the girls if we talk with her.?

    ?Do we have to??

    ?It would be wise. The Dowager Empress will walk to the Marquise''s daughter, as he''s in the same faction. We should choose a girl to support too.?

    ?Just one??

    ?We can visit them all, but people will make assumptions based on the order.?

    We have to consider with care how to move.

    ?We''ll support Caroline Grahm,? I sigh.

 Chapter 274 - Debut Ball (2)

    <h4>Chapter 274 - Debut Ball (2)</h4>

    The Princess observes my face with wide eyes. She''s surprised that I offered to support Caroline Grahm. After all, she''s on the other side.

    She''s not a friend.

    ?Why?? the Princess inquires.

    ?Because she needs to think that we''re on the same side. And the rest of the court has to witness our close rtionship.? Even though I didn''t know her name before this evening.

    ?Will we greet the others as well??

    ?What do you think?? I ask. I don''t need to make every decision, for goodness. Also, her highness doesn''t have to follow me.

    ?I will do as you decide.?

    ?That''s quite some trust, your highness.?

    She just shrugs, and I reach out for my cup filled with water. My te is still full, but I don''t have much appetite. I''m on a mission here, and it''s not to eat.

    The first girl toe in is the Baron''s daughter. She was lucky to have been epted for the debut in front of his majesty. It''s usually an honour only higher nobles have.

    She walks in with a brother or cousin, holding arms. She smiles at the hall, trying to attract the right people''s attention. She even dares to send an innocent smile in this direction, aiming at the Emperor.

    She will make things interesting during the selection. I might as well greet herter. She will think I''m favouring her, even if not as openly as Caroline Grahm.

    The second girl has a golden gown. Her hair is styled with thetest fashion, and her eyes are decorated with light makeup. She used the shadows most women of the Empire know of, but she also drew a thin line on the eyelid. It''s a mix of Ethirian and Polis''s style of eyeshadow.

    Well, it''s more like the Ethirian adaptation of the southern trends.

    The third girl''s style looks familiar as well. This one, other than the makeup, dared to choose a dress with a high waist andrge,fortable sleeves.

    I turn to the Princess and observe her clothes as well. I haven''t paid much attention to it, but these people are kind of copying me. They''re probably doing it because the Princess has changed her style, so they''re actually imitating her.

    But through her, their inspirationes from how I usually dress.

    I have spent the whole summer in these dresses, never considering it improper or strange. I have a rounded, giant belly to carry around. It''s not like I could use a corset even if I wanted.

    But seeing this show at a debut, in front of the royal family... It''s weird, but I don''t dislike it.

    Like this, I feel like I have a saying into it. I haven''t talked about fashion during any of the tea parties I attended. I stayed silent until the otherdies would tackle the topic.

    But it seems my silence wasn''t reason enough to avoid them noticing that I was wearing clothes different from theirs.

    This might be an easy way to understand who is on whose side. In the end, the Dowager Empress''s followers are maintaining the strict style of before. The same goes for Elisabeth Grahm.

    Someone with a strong antipathy towards me won''t be capable of changing her style to look more simr to me.

    All of a sudden, the hall is easier to understand. I can tell friends and foes.

    The debut continues regardless my illuminated moments.

    Caroline Grahm is thest one toe out. She takes her time, making us wait for a minute more than the other girls.

    She appears at the arm of Samuel Grahm. They walk inside, step by step, without looking in the hall as if they weren''t a bit interested in the crowd.

    Thedy resembles the Duke more than his other grandchildren. She''s calm and deadly cold, her eyes don''t show any emotion, but her expression is made of a polite smile and high chin.

    Is she trying to imitate the Dowager Empress, or she''s like this for real?

    Her dress is a copy of those the Dowager Empress usually wears, which is hinting that those two are close. It might be difficult to approach her, but it makes getting rid of her easier.

    His majesty won''t marry anyone the Dowager Empress supports, be it the prettiest girl in the world.

    Caroline smiles at the hall without directing her attention anywhere, especially not towards the Empress or his majesty.

    Her manners are adequate for ady from the highest tier of nobles. It''s a pity we''re on opposite sides.

    ?It wouldn''t have been so easy, for me, if she was the one proposed to Alexander,? Iment. ?This one is well-mannered, as it seems.?

    ?Yes,? the Princess confirms. ?She''s too good at masking her intentions. You won''t see her make a wrong step, sister. Shall webine something to...?

    ?No need,? I stop her before she has time to borate some wicked n. ?We don''t need a reason to choose another girl over her, your highness.?

    ?What a pity...?

    A discreet pout reminds me that the Princess is just a year older than all those girls presented to society for the first time. She also has some basic understanding of how politics work and years of living in between court intrigues, by the way.

    The Princess is mature, for her age, and generally well-intending. She won''t hurt someone unless she has a valid reason to.

    ?Let''s go talk with her before the Dowager Empress,? I say, and the Princess seems to wake up from a daze.

    She nods, a little too fiercely for a royal.

    We walk towards the centre of the hall, reaching Caroline Grahm a moment before the Empress. Seeing that we were faster, the woman pretends to have been approaching another girl from the start, and she talks with the Marquise''s daughter.

    Good, first step achieved. Now, let''s make Caroline Grahm think we''re on the same side. At least for what regards his majesty''s hand and the free spot next to him.

 Chapter 275 - Debut Ball (3)

    <h4>Chapter 275 - Debut Ball (3)</h4>

    I''m standing in front of Caroline Grahm. She looks at me with a surprised expression, but she doesn''t dare toment on the fact that I approached her.

    Her blonde hair is a few shades darker than her sister''s. Her eyes have the same shape, but her lips are thinner and more delicate. Overall, she''s prettier than Elisabeth.

    Samuel Grahm, on her side, is rather dashing. I didn''t think much of him, but he''s not bad at all. He''s tall, not like my Duke but almost. His eyes are grey, perfectly enhanced by the dark blue suit. He''s holding his arm, the hand in a pocket, so that Caroline can hold it with elegance.

    ?I don''t think we''ve been introduced yet,? I say, smiling at the girl. She widens her eyes in surprise, but she doesn''t dare to show more than this reaction.

    Her brother, on the other side, stares at me dumbfounded. He''s more surprised than anyone else in the hall. And he''s the one married to Alexander''s cousin! If he''s surprised that I have no ill intentions, what does the rest of the hall think?

    ?I''m d to finally meet the younger daughter of Count Grahm. I''ve heard many times your name,dy, but never managed to know more about you. Only that your beauty and elegance are to par to the most refined royals of the continent.?

    It''s her debut. Every girl likes to beplimented on a day like this, and it''s the rest of the court''s task to make her feel important for one day.

    After this event, the girls will start being appraised like market goods, and their hands asked in marriage for various motives. Every girl waits for this day with impatience.

    Except for Caroline Grahm. She dyed her debut by one year.

    Not she personally, of course. It must have been the Duke''s decision. In order to be still free for the Emperor to choose a bride, they risked making their young miss debut at fifteen rather than fourteen, which is the norm.

    ?Seeing you in person, I''m surprised there aren''t marriage proposals flocking from every edge of the world.?

    She smiles and bows her head, her cheeks of a light red. She''s pretending to be pleased and surprised by suchpliments. If only I hadn''t looked this happen so often at my court, I would have believed her.

    ?I hope to find a way to help at the best of my capabilities,? she replies. ?Thank you for your kind praise, your grace.?

    ?Ethiro will need an Empress, sooner rather thanter,? I murmur. ?I hope you''ll be still free when that timees...?

    Caroline Grahm winces, but she doesn''t add anything. I can tell, from the light in her eyes, that she''s utterly pleased. She''s content and hoping to stand a chance against the fiercepetition that will soon flood the court.

    Then, said my devilish words, I turn around and look for another one of the other girls. I approach the first I find free, talk for a few minutes, and walk back to the table where his majesty is still sitting and talking with one of the ministers.

    ?What do you think, Duchess?? he asks me.

    ?I will be d to exin to your majesty every detail and opinion of mine, but in an appropriate, more silent, and discreet ce. This asion is for us to know the girls that are now part of society. There will be time to judge them.?

    ?Stingy with advice as always,? he sighs. ?Can I hear at least an honest, personal opinion??

    ?Of course, your majesty. The girls are all proper and beautiful. I''m not sure they have what it takes to be by your majesty''s side, but we have time to find out. We don''t need an Empress for tomorrow, after all...?

    ?You''re right, Duchess. It''s not a choice for today.?

    He leans back on the chair and observes the fourdies with a gentle smile.

    ?I feel guilty for making them believe they have a chance,? he says, in a low tone to allow only me to hear. ?Aren''t we overstepping some boundary by manipting young girls??

    ?We''re not manipting anyone, your majesty. And we''re not promising a position either. On the contrary, this will be a chance for each one of them. If they know how to exploit it, of course. After all, only one can be Empress. They know the chances are low. But one that is discarded from such a delicatepetition isn''t degraded by any means. It''s their honour to be chosen to attend the selection. This will be a booster for their value on the marriage market.?

    ?Is that so? Then, I can sleep peaceful nights...?

    ?Your majesty needs to sleep without worries. It''s important for the Empire that our ruler has healthy habits, including enough sleep and rest.?

    ?You were born for ttery, Duchess. I wasn''t trying to get any kind of... I don''t even know what that was. How do you manage to turn everything I say into something that sounds agreeable and about me??

    ?I do not understand.?

    ?You''ve turned around my sentence to suggest to me to sleep. It''s not the first time you reply to me like this, out of the blue.?

    ?Oh,? I chuckle. ?I''m just worried for my country. I''m trying to do the best to help. Sometimes, it''s just about reminding your majesty of your majesty''s qualities. Self-irony is an enjoyable characteristic for most people. But not for emperors and kings.?

    Also, I wouldn''t have any use if I didn''t talk about what the rest of the court doesn''t dare to utter a word about. I''m here for that: to show his majesty where to improve.

    He doesn''t need yet another puppy that will tell him that he doesn''t make mistakes. There are enough of those in the court.

    What I''ve noticed so far, few dare to tell their true mind to his majesty, and I''m one of those few. If I stop being honest, I''ll lose any value the Emperor sees in me.

 Chapter 276 - Debut Ball (4)

    <h4>Chapter 276 - Debut Ball (4)</h4>

    There is much work to do to transform a teenager into a real Emperor. The foundation is strong, and he''s learning every day at amendable speed.

    But some things are hard for an advisor to pinpoint. Only someone that was once a ruler can recognise the early phases of rulership.

    One doesn''t just acknowledge they have what it takes to wear a crown. Unless they''re crazy, that is.

    At first, one doubts their own capabilities and talents. Until, one day, they turn back and see how a country worked for years under their ipetentmands.

    Only then, a ruler understands how much they''re worth. And that not everything is as dark as it sometimes seems. Not all the qualities of this world are actually needed to sit on a throne.

    It''s not easy to be a wise ruler, but it''s not impossible either. The secret is to stay in between the two extremes: doing everything by oneself and allowing the officers to take control.

    The secret is bnce.

    ?What are you thinking about with such a focused expression, Duchess?? the Emperor inquires, curious about my daze.

    ?Just philosophy,? I chuckle. ?Life is always a surprise. We don''t know what tomorrow has in store for us. Let alone the next few years.?

    ?Is that a warning??

    ?Just an observation. We can''t have control over everything. No one can. It''s all about how well one adapts to unpredicted situations.?

    ?For sure, you''re one of those that adapt pretty well.?

    ?Thank you, your majesty. I do my best.?

    Till now, my best has been quite enough.

    After managing to steal Caroline Grahm from the Dowager Empress, by talking to her first, I can rx and observe the events for the rest of the evening.

    I lean back on the chair, trying to find a position that doesn''t inconvenience me too much. It''s difficult, especially for my back.

    My bones ache, and I swear I heard them crack a couple of times.

    The Princess socialises on her own, letting me have a few minutes of rest.

    Elisabeth Grahm throws daggers from her eyes.

    The Emperor oversees the hall with a bored expression.

    Everything is in its ce. I don''t need to worry about a thing. Not now, at least.

    Until the Dowager Empress walks to our table and bows her head to the Emperor.

    ?Might I sit next to you?? she asks her stepson.

    ?Of course, mother. There aren''t many chairs in the Pce where you can''t sit.?

    Just one: the throne.

    The Dowager Empress smiles tenderly as if his majesty''s words didn''t annoy her one bite, and she sits next to me.

    ?I''d ask Duchess Kyre if she''s feeling all right. Her expression isn''t as calm as usual...?

    ?I''m just tired, your majesty. It must be a consequence of my state,? I reply, swift and precise. ?My back aches because of the weight of the baby. I can''t wait for this to be over...?

    ?If it weren''t for your belly, one would think you''re having fun while your husband is away,? she chuckles.

    What?

    ?I don''t understand,? I say, blinking confused. What have I done that could be interpreted like that?

    ?You usually stay hidden in your wing of the Pce, but it''s easier to see you around from when your husband left... Oh, I''m sure it''s all a coincidence.?

    ?This is the first event I attend, your majesty,? I point out. ?And it''s a debut, not a ball or a banquet.?

    ?Oh, don''t get me wrong!? she exims. ?I didn''t want to insinuate anything, believe me, Duchess...?

    ?Oh, of course not,? I chuckle. ?Your majesty said it: I''m not capable of crossing any line while in this state. Even if I had any ill intent, who would look twice at me??

    She smiles, bringing a lock of her hair behind an ear and showing me her perfect waistline, tightened by the corset to pain.

    I am a little envious, but what I''m carrying is more important than my physical appearance. I don''t need to be attractive to anyone but my Duke, after all.

    ?Don''t talk like that,? the Princess intrudes. She walked here as soon as she saw the Empress, and she managed to hear ourst exchanges. ?You''re beautiful, sister. They say pregnant women be prettier, and it''s the case with you for sure. You weren''t this radiant before... I can''t believe my brother didn''t tell you this, by the way. What does he have in his head??

    I bite my tongue not tough and talk only when I have my temper under control. I wasn''t expecting this.

    ?It''s not like that, your highness. My husband did tell me all of that, to be honest. Several times. But I don''t think it was sincere. Rather, the way of a worried husband to reassure his wife.?

    ?You two must be in love,? the Empressments, settled on not letting my word be thest.

    As she wishes, I''m not desperate to be noticed by anyone. And for sure, I''m not itching to get back his majesty''s trust.

    ?Thank you, your majesty,? I reply, bowing my head to hide my innocent smile. As if I was embarrassed to admit my feelings for my husband.

    Oh, I was settled on not thinking about him at least tonight. But all those people continue mentioning him, for goodness!

    The Dowager Empress will continue with her attacks, aiming at embarrassing me or showing to the court who, among us two, is the real counsellor for his majesty. She wants her position back by any means. And she wants me out of the picture, as a change.

    Will it evere a time when my existence won''t be a hindrance for someone? Will my life be boring if such a dayes?

    ?Aren''t you worried, though? Your beloved husband is in between barbarian tribes, trying to bring peace to the northern border. Yet you''re here, having fun with all of us.?

    What else should I do? Hide in my chambers and worry for the whole day?

 Chapter 277 - Debut Ball (5)

    <h4>Chapter 277 - Debut Ball (5)</h4>

    The Dowager Empress is looking for any way to embarrass me. Again.

    She just told me that I''m having too much fun for a woman whose husband is on the front. And she''s waiting for a reply that she expects to be wed.

    My answeres without dy.

    ?I can''t say I am not worried, your majesty. But I believe in Alexander''s... in my husband''s capabilities.?

    I use his name, pretending it to be a slip of tongue, to show her how close we actually are.

    ?I will be at ease when hees back to me, it''s true,? I continue. ?But I know him enough to understand that he will finish his task like he always does. I haven''t heard of anyone in the Empire with his efficiency and precision. Am I perhaps wrong, your majesty??

    I turn towards the Emperor, waiting for his reply. He doesn''t have real choices about his words, so I''m not that nervous to hear them.

    ?Indeed.? He nods. He owes me at least this acknowledgement, if not a formal one.

    The Dowager Empress is trying to make me say something wrong. If I have admitted my worry like an enamoured wife would, without thinking twice, it would have shown how I don''t trust my husband. If I said I wasn''t worried, it would have meant I either knew there was something going on or that I don''t love Alexander as much as I say.

    Well, I''ve lived for a whole year with my Duke. Questions without any right answer are my daily challenge.

    Oh, in my Duke''s case, the questions usually don''t have a wrong answer. It''s a choice among two thrilling alternatives.

    ?No wonder you believe in his abilities,? the Empress adds. Is this going to finish anytime soon? ?After all, admitting that you lost a war to an incapable man wouldn''t be gracious.?

    I''ll show you what''s gracious...

    I nod, agreeing with her majesty''s statement.

    ?Indeed. It took Ethiro eight years to open Polis''s gates.?

    ?Nine,? the Princess corrects me. She winks when I turn to her, and she moves on the chair, excited like an adventurer in front of unexplorednd.

    ?Well, Duke Kyre was there for a small part of all that time,? I point out. ?He did an incredible job. A job others weren''t capable of.?

    Including Count Grahm. It''s not the first time Alexander solves what the Countplicates.

    It should be time the Emperor stops sending my husband around to solve that one''s troubles.

    ?You think highly of yourself, Duchess,? the Empress states, taking advantage of myck of restraint. Of what she thinks is ack of restraint, at least. ?Admitting so candidly that your resistance was right and fair.?

    What? Should any small country concede in front of a powerful Empire, just because? Defence is always fair.

    Even a tiny ant has the right to fight for its freedom in front of a giant. Let alone a flourishing city as Polis.

    But I can''t say it out loud. This ce works differently. They won''t ept the truth, and they''ll turn their guilt into honour till the end of time. I don''t have any hope to convince them of my point of view.

    ?Is it thinking high of myself?? I reply. ?Am Ipelled to renounce most part of my past to fit in in my new home??

    I turn to the Emperor, widening my eyes in surprise.

    ?I was never told that, your majesty. I hope you''ll forgive me if my behaviour offended Ethiro or the throne...?

    ?No,? he sighs. ?You didn''t offend anyone, Duchess. I would have told you if that was the case. No one is asking you to forget your first identity. As you have already said and proved to the court, you''ve epted your new role with your whole heart and spirit. Your experience as a ruler is what makes you a valuable member of this Pce and the royal family.?

    ?I''m relieved. I''m not sure I would have been able to forget everything,? I confess, showing the expression of someone feeling the relief of their life.

    ?As long as your past is not a reason for you to hate Ethiro or any of the Empire''s representatives.?

    ?Not at all, your majesty. After all, the war is over.?

    ?True.?

    ?It seems that not everyone understood it, your majesty. I''m worried about the throne''s stability. If someone is always willing to pick fights within the family...?

    The Emperor nods, and the Dowager Empress stiffens her muscles, realising her position. I have his majesty''s support; isn''t that obvious?

    Oh, she might have heard that Alexander asked for my life to be spared. Maybe that''s why she''s insisting on making me look like trouble.

    ?It wouldn''t have any desirable effect if anyone thought that there''s some disagreement among the closest people to your majesty,? I point out.

    ?I didn''t mean it like that,? the Empress says, retiring from her front attacks. ?You have misunderstood my intentions, Duchess. Which work of those I said means disagreement to you??

    ?I''m in no ce to judge on your majesty''s words'' meaning.?

    ?But you''re so ready to pick on everyma. You''re annoying, Duchess Kyre.?

    ?Sorry?? I mumble, surprised by her outspoken sentence. How does she dare to say I''m annoying? That''s something even a royal can''t voice without basis.

    The Dowager Empress''s face is now bored as if I was a problem she solved without issue. As if she didn''t just fail the umpteenth attack.

    Will she ever get tired? Judging from her year-long ploys and the mountain of corpses behind her, she won''t get tired that easily.

    ?It''s clear that, if there is someone feeding disagreement, it''s you,? she continues, looking at her nails and shrugging her shoulders.

    ?Is it?? the Emperor asks, interested in the conversation all of a sudden. ?Is it Duchess Kyre that brought up confusing letters, words of prejudice, and other kinds of remarks??

    ?You shouldn''t let her appearance fool you. This is a wolf in sheep''s clothing.?

    Oh, my. Am I that dangerous?

 Chapter 278 - A Royal Candidate

    <h4>Chapter 278 - A Royal Candidate</h4>

    The debut has just ended, and I''m preparing to leave.

    The party will continue without me since I''m tired and in need of rest. The Princess seems eager to retire as well, which means that it''s not boring only to me. Once seen the girls and pretending to have assessed them, I don''t have any other use, here.

    The interesting part is over, so I collect my things to signal that I''m departing.

    I will follow the Princess''s suggestion and propose all four of the girls as candidates to his majesty. And those ofst year as well. I haven''t met them, but there''s no need since none of the Ethirian youngdies stands a chance.

    I get up and smooth my gown, wrinkled by sitting for too long.

    ?Duchess, let me apany you,? the Emperor says, offering me his arm. ?At least through the imperial gardens.?

    ?I''m honoured, your majesty.?

    ?I''d like to ask you for an opinion while we have time.?

    ?Sure...?

    We cross ateral door and reach the gardens in a few steps.

    The Princess follows a few steps behind, and the Royal Guards are next to her. The Emperor doesn''t walk anywhere without them. All he can do, at most, is to ask them to stay behind.

    And only in some very controlled environments and during the day.

    Since it''s already night, this is the most privacy we''re going to have.

    ?Is this discreet enough to hear a word of advice?? he asks me as soon as we''re outside.

    ?Yes, your majesty. My advice isn''t secret by any means. I''d just avoid being targeted by those that have different opinions.?

    We walk in between the flowers, the buds closed for the night. The gardenmps lighten our way, and the guards have additional torches.

    ?What do you think about the debutants of this year?? the Emperor starts.

    This is a very standard question. I guess it''s what people talk about, the few days after the ball. I''m not sure it can be considered positive, but it''s one of the few cases when gossip isn''t malicious.

    ?They''re very young, your majesty. I haven''t got used to it yet. But they indeed are pretty.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?Yes, your majesty. I''ve noticed that all the girls have perfect manners and demeanour. Any of them would make Ethiro proud.?

    ?Do you see a potential Empress??

    We''re in a crowded situation right now. I have to remember to avoid mentioning the decisions that are set in stone. It''s better to keep them private, not to spoil the whole purpose of the selection.

    ?Oh, not yet. Well, actually, I see four potential Empresses...? I chuckle. ?If your majesty likes to hear my suggestion, I think all four are worth being part of the selection.?

    ?It will be crowded, Duchess.?

    The more crowded it is, the less those harpies will have time to bother me. My life will be less troubled if there are many girls battling for the Emperor''s hand.

    ?It will be a difficult process, your majesty. We shouldn''t lose a potential gem just because it might be dusted. All the girls will reveal their nature with time. And your majesty will be able to choose the right one with all the information avable.?

    ?If you think it''s for the best, I will follow your advice,? the Emperor states. ?After all, it won''t be much of a hassle, right??

    ?The costs will be limited: the girls already live in the Pce. They will have their family''s support, so it won''t be much of a trauma either...?

    ?If that''s the case, I don''t see a reason why not to name them all as candidates.?

    ?After all, your majesty, every woman that is epted as a candidate will be deemed valuable after the selection. Not just the one that is chosen. Foreign dignitaries won''t disdain to ept as a wife who once was thought worthy of bing Empress.?

    ?What about the foreigndies??

    ?They''re on their way, your majesty. I''ve checked with your assistants, and they sent the invitation days ago. By now, we should wait for the first replies... I believe the girls will begin their journey while sending the letter, without dy, so we should have the first guests in a week or a little more.?

    ?How are we going to proceed with the selection? Are you going to organise challenges or something simr to assess the candidates??

    ?It''s not a selection for an officer,? I chuckle. ?Also, I''d like to keep my role less evident. I''d prefer to know the girls better before they realise I have a saying in the process. They wouldn''t show me their less beautiful sides if they knew... And your majesty should choose the Empress judging her dark side rather than her qualities.?

    ?Why so??

    ?A youngdy can learn anything she isn''t good at, with enough time. She can''t control her hidden desires, be it money, influence, or power in general. Ethiro doesn''t deserve a greedy Empress. Nor a petty one. The worst part of her character should be easy to control. Then, once certain there won''t be problems in the future, your majesty will be able to choose thedy that better fits your majesty''s taste.?

    ?So, in the end, I will choose the one I like the most? Just like that? The council of the selection will shortlist the candidates for me, so all I have to do is to find the prettiest girl??

    ?Oh, no... I''d like to say that beauty isn''t needed for an Empress. Your majesty will have all the women he desires. There''s no need to insist on having a prettydy on your side, your majesty. It''s better to focus on the desirable sides of her character. I''d suggest avoiding stubborn women, and those that have purposes that are too clear in their mind, for they won''t be easy to handle once the crown is on their head. Also, political advantage has to be considered. I''ve already suggested someone from a country with turbulent rtions or no diplomacy at all. A country smaller than Ethiro that will be a valid ally but won''t be able to impose conditions.?

    ?Asteria is ruled out.?

    ?Oh, I wouldn''t say to consider the Princess they send. But it would be tooplicated. It''s worthy only if the girl truly is exceptional.? And they don''t have many exceptional girls in Asteria. My mother was a rare one.

    ?Do you think they will send anyone from Myrya??

    ?I do,? I say. Their thirteenth Princess is already on the way. ?We will wee the daughter of a concubine. Thirteen for order of birth, but actually overlooked by the family because her mother doesn''t have any influence.?

    ?Is that a good thing for us??

    ?I don''t know. I believe the miss was sent here to get rid of a nuisance. She might be desperate to be chosen, as they said her not toe back.?

    ?How do you know all of this??

    ?Secrets of the job, your majesty. I have international contacts that don''t overlook such relevant details.? Oh, my contacts are actually gossipingdies. They were kind to me when I was Queen of Polis, so I can''t find a fault in their chatty letters. And they''re so beneficial right now.

    ?Well, desperate might not be a bad thing,? the Emperorments.

    ?No, that''s correct. We should wait and see how she reacts to pressure, though.?

    ?We already have a favourite, Duchess. Isn''t it a bit too early to be biased??

    ?It''s not a favourite, your majesty,? I point out. ?There are otherdies in simr conditions. But Myrya is not far from this side of the continent. And the rtions among our countries have been almost nonexistent. The Princess hasn''t talked out a deal about customs, so we will have some links, but yet... It''s not enough to be considered allies.?

    ?You said Myrya is meaningless when you thought I was marrying off my older sister there.?

    ?Yes, your majesty. I did say that,? I confess. There''s no point in denying it. And there''s no point in making up weird interpretations of my words. I didn''t know anything about this thirteenth Princess, back then. But now, from what I''ve read, she seems interesting.

    I can''t let the hope she''s the right one for the job sink, just to save my bottom from punishment. Lying at the Emperor is a crime.

    ?I understand my mistake. All I can say in my defence is that I was thinking of Ethiro''s well-being and future. Her highness, Princess Lnd, is too precious to lose her to another kingdom.?

    ?Are you telling me that Myrya is good to provide us with an Empress, but not good enough to allow them to have our only Princess as their Queen??

    ?Yes, your majesty,? I sigh, relieved that his majesty helped me out.

    He could use my slip of the tongue to force me in a defensive position, but he chose to overlook it and find an excuse for me.

    I wasn''t expecting it, but it''s not that bad. I can work with less pressure, knowing that the Emperor isn''t looking forward to a way to see me make the wrong step. It''s not the same for other people, but he''s the only one that has a saying for now.

    ?There is another thing, Duchess.?

    Oh, what have I done, now?

    ?Will you attend tomorrow''s public session in the throne hall??

    ?Yes, of course, your majesty.?

    ?Whenever you have time. You won''t need to stay there for long, so just walk forward when you''re there so that I can see you.?

    ?Is it bad or good news, your majesty??

    ?You will hear tomorrow, Duchess. I don''t want to ruin the surprise...?

    That said, he turns on his feet and returns to the centre of the Pce. The Princess and I continue our stroll, but we''re too tired or pondering to talk.

    I wanted to have tea with the Empress Grandmother tomorrow. It seems I''ll have to postpone it after hearing what his majesty has to say. I hope she won''t take it to heart.

    It will be just half an hour of waiting, after all. I will go to her as soon as I''m done with anything his majesty has in store for me.

 Chapter 279 - The Royal Decree

    <h4>Chapter 279 - The Royal Decree</h4>

    Thest few days, my backache hasn''t stopped for a minute. I can''t even sleep like this: there isn''t afortable position.

    On top of that, I have to be present at court today. Ah, I should have run away when I had the chance.

    I am in no condition to fight back any attack. I hope to pass unnoticed at least today.

    The day is hot. For the first time in my life, I do not like warm weather. I''m sweating on every single inch of skin, and my hair is annoying no matter how I move it.

    The throne hall is crowded, but a maid has the courtesy to offer me a chair.

    I''m not sure if I''m allowed to sit down, so I just wave my head and proceed to the front rows. I haven''t been offered to sit before, so I can''t say if the Emperor is worried, all of a sudden, or it''s a plot of someone to make me embarrass myself and my husband.

    In any case, I won''t sit. I will stand here for half an hour, and then I''ll retreat. I will say to the first person I meet out of here that I''m feeling unwell, and no one will dare to use Duchess Kyre of misbehaving.

    The Princess isn''t anywhere to be seen. I guess she''s meeting the foreign delegation.

    The audiences are already in ce, so I wait for my turn with patience. If the Emperor wanted me to be here, there must be a reason. I''ll check if he''s going toe up with it soon, or it''s better to go back and rest.

    ?Move this matter forter,? he says to his assistant. ?There''s something more urgent for right now.?

    ?Yes, your majesty.?

    The Emperor turns his eyes on the court and leans back on the throne.

    ?I have an announcement for all!? he exims, his voice resounding in the hall.

    I''d like to try saying something from that spot to check if it''s the acoustics because the Emperor''s voice isn''t this clear when he talks outside of this room. Maybe, it''s the whole situation.

    ?My dear cousin, Alexander of Kyre, has seeded with his task and brought peace to our northern border.?

    Uh? Already?

    What an overachiever. He didn''t have to be this fast.

    It''s true that I asked him, but he should have some mercy for themon mortals that let the situation get out of control when Count Grahm was responsible for it. Now they will all think he was absolutely ipetent.

    ?As such, I decided to give him back those territories, which were his to begin with. From this moment on, Duke Kyre is responsible for the northern border of the Empire, as it has been for generations.?

    Finally some good news.

    ?Also, I fulfil the promise by decree that Kyre will be treated as an Archduchy whenpleted by the border: from this moment onwards, Alexander of Kyre returns to be the Archduke of Kyre. It means that his wife will be called Archduchess, and they both will enjoy the treatment of royal highnesses.?

    He turns to me, and I take a step forward. I curtsey and wait for permission to speak.

    ?Are you satisfied by this turn of events, Archduchess?? he asks me, starting the conversation.

    ?I am grateful to your majesty for this decision,? I say. ?And I am certain my husband is too. May I ask when he''sing back, your majesty??

    ?You may ask,? he chuckles. ?Duke... I mean, Archduke Kyre is on the way. He will be here in a week or so.?

    A week? It''s just a bunch of days, but it feels so long. I will finally see Alexander again... He fulfilled my request and finished his task in time. He will be here when the baby decides toe to light.

    ?You can go rest, Archduchess,? the Emperor deres.

    I nod my head and curtsey once again before leaving the hall.

    The baby is turning right now, kicking against my stomach like crazy.

    Elias must be happy as well for his father''s sess.

    ?We''re going to be together soon,? I say while rubbing my belly. ?Your father is looking forward to meeting with you... Be patient a few days more...?

    A group of women approach me, smiling.

    ?We''re happy to hear about your new title, your highness,? one of thedies says.

    Even Duchess Prim has now to call me politely. She can''t just say duchess anymore. She doesn''t seem bothered by it, by the way.

    She greets me with a motherly smile, and we walk together towards Alexander''s wing of the Pce. I''m headed there, so there''s no way I take any detour.

    Not with this killing backache.

    My baby will be cute and adorable, but he''s damn heavy. And he''s not calming down one bit.

    Just when we reach the entrance to the wing, I turn to thedies, wondering if they''re expecting me to invite them in. However, I am in no shape to deal with guests. Can''t theye back another day?

    ?Your highness, how are you feeling?? one of them asks, noticing my pale face. ?You don''t look all right...?

    I look down on the floor, wondering why I feel my legs wet. Under my feet, there''s a small pool of water.

    ?What...? I murmur, but I can''t finish the sentence. A stitch of pain crosses my spine, and I grit my teeth. A groan leaves my throat against my will, and a couple of firm hands grab mine.

    ?Your highness!? Duchess Prim exims. Then, she seems to understand. ?It''s time!?

    She smiles, encouraging, and she disperses the other women with a few gestures.

    ?Where is the closest chamber with a bed... I''m not sure we can reach yours, your highness. You won''t be able to walk for long...?

    ?What?? I ask when the pain lowers for a moment. ?What is happening??

    ?You''re giving birth,? she says, and my world turns upside down.

    Now? Couldn''t you wait for a few days more, Elias?

    ?My room isn''t far,? I say. ?Kate, call the maids and tell them to prepare hot water. And enough sheets for the bed, as well as towels...?

    I stop for a moment, wondering what else can be needed in such a case.

    ?Call the royal midwife,? Duchess Prim suggests. ?This baby is a member of the royal family. She has assisted with many princes'' births, including his majesty''s.?

    Oh, it might be a good idea.

    ?All right,? I nod. ?Be quick.?

    I turn towards the room, and a cloud of maids surrounds me. They seemingly know what to do, so I let them move things around and prepare for the big event.

    ?Do not alert the whole court yet,? I say.

    It''s better to wait till the end.

    Only after I have my baby in my arms, the rest of the Pce inhabitants can know about it. Only when he''s safe.

    A new face appears in my sight and helps me lie down.

    ?I am the midwife of the royal family,? she says, letting me clench her hand. ?I will help you deliver the baby.?

    ?It hurts,? Iin in a whisper.

    ?It''s normal, your highness. It''s the baby fighting its way out.?

    Oh, did it have to be this painful?

    ?Lie down, your highness. This is just the beginning.?

    Just the beginning? I don''t think I can survive more pain than this. I shout when a stabbing pain crosses my stomach.

    I clench my muscles down there, trying to expel the weight that prevents me from breathing.

    ?You''re doing well, your highness,? the midwife says.

    She turns to the maids and startsmanding them.

    ?Everyone out,? she orders then. ?The Archduchess needs to be alone during such a delicate phase. Leave the ce.?

    As I stay alone with a few maids and Kate, who runs from one side to the other, the pain doesn''t decrease. Will it really be hours like this? Why do women ept it?

    I wish I was born a man. My role would have long been fulfilled in this situation.

    ?I can''t take it anymore,? I say to the midwife. ?Can you speed it up??

    ?We can''t, your highness. Let nature do its work. You will forget everything once it''s over, I promise.?

    I want a hell of a reward after this. Alexander will have to work hard to convince me if he wants another child.

    All the nights spent working on this now seem like a pretty dream. If only I knew it would end up like this, I wouldn''t have looked forward to having a baby.

    ?Rx, your highness,? the midwife says while moving my hair back. ?You''re doing well.?

    Who is this woman, what does she want of me?

    I just want to fall asleep and forget that this moment ever happened.

    I clench the sheets and shout again while all my muscles contract at the same time. My throat is feeling sore, but the pain forces the voice out.

 Chapter 280 - The End Of The Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 280 - The End Of The Waiting</h4>

    It''s been so long that I''ve lost track of time.

    The only thing I know is that the sun has set, as the maids have lit the candles.

    Duchess Prim was forced to leave, and the maids from Kyre were tossed out without any care. They''re waiting outside, and only Kate is with me.

    She follows the midwife''s instructions and keeps an eye on the situation.

    ?It''s almost time, your highness,? the woman says.

    How does she know about the new title? Was she in the throne room at that time? She called me highness from the moment she met me.

    ?You''ve said the same thing three times already,? I point out, gasping for air.

    ?I can see the baby''s head, your highness. It will soon be among us...?

    I focus on breathing as I''ve been instructed to.

    ?The first time is the most difficult,? the midwife continues. She parts my legs even further and prepares some scissors and clean towels. ?Next time, you won''t suffer this much. It bes easier with time...?

    If I survive this one. And I haven''t changed my idea about having a single child. Why going through all of this for a second time?

    When the contractions start bing more frequent, the midwife stops talking with me and focuses on her job.

    The maids stop paying any attention to me too, and they focus on the baby. Only Kate sits by my side and holds my hand.

    She holds it while I tighten my clench every time a new contraction arrives. It''s more often every minute, to the point that I shout continuously, at some point.

    ?When will it be over?? I ask with tears in my eyes.

    ?Soon, your highness,? the midwife says. She doesn''t move her eyes from my opening. ?It''s almost time.?

    I turn to Kate and see her worried expression. After seeing this, I doubt she will look forward to bing a mother either. Why hasn''t anyone warned me beforehand?

    I would have been ready for this.

    I couldn''t see Elias''s birth in my dreams: it couldn''t be shown to me no matter what.

    ?I can''t take it anymore,? I whisper.

    Yet, no matter how painful, I can always resist some more. I haven''t passed out from pain yet, which means I won''t ever.

    ?It will be all right,? Kate says. ?I am here with you, my Queen.?

    She folds her free hand around our tightened fists, and she bows over to be closer to me.

    ?I will be there for you at any time,? she repeats.

    ?I''m so d you''re here,? I say. ?I''m so d that Alexander sent his knight to fetch you from Polis...?

    ?The knight was already there, my Queen.?

    ?Is that so? He already predicted it.?

    As always, he''s been a step ahead of everyone. I hope he will be happy, now that his dream ising true. I hope he''ll love Elias as much as in his first life.

    We will be a happy family, won''t we? Even if not in Polis, it''s fine. Kyre isn''t such an awful ce where to spend the rest of my life.

    ?Your highness, now push,? the midwife exims, ?It''s time!?

    I do as she says, contracting all the muscles I can feel in my abdomen.

    ?I can see the head!? she continues. ?Now stop, your majesty. Wait for a second...?

    ?I can''t wait,? Iin as another contraction presses my stomach. ?I can''t wait...?

    ?I''m almost done... Now, you can push...?

    As a weight slips between my legs, I feel light as a feather. It''s done, isn''t it? I press my head in the pillows and close my eyes.

    A sudden cry fills the room, and Iugh with relief.

    It''s done; now I can rest.

    ?It''s a girl!? the midwife exims while letting a maid take care of my baby.

    ?A girl?? I murmur. ?It''s impossible.?

    They''re lying. Elias isn''t a girl.

    I try moving up, but a contraction stops me. What does it mean? It should have finished by now. The baby is there.

    ?It still hurts,? I say.

    ?It''s normal, your highness. It will stop soon. I''m going to take care of your daughter now.? She turns to a maid nearby, ignoring Kate that has got up to check the situation. ?Call me if the bleeding doesn''t stop in half an hour...?

    Half an hour? I''ll bleed out, like this.

    ?I will be in the room nearby.?

    That said, the midwife leaves, and silence fills the room.

    ?Kate, it hurts,? Iin again. I can''t stop thinking about my baby. They took it away without letting me see.

    It must be because it''s actually a boy, and they want to get rid of it!

    ?Kate! The baby!?

    ?The maids from Stoneyard are with your child,? she says. ?They won''t be able to hurt it...?

    ?But...?

    ?Now, we have to finish here,? Kate sighs. She presses on a spot under my belly button, and she massages with small circr movements. ?It won''t take long, I promise. Just rx, Theodora.?

    ?Is it supposed to hurt like this??

    ?Does it hurt like before??

    ?No, it doesn''t.?

    ?Then it''s normal.?

    The contractions intensify a few minutes after the delivery. Fluids flow in between my legs, and everything stops soon.

    As promised, I stop feeling pain. Yet, I''m exhausted. I can''t get up to look for my baby.

    ?I want to see Elias,? I murmur. ?Bring him here.?

    ?The midwife closed the room and isn''t allowing anyone in. But we''ve heard the baby cry,? Kate says, starting to clean me. ?It''s a healthy cry. I will bring your baby to you as soon as we''re done here.?

    ?Will you??

    ?I''m sorry if I can''t right now.?

    ?It''s fine,? I chuckle. ?Must be how they do things in Ethiro.?

    Mothers don''t take care of their child. But don''t they at least have a look at it?

    It''s weird. No matter how much Kate swipes the clothing in between my legs, I feel them wet and warm. It must be because the sheet is drenched.

    My handmaid is with me, and she knows what to do. It will be all right, in the end.

    ?My Lady?? the maid from the door says, noticing my pale face.

    ?What are you doing here?? Kate whispers.

    ?The midwife threw me out. She said only her helpers are allowed to be in there until the baby settles to life... Or something...?

    Kate snorts, but she doesn''t reply.

    ?Is the baby doing well?? I inquire, my voice feeble.

    ?Yes, my Lady. They washed her already, and she''s going to sleep now... Is everything all right, my Lady??

    Kate shakes her head, but I don''t have any energy to move my head and look down. I''m so tired after giving birth.

    Is this how it happens? One falls asleep after delivering a baby, and the baby doesn''t love the mother as much as the father? Is that the reason why Elias loved Alexander more?

    I can''t let it happen this time too! I want Elias to love me as well. Alexander had enough attention from our little boy already.

    ?I want to see my baby,? I repeat. ?Bring it here.?

    The maid jumps up and seems ready to go out and return my baby to me.

    ?I want to see my son, now.?

    She frowns, confused. She opens her mouth to say something, but Kate stops her.

    ?Press here,? she says. ?Not too fiercely, or you''ll hurt the Lady.?

    The maid looks down, and her eyes widen. She stops breathing for a second, but she follows Kate''s instructions carefully.

    ?What''s happening?? she whispers.

    I close my eyes and sigh. I can''t resist slumber anymore.

    I''ll take a look at Elias once I get some rest. I''ll sleep for a few hours only, for he''s waiting for me.

    As I sink into my dreams, Kate and the maid continue with their noisy whispering.

    ?She''s bleeding,? the maidments.

    Kate scoffs, annoyed.

    ?That madwoman left without checking a thing. It''s almost as if they were hoping for her to die.?

    ?Die?? the maid murmurs. ?Is my Lady dying??

    ?Not with me by her side. Keep pressing...?

    Kate runs to a drawer and opens it wide. In the heat of the moment, I hear a heavy plump.

    The drawer must have fallen down.

    Kate rummages for a few seconds andes back to the bed. The mattress waves when she climbs on it. She turns my head up and splits my lips with her fingers. She inserts a small pill under my tongue and sighs out of tension.

    ?It will be all right,? she whispers to my ear. ?You will get over this: you''re strong!?

    She returns to the maid, and they chatter for a while more. However, I''m too tired to discern their words.

    I will nap for a while. Just a few minutes to restore my strength. I can''t afford to sleep too much because my baby will be hungry.

    ?My Lady?? the maid calls for me. ?My Lady? My Lady!?

 Chapter 281 - A Little Ball

    <h4>Chapter 281 - A Little Ball</h4>

    When I open my eyes, hours have passed. A new day hase, and the sun is high in the sky, filtered by the heavy curtains.

    I know it''ste because of the clock on the wall, and I know it''s morning thanks to the light. I''ve been asleep for so long!

    I''m exhausted, so it''s not that surprising. I think I''ve broken my record of sixteen hours without waking up.

    I''ll have to tell Alexander when hees back. Giving birth to children is more tiring than killing assassins.

    By the way, where is my baby? That woman said it''s a girl, and she disappeared with Elias behind the door. I couldn''t move my muscles, so I lost track of her traces and didn''t see my baby even once.

    My breasts hurt from the pressure of the milk. At least, I don''t feel anything from the waist lower. It''s as if I don''t have a belly anymore.

    Thank goodness, for I don''t want to know what I''ve broken down there. It hurt so much, but now it seems over.

    The sheets have been changed, and someone washed me. I feel all fresh, and the pillows are scented withvender.

    I turn to the side, and the soreness I felt transforms into pain.

    ?Damn it!? I whisper, clenching my legs and closing my eyes. I''d return to sleeping motionless. If only I didn''t have a baby to retrieve.

    Where the heck did they bring Elias?

    Kate is sleeping on an armchair, her mouth is half-opened, and she''s snoring. She must be tired.

    Among thest things I remember, there''s her worry and concern towards me. She probably saved my life, and I lost consciousness way before the situation was settled.

    Who knows how long she''s stayed up to nurse me?

    Next to her, there''s one of the maids we brought from Kyre to protect me. We should have instructed her to stay with the baby, not me... But now it''ste.

    I have to try, at least. I can''t forget Elias like this. Not after all the struggles before his birth.

    Why did they say it was a girl? They wanted to bring him away from me, for sure. Did they think I wouldn''t look for my child if it wasn''t a boy?

    These people are so strange.

    I just hope he''s all right.

    ?My Lady?? the maid murmurs, waking up. She observes me as I open the door, and she follows me out.

    I press a finger on my lips to tell her not to make a fuss. Kate is still sleeping.

    ?Where are you going, my Lady? I can bring you whatever you need: there''s no need to walk around,? she says once the door behind our backs is closed.

    ?I''m going to look for my son.?

    She blinks, surprised. Then, she nces at a door nearby. It''s the nursery, where all that is needed to take care of a baby is kept. We were nning to make the baby sleep in my or Alexander''s room, but the midwife might have assumed it''s the baby''s chamber...

    There is still hope. Maybe, Elias is behind that door! If they didn''t bring him far, I still can have him back.

    I won''t disappoint Alexander this way. I wouldn''t be able to look him in the eyes anymore if something happened while he was away.

    I take a couple of steps towards the door, and the maid sighs behind me.

    ?They didn''t allow me in,? she says. ?The baby needs silence and rest, so they chased out everyone.?

    ?They??

    ?The midwife and her assistant.?

    ?Oh,? I moan. Why are they so insistent on keeping anyone far from Elias? Even me...

    I reach the handle and push the door, walking in without alerting anyone.

    The room is empty. I can see the sheets from here. My son is there, sleeping.

    I just have to take a couple of steps, and I will finally meet him.

    I smile; my eyes are full of happy tears. My baby is alive and well, sleeping like a little angel.

    I take a step, but a noisy sigh stops me.

    ?Your highness!? a maid exims, covering her mouth in astonishment. ?What are you doing here??

    What kind of question is that?

    ?I''m here for my child,? I say, ring at her. She must be the famous assistant. Where is the midwife? How dares she keep mother and son apart?

    ?You should be resting in bed,? the woman says.

    ?Who are you to tell me what I should do??

    ?It''s for your health, your highness. You''ve just given birth.?

    ?You should have let me see my baby before disappearing behind a door. I want to see him. Now.?

    ?It''s not the protocol, your highness. Where do noblewomen attend to their children??

    ?That''s not for you to decide. Move aside, now,? I dere and take a step towards the cradle.

    Instead of stepping to the side and bowing her head out of shame, this woman stops in front of me.

    ?I can''t let you pass, your highness. Your daughter is part of the royal family; not everyone can approach her.?

    ?Am I not part of that same family? I''m the mother here. Who else can have any right if not me??

    ?Your highness, with due respect, you do not have any blood link to his majesty. The young miss does.?

    ?So what? Are you going to keep me separated from my child??

    ?Yes, until his majesty sends us formal approval to let you see her.?

    And what''s all this insisting that it''s a girl. Is it because of security or something?

    I turn back to my maid and order her to keep the assistant far from me as I walk to the cradle.

    ?I want to see my son, and you won''t stop me,? I say while moving forward.

    ?Your highness, it''s a girl. It''s your daughter. You didn''t have a son. You should punish anyone that said such a lie...?

    ?Shut up,? I sigh. ?Did you exchange my son with another baby??

    It''s possible. Hence all the insistence on it.

    If the baby in the cradle isn''t Elias, then where is he?

    ?Where is my son?? I repeat, turning towards the assistant. Rage starts flowing in my veins, and I clench my fists. ?What have you done to him? Who sent you??

    A tear escapes from my left eye, but I do not wipe it away. She better sees all my desperation before she even thinks about lying.

    ?Was it that vixen? Did she have to take my son away??

    ?Your baby is here, your highness,? the woman repeats. She nces to the secondary door that is opening, apparently relieved.

    The midwife steps in, and she observes the situation with an open mouth. She sees my maid keeping hers still, and me, a few steps from the cradle.

    ?Your highness, what are you doing here??

    ?I want to see my child. Is it forbidden??

    ?It''s against the protocol...?

    ?Do not start with that crap. You could bring him to me this morning. How am I going to feed him, ah??

    ?Your highness, you''re not supposed to breastfeed your children. Ethirian women don''t do that kind of thing.?

    ?Ah,? I groan. ?You''re getting on my nerves!?

    My fingers are shaking, so I clench my fists. It doesn''t help much as now all my hand trembles.

    My belly is hurting, but I can''t focus on it right now. I have to find Elias.

    ?Your highness, please, step away from the child,? the midwife says with a calm, hypnotising tone.

    ?Why?? They want me not to see, to stay far, long enough for my maternal instinct to die down. Then, I won''t know who my child is anymore... I won''t let them!

    ?Your highness, we''re going to wake the baby up, like this.?

    ?So what? Are you pretending to care, now??

    My voice makes the little bun behind me upset, and it starts crying. My whole being is crossed by electricity at that sound. It''s mine. It''s not another baby, I''m sure of it: Elias must be here!

    I turn around and reach the cradle. The first thing I see is the white clothes packing him like a ball. Why did they swaddle him like this? It doesn''t lookfortable.

    I wanted to see his little hands, his clenched fists, his pretty feet. Like this, I can see an ugly face, still stressed from birth, and the white sheets.

    He''s crying his soul out, disturbed by the adults'' bickering in his room. Oh, he''s right... But now, I will bring him with me. He won''t be disturbed anymore: I will protect him.

    ?Hey, look at you,? I whisper, bowing down to feel closer. I clench the wood of the cradle for better stability. My feet are cold since I didn''t have time to look for shoes of any kind. Most of my muscles hurt, and my shoulders tremble with nervousness.

    But all of this doesn''t matter in front of my baby.

    ?What have they done to you, ah?? I continue.

    At the sound of my voice, Elias opens his eyes and turns to me. He''s still crying, but his head is turned towards me as much as the swaddling lets him.

    I look for his eyes, excited to finally see those gems, but I don''t find them. Instead of two sapphires, I meet a couple of pitch-ck eyes.

    ck like the night, like nothingness. ck like Alexander''s.

 Chapter 282 - The Daughter (1)

    <h4>Chapter 282 - The Daughter (1)</h4>

    In the end, it is a daughter. This is not Elias.

    Nor a baby they exchanged him with. These eyes are so ck that they can''t be from a random family. And I can feel something linking me to my daughter.

    They weren''t lying. It''s me that failed.

    ?You''re not him,? I realise while tears start flowing from my cheeks. ?You poor little girl, don''t worry. I''m here for you...?

    I stretch my arms and pick up the little ball. It''s light, but my muscles twitch to pain. I''m so tired, but I have to carry my baby back to my room.

    Too bad that the midwife stands in front of the door and blocks the exit.

    ?You can''t take her out!? she exims.

    ?Watch me,? I say, but my voicees out weak. I''m not sure what to do first, whether to calm the little ball, walk out, or ask the maid to help me...

    Sensing my emotions, the baby resumes crying out loud.

    ?No, no...? I whisper, coddling her somehow. ?Do not cry!?

    She doesn''t listen... she closes her big, beautiful eyes and opens her mouth wide. I start sobbing as well, not knowing what to do.

    I have no clue how to take care of a baby. It''s the truth. I''m no good as a mother.

    ?Don''t cry, please,? I wail.

    ?Your highness, put the baby down!? the midwife repeats. She moves a couple of steps in my direction, her eyes full of annoyance and contempt. She raises her arms, and I instinctively hug my daughter closer to my chest.

    The midwife doesn''t have any chance to reach me, for my maid pushes her down with a fast, precise motion. The woman falls down like a sack of barley, and she curses, holding her knee.

    ?Damn you!? she rails against the maid. ?I''ll have your head cut by the end of today!?

    While the two bicker, I try calming down the baby. Or at least myself.

    And I fail at both.

    ?You won''t take her out of here!? the midwife exims, getting up and attempting to limp in my direction. ?You don''t have the right to do so!?

    ?Then, who has?? a voice asks.

    Not mine, since I no longer have a clue about the world around me.

    The part of me happy to see my baby registers that it''s Alexander. That part wants to show him how healthy and energetic our daughter is.

    But the rest is in an absolute panic. I don''t even understand what is happening. Nor can I predict Alexander''s reaction to this weird scene.

    After all, his daughter is crying in my arms. Is it my fault? Probably, yes.

    And, secondly, this is not his beloved Elias.

    Alexander observes the situation for a split second while undoing the mantle andunching it on a chair. He just arrived from travel. He must be tired.

    And here we are, offering him a scene as the first thing he sees once back.

    He walks to me and caresses my face with a light touch, kissing my forehead when I look at him with wide eyes.

    ?Thea, you''re making our child cry,? he whispers, surrounding the little ball with his arms.

    I put some resistance to his attempt to take it away from me, but then I remember that he''s trustworthy. I let go, and he carries our baby for a few seconds before she stops any sound. She looks at him, her eyes wide and attracted by the deep voice of this man.

    Is she recognising him? He talked to her so many times while she was still in my belly. Could it really be?

    And what about Alexander? Will he be angry not to see Elias? Will he feel displeased, betrayed? Disappointed?

    Ignoring the surroundings, Alexander holds my hand and pulls me out. No one dares to utter a word while we leave and reach his lodgings.

    As hypnotised as our daughter, I observe his calm smile and gentle touch. He''s calming both of us at the same time.

    Once closed the door behind our backs, he pulls me to the bed. He makes sure I''m sat before walking in the room and coddling our daughter for some more.

    ?What have they done to you, ah?? he inquires.

    I startle, frightened he will scold me for disturbing our child''s rest. However, he doesn''t add anything and leans the baby on the bed. He observes the white clothes with a keen eye. Then, once found the beginning of the sash, he undoes the swaddling.

    ?Isn''t this better?? he says, observing amused how our baby moves her free legs and arms. He turns to me all of a sudden, and I wince again. ?What do you think??

    I shrug, not understanding if he''s asking me an opinion about the babies'' clothes or something else.

    ?The diaper is already much of a hassle, isn''t it? I can''t look at our daughter struggling in that tight thing.?

    ?All right,? I mumble, more out of reflex than free will.

    Alexander is the expert, among us two. I know nothing about babies and nursing.

    He wraps our daughter in a soft nket, one that we chose together for her, and he returns to cradling her until sleep. Once done, he returns to me and leaves the baby at the centre of the bed.

    I look at him for the whole time, still on alert from before.

    He sits next to me and caresses my face. He pecks my cheek, and then my temple.

    ?How are you feeling?? he inquires.

    I don''t know how to answer, so I shrug again. I feel burning between my legs, and some small red stains decorate the dress. I caught Alexander''s eye on them, but he pretends not to have noticed.

    ?You should rest, my love. It''s too early to cause trouble around, isn''t it??

    ?I don''t know,? I whisper, and I start sobbing. Just because. I have no clue why I''m starting again.

    Alexander hugs me, and he rubs my back until I calm down. Hepels me to lie down, my back sustained by a mountain of pillows and the headrest. He covers my legs and holds the baby sleeping as nothing happened.

    ?Do you want to hold her, now?? he asks me.

    I nod and stretch out my arms, waiting with patience for his decision. He epts to let a neurotic woman like myself hold his precious daughter, so I do my best not to wake the little ball up.

    ?You''ve done a terrific job, Thea. Our daughter is so beautiful.?

    ?Is she?? I mumble. She''s a bit ugly.

    ?You''ll see in a few days. Now it''s early, and every baby is ugly after birth.?

    ?Oh.?

    ?Yes, my love. Look at her: she resembles you...?

    Am I ugly?

    ?She has your eyes,? I point out.

    Then, I remember that we were hoping to meet Elias. Alexander didn''t show any trace of fury at the discovery that I haven''t given birth to his beloved son but to a new daughter.

    He didn''t even look surprised. He''s so good at hiding his thoughts, not to scare me.

    ?And she''s not Elias,? I sigh.

    Before I can start crying again, Alexander surrounds my shoulders with an arm and leans back next to me. Like this, he can stare at our baby and me at the same time.

    ?She''s not, indeed.?

    ?I''m sorry.?

    ?Sorry for what??

    ?I failed at bringing our son back to life.?

    ?It wouldn''t be your fault even if I was expecting Elias to arrive. But it''s too soon, Thea.?

    ?Too... soon? Weren''t you sure this was him??

    ?At first, I believed we weren''t going to have any children for years. But I was a fool. Thank goodness, it all happened after a few months, so Elias''s birth is still possible.?

    ?What are you talking about?? I stop him. ?You knew it??

    ?Yes, I knew this wasn''t him. Why? Did you think you were carrying Elias??

    I nod, and he sighs.

    ?Oh, Thea. I wish I noticed all these months... We were supposed to get married next summer. Then, two years passed before conceiving our firstborn. This time, everything went in a different direction, so we also have a daughter. Isn''t it wonderful??

    ?You said our firstborn would be a son, an heir to Kyre!? I exim. Then, I remember that I''m holding a sleeping ball, so I tune my voice down. ?You liar!?

    ?When I said that, I was quite convinced.?

    ?So, we didn''t kill Elias by giving birth to her??

    ?No, Thea. We will do everything in our powers to have Elias back.?

    ?The ns in your office...? I murmur. So, we are going to redo all of those lewd things, repeating every single detail... It doesn''t sound so bad, after all.

    ?You found them,? he sighs. ?Well, yes. Those are the ns.?

    I bite my lower lip to avoid showing him any weird grimace. I''ve just be a mother, for goodness. I should be mature and rational now.

 Chapter 283 - The Daughter (2)

    <h4>Chapter 283 - The Daughter (2)</h4>

    So, I didn''t ruin every chance to have Elias. And Alexander won''t hate our daughter.

    From what I''ve seen so far, he already loves her.

    ?I hope she''ll sleep for an hour or at least half,? he whispers. ?I will be back soon, I promise.?

    He pecks my head and leaves the bed.

    I cuddle the baby and wonder how much to wait before following him. Also, I shouldn''t bring the little ball with me.

    She''s sleeping, clueless. Can I leave her on the bed?

    As I reach the door, I notice it hasn''t been closed yet. Alexander is standing outside, talking with Kate. She''s clenching her uniform''s skirt, her expression furious.

    ?Those women left your wife to die,? she exims. ?They didn''t even check if she would survive before running out with the baby in their arms. They closed the door and didn''t allow anyone inside...?

    My baby doesn''t seem bothered by her eavesdropping mother, so I dare to approach the door a few steps more to hear better.

    ?No one entered the room, so there''s no way the baby was fed. None of the two women there has milk. I suspect they''re trying to kill her without traces...?

    ?The baby wouldn''t have stopped crying if she was hungry.?

    ?I know. I can''t find any proof, but they must have sedated her. They want a frail child that will get ill and die without anyone suspecting.?

    ?Why?? Alexander sighs. ?My daughter has such a weak im to the throne, in Ethirianw.?

    ?I don''t know anything about politics. But with a healthy wife and daughter, it seems obvious that you''ll have a son sooner orter.?

    ?How is Thea doing? She''s not herself, now. And she seems so tired.?

    ?She would have died if I wasn''t there,? Kate finishes.

    Alexander nods and doesn''t add anything. He walks by Kate and leaves her in front of the door. I open it ajar and call her inside with a motion of my head.

    ?Can you look after her?? I whisper. I want to check what is going to happen.

    What if the midwife tells Alexander that they were protecting the child from me? Will he run back to check if I have ill intentions?

    After all, he did find me with a crying baby in my arms.

    ?What''s the meaning of all of this?? he asks the women in the room. His voice is low, calm, yet chilly. ?You were supposed to protect her.?

    ?We''re here to make sure the young miss has all she needs,? the midwife replies with a frown. ?It''s not our duty to clean the Archduchess. Her maids are here for that.?

    ?You left her to bleed out.?

    ?Some blood is normal, your highness. As you''ve seen, the Archduchess is still alive.?

    ?Only because she was treated by her maids while you took her daughter away without letting her see her once. What were you trying to do? Kill first my wife and then my child??

    ?Your highness, your words are offensive! We took care of the baby with utter professionalism! If we were ordered to kill the baby, then she wouldn''t be this healthy...?

    ?Healthy? Can a baby not eating be healthy??

    ?Your highness, your wife doesn''t have to breastfeed her own children. It''s not proper for noblewomen to do so.?

    ?Where''s the nanny?? he asks, walking in the room and looking for details out of ce. ?Why hasn''t my daughter still had a meal? Are you nning to let her starve??

    Thank goodness he came back in time!

    ?It''s not the case, your highness.?

    ?Who sent you?? Alexander asks, turning to the women and gazing at them, almost uninterested.

    ?I''m in charge of all the children in the imperial family.?

    ?All of them?? he scoffs. ?What if the imperial family had dozens of members? There were generations like that. Would you have looked over every single delivery? Moreover, you''re appointed as the direct descendants of the ruling Emperor. I know the rules and customs, don''t try messing with me.?

    ?It''s a delicate period. Until his majesty has a son, the throne will be in danger. Every baby thates into the family is as important as a prince.?

    ?Who sent you?? Alexander repeats. ?The Dowager Empress??

    The midwife doesn''t flinch, but her assistant winces, taken by surprise.

    ?This will cost her a lot, believe me. And it will cost you two even more...?

    The assistant falls on her knees and starts crying.

    ?Please, mercy!? she shouts.

    The midwife hits her head and imposes silence, but the girl is too frightened to listen.

    ?I didn''t know her highness''s life was in danger! I''m just a servant doing all that is told to her. I don''t make decisions; please spare my life!?

    ?Why should I? Are your actions forgivable??

    ?It wasn''t my fault! I didn''t do anything... It''s her... It has always been her,? she says, pointing at the midwife.

    Those two got along perfectly while doing misdeeds. Now that they''ve been discovered, though, they turn against each other.

    ?She poisoned the baby to make her stop crying. She told me not to let the nanny feed her for a couple of days and prevent her highness from walking inside.?

    ?Is that so? What kind of poison did you use??

    ?It''s a sedative, your highness,? the maid reveals. ?It makes the baby tired, so she can''t ask for food. If not disturbed, she will sleep for a few days and be too weak to survive.?

    ?What about my wife? Was her state natural??

    ?I suspect the midwife did something there too,? the woman affirms, hoping to get out of here alive by coborating. ?I''m sure she''s behind it as well!?

    ?My Lady,? a male voice says behind me. ?May we pass??

    I turn and look at the two knights. They''re wearing their uniforms, their swords hanging on their belts. They also have light armour on. Do they need to fight?

    I step aside and let them march into the room.

    ?Take care of them. And be discreet. Don''t alert the Royal Guards while getting rid of the midwife,? Alexander orders, not even turning to look at the door nor the two women shaking in panic.

    He observes the cradle, and I can''t see his expression from here. I just can hear his cial tone.

    When he turns and notices me, I realise that I''m a witness to two murders...

    Alexander walks to me and reaches out, slow and careful, to a lock of my hair. I shut my eyes and hold my breath until my feet don''t touch the ground anymore.

    When I open my eyes, Alexander is carrying me back.

    ?You have to rest, Thea. How many times do I need to tell you before you understand??

    I shrug, clenching his shirt and sighing in secret relief. He won''t get rid of me to maintain his dark secrets. And his knights didn''t seem too surprised to get that order, by the way. How often has something simr happened?

    He pecks my temple and moves a step towards his room. Then, he turns back to the women being dragged away. They''re fighting with their nails and shouting for help, but no one even dares to look. The few servants present here, those that weren''t sent away after failing to protect me, pretend not to be hearing anything.

    ?The noise is annoying,? Alexander says, and the knights hit the women behind their heads. The two lose their senses and are carried out without further scenes.

    I surround Alexander''s neck with my arms and inhale his scent. He''s been away for a few weeks only, but I''ve missed him.

    ?You weren''t supposed to see that,? he sighs. ?I didn''t want to unsettle you even more...?

    I press my lips on his neck and then nibble his earlobe. Leaving a trace of light pecks, I reach his lips.

    Alexander continues walking towards his chambers, paying little attention to the surroundings. We finally kiss, after so many days.

    I sigh, feeling my needs all fulfilled and my soul at ease.

    ?I missed you,? I murmur before returning to the delicate, longing kiss.

    Not looking where he''s walking, Alexander stops against the door. My shoulder and leg are pressed on the wood and the sound of the hit echoes in the hallway.

    He steps back, still holding me. His knuckles are red after the impact, but his eyes are all on me.

    ?Thea, are you all right?? he asks.

    I burst outughing at the scene. We were so focused on kissing that we missed the door.

    I hug him tightly and sink my face on his neck''s skin. I''m still giggling while opening the door with one hand and pulling his hair with the other.

    The sound was so loud that it woke up the sleeping ball. In fact, when we walk in, a loud cry wees us.

    Kate is cuddling the baby, walking from one side to the other of the room and moaning some luby.

    ?At least, we don''t have to wake her up,? Alexander sighs. ?Or, better said, we already did...?

    That''s right. The little ball hasn''t had anything to eat yet.

 Chapter 284 - A Name

    <h4>Chapter 284 - A Name</h4>

    Alexander leans me on the bed. He tucks the covers and asks Kate to take care of me while he finishes some tasks.

    Before moving away, he closes the curtains of the canopy.

    Kate is sitting next to me, cuddling the little ball that is crying her soul out. I''m so relieved, actually.

    ?Here,? I ask, stretching my arms out. ?I''ll feed her.?

    I untie the ribbon of the nightgown and move the cloth aside to free one breast. My daughter finds it immediately, even with her eyes closed.

    Her hands are gripping me, and she starts sucking a moment after finding the nipple.

    Thank the gods, she is hungry.

    The first minute or so, my nipple is sore and hurts. It soon passes, but then my belly begins to clench and release.

    ?Kate,? I whisper. ?I feel weird... My belly...?

    She presses a hand on my stomach and feels the muscles.

    ?It''s normal.?

    ?This too??

    ?Yes!? She nods. ?It helps you heal from childbirth. And it will be like this for a couple of days.?

    The little ball sucks unbothered, falling asleep after a minute or two.

    ?Kate,? I call my maid for the second time. ?I think she''s done.?

    ?No!? Kate exims in a whisper.

    She pinches the little ball''s butt, and she wakes up ready to cry. However, when she senses my bosom, she returns to her meal.

    ?Look at her,? I chuckle.

    I turn silent when the door is opened, and the noise of some people carrying heavy things reaches my ears.

    I look at my daughter''s calm face and rx.

    She''s so light and small. Still ugly, yet I can''t help but find her cute.

    Kate also looks at her with shining eyes and a tender smile.

    ?Have you decided a name?? she whispers, curious.

    Oh, that''s right. I can''t continue to call her little ball.

    ?Not yet,? I pout. Alexander will name her when he finds some time.

    ?Everything is here, your highness,? a servant says from the other side of the curtains.

    ?Excellent. You can go,? Alexander replies, walking in the room like a nervous cat in a cage.

    Kate slips out of bed and waves me goodbye before following the rest of the servants out. The heavy curtains that were blocking the vision are tossed aside, and my husband''s face appears.

    ?Everything all right?? he inquires, observing the sleeping baby. ?If you''re done, we should let her rest. I''ve made the servants bring anything we need in here. You don''t have any reason to walk further than this room, now.?

    ?All right,? I sigh. ?I''m tired...?

    ?Let me,? he starts, taking the little girl from my arms. ?I''ll be right back.?

    ?Have you thought of a name??

    He stops midstep and turns to me. His face is pale and confused.

    ?Not yet,? he voices. ?And you??

    I remember one of the dreams with a little Princess Lnd. Everyone struggled so much just to find her a name. Alexander didn''t know how to call her, so he didn''t want to see her. But then, he was forced.

    It was a cute scene, even though my husband felt awkward and confused.

    Thinking of a name is too much for him, apparently. But I won''t let our daughter stay nameless for a week. I will press him until hees up with an idea. It doesn''t have to be a regal or pretty name. Just anything can do!

    ?What do you think about it?? Alexander queries.

    ?What??

    ?I''m asking you for your opinion, Thea.?

    ?Why??

    ?I don''t have any idea. How do you think we should name our daughter??

    ?It''s your right to name her, Alexander!?

    ?But I''m asking you to do so!?

    What? He''s just shifting the responsibility to me! This irresponsible husband!

    ?What about Lavinia?? I ask.

    ?Lavinia??

    It''s the name of the Princess''s mother and Alexander''s stepmother. From all the scenes I''ve dreamt of, I can understand that he loved her very much. And she also took care of him like a real mother would.

    They were a family, for real.

    I don''t know much about Alexander''s birth mother, but maybe it was better to propose her name instead. But I can''t remember it.

    Lavinia, on the other side, is a whole person in my mind. I know her how I know the young Princess or the nanny, or Elias.

    ?It''s nice,? Alexander sighs. ?A pretty name, indeed.?

    ?Do you think the Princess will be upset, though?? I haven''t thought about it.

    ?No. Why should she?? Alexander murmurs while bringing the baby to the cradle and making her rest down.

    ?It''s her mother''s name,? I point out. ?Maybe, we should ask her before deciding...?

    ?She will assume I chose it,? heforts me, lying by my side. ?Now that Lavinia has a name, we can think about the rest tomorrow. I''m tired.?

    ?You just came back from travel,? I remember. ?Come here...?

    I move to the side, instead of staying at the centre of the huge bed.

    ?Where are you fleeing, now?? Alexanderins. ?Come back here, now!?

    ?I''m tired, and everything hurts, Alexander,? I point out. He''s not thinking of beginning to work to get Elias already? Not to mention that I''m horrible to look at.

    ?We''re going to sleep, Thea. What were you thinking right now? I''m not a beast,? he chuckles, but his eyes show me a hint of annoyance.

    Oh, well. He''s right. I was a bit quick to think badly of him...

    I crawl back to him and settle in his arms.

    I also peck his lips to make him forget about it.

    ?I''ve missed you,? I say, running my palms on his chest. ?But you kept your word and came back early... I''m so happy that you''re here.?

    ?Why are you ttering me, now??

    ?Because I feel like it.?

    ?Have you received my letter??

    ?Yes,? I murmur while my cheeks flush. Will it happen every time he writes to me? It''s just a bunch of words written in code. What am I so happy about?

    ?And have you written a reply??

    ?No, not yet. I was too busy reading and reading again,? I confess. ?I couldn''t think of words that could match yours...?

    ?No??

    ?But I finished nning the celebrations,? I remember. Oh, I''m looking forward to that. ?But now I''m not in the condition to fulfil my promise. Will you be angry because of this??

    ?Uh? No, Thea. You just gave birth to my daughter. How could I be angry at you for anything??

    ?Alexander... I''m not sure I want other children,? I confess. It''s better to make it clear immediately. ?All of this hurt me so much.?

    His arm pauses on the middle of my back, but he doesn''t even frown.

    ?I will beg you until you change your mind,? he sighs. ?I will spend the next year asking you every day until you''re so tired of hearing my voice.?

    ?What if I don''t find the courage??

    ?Then, I will live with it.?

    ?Won''t you... force me??

    ?No, Thea. I would never. And it wouldn''t work.?

    ?But what if we have another child, but it isn''t Elias??

    ?We can''t have control over something like this. We can just pray that our dreams are fulfilled.?

    ?But after everything you''ve done, it would just be odd if you surrendered just because I say no.?

    ?Your words are a bit troubling, Thea.?

    ?I''m trying to understand.?

    ?I''m slow, you know? I can''t find the right solution on the spot; I can''t understand a problem the first time I toggle it. But with time, I start to realise. It took me years, but now I think I get it. I was sent back by somepassionate gods for some reason. If my task isn''t in opposition to having our son back, then I''ll see him again. But if I don''t, it will be my fault.?

    Strangely, he isn''t desperate while saying this.

    ?I should stop longing for a past that won''t return, right?? he chuckles. ?I have a family now.?

    I start sobbing all of a sudden.

    ?Hey,? he whispers, pulling me closer. ?I love you, Thea. I loved you for so long that I don''t remember how it felt not to know you. I won''t sacrifice you and my daughter for a dream. Elias was a miracle the first time. Lavinia is a miracle right now. If we deserve it, we''ll have our little prince back.?

    ?But you''re still settled on repeating all the things we did the first time, right?? I murmur in between a tear and the following.

    ?Just in case,? he says. Just that.

    Then, he reaches out for the smallntern at our side and tunes it down without letting the me die.

    ?We''ll have to sleep with some light from now on,? he exins. ?In case Vinnie wakes up in the middle of the night.?

    ?Already with a nickname??

    ?She''s too little for a real name. At least for us,? he continues.

    ?Vinnie,? I repeat. It sounds strange. But I can get used to it.

    And Alexander loves nicknames. He would find one for almost any name longer than six letters.

    I should have considered this before choosing the name.

    ?It sounds royal,? Iment, giggling in the shadows.

    ?You chose it,? Alexander replies. ?How could it not be??

 Chapter 285 - A Family To Protect

    <h4>Chapter 285 - A Family To Protect</h4>

    From when Alexander returned, no one dares to reach this wing of the Pce. I spend a few days resting.

    When Lavinia wakes up in the middle of the night, Alexander gets up to carry her to the bed. It doesn''t happen too often, as our daughter is a calm baby, but I don''t need to walk, not even to the cradle.

    Lavinia''s serenity is not because of the sleeping drug the midwife gave her. Kate said that the poison isn''t in the little ball''s body anymore. It''s just her character.

    Breastfeeding bes less painful with time, so I eventually can look at my baby without a constant frown. She''s turning pretty: Alexander was right about this too.

    And I''m slowly forgetting how difficult it has been to bring her to this world. It''s early to think about it, years early, but I might be brave enough to attempt giving birth to Elias as well.

    The only person that crosses the door to visit me, other than the Princess, is Duchess Prim.

    She sits on the armchair, observing me for a while. I''m wrapped in a nket, still wearing a nightgown. I don''t have enough energy to stand long enough to wear a dress, so she''ll have to bear with my shameless attire.

    ?I''m d to see you''re all right, your highness,? she starts. ?Has the delivery been difficult??

    ?It wasn''t easy, indeed,? I sigh.

    Her voice is uncertain as if she was probing out what happened.

    She was the one calling for the midwife, but it doesn''t mean she was part of the conspiracy as well. I can''t picture Duchess Prim plotting for my and my baby''s death.

    ?The... The midwife isn''t anywhere to be found. The whole court is wondering what happened to her,? she continues.

    In the end, she''s always the same, open Duchess Prim. She takes more confidence than one allows her, but she''s easy to read.

    ?Has she made any mistake??

    ?No, she hasn''t,? I reply, tilting my head and waiting for her reaction.

    ?I see... I also heard some rumours, but I didn''t want to believe that a royal midwife would... Oh,? she sighs. ?I was the one telling you to be in her care. It''s my fault if you suffered more than it was necessary.?

    ?What do you think happened, Duchess?? I ask, more to understand what the court thinks than to check her intentions.

    The Duchess wouldn''t havee here if she had anything to hide. She would have pretended that nothing happened.

    She came here to soothe her sense of guilt with an apology.

    ?Your baby is a descendant of thete Emperor. She has royal blood in her veins.?

    ?By both sides,? I remind her.

    ?True. The midwife of the royal family is the most skilled among the women in medicine. She was chosen for that position after careful thoughts decades ago. I would have never imagined...?

    ?What happened, Duchess??

    ?The midwife tried to kill the baby, didn''t she? Thankfully, she failed. I wouldn''t have been able to live with it if she seeded.?

    ?You wouldn''t have heard any rumour if she seeded because I would be dead too.?

    ?Oh,? the Duchess realises.

    ?This is how being a member of a royal family is. At all times, especially when one is defenceless and needs help.?

    ?Who would have imagined that she would dare?? Somehow, I understand that she doesn''t refer to the midwife but to a more powerful, poisonous woman.

    ?It wasn''t an easy deal, in fact. Alexander''s people surround me at all times. They had to choose with concern how to approach me, and they found the perfect way,? I reply.

    ?Do you think that woman gave the order??

    ?The Dowager Empress? Sure. Even though it''sughable. She has never had a child, so how does she have such a close rtionship with the midwife??

    ?I don''t know. But I can tell you the name of the person reminding me that the midwife would help give birth to your baby. I heard it''s a daughter, is it true??

    ?Yes, it is.?

    ?Wonderful,? the Duchess exims with a smile. Then, she realises it''s the contrary of what other people would say. Everyone was expecting a son, me included. ?I mean, she won''t be targeted as much as a potential heir to the throne. It''s a turbulent period to be born. I hope that you''ll have a son when this is all over...?

    All over? I don''t think it will be that easy.

    Alexander was a bit hurried with executing the midwife and her maid. Now, it''s more difficult to find traces of the Dowager Empress''s implications.

    ?You can tell me who reminded you of such a detail,? I state.

    After all, it is well known that Duchess Prim spends a lot of time with me.

    I''m not sure if they had a backup n, or they were just hoping I would begin the delivery before Alexander came back.

    Even Count Grahm''s failure now seems suspicious. I was expecting him to do so earlier, but then there wouldn''t have been any chance to give birth while Alexander was away.

    That is the reason why the Duke didn''t insist on being the one solving what his son misdeed. He had a counter-move ready.

    I''m ying with adversaries more dangerous than I thought. Differently from Alexander, they have no morals. They would kill children to get what they desire.

    ?It did feel weird, at that point of the conversation, but I thought she was trying to get out some juicy gossip or something simr... Never would I have imagined... Oh, for goodness.?

    ?I will let my husband know about it,? I say. ?He won''t let it slide.?

    ?There is also something else, but I''m not sure if...?

    ?Yes??

    ?I also heard that some nobles use to gather in secret circles to n some change in power. I was sure that your husband was out of it, buttely... There are rumours, your highness. Be careful about it. And talk him out of it while he''s still in time. If the gossip doesn''t stop, there''s a chance it reaches his majesty''s ears... It would be the end for your whole family. You just had a daughter: you should think about it!?

    ?You''re assuming I am the one pushing my husband in that direction,? Iment, tilting my head.

    ?It''s because of the moment. His highness, the Archduke, never had a single word that would sound off. He started behaving suspiciously only after marrying you. What more, when you two are expecting a child.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?This is how things look from my perspective. I''m not assuming anything, of course.?

    I rx on the couch and sip some tea.

    So, it''s working. Perfect, now we should speed up the critical phase. Since Alexander wants proof before using anyone, I will help him and get it over with.

    ?Your highness, you''re still young. Do you need more power, for real? Don''t you see that you have so much richness in your daughter? You''ll have other children and a safe ce in the north where to raise them...? the Duchess continues, sure that I''m a greedy bitch that wants power and revenge.

    Oh, well, if only I could tell her the truth. All I want is to get rid of Duke Grahm and that harpy, the Dowager Empress. Not because of power but safety.

    ?My father was already dead when I was born. And I was already Queen. The coronation wasn''t even held after my birth. They blessed me while in my mother''s womb,? I say. ?They were so disappointed that I was a girl, but it was toote to undo the ritual. And there wasn''t anyone else. No one asked me if I wanted to be Queen, but I liked my role. And I was good at ruling. Young, impressionable, and easy to manipte, but I wasn''t doing too bad. People loved me, the city was prosperous... It all was manageable until the Empire struck.?

    The Duchess opens her eyes wide, worried and secretly excited to see my true self.

    ?When I lost my crown, I lost myself. Queen Theodora died, and she won''te back. Not even another crown, throne, or sceptre could relive her.?

    I''m a different person. And I believe I''m wiser than the original Theodora, the one Alexander fell in love with during his first life. I don''t dislike this new me. And for sure, I won''t risk it bing a shadow of that woman.

    ?A part of me is dead, and so will stay.?

    The Duchess nods, visibly relieved. I''m not in a suicidal attempt to reach greatness. I''m just a woman defending herself in the ways she knows.

    ?Oh, I really like being the Lady of Kyre. It''s a beautiful ce, and people treat me with respect. Most of them, at least,? I continue, changing tone to make the conversation easier to maintain.

    The hard part is over; let''s focus on the bright sides.

    ?Not to mention the months spent here in the Pce. Working as a counsellor for the crown is such a huge responsibility, but I hope I''ll be of help to the Empire.?

    ?Thesest few days, there has been such a crowd. Ladies from all over the continent are arriving every day. There isn''t a single unmarried miss that isn''t doing her best to look desirable in his majesty''s eyes...?

    Oh, I almost forgot about the selection.

    ?It will be an interesting month,? I chuckle.

    A month where the Dowager Empress will be more focused on looking for the perfect prey to have as a daughter inw. She won''t have time for me.

    ?Is it an idea of yours, your highness?? the Duchess inquires, observing my smart grin.

    ?You could tell, right??

    ?Yes,? she sighs. ?It was too exotic toe out from another brain but yours. This is how brides are chosen in Asteria, isn''t it??

    ?You''re right, Duchess. It makes everything a little too obvious for my tastes. Hopefully, the girls won''t discover it too soon. I was asked to be in the council to shortlist some names to propose to his majesty. But it would be difficult if they were to hear that I have any decision power.?

    ?Oh, don''t worry, your highness. You''re gifted at discerning the true natures of people. You won''t be tricked by those youngdies.?

    ?I hope you''re right, Duchess Prim...?

 Chapter 286 - The Wiped Generation

    <h4>Chapter 286 - The Wiped Generation</h4>

    When I recover enough to walk, I bring Lavinia to the Empress Grandmother. I promised her that I would visit her after the debut to chat, but then so much happened that I couldn''t keep my word.

    As an apology, I''ll let her see my daughter before the Emperor. He couldn''t visit these days, so he''ll lose his privileged position and be third in the family to see her. The first one, out of Alexander, was the Princess.

    Kate is taking care of my baby as if she was trained, so I let her do most of the work. She was discharged from her other tasks as soon as it was clear that I wasn''t going to die.

    It''s better that she focuses on Lavinia.

    Once reached the building where the Empress Grandmother resides, I pick my daughter up and tell Kate to wait outside.

    ?You cane back in a couple of hours. I suspect it won''t be a quick visit.?

    ?Are you sure you don''t need me around?? she whispers. ?That woman is said to bepletely crazy...?

    ?She''s not dangerous. It will be fine. This is her own blood: she deserves to see Lavinia now that she''s born.?

    Kate crooks her mouth, but she doesn''t dare to argue any further.

    Once alone with the Empress, I cuddle my baby while analysing the snacks on the table.

    ?Would you like some wine, Theodora dear?? she asks me. ?You''ve finally free from the duty to drink water only.?

    ?Actually, I used to drink a lot of juices during pregnancy. But no, thanks. I prefer some light tea, your majesty.?

    ?Are you breastfeeding her??

    ?Yes, I am.?

    ?You can''t trust anyone after what happened. Gossip reached my ears, but I''m not clear if my grandson got rid of the servants because they were inefficient or ill-intending.?

    ?Both, your majesty.?

    ?How both?? she chuckles. She observes the little ball with a curious look, but she doesn''t move towards us. She just sits. And looks.

    ?Ill-intending towards my baby and me. Inefficient because they failed. As you see, we''re both here. Alive and well.?

    ?Can I see her from closer??

    ?Sure,? I say.

    I let her hold the baby; it''s the first time the Empress smiles with sincerity, without any hint of sadness. She stares at the little ball, observing her traits and her motions, trying to guess what must be going on in that small, hairless head.

    ?She resembles you,? shements.

    Me? I see so much of Alexander in her. Her eyes are exactly the same. I wonder how they can shine with such a dark colour.

    She''s still too little to have expressions, but I feel cornered when she looks at me. And she does it often.

    She doesn''t like to cry too much, so she sometimes looks at me in silence. We don''t get tired of exchanging nces, so it became our little habit.

    With Alexander, Lavinia is more lively. She does let some sound out, and she moves her arms when he talks.

    As soon as she hears his voice, she turns her face in his direction, looking for him. When she doesn''t find him, she cries.

    This little spoileddy knows well who she can manipte into coddling her...

    ?You were right, your majesty,? I sigh. ?It''s a daughter. And my husband is happy about it.?

    ?Oh, Alexander isn''t as dark as the court depicts him. I''m sure he will be a decent father.?

    ?He will,? I confirm.

    It''s in his nature. Maybe he''ll be too permissive, but I''ll correct our children if they be spoiled and difficult to handle.

    ?Now, I can die in peace,? she exims. ?I''ve seen a great-granddaughter. My paintings will be sent to the whole world, and Ethiro is in safe hands with you and my other grandchildren administering it. And Kyre has a Lady worthy of the name. My part of the job is done. The rest is on the younger generation...?

    ?Oh, you still have many years ahead, your majesty! You''re in good shape, and there are so many things you could do. It''s too early to think about death.?

    ?Oh, no. It''s the right time. What should I do, imprisoned here? Theodora dear, I was left behind by the rest of my friends. They already crossed that border years ago. And the generation after mine has been wiped out as well.?

    ?Your grandchildren would be happy to hear of your recovery. I''m sure we can make it look normal, somehow. You will be able to spend some years with them, at least. His majesty is going to get married, so you will have other descendants too!?

    She chuckles, amused by my clumsy try to cheer her up.

    ?It would be soplicated,? she sighs. ?But thanks for the thought, Theodora dear. I hope your daughter will have your spirit as well. It will help her in life.?

    ?Or it will bring her trouble,? I point out. If it wasn''t for Alexander, I would have lost my temper ages ago, bent by the events.

    ?You said the Emperor is going to get married. How soon will that happen??

    ?I can''t be sure, but the engagement will be confirmed by the end of the year.?

    ?Who will be the lucky one??

    ?I don''t know, your majesty. There will be a selection... Ladies from all over the continent are crowding here to attempt the deed.?

    ?Ah, yes, I heard about it. What is your purpose??

    ?Buying time,? I confess. ?The bride will be chosen after I make sure there won''t be so many factions fighting each other in court.?

    ?Ah, be careful. The monsters are lurking in the dark. They won''t let you get rid of them without fighting back. Last time, it wasn''t a pleasant spectacle.?

    ?Last time??

    ?I already told you that my first son was poisoned by a beast... I''d like to tell you about it in detail, but I''m afraid you would be in danger after.?

    ?I already suspect what you''re hinting at me, your majesty. I am already in danger, so you can speak without worrying.?

    ?But you have a family to protect, now. Don''t let them get to her,? she says, looking at Lavinia who fell asleep in a stranger''s arms.

    ?I will be careful.?

    ?The beast poisoned my first son''s body and soul. She made him drink a drop every day until he started seeing things that weren''t there. Visions. Then, she poisoned his soul, making him believe there were dangers in every corner... Even as far as in Kyre.?

    ?She was the one convincing the Emperor that the Archduke and Archduchess were plotting treason,? I realise. I should have at least suspected it! That harpy!

    She took so much away from Alexander, and she tried to do it again by killing his daughter.

    ?She dared...? I murmur, clenching my fists.

    ?Yes, she did. There wasn''t any trial. Thete Emperor summoned the Lord of Kyre and executed him. It all took a few days. I tried to stop him, but I was poisoned. I survived but got up from bed toote...?

    ?Oh,? I whisper.

    ?The first months, I was really crazy. Until I saw some hope in Alexander and Martia. Especially Martia. She was such a lively child, and she was so kind to her cousin, even if he was an illegitimate child. Then, I realised that making Alexander inherit the throne was the best chance for Ethiro, but not the only one. If the illegitimate son became Emperor, Alexander would be the second in line. If Alexander became the ruler, there wouldn''t have been two people between the beast and the throne. Just one. As such, I used all that remained of my connections and helped my grandson reach the throne.?

    ?I figured as much,? I sigh. ?About how his majesty became Emperor. Not about thete Archduke''s execution.?

    ?You gave the Archduchess''s name to your child. Is it on purpose? Are you hoping to give them a warning about the side you''re taking??

    ?Oh, no. It''s just because I like the name,? I chuckle. ?And the Archduchess was a victim of the circumstances. Even more than the Archduke. Even if there was a hint of treason, she didn''t need to pay for it just because she was married to...?

    ?She chose it,? the Empress deres. ?She chose to stay with her husband till the end. She asked me to protect her grandchildren. To contact her mother and send her to Kyre to take care of them. But she didn''t want to survive to my son.?

    ?Oh,? I breathe. I can''t say I don''t understand her. ?So, Anne de Ruis was sent by you.?

    ?Yes, that''s right.?

    ?Haven''t you ever wanted revenge??

    ?Against whom? My first son??

    ?The beast,? I point out. ?Against the beast.?

    ?I tried, and I ended up here. I''m not the one that can win that battle. But you can. You have enough wits and energy to fight her... Don''t let her ruin this generation as she did with the previous. Fulfil thisst desire of mine. All I own will be yours,�� in return!?

    I raise my brows and smile.

    ?I was going to do it regardless, your majesty. I don''t need anything in return,? I dere.

    And it''s not like I have a choice.

 Chapter 287 - Naming Issues

    <h4>Chapter 287 - Naming Issues</h4>

    ?What has my Vinnie done today?? Alexander inquires a few seconds after storming into his bedroom. He only managed to change clothes.

    The odd thing is that he''s asking our daughter directly. She can''t speak yet, so it would make more sense to talk with me in her stead. I''ve been with her for the whole day, so I for sure know what she has done.

    Which is: nothing.

    Lavinia spent her day eating, sleeping, and staring at me. She''s just like her father in hiszy moments, now that I think about it.

    Alexander stretches out his arms and picks Lavinia up. He carries her around the room for a while, talking like an idiot.

    ?Your daddy was very busy too,? he says. ?I had to do so much work to make you and your mother live sofortably...?

    Daddy? Mother? What is this difference in treatment?

    ?She can be ruthless, at times, and I don''t want her to leave me because I can''t provide for you two,? he adds.

    Why is he telling all of this to our daughter? What if she believes him?

    She will think the worst of her mother, like this!

    ?Alexander,? I call him. ?Are you done??

    I cross my arms and wait for him to realise that I hear all he says.

    ?Not yet,? he murmurs. ?I don''t want Vinnie to forget about me, so I better exin to her why I''m not around as much as I would like to.?

    ?You...? I sigh. ?She doesn''t understand a thing. Why are you so insistent??

    ?Who knows?? he says, shrugging. ?Are you jealous, by the way??

    ?No, I''m not.?

    ?You don''t have to worry. I will be next to you as soon as our daughter falls asleep. It''s almost time, isn''t it??

    ?You''re so optimistic...? He thinks that a child will fall asleep just because he wishes it?

    ?You can sing a luby.?

    ?I don''t know any.?

    ?Then that song you love. The one about wine.?

    ?It''s not about the wine but about forbidden love,? I point out. I don''t sing songs to a beverage.

    ?Can you??

    ?You came in a few minutes ago, and you''re already ordering everyone around!? Iin.

    Alexander sits next to me and uses one of his most charming grins. Ah, damn it...

    ?Just once,? I sigh.

    ?We''ll be listening.?

    As soon as I start singing, Lavinia turns to me with something so simr to astonishment written on her face. She widens her eyes and mouth, and she seems to smile. It''s a horrible grimace, but her voicees out in a shout that is all but unhappy.

    ?See, your mother isn''t all that scary, after all,? Alexander says, cuddling the baby while chuckling. She moves her eyes from me to him, attracted by my voice and hisughter. She''s not sure who she wants to stare at, so she moves her deep eyes from one to the other.

    ?Now, you were supposed to make her sleep,? I remind Alexander. ?Like this, she''s more awake than before.?

    ?I know, I know...? he adds, but his smile stops me from scolding him. He''s so happy that it''s difficult to believe.

    ?Alexander,? I murmur, even though I don''t have anything to say.

    ?Yes, wife??

    ?You''re a good father.? He loves our child, and there''s nothing else I need from him.

    ?And a good husband??

    ?I don''t remember well,? I tease him. ?But I suppose you''re not bad.?

    ?Thea, can''t you say something nice from time to time??

    ?Yes, I can. But not too often, or you''ll get over with your head. Continue like this, and you''ll have the title of the best husband as well.?

    ?What??

    ?You heard me. I will admit you''re a good husband only when I''m sure you won''t stop being kind with me after hearing it.?

    ?I''m not doing it just for the title, as you say. This is how I genuinely am.?

    ?Oh, I should believe you.?

    ?But look!? he adds, showing me the baby with his chin. ?Look at her! She wouldn''t be so beautiful and calm if we weren''t perfect for each other!?

    She is calm, indeed. But, beautiful? Oh, well, she''s cuter than after birth. Maybe, in some more days, she''ll be a bit prettier.

    Alexander bends over to peck my cheek. I sigh, turning to him to demand a real kiss, but I''m interrupted by a sudden, loud cry.

    What, now?

    ?Oh, see who''s the jealous one here,? Alexander whispers. ?You got that from your mother too.?

    What? I am not jealous. I wouldn''t cry if he kissed anotherdy.

    ?But I won''t bring her away, I promise,? Alexander continues, walking in the room to calm the little ball.

    Ah, stubborn as her father.

    ?I''ll just borrow her from time to time. Your mother isn''t as easy to steal as you think...?

    With his calm tone, he manages to let Lavinia sleep without feeding her. It''s the first time it happens, as she has always cried only to eat.

    Once she''s safe in her cradle, I guess it''s my time to be soothed.

    In fact, my Duke sits next to me.

    I can''t call him my Duke anymore. He''s not a Duke. Now he''s an Archduke, and I don''t like saying my Archduke. It''s too long and sounds bad.

    ?What are you so displeased about?? he inquires, locking an arm around my waist and kissing my forehead. ?I''m all yours now.?

    ?You''re not a Duke anymore,? I pout.

    ?No, but you can call me husband. That would solve any problem your mind can''t get over...?

    ?You shameless...?

    ?Hmm, I''m just trying to help my wife,? he whispers in my hair, letting his breath hit my neck on purpose.

    ?Shameless and calctive.?

    ?Don''t you like this side of me?? he asks, pressing his lips on my skin.

    I sigh and let him kiss my neck until his teeth sink in the hollow of the shoulder, leaving a mark I can already imagine. I moan, trying toin about his silliness, but he''s already nning the next evil deed.

    ?Aren''t you going to ask for a massage, wife? You seem so tired,? he murmurs.

    ?I don''t want to inconvenience my Duke...?

    ?I''m not a Duke anymore.?

    ?My Archduke,? I breathe. Nah, I don''t like how it sounds. ?My husband.?

    In the end, I can just surrender. I don''t see other alternatives.

    ?You deserve it, wife.?

    ?If you insist,? I sigh.

    ?I insist.?

    ?Are you going to make me shout?? I murmur. ?What''s the trap??

    ?No traps. But don''t be too loud, or our daughter will think I''m hurting you. We don''t want her to cry again, do we??

    ?No, definitely.?

    ?Then, turn on your stomach.?

    ?Why??

    ?I''m going to massage your back, now that you can lie like this. I waited months just to do it.?

    ?You''re hiding something, aren''t you??

    ?Stop being suspicious, and let me spoil you a bit. I''ve missed you during these busy days.?

    ?All right,? I say while turning on my belly to let Alexander reach my back.

    I''m sure he''ll try something unmentionable, but he actually massages me.

    ?I didn''t think you were serious,? I confess, after a while. His strong hands are a convincing incentive to tell him the truth. The way he touches every part of me is just so perfect.

    Ah, if this is what one gets when giving birth to children, I might consider having another couple. Not immediately, though.

    I''m still weak from Lavinia''sing to light.

    ?Thea, what are you referring to??

    ?I thought you wanted to do bed activities, but here we are, each one''s hands in proper ces.?

    ?You need to recover. No bed activities for the month toe.?

    ?A month?? I mumble. Then, I sit up. ?Why so long??

    ?You need to heal,? he repeats. ?You''ve waited for months. A few weeks more won''t change anything.?

    ?Oh,? I moan. ?You''re doing it on purpose!?

    ?To make you desire me more??

    ?I don''t know what you want. It''s weird. Why would you postpone so much??

    He drops his shoulders, observing me with a straight face. Yet, his eyes are shining with happiness.

    Oh, that''s right. It was the first thing the prostitutes in Polis taught me. They said that men like feeling wanted.

    I didn''t think that my Duke would be as earthy as that, but he seems so content with my admission. If that''s the case, I might try everything else on that list of stuff.

    Maybe not everything at once, though. Some of those things are hard to imagine, so I''ll go with what can suit our tastes first.

    ?You''ve waited months as well,? I point out, pressing my weight on his chest.

    I''m still not ready for full bed activities: he''s right. And also, my body is not how it used to be. My waist isrger, my breasts swollen.

    And I don''t want to imagine the damage in my secret ce. What if Alexander decides he doesn''t like me anymore?

    Oh, I''ll have to put more effort into it. My sole presence doesn''t seem enough anymore. As soon as I recover, I''ll look for proper books that will teach me in more detail what the prostitutes exined in a sentence or two.

    ?I will make our reunion worth the hassle,? I murmur to his ear.

 Chapter 288 - Two Purposes

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Two Purposes</h4>

    The time I need to recover is enough for thedies attending the selection to gather in the Pce. A couple, rted to Alexander''s mother or the Princess''s, stay in our wing.

    The overcrowded hallways on the other sides of the Pce don''t have enough space for them. They''re not the only few that have rtives in Ethiro, and the others'' lodgings are close or within those of their family as well.

    And also, they won''t have any special treatment because of this.

    I hope they already know that, given their familiar bond with my husband, they don''t have many chances. It could be unsettling, politically speaking, to have an Empress rted to the second in line for the throne.

    Today, I want to meet thedies and check they''re behaving. I also want to see if the youth from Myrya is suitable for the ce I imagined for her.

    Her inexistent political backing makes her a wise choice to prevent foreign intrusions in our administration. At the same time, being namely a Princess, she''s more than qualified for the role.

    I just need to make sure she doesn''t have any strong feelings. A calm, unemotionaldy would be perfect. But I''ll be satisfied if she''s not hating or loving anyone at this time.

    Once reached the imperial gardens, I order the maids to keep two steps of distance instead of one. I don''t want to look guarded, even if that''s precisely what they''re here for.

    Kate is looking after Lavinia right now, so she can''t follow me. But I feel safer knowing her with my daughter.

    Alexander left early this morning, so he won''t be around for the rest of the day. Maybe not even tonight.

    Our n to make everyone think we''re cold to each other disappeared with the first rays of the sun when voices about what happened during the delivery spread in the Pce. What cold husband would dare to kill a royal midwife because of a wife he doesn''t treasure much and a baby that is a daughter and not the heir he''s supposed to be expecting?

    I should have stopped him back then, but I didn''t want to. It''s what that woman deserved for hurting my baby.

    The imperial gardens are full ofdies'' chatter. All the young misses are close in age with the Emperor. Even countries that don''t traditionally send their daughters away at such a young age epted to do it this time.

    After all, we''re going to select the most influential woman on the whole continent. Age isn''t an obstacle for the King of some small country to send his favourite daughter here.

    I wonder if this is what the harem''s ce in Asteria looks like. All thesedies arepeting for the same man, but they''re capable of chatting with each other as if they were friends.

    Most understand that chances are low, but I couldn''t imagine they would be so friendly with one another.

    Another thing that was expectable is that very few of thesedies resemble the portraits sent to the Pce in the first phase of the selection. Those whose face was real on paper are those with prettier sisters that were hoped to be sent.

    Like the thirteenth Princess of Myrya. She''s sitting on a bench, conversing with a few girls her age. She''s fourteen, right? A few months younger than his majesty.

    Her hair is collected in a high, strict bun, but her young face and radiant green eyes are as jovial as they can be. Her nose is small, elegant, and her lips thin and heart-shaped. Just as I suspected, she''s a beauty of a kind. It''s difficult to resist big eyes and an innocent look.

    Her portrait was changed to make her look less appealing than other sisters of hers. However, with a painter by my side, I can tell the difference between reality and art. Even if she wasn''t this pretty, she would still be my favourite candidate.

    It''s interesting to see how the daughter of a Pce servant can sit that straight and move that little. She''s just the embodiment of elegance. Not even Caroline Grahm, with her years-long training, can be considered at par.

    I can imagine how it happened: her lower status in Myrya''s kingdom made all the teachers punish her harshly for every mistake. The servants would often overlook her chambers until she got used to doing without help. Her family would forget about her, if not even to pick on her, until she no longer felt the need to be loved.

    There are many girls like that, and I''m lucky I found one with royal blood.

    Moreover, whatever elegance and education she has gone through, I''m sure she kept the natural reactions of a child. She must be curious, even if she''s keeping her eyes still and not roaming around.

    She must be nervous, regardless of her calm expression.

    Oh, this is what I''ll have to be sure of, before proposing her for the shortlist.

    I''ve already told my mind to his majesty, so he''ll follow my suggestions. If he doesn''t fall in love with one of those little harpies already preparing for the hunt.

    I don''t see Caroline Grahm anywhere, but it''s no surprise either. She''s probably having tea with her dear sister for thest time.

    My first purpose foring here was to check on thedies. I swear!

    Then, since Elisabeth Grahm is leaving for Asteria this afternoon, I can, as well, pass there by chance and check...

    I mean, see her leaving.

    I''m not here to check. Not on Elisabeth, at least. I''m sincerely curious about the youngdies!

    I should start doing my job, right? The first time I left my baby without me wasn''t for something as dumb as some annoyance. It''s not even jealousy because there''s no ce for it.

    Alexander didn''t even look at that girl when she talked with me a year ago, in this same garden. And he didn''t avoid her to make me feel better. It was his natural reaction.

    I sigh, realising that it''s hard to have someone that faithful on my side. I can''t even get angry because he looks at otherdies...

    I can just pretend to, but then I would be discovered and punished for being naughty. Hmm... Would it really be that easy?

    ?My Lady,? one of my maids says from behind. ?There is some wind today.?

    She takes two small, quick steps and covers my shoulders with a silken shawl.

    Wind? You call this unnoticeable breeze... wind?

    My identity will be apparent to everyone if the servants keep covering me at the slightest blow of air.

    ?I will walk in this direction,? I inform them. ?There are fewer people and less noise.?

    Hearing my words, only one of the maids dares to follow. I can''t stay alone after Alexander''s strict orders. And I don''t need to.

    I have to stay healthy and alive, at least until Lavinia can survive without me. I will have my privacyter.

    And I don''t think the maids from Stoneyard will gossip around about my secret operation.

    Oh, they will, for sure. But in Stoneyard.

    They''ll tell everyone that the Lady is so possessive that she sent her love rival to another country. At least, this will prevent anyone there from trying anything with my husband.

    Not that it could work, I sigh.

    If I have any suspicions of infidelity, then it''s one of his shameless attempts to make me act in a certain way.

    I walk into the garden, reaching the terrace that is well-hidden behind a bunch of trees. It''s difficult to spot and not maintained, sodies don''t wander here often. It''s a pity because it has a nice view.

    Under the terrace, there''s the main square where carriagese and go every hour. This is the real entrance to the court, not the gates.

    Elisabeth Grahm is trying herst vain attempt to convince the Duke to let her stay. Her father is a few steps behind, looking at her with something simr to contempt. He''s disappointed that his first daughter didn''t be Archduchess of Kyre, but he sees it''s pointless to insist.

    Even if I died, Alexander would mourn me for years before even thinking of another woman.

    ?What a beautiful day for the start of a journey,? Iment out loud. ?I''m so happy for that young girl that is going to find her happiness next to a powerful Emperor!?

    It''s better to avoid the maids thinking I''m here to watch her fall. That would be too creepy.

    As Elisabeth gets on the carriage and closes the door, I realise that my first enemy is leaving for good without a goodbye re. Her eyes didn''t meet mine, as she didn''t watch over here.

    What a pity, I won''t see her sweet, killer gaze onest time.

    Remembering once more that I''m not alone and that my weird grin must be frightening, I mould my expression into a bored one and turn towards the maid.

    People from Kyre will never stop surprising me. Where did Alexander find so many unique personalities?

    Instead of worrying about her Lady''s unrefined smirk, the maid is looking at the carriage with an evil smile that doesn''t have anything to envy to one of Alexander''s. She''s even happier than me that Elisabeth is finally gone.

    I wish I had my husband''s good eye for choosing people.

 Chapter 289 - Informal Chat

    <h4>Chapter 289 - Informal Chat</h4>

    After sending Elisabeth off, it''s time to focus on the selection.

    Caroline reaches the garden with the other girls, and she spots me. She smiles, polite and gentle.

    She assumes I''m one of those curiousdies walking around here to take a look. Well, I am, in a certain way...

    After all, the choice won''t be mine. I will just participate in the shortlist of the candidates. And I made sure my name wouldn''t be brought up until the right moment, which is the first challenge for the girls.

    Before, I''ll be able to talk with them with more sincerity. They won''t lick boots to be liked by me because I''m no one in their eyes. What more, I''ve just had a baby. I''m supposed to stay in the room, resting.

    Not working for the crown.

    ?Hello,dies,? I say, approaching the first group. Let''s give some names to those pretty, and less pretty, faces. ?May I sit here??

    They observe my simple hairstyle and dark, unadorned dress. One of them gets up to let me sit down morefortably, maybe because she doesn''t want to stay close... Who knows?

    They don''t have anything against it, so I amodate my bottom and observe their reactions to an anonymous woman barging into their group without being invited. Moreover, saiddy is wearing simple clothes and few jewels, which doesn''t scream her status to the surroundings.

    Thedies from the court have a small advantage right now. They know who I am, and they''ll figure out that something is off since I''m walking around with such a simple dress. In Ethirian style, to add some suspiciousness to the whole matter.

    Let''s hear what they''re talking about.

    ?Have you ever met his majesty?? one of them whispers.

    Oh, figures. What could they be talking about?

    ?No, but I heard he''s as cruel as his father, thete Emperor.?

    ?I''m a bit worried. I''m not sure I want to be selected.?

    ?But look at the Dowager Empress: she survived her husband and now looks so good!?

    Has that wench had time to visit them already? She wasn''t bedridden for days, indeed. Ah, Lavinia, you tired your mother for good.

    ?I''m sure his majesty isn''t worse than thete Emperor. If her majesty survived, then so will we.?

    Oh, but I don''t need another woman like that in the royal family.

    ?I''ve also heard that he''s ugly,? one adds, whispering like a guilty.

    ?His majesty is the most influential man in the continent. Who cares about his appearance??

    They will all care when they see he''s not ugly. But that''s something to solveter. Now, who is this one, iming she''s looking for power? She''s somehow familiar...

    ?Georgia, don''t say things like this!?

    Oh, Georgia from Myrya. The twelfth princess, born a couple of months earlier than the thirteenth. They insisted on sending two since we only asked for the one they didn''t feel confident about. Apparently, Georgia isn''t going to stand in the same group as her sister.

    Well, they don''t look like sisters. They didn''t meet very often before this day. I allocated the same suite for Georgia and Eliza, the thirteenth. I didn''t want to waste space with someone I didn''t care much about, but everyone must have thought it''s the other way around.

    ?Why not? My father told me that being at the side of Ethiro''s Emperor means being the most powerful woman on the continent. Maybe, in the world. He sent me this far because it''s a good chance for my future.?

    ?There are so manydies, Georgia. What makes you think you will be selected??

    ?Everyone has the right to dream,? she replies, half-hearted.

    Oh, well, this is not wrong.

    However, from her tone, I guess she thinks that exining her motives would be a waste of time. But she allowed this other girl to call her by name.

    These double-faced little doves.

    After hearing some more of the girls'' emotions and thoughts, I start feeling bored. Maybe, I should talk with Eliza and find the girl sent from Asteria. After that, I can retire for today.

    After all, the others have low chances of surprising me. I''ve already read all about them. The Pce''s informers have done a thorough job in this matter.

    I guess everyone wants an Empress, possibly not as greedy as the previous one.

    ?How are you girls finding the Pce''s reception?? I ask them while getting up.

    ?I was expecting something more grandiose,? onements. ?But I understand there are many of us.?

    ?I heard there will be a formal wee event very soon,? I say.

    ?A ball?? she inquires, her eyes shining with expectation.

    ?Oh, that would be too ambitious,? I chuckle. ?I hear it will be something less... grandiose. Something like a tea party.?

    ?Will his majesty attend as well?? Georgia asks, interrupting theint of the other girl.

    ?I don''t dare to specte about his majesty''s intentions,? I point out, reminding her to behave. What she says when she thinks she''s in a casual conversation is her business. But what she tells me needs to be proper and polite.

    Not to mention that I''m not her personal informant.

    ?I hope his majestyes,? another girl murmurs. ?It will be the first time we see him...?

    ?Who knows?? I say, getting up and walking in the direction where Eliza is standing, conversing with a single girl.

    ?Hello,dies,? I greet them. ?Have you found the reception eptable? Is there anything missing??

    ?Good afternoon,? Eliza replies. ?Regarding me, all is fine.?

    She observes me on alert, wondering what I want.

    She''s right. I mean, I haven''t introduced myself yet. And that is suspicious.

    ?And you,dy?? I ask the other one.

    ?All fine,? she whispers, confused that someone is asking around for things like these.

    ?If anything is missing, you can tell any servant of the Pce. They will do all in their power to fulfil your requests.?

    ?Thank you, mydy,? Eliza replies. Swift, still suspicious.

    ?We don''t want the rest of the world to hear that Ethiro''s hospitality isn''t on par with the Empire''s reputation.?

    ?Till now, it has been.?

    Satisfied by the chat, I look around and continue my job. It takes me a while to reach thest group of maidens. They just love staying in small groups, adding to my tedious work.

    Seeing that I''ve talked with all the otherdies from foreignnds, Caroline Grahm and the girl that debuted with her, the daughter of a court official, walk in my direction.

    ?Your highness,? they greet me.

    They courtsey, and the rest of the attention is directed our way.

    Oh, goodbye to anonymity. My undercover operation is now over. At least, I''ve managed to talk with everyone.

    ?We were wondering if we would have the honour to talk with you,? Caroline Grahm says. ?We dared to approach you first. I hope we didn''t overstep the boundaries...?

    ?I was inquiring with our guests about their lodging and servants,? I chuckle. ?You two are at home, in this Pce. But we can chat if you have something to ask me.?

    ?Actually, we just wanted to greet you,? the other girl says. ?In hope that it''s no disturbance.?

    ?It''s fine.?

    What was her name? I haven''t paid much attention during the debut.

    ?Jte and I overheard there will be a wee party. Will we be invited as well??

    ?Of course,? I sigh. ?You''re among the candidates, after all.?

    My facade falls on the ground, revealing to everyone that I have a saying in what happens here. At least regarding the selection.

    The girls that talked with me start to repeat our conversation in their minds, wondering what my first impression was. Only those with higher status are tranquil.

    After all, not just anyone can judge a royal for theirck of manners.

    ?I haven''t introduced myself yet,? I say out loud. ?And there''s no need to drag it longer. My name is Theodora Kyre. I''m the wife of his majesty''s older cousin, Archduke Alexander of Kyre.?

    They start whispering to one another, gathering information and weighing my power with that of the woman that walked in here earlier. Someone with a red gown, the imperial symbols all over her dress, and a refined hairstyle full of jewel pins.

    ?This is just an informal meeting: we will be introduced officially soon. Meanwhile, I encourage you to tell your needs to your servants. We tried organising the chambers and lodgings to suit all of your cultures, but I hope you understand we might have made some mistake. If anything is not right, tell someone. Don''t expect us to read your minds.?

    You''re not empresses yet.

    And it''s something a ruler needs to learn sooner thanter: how to express their will firmly but without terrorising the help. The servants will report about how the girls react when their requests are rejected, how they word their concern, and whether they choose to tolerate something missing in silence. All of them have a few of these events already organised. Every single one is different, not to make them understand it''s a test.

    ?I will now retire; I''m very tired,? I finish.

    ?Your highness, might we walk with you?? Caroline asks. Oh, she''s quick.

    ?Only to the exit of the garden.? I can''t reject her and tell her to stay far away. We''re kind of, pretending to be, allies.

    ?How are you feeling, your highness? Is your daughter healthy??

    ?She is.? I nod.

    ?I hope we''ll see her one day.?

    ?She''s still too little and frail for the court.?

    ?I''m relieved to see you walking, your highness. I don''t know what''s true, but there were talks about yours being one difficultbour.?

    ?It was. But I suggest you not use gossip as your source of information. It''s dangerous and could bring trouble. To you, and even to people that might be innocently used.?

    ?That is why I asked, your majesty.?

    ?Well, it was difficult. But it ended in a satisfying way. I have my daughter now. And I am well enough to walk.?

    ?I''m relieved that you recovered.?

    Oh, a smart youngdy. It won''t sound odd when we keep her on the shortlist till the end.

 Chapter 290 - Mourning Etiquette

    <h4>Chapter 290 - Mourning Etiquette</h4>

    As soon as I return to Alexander''s chambers, I copse on a sofa and call for Kate.

    I''ve been far from my daughter for a couple of hours. Has she missed me? Did she cry too much?

    When Kate walks in, the little ball is sleeping. She''s not even hungry, judging from her peaceful expression. I fed her before going out, so she should be fine for an hour or so.

    ?How has she been?? I inquire.

    Lavinia is pretty annoying when she cries. Her voice is high-pitched and hits in the head. I can''t stand to listen to her cry for too long...

    ?She fell asleep a few minutes ago,? Kate says.

    Only?

    ?What has she done for the two hours I was away?? She didn''t torture my handmaid, did she?

    ?She stared at me with her eyes wide,? Kate confesses. ?She barely blinked.?

    Oh.

    ?No cries or tantrums??

    ?It''s the calmest kid ever, Theodora,? Kate replies with a chuckle. ?From what I''ve heard, your husband was also like this as a baby.?

    My child isn''t like him, is she? I wouldn''t enjoy knowing that she has memories from the past. It would mean that her life will be led by events that never happened...

    But it would also mean that she will remember if I say something she doesn''t like.

    ?I don''t mean anything bad when I say little ball,? I whisper to her.

    Oh, she''s sleeping so peacefully. She''s be a little cute now.

    Also, Kate has tied a ribbon on her forehead... She reminds me a little of my brother as a baby.

    Kate brings Lavinia to the cradle and settles her there while a maid knocks on the door. It seems that few have permission toe in here without knocking.

    ?Your highness, there''s a message from the Pce,? she says.

    ?Tell me,? I sigh.

    ?Her majesty, the Dowager Empress, passed away.?

    ?You mean, the Empress Grandmother,? I point out.

    ?Yes, your highness. The Empire will have three days of mourning before the official funerals.?

    ?Who sent this message?? I inquire.

    ?It''s from the imperial offices.?

    Not from the Empress''s building.?

    ?All right, you can go.?

    As soon as he gets out, I lean back on the sofa and cross my arms.

    I''m sorry for the Empress. I didn''t know her very well, but she was kind to me. She told me of her secret and entrusted me with her paintings.

    I''ve never had a grandmother, so she''s the closest to one for me.

    ?At least, she saw her first great-grandchild,? Katements, checking for one more time that Lavinia is sleeping. ?Death is a blessing for crazy people...?

    ?Please,? I murmur.

    ?Sorry, I didn''t know you grew so attached to her.?

    ?She was kind, in her own way,? I say, not finding any better argument.

    Why am I this sad? But most of all, is the timing by chance?

    Did the harpy seed this time? Did she poison her?

    ?I have to go there,? I say. I have to check whether it was all natural.

    ?The Empress Grandmother had a good age,? Kate reminds me.

    It''s not strange that she left us, true. But her wordsst time, how she decided to let me have her possessions... She knew that something would happen, or was it all by chance?

    Did she feel the breath of death or the threat of another Empress nervous about her position?

    What if the Dowager Empress poisoned the Empress Grandmother when she heard that I visited her a couple of times?

    ?I will be back,? I say, getting up. ?Look after Lavinia for an hour more.?

    I''m followed by a single maid while seeping into the building. The Empress Grandmother''s servants are all gloomy and tired, yet still running from one side to the other.

    The butler notices me and stops his run.

    ?Your highness,? he says, surprised. ?What are you doing here??

    ?I wanted to check if the news that came from the Pce is as ominous as they told me,? I sigh. ?Is her majesty really...?

    I can''t finish the sentence because my voice disappears. Am I so touched by that woman''s disappearance?

    ?Unfortunately, it''s true. Her majesty felt ill thest few days, but she didn''t want to rm the Pce and kept quiet. Her majesty decided to leave us in silence, the way she lived for years.?

    I nod, my lips curling down against my will.

    ?I didn''t know... She seemed all right when Ist visited.?

    ?Her majesty was ted to see the little Princess,? hements.

    ?My daughter is no princess,? I point out.

    ?Oh,? he murmurs. ?That... I''m sorry, I''ve made a mistake.?

    He bows his head and stiffens his muscles, worried about my reaction.

    ?Has anyone else visited?? Maybe, the Princess. That might be the cause of such a misspell.

    A butler doesn''t just invent titles out of thin air.

    ?No, your highness. You''re the only one, apart from casual visits from his highness, the Archduke.?

    ?I understand,? I murmur.

    At least, Alexander seems to have understood the importance of keeping in contact with his elders in time. He might have regretted it if he didn''t visit her even once. Especially now that she''s gone.

    ?Do you need anything, your highness?? the butler inquires, noticing my lost expression.

    Half of me was considering this whole situation; the other half was sighing with sadness. Who knows which one he saw?

    ?No, I just wanted to confirm the news and check if her majesty left our world due to natural causes.?

    ?I can''t say, your highness, I am no expert. But there is nothing that makes us think it''s not the case. After years of living like this, we would have noticed...?

    We must refer to the servants. The few that stayed loyal to an apparently crazy woman. They protected her for so long that there is not such a big chance that she was poisoned.

    ?I''ll go back,? I murmur. ?Will his majesty deliver a speech during the funerals??

    ?I do not know.?

    I will write one for him. There''s no way he doesn''t honour the woman that brought him to the throne!

    ?Her majesty was happy during herst days of life, your highness,? the man adds. ?She told me to let you know that there are times when it''s better to stay silent and wait. She wouldn''t like it if anything were to happen to you after her death, so she asks you to avoid making your friendship public. She was content enough that you kept visiting.?

    ?I won''t let them notice, don''t worry.?

    ?Also, it''s better if you leave the ce using the servants'' corridors. There are many eyes pointed at here. There will be even more now that the news is spreading. We will deliver her majesty''s legacy once the waters settle.?

    ?I didn''te here for that,? I point out. ?Isn''t there anything members of her family ought to do? Don''t let them run away from responsibilities.?

    ?It won''t happen, your highness. His majesty will be present at the funerals, and the whole royal family will be wearing mourning clothes. It''s an official event concerning the whole Empire. There will be no parties for three days; folkmen won''t be allowed to sing and dance for that time.?

    ?Mourning clothes? Is ck the colour here in Ethiro?? I ask him.

    ?Yes, it is,? he replies. ?But your highness isn''t required to follow etiquette. Your highness just had a daughter: it wouldn''t be odd to wear ordinary clothes.?

    ?I prefer not to attract attention,? I cut it short. ?I''ll wear dark clothes at least for the mourning time.?

    ?As you wish, your highness.? That said, he returns to the duties of a servant whose lord just died.

    I understand whom Alexander inherited his capability to choose his people from. The servants know exactly how to move and what to do to make sure herst will is fulfilled. There isn''t anyone guiding them, which makes me believe she organised her funeral while still alive.

    I use the servants'' corridors, wondering whether the Empress Grandmother knew how I explored the passagesst year.

    Once returned to Alexander''s room, I call for the maids and ask them to find all the dresses ck in colour in my closet. I also open Alexander''s wardrobe and look for an outfit for him.

    The only one I find is too decorated for the funerals.

    ?Change the golden buttons with some made of obsidian or onyx.?

    The only colours admitted will be those of the military decorations for men and a few discreet and simple jewels for women.

    When Lavinia wakes up and requests her meal, I''m in the middle of work. I pick her up and cuddle her for a minute while reaching the armchair. I prefer to sitfortably while feeding her.

    ?Hey, little ball,? I murmur. ?Your mother will be away for some time in a few days. Don''t worry, though. I will alwayse back...?

 Chapter 291 - The Funeral (1)

    <h4>Chapter 291 - The Funeral (1)</h4>

    I thought I didn''t have a heart anymore. I thought I was getting used to losing people.

    Yet, when thete Empress Grandmother is brought out of her building for the funerals, a tear escapes from my eye.

    I didn''t have time to get too attached to her yet... I wipe the tear away before anyone else can see it.

    I''m ady. I''m allowed to cry and faint. But it wouldn''t be a pretty sight, especially because I''m not supposed to know her majesty.

    Alexander is also sad, but I can''t guess if it''s genuine or just a facade. He didn''t seem to care too much about the olddy while she was alive. Now it''ste to despair.

    Just like everyone else. They abandoned her: what are they looking for, now? What are those fake tears and desperate expressions?

    The Empress is loaded on a ceremonial carriage, and we follow her towards the royal family''s chapel. She will be buried there after the blessing from the High Priestess.

    The girl is wearing her usual red dress, but she doesn''t have heavy jewellery on her head. Just a light tiara she never takes off.

    ?Today, we bid farewell to a soul that has been with us for decades. Her majesty, the Empress Grandmother, called for me in one of her moments of clearness. She asked me to be buried next to her husband, where the light doesn''t reach, and the sounds are deaf. She told me to hearten all of you, for death is just a passage. She''s now in another ce, drinking wine with her husband and sons...?

    The High Priestess sweeps her gaze over all of us. She doesn''t seem surprised by anything she sees in my expression.

    It''s odd that the only one feeling actually sad is a woman that wasn''t supposed to know the deceased, but life is as such.

    And the High Priestess must have seen weirder situations.

    The rest of the ceremony is brief and in. The Priestess does her tasks, and she makes the masters close the coffin. Then, the Empress is brought into the crypt, and the few guests allowed in this phase disperse.

    In an hour, we''ll have the banquet in her honour. And that will be it.

    As soon as we reach Alexander''s chambers to rest, a servant from the Empress Grandmother''s building approaches us.

    ?Your highnesses, there''s a letter for you.?

    ?For whom?? I inquire.

    ?Both of you.?

    Alexander takes the paper from the train and waves off to the servant, walking towards his lodgings.

    I wake up Lavinia to feed her, as I won''t be around in the afternoon, while he opens the envelope and starts reading. His hands tremble at some point, but he keeps calm.

    He doesn''t want to startle us, so he folds the paper and leaves it on the table. With a straight face, he turns to me.

    ?It seems that my grandmother wasn''t actually insane,? hements.

    His shoulders tremble, but I pretend not to see his emotions.

    ?She wrote that I''m lucky to have a wife like you.?

    ?Is that reason enough to be considered sane by you?? I inquire, patting Lavinia on the diaper a bit stronger when she tries biting me. Luckily, she has no teeth. She''s just pressing her gums on the nipple for some reason.

    ?She confessed that she pretended to be crazy to protect her life. She couldn''t trust anyone, so she treated the few that visited her like this out of habit. She wrote a letter to apologise, Thea.?

    ?At least, she told you,? I sigh. Even though she didn''t have to wait to be dead.

    ?Why aren''t you so surprised??

    ?I''m very surprised but too busy to react,? I murmur, looking at the little ball already back at chewing. Is she going to continue like this until she starts eating?

    Oh, my. She didn''t have to take this from her father as well!

    ?Hey, little ball,? I whisper, parting from her for a moment. Her face is deformed by a grimace, and then she starts crying.

    ?You already knew, didn''t you?? Alexander says, walking to me to take the child in his arms.

    I wave and let Lavinia return to her meal.

    ?Be serious this time,? Imand. She doesn''t really care about my orders and continues to eat with greed.

    ?How did you notice?? he murmurs, sitting next to me.

    ?My guts,? I reply. ?And her craziness had a pattern. It was too simr to how thete Emperor behaved... She was imitating him. It was not genuine. Even though I don''t agree she wasn''t crazy... Just not in the way we all think.?

    ?My wife is so quick-witted!? he says.

    I roll my eyes and sigh.

    ?All the times she mistook me for my father... She could avoid it,? he sighs, then. ?Not that I can''t understand her position. But sometimes...?

    ?I know,? I murmur and caress his cheek. Lavinia is falling asleep in my arm, so I can use the free one to y with my husband''s hair. ?I wish she could tell you while she was alive.?

    ?But then, your insistence on visiting her had a second purpose,? he realises.

    ?No,? I correct him. ?My insistence stopped after the first time I met her majesty. You didn''t deserve such torture from a woman that pretended to be insane.?

    ?Yet you grew attached to her.?

    ?Yes, I did,? I sigh. I can''t deny it.

    ?She wrote it here, look,? he says, jumping up and walking to the table. ?Your luck brought you to have a wife like yours. Don''t let her go, as you won''t find any other like her.?

    ?You''re not making it up, are you?? I say, narrowing my eyes. He is shameless, but he wouldn''t use a dead woman''s letter for his convenience... Right?

    ?No, read it by yourself.?

    Indeed, the words are those.

    ?Alexander,? I say. ?Burn the letter. You can read it once more if you care, but dispose of it as soon as possible. It''s dangerous.?

    ?My grandmother said the same thing...? he starts.

    Correct. It''s among thest lines.

    And what''s that post scriptum?

    ?I''ve reserved a surprise for you and your wife?? I voice. ?I''m not sure I want to know more...?

    ?Oh, it can''t be anything bad. I mean, my grandmother wouldn''t have left this world with a misdeed nned.?

    ?She pretended to be crazy for years.?

    ?Ah,? he moans. His arms stretch out, and I pass him the sleeping ball. Lavinia doesn''t even notice how her parents traffic with her. What more, her face is more rxed while in Alexander''s arms.

    Does she not trust me or what?

    ?She''ll be good for a while,? Alexander says while leaning her in the cradle.

    He allows a couple of maids in to attend to me.

    ?Let''s prepare for the banquet,? he sighs, taking off the ck shirt and choosing a dark brown one. He changes on his own while the maids walk to me and wait for orders.

    ?Are you taking off mourning clothes??

    ?I have a baby,? he points out. ?And my grandmother wouldn''t have wanted it.?

    Well, she did write it in the letter. Still...

    ?Thea, mourning is something that should help us get over the trauma. It''s for us, not the rest of the people. Don''t think about what people will say. Don''t worry about the rest of the world.?

    ?Are you sure it''s all right??

    ?You''re Archduchess Kyre. You decide.?

    In the end, I capitte and wear a brown dress matching Alexander''s clothes.

    ?We don''t want to attract negativity, do we?? hements. ?We have a daughter to protect.?

    ?Right,? I murmur.

    ?And you can cry for the Empress Grandmother if you want. I''ll be here for you,? he reminds me.

    It''s true that I''m feeling sad about her departure, but we weren''t close enough to cry. Maybe a tear or two,ter if I have time.

    ?Not now,? I say. ?When wee back, maybe.?

    While the maids stand next to the door, awaiting orders, Alexander passes a hand through his hair, lost in thought.

    ?Don''t leave this room,? he says. ?Look after my daughter. If she starts crying, send someone to look for us. But stay inside.?

    ?Yes, my Lord,? the two exim.

    ?I''ll leave my knights out of the door. And also, Katerina...?

    ?Yes, my Lord?? she voices, startled. She wasn''t expected to be called out like this.

    ?You can''t be more than a step from Vinnie. Am I clear??

    Kate turns to me, asking in silence what to say. I just nod, and she sighs, relieved.

    ?Understood, my Lord.?

    ?I don''t expect anything to happen, but one is never too careful,? Alexander exins while walking out.

    I lock arms with him and wonder if his concern has any cause to be. After the incident with the midwife, no one approached us with killing intents.

    Not even the harpy dared to take a bold move.

    ?I hope you''re right,? I reply, tightening my clench on his arm.

    Not even his peck on my forehead helps me rx.

 Chapter 292 - The Funeral (2)

    <h4>Chapter 292 - The Funeral (2)</h4>

    The banquet is grand as befits someone of the calibre of thete Empress Grandmother. There are many types of food on the table and both white and red wine.

    I sip water, not to endanger Lavinia through my milk. And to keep my head clear.

    Alexander is on my right. Then, there''s the Princess and his majesty. On the Emperor''s right, the Dowager Empress.

    On my left, there are a few empty ces.

    No one is in the mood to talk, for a reason or the other, at our table. The rest of the hall is quite chatty. They don''t seem to care about the situation, and it''s not that surprising for a funeral.

    After all, the family and closest friend mourn, but the rest... They''re not that touched, and it''s not bad that it works like this. It wouldn''t be good if every funeral was full of sadness and silence. People need distractions.

    ?Thea, are you all right?? Alexander asks, squeezing my hand on the table.

    ?Like usual,? I murmur. I haven''t eaten much, and I''m not hungry.

    Even the Dowager Empress isn''t attacking me, so I don''t have any need for energy right now.

    Once finished the meal, told the final prayers, his majesty gets up from his seat. The hall falls in silence in a matter of seconds.

    ?Her majesty, the Empress Grandmother will leave a void in our hearts,? he states, visibly unaffected by his words.

    The court is shaken by a few whispers, but silence rules again after a few moments of concern.

    ?But she left us to fulfil herst will before moving on with our lives...?

    Other wills? The Empress must have been busy then.

    ?One of her desires was to bestow a title over her first great-grandchild. It so happens that she could witness her great-granddaughter with her own eyes, and it''s only fair to reward the child for bringing so much joy to an elder''sst days.?

    What? My daughter?

    ?So, from this day, Archduke Kyre''s first daughter will be bestowed for life the title of Princess Saffron. The title won''t be passed down, and it won''t be linked to her parents either.?

    My daughter, a Princess? Now, I wasn''t expecting this.

    ?Lavinia, Princess of Saffron?? I spell in a whisper.

    It does sound good. She''ll have two names to choose from.

    Oh, three. Alexander won''t stop calling her Vinnie.

    When I nce at my husband, I find him as surprised as me. He didn''t know about this either.

    ?We''re parents of a princess, now,? I murmur, smiling when he turns to me.

    ?I didn''t know my grandmother was so attached to me,? hements. ?Have you done something??

    ?Oh, not at all. And it''s not for you. It''s for Lavinia, remember? You won''t be able to give her a more resounding name even if you wanted.?

    ?Don''t hurt my pride like this, wife.?

    ?We''re still at a funeral,? I remind him, and he leans back on his chair and smiles at his majesty.

    ?I''d also take the chance to officially announce the birth of my first niece,? the Emperor deres. ?It''s a mourning day, but we shouldn''t forget that life is like this. Some are born while others leave us.?

    We can''t toast now since it''s a funeral. Ah, what do these people have in their mind?

    ?Her chosen name is Lavinia,? his majesty continues. ?And, from this moment on, she''ll have a ce in my court right next to my cousin.?

    Princess Lnd nods, happy to hear the news.

    ?I invite you to congratte the Archduke and Archduchess another day, though. I''ve already prepared my gift for the baby, but this sad circumstance prevented me from delivering it. I suggest we have a celebration in a month or two, the time this sadness lets us continue our normal lives.?

    A month or two? So, we''re not going back to Kyre after shortlisting thedies for the selection?

    My timid smile hides my murderous thoughts, and I sip some water imagining it''s blood. Why does this Emperor always have to order us to attend his wild parties?

    ?It will be time for the Autumn Hunt in a couple of weeks,? he remembers, all of a sudden.

    No, my husband isn''t going to hunt wolves for you this year.

    I clench the armrests and prepare an emergency speech in case his majesty has the same trick up his sleeve.

    One poisonous party every year is enough.

    ?It won''t be as grand asst year,? he sighs. ?Due to many reasons.?

    Grander than a wedding is a bit tough for a hunt.

    ?That''s why the price won''t be as rich. But we''ll have several guests from other countries. I hope you won''t be impolite to the youngdies. Most of them are experimenting their first journey abroad.?

    Oh, that''s what he''s nning.

    Fine. Awesome! My hubby will be safe, looking after Lavinia, while I assess the candidates.

    ?You all might have heard about it, but there will be an official selection to choose an Empress for Ethiro. Any of thosedies could rule one day, so be careful who you offend,? he continues. ?The rules of the selection shall remain confidential, but the names of thedies will soon be announced to the court. The debutantes of this year are in the list, as well as those ofst year if I''m correct.?

    He turns to me and waits for a nod before continuing.

    Well, goodbye to my secret identity once more.

    ?We''ll use the Autumn Hunt as a chance to get to know thedies,? he continues. ?It won''t be used as a parameter to judge their capabilities, so please refrain from overstressing them.?

    Is it a warning for the young noblemen or me? Whatever, I wouldn''t be doing my job right if I didn''t stress thedies.

    ?You might be wondering why there are so many announcements one after the other,? his majesty says, swiping his gaze over the hall. ?I will retire for a week, and I''ll spend the rest of this mourning period without public appearances. The next asion will be cheerful, hopefully.?

    Oh, royal absence for a week? That might be chaotic.

    I better find a way to protect Lavinia from wild beasts.

    Alexander doesn''t seem surprised or concerned, so I guess he''ll stay nearby for this period. I''m not sure I can manage tost a week without him in a savage environment.

    Especially after seeing the Dowager Empress''s shining gaze. She nced at me only once, but she showed me her grin at that moment.

    ?It will be all right,? Alexander murmurs.

    Princess Lnd is sitting in her ce with her back straight, eating as if nothing is happening. Oh, well, for her, it isn''t. She''s been in the Pce for so long that these small events don''t trouble her anymore.

    Will she stay nearby until his majestyes back from seclusion?

    I hope so. Even if she''s just a child, her presence isforting. And her name is enough to scare away any dumb insect flying in my direction.

    Now, when I look at the hall, I don''t see refined noblemen anymore. All I can see is a bunch of wolves waiting for the right moment to seize some power. Is it all a bait to lure out those from the rebel faction?

    If that''s the case, then I shouldn''t worry so much. There must be a n to cover any possibility.

    Pericle walks through theteral door, reaching our table. He stops a couple of steps from us, not daring toe closer to his majesty.

    Half a step more, and the royal guards would have intervened.

    Alexander gets up and goes to him. They whisper for a while, and my husbandes back with a dark face.

    I knew it. It couldn''t pass like a peaceful event. They don''t stop even in the face of death.

    ?We have a bit of a situation,? hements. Princess Lnd hears his words and nods.

    She can''t leave just like this, not without a good excuse. Her ce is next to the Emperor and will be as long as he wants her there.

    ?Your majesty, my wife and I would like to leave,? Alexander says, a bit louder. Not enough to make everyone hear, but a few heads still turn.

    ?Already, Archduke??

    ?We have a daughter to tend to. But we will tell her about the news. I''m sure she''ll be happy in her heart.?

    ?I''m looking forward to seeing my niece,? hements.

    ?It wille the day, for sure,? Alexander chuckles, grinning proudly.

    Hey, it''s time to go! Not praise your daughter in front of everyone.

    I tug his sleeve, and he wakes up from his fatherly daze.

    ?Might we leave??

    ?You may,? his majesty says, nodding his head.

    Alexander and I get up. My husband bows his back, and I remember to curtsey. This tension made me forget my manners for a moment.

    Then, we head out to look for our daughter. Since Pericle and Alexander are calm, she should be all right.

    But I won''t stop worrying until I see her.

 Chapter 293 - Two Birds With A Stone

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Two Birds With A Stone</h4>

    As soon as we reach the room, I run to the cradle and check on my daughter. She''s awake and fine.

    Kate is next to her, and the two are staring at each other in silence. I would find it creepy if I wasn''t used to it.

    ?Has anything happened to her?? I ask Kate, and both the girls turn to me.

    One shakes her head and takes a step back, while the other shouts with her high-pitched tone and tries a horrible smile.

    ?You''ve recognised your mother, haven''t you?? I chuckle as my heart is filled with warmth.

    I thought she would reserve her joy for Alexander since she''s always so happy when he takes her in his arms. She likes to talk to him.

    Yet, there seems to be some space left for me in her little heart.

    I pick her up, unable to stopughing. Lavinia seems hypnotised by the sound, and she moves her eyes to me and snuggles closer when she senses my warmth. Her little hands cup my breast by instinct, and she closes her eyes to rest.

    This little ball is unbelievable. I just picked her up, and she''s already so bored as to fall asleep?

    When my maternal moment is over, I turn towards the other side of the room to examine the situation.

    Alexander is standing next to the bed, with Pericle and two knights by his side. The two maids left to check on Lavinia are two steps behind them.

    ?Let''s go see what your father is doing,? Iment, and Lavinia burbles something in return.

    Oh, my smart baby. She''ll soon start talking, right? I hope she''s not as shameless as Alexander, who always has a prompt reply.

    ?What do we have here?? I say, slightly louder.

    The people in the room turn to me with dumbfounded expressions, and I realise it''s not a sight for a child. But Lavinia feels safe with me, doesn''t she? She won''t even notice the man tied to the canopy.

    ?Was it a murder attempt? Abduction? A scare?? I ask, observing the surroundings in search of weapons.

    ?He was nning to suffocate the baby with a cushion, my Lady,? one of the maids says. ?We noticed that someone walked in. Luckily we were carrying the little miss, so we hid and waited to see his intentions. We tied him up after confirming what he was trying to do.?

    ?Why?? I sigh. Whose path is Lavinia troubling?

    ?Our daughter just got a title,? Alexander points out. ?And she''s the third in line for the throne.?

    Oh, right. Alexander, Princess Lnd. And then, Lavinia.

    But wouldn''t it be better to kill the adults as the first thing? It''s not like my child would be able to sit on the throne.

    First of all, because she doesn''t know how to stay sitting.

    ?If you''re going to interrogate him, please do it somewhere else.? I don''t want to sleep in a bloody room. And the shouts might disturb my little ball.

    As if sensing the mood, Lavinia starts crying.

    Oh, this little attention seeker.

    Alexander jumps in ce before reaching me. He observes the ugly face of the crying baby for a second before turning to me.

    ?Is she hungry??

    ?This is not her hungry cry,? I murmur. She''s just annoyed by the atmosphere in the room.

    ?Let me,? he says, and he takes her in his arms and starts walking into the room. Leaving me to clean up the attempted murder.

    ?You already heard what you have to do,? I sigh. ?Is there a ce where you can interrogate in peace??

    ?Yes, my Lady. The cer.?

    ?Wonderful. Bring him there while he''s still asleep.?

    ?He''s not asleep,? Alexander points out.

    Oh, right. The right term is knocked out.

    My husband is still walking in the room, paying less attention to us than to where he puts his feet. He''s carrying Lavinia in one arm, and the other hand is ying with her.

    The little ball caught his finger, and they''re now talking with each other andughing. Well, Alexanderughs. The baby just shouts happily.

    When he''s away, Kate and the other maids help me take care of our daughter. But when he''s here, the only thing I need to do is to feed her.

    He can take care of anything else, from changing clothes to calming her down.

    The first few days, during my recovery, he didn''t even let me get up to reach her. He didn''t sleep for nights, but he wouldn''t let me stretch any muscle to walk to the cradle.

    Now, whenever he carries her, it takes him barely a few minutes to calm her down. Especially when she''s just throwing a tantrum.

    At some point, she learned to cry every time she heard Alexander''s voice. I spend most of the time with this ungrateful ball, but she prefers her father over me!

    ?See, your dad won''t stay away for long anymore,? he murmurs while passing next to me. ?We''ll stay together for a whole week!?

    The little ball bubbles in response, and he continues to talk with a light heart.

    ?You, your mother, and me.?

    I roll my eyes, still annoyed by this difference in treatment. I can tolerate it while the baby is still little, but we''ll have to set some rules when she learns to speak.

    Where has there been a Princess that says dad? I''ll remind her he''s her father. Not daddy.

    ?You have to promise, though,? he continues, ?that you won''t get angry every time I touch your mother. I haven''t been near her for so long... Ah, you can''t keep her all to yourself!?

    While the little ball agrees with her sounds, the men take out the captive, followed by the maids. I observe their faces in search of any awkwardness, but they''re good at hiding their thoughts.

    Either they''re used to this scene, which isn''t so new.

    Or they don''t find anything wrong, not even odd, with the mighty Lord of Kyre negotiating with a newborn baby about who should upy the Lady more often.

    ?Time to change clothes, isn''t it?? he chuckles when he notices the grimaces on Lavinia''s face. ?You''re lucky I''m already here, ah??

    Before she has time to start crying again, he leans her on the soft table we brought for this purpose and begins changing her diaper without issues.

    We have maids that can do it, even if not an official nanny. Yet, he doesn''t consider letting this be done by anyone else.

    I''m not capable of changing a baby''s clothes. I watched Kate doing it so many times, but it''s still a riddle for me.

    ?Oh,? I moan when the smell reaches me. Poor husband, he didn''t have luck this time.

    Yet, he doesn''t mind it. He cleans our daughter, changes diaper and clothes, and rolls the used fabric to be taken away.

    Once done, he carries the little ball again.

    When she catches his finger, he bows down and pecks her little hand.

    I clear my throat to remind them that I''m still here.

    Alexander smiles at me while Lavinia doesn''t even turn.

    Not that I was expecting anything different.

    ?What do you think about this?? I ask, just to find something to say now that I have Alexander''s attention.

    ?She won''t stop until we take her down,? he sighs. ?I don''t like court fights. I would have avoided intervening if she didn''t target my family. Several times already...?

    ?We need to set a trap, Alexander. Those on her side won''t reveal themselves to us just because we wish for it.?

    ?What do you propose??

    ?You won''t like it,? I murmur.

    ?Not if it puts you in danger,? he says. He already probed this line many times, so it''s only natural that he says it now.

    ?Oh, no,? I chuckle. ?I won''t be the one in danger this time.?

    His eyes scan my expression while his arms stillfort our baby. She would start crying at any moment if his attention waspletely on me. Even for a second.

    ?What are you nning??

    I can''t even hide my evil smile anymore.

    ?Catching two birds with one stone,? I voice. I sit on the bed and take off my shoes. Then, I start getting rid of the funeral clothes.

    It''s too early to wear a nightgown, so I''ll just cope with the dress I took off before leaving this morning.

    ?Will you tell me, Thea?? Alexander presses me, more worrying than curious.

    ?Yes, I will. I won''t keep it a secret from you.? Most of all, because it would cause countless problems.

    If he knows what I''m doing, it will be less likely that he goes on a rampage and disrupts my ns.

    ?We already know that my uncle is involved with the third faction. We had proof of that when we discovered Viscount Prothus''s business.?

    ?Thea...? he moans with a heavy sigh.

    ?He is already involved in this, and he''s supporting the Empress at the moment. We just have to find an excuse to call the Ambassador here, in the capital.?

    ?You already have the excuse, don''t you??

    ?Of course,? I say. Who does Alexander think he married, to make such a question?

 Chapter 294 - A Wish For Life

    <h4>Chapter 294 - A Wish For Life</h4>

    The week of royal vacancy passes almost without incidents.

    Alexander and I don''t leave our wing of the Pce, and the Princess stays here most of the time. She spends her day in the garden or having tea with us, and she murmurs something about the court''s heavy atmosphere every time she''s asked to go there.

    Mostly, she doesn''t want to. Whenever his majesty asks for her presence, she rolls her eyes andins, but she always goes.

    Sooner than we notice, Lavinia is already one month old. She hasn''t changed much since birth, except for her cuter face.

    She''s not as ugly as she used to be. She didn''t grow, though.

    Kate says it''s normal, and even the royal doctor we called confirmed it. He said babies might lose weight in the first weeks, but it will be all right if she returns to grow after the first month.

    She''s normal, apparently. Not too big and not too small.

    The royal doctor left us after hiding a smile. I''m not sure he had much experience with worrying parents, but he seemed to find our preupations fun.

    However, he did his job professionally, just like when he first visited me, after I was hit in the garden. Differently from the midwife, he talked with patience and exined everything.

    He didn''t know that our baby had been sedated soon after birth.

    That''s why even Alexander couldn''t control his thoughts.

    He already lived through this with Elias, but it seems that every child is another new story.

    His dreams stoppeding to me for a while. Maybe, because I wished too much to know how he took care of Elias.

    I wanted to learn, yet my mind couldn''t grasp any image of those times.

    In exchange, I dreamt about our long nights of passion.

    I''m still in no shape to fulfil my bed duties, so I could just wake up in the middle of the night, all sweaty and itchy, and wait for the torment to pass.

    Now, days after the second attempt at my daughter''s life, I''m having tea with the Princess. Alexander said he had some business and disappeared, leaving me alone with her highness and the other little highness.

    ?Oh my,? Princess Lnd says. ?How cute!?

    Are they all blind?

    She shows her tongue to my baby and then giggles happily. Lavinia shouts back and moves her legs.

    Moves her legs?

    I move my head toward the two Princesses, trying to observe their interactions without being spotted by either of the two.

    Princess Lnd doesn''t touch my daughter, she just ys with her by talking and asionally swinging the cradle. Lavinia is still too small to be toyed with, so I''m secretly relieved that the Princess respects her spaces.

    She only touches her hand or leg when she greets us, not much more than that.

    However, as smart and quick as my daughter can be, she hasn''t moved her arms or legs like this before. It''s amazing, by the way.

    She stretched her little leg, and then she gives up at half and frowns.

    Can babies even frown? Oh, mine can. She can, so much, and she does it every time something isn''t the way she wants.

    A little Princess right from birth. It won''t be easy to bring her up without spoiling her. Especially next to her doting daddy.

    The Princess continues to talk with Lavinia, not noticing that new achievement of hers.

    I can''t wait to tell Alexander when hees back! She''s moving her legs! Not yet her arms; they still are next to her.

    Even when she clenches someone''s fingers, she''s not doing it on purpose. It''s what the doctor said.

    And she''s doing it less and less often now. Is it a sign that she''ll start grabbing things with her free will?

    Oh, she''s progressing so fast, isn''t she?

    ?I''m sorry to interrupt, your highness,? I say when I can''t hold back anymore. ?May I check something??

    ?Oh, sure,? the Princess says, sitting back on her chair.

    ?Here we are,? I say.

    Lavinia has always reacted to my voice more than my sudden appearance in front of her eyes. Maybe she''s having a hard time remembering my face.

    ?Let''s try something new today,? I voice, cupping her feet and trying to stretch her leg up. I move slow, delicate, and utterly careful at any sign from the baby.

    I don''t want to hurt her, but she''s been trying to do this alone for so long. Maybe, I ought to show her how?

    ?Is this what you were trying to do with so much effort?? I inquire. She smiles, and her fingers clench in a fist and then release.

    Is this her new way of showing approval?

    I let go of the first leg and do the same with the other. She shouts in approval, and I smile back, observing her fingers. She didn''t stop moving them.

    So clumsy, yet she''s learning fast.

    ?Very soon, we''ll be able to run together in the gardens!? the Princessments, observing us with her shining eyes. ?Your aunt will still be young then, right??

    She joins her hands on her chest, grinning, amused.

    ?Two Princesses in these gardens,? Iment with a chuckle. ?It will be an expensive scene.?

    Princess Lnd chuckles, still following my movements with her eyes. She''s curious about what I''m doing, but she doesn''t dare to ask.

    ?The doctor said I can help my daughter with her movements,? I exin. I didn''te up with it on a whim. ?I noticed how she tried moving her leg but couldn''t, so I took the chance to show her how.?

    ?I thought babies learn on their own how to move,? the Princessments.

    ?I thought so too. But it seems it''s faster if someone helps them.?

    ?It''s a month today, right??

    ?Yes, that''s right.?

    ?I didn''t want to disturb your celebrations, but I couldn''t resist,? she says.

    ?Oh, it''s no disturb. And there aren''t any celebrations.?

    I''m still not in the mood. First, the funeral. Then, his majesty''s decision to hide for a week.

    I prefer to spend the day as low-key as possible. There will already be a big event to celebrate Lavinia''s birth and bestowed title. No need to make it moreplicated than this.

    ?I''m sure my brother won''t forget about it,? the Princess says. ?But I''ve brought a present. Only if you''re willing to ept.?

    ?How could I reject a gift from your highness??

    She nods to her servants, standing at a respectable distance from us. Two of them turn and run away, to return a few minutester with a giant vase. In it, a young tree is trying to grow. It''s not much higher than me.

    ?This is an apricot tree,? the Princess exins. ?I''d like to nt it in the gardens in Lavinia''s honour. I waited to ask you before actually doing it, though. Do you have anything against it??

    ?Why would I??

    ?I''m not sure if it could have some meaning in your culture,? the Princess admits.

    ?Oh, it doesn''t. We don''t nt trees for newborns, but I don''t have anything against it. Polis was a merchant city, so trees and agriculture were our second sector. Not the first like in many other countries. Hence, our habits and customs are mostly rted to the sea.?

    ?I''m relieved,? the Princess says. ?The gardeners keeping this ce are the best of the whole Empire. I even snatched a couple from the imperial gardens a few years ago. They''ll make this tree flourish.?

    ?Thank you for the present, your highness. It''s very appreciated.?

    ?We will eat the fruits of this tree someday in the future. It''s also quite rare, you know? I''ve sent my delegates in every direction looking for this particr sort of apricot. It''s a bit more sour than usual, and the fruits will be small in the first years. But it resists cold weather and difficult conditions better than the other types.?

    She bows back to the cradle and smiles at the baby.

    ?Just like I wish Lavinia does in her life.?

    ?Thank you, your highness.?

    ?You don''t have to be this polite,? she chuckles. ?Now, you''re the mother of a Princess. You can call me sister if you like. Or by name, if it''s too forward.?

    ?It would be too much familiarity from my side, your highness.?

    She crooks her mouth, looking at me in a way too simr to Alexander''s the first days.

    ?I understand it''s early. I hope one day you''ll ept to say my name instead of calling me highness. There aren''t many people that dare to use it, and I hope you''ll be one of them.?

    ?I will do my best,? I sigh. People in Ethiro have some fixation with the first name; it''s a given.

    ?I''ve heard stories of you when I was a child, so I felt familiar when we first met. That must be why I''ve started calling you sister without asking for permission.?

    ?It''s fine, your highness. I''m honoured you consider me part of your family.?

    ?Oh, it''s the other way around,? she murmurs. ?And also, I don''t consider. It''s a matter of facts.?

 Chapter 295 - Splitting The Work

    <h4>Chapter 295 - Splitting The Work</h4>

    When the week of royal vacation is over, his majesty returns to his usual sessions at court. He doesn''t have any big announcement, so the overall feeling is that we''re not yet safe.

    Alexander investigated the attempt on Lavinia''s life, but the harpy covered her traces. She used a proxy for every step, from hiring the killer to delivering the money.

    In the end, my husband held my hands and promised he would get revenge. I''ll have to help him, but he''ll tell me to stay put if I propose it now.

    ?I will attend the Autumn Hunt,? I say a couple of days before the grand event. ?It''s where the candidates for the Empress''s ce will make their debut. They''ll be presented at the court and officially named as candidates. I can''t miss it.?

    ?I cane with you.?

    ?I''d prefer if you stayed with Lavinia,? I breathe. I can''t stop worrying about the little ball. She''s so clueless, and she smiles at everyone.

    She can''t defend herself as a baby. So, we, her parents, should be those thinking about her life. I can''t be with her that day, so I asked Alexander to take my ce.

    It''s unheard of, in Ethiro, that a noblewoman takes care of her child. Let alone a nobleman!

    But Alexander is different: he doesn''t care about gossip. He will help me this once, and every time in the future I ask him again.

    It''s hard to resist the temptation to exploit him like this. I''m proud of myself for asking for help only when necessary.

    ?You''re right,? hements. ?I''ll stay with Vinnie.?

    ?I''ve received a letter from my uncle,? I add.

    When Alexander clenches his fists, I hug him by instinct. Not because he might forbid me to meet with the Ambassador.

    I don''t want my husband to suffer alone, that''s why. I can''t help but remember how he felt in his first life. There is no need to keep that torment.

    ?Your n has worked. You wrote to him, and he ran here,? he murmurs when he can unclench his teeth.

    ?I haven''t,? I say, hugging him tighter.

    ?Mhm??

    ?I used a couple of little tricks and made the news be heard by him. There''s a perfect, reasonable exnation for hising here. We won''t have troubles for inviting him to the court.?

    ?But, Thea, I don''t think he''s on the Empress''s side.?

    ?He''s always been, from before the war. They''re trying to destabilise Ethiro by all means. Their first purpose is to reach the sea. The second: morend and people.?

    ?From when you became Archduchess and part of the royal family, your uncle''s interests changed. I''m sure Asteria would like more a whole Empire under their clutches than just a part.?

    ?From what I saw so far, Asteria is keeping their feet in several shoes. Just like Duke Grahm. They''re supporting all the factions, trying to gain some advantage. We have to expose the link between Asteria and the Empress. We know it exists, but we don''t have proof. I will help the Ambassador create all the proof we need during his stay.?

    ?And then, we''ll expose them both??

    ?Yes, my dear,? I murmur, pressing my head on his chest.

    ?And we will go back to Kyre and nevere back.?

    Now, never is a big word.

    ?Yes, my love,? I say. ?We''ll go to Kyre and take care of our family without getting involved in court intrigues.?

    ?Our family,? he whispers.

    I''m amazed by how easy it is to make him focus on the bright side, sometimes. He still isn''t used to it, apparently.

    ?Oh, Thea. That would be just wonderful. I wouldn''t ask for anything else if we could finish this and have our life in peace.?

    ?But first, we need to push the Ambassador in the harpy''s direction. He will be more careful now. He won''t risk it if he has some chance of bing the granduncle of an Emperor. In a certain sense, we''re lucky that Lavinia isn''t a boy.?

    ?I always wanted a daughter,? Alexanderments.

    Should I remind him of the words he said a few days before finding out I was with child?

    ?She wouldn''t be Empress if something happened to you. Hence, no need to hurt you,? I exin. ?If we had a son, he would be second in line to the throne.?

    ?Oh, right.?

    ?Now, how can we do it? We have to show the Ambassador that, even in case the throne was empty, you wouldn''t be chosen.?

    ?You''re asking me to help the Dowager Empress''s faction to rise in power??

    ?No, Alexander.?

    ?Then, what are you nning??

    ?We should find a way to make the Ambassador think it. And there''s his majesty''s loyalist faction that could help. They fear you more than her, for some reason.?

    Which is weird. That woman killed quite a few people, and she caused the death of many nobles till now. She''s more dangerous than my husband.

    They should use their resources to put her back in ce, even with the risk of facing some turmoil in the process.

    ?I don''t like the thought, Thea. You''re already in danger like this. Think about Lavinia.?

    ?Alexander,? I murmur. ?We already are in danger. One more enemy isn''t much. Also, I don''t think the loyalist would hurt my child. She''s an heir to the throne, and she might be useful in their perspective. They''re not much on his majesty''s side. Rather, they''re linked to the throne. They will protect whoever sits there and his heirs.?

    ?Don''t be in danger, Thea. Please.?

    ?I will be careful. And I''ll bring you the Ambassador''s head on a silver te. What do you think about it, ah? Isn''t it...?

    ?No,? he moans. ?I don''t want that. You are more important than vengeance.?

    He pecks my hair, and I don''t have any choice but postpone this discussion for ater time.

    ?And Lavinia,? I remind him.

    ?She is too,? he chuckles. ?Why are you pointing it out??

    ?You said you''ll look after her during the Autumn Hunt.?

    ?I will.?

    ?Then, make sure not to spoil her too much.?

    ?She''s a month-old baby. How can I spoil her, for goodness??

    ?Don''t carry her around at all times, or she''ll forget how to fall asleep without cradling, then.?

    ?But I will cradle her if it happens,? he rebukes.

    I pout and try freeing from his grip to cross my arms, but he doesn''t let me.

    ?She won''t get too heavy for me to carry,? Alexander points out.

    Oh, well, he might be right.

    I stand on tiptoe andnd a light kiss on his lips.

    ?You''re a good father,? I say.

    ?I do my best,? he sighs. ?But you, wife... You don''t think that a kiss like this one is enough??

    No, of course not. How could a peck be enough for my shameless Archduke?

    He circles my waist with an arm, and the other passes behind my knees. He lifts me up, deaf to my low scream ofints.

    Then, he carries me to the bed.

    ?Don''t wake up our daughter,? he murmurs.

    I stop any word in my throat and look at him. What is he nning to do now?

    ?You''re not yet healed,? he moans, his face desperate. ?But you will soon be, won''t you??

    Ah? Really?

    ?But I feel all right, Alexander.?

    ?The doctor said it''s better to wait six or seven weeks.?

    ?When did you ask him??

    ?After he visited Vinnie.?

    ?I didn''t hear your question,? I say.

    He managed to be discreet, what a surprise!

    ?Well, a couple of weeks more,? I realise. It''s soon! Just fourteen days. I can count them on the calendar...

    ?No,? Alexander decides. ?I don''t want to hurt you. And you''re not reliable in this kind of matter. You won''t be able to tell me to stop if you feel ufortable.?

    What is he talking about? I am a hundred per cent reliable.

    ?We will wait two months. This way, you won''t be needed to hold back, wife.?

    What? This shameless husband!

    ?Two months??

    ?Yes!?

    ?I believe the doctor alreadyputed a margin when he said six weeks, Alexander. It will bepletely safe in a few days. Maybe, even now...?

    ?Don''t start yet. I won''t risk your health because of this.?

    ?So, why did you say I shouldn''t wake our daughter up? You''re not going to do anything,? I murmur.

    ?I didn''t say that,? he chuckles. ?There are many things a husband and wife can do aside from bed activities.?

    ?Things that would make me shout??

    He licks my earlobe, and I bend my neck to the side.

    ?No, you won''t shout today,? he sighs. ?But I want to hug you. To kiss you until you gasp for air... That kind of things.?

    ?Oh,? I moan. He''s in the mood for cuddling. ?If you insist...?

    His teeth graze my shoulder after my remark, but he doesn''t leave any mark. Not this time. He''s keeping it for ater time.

    Two months, he said? Ah, why is life so difficult?

 Chapter 296 - Autumn Hunt (1)

    <h4>Chapter 296 - Autumn Hunt (1)</h4>

    The Autumn Hunt is the principal event of the season. The whole court attends, and this year we have many foreign guests.

    It will be lively, so I wore the best dress and made Kateb my hair with the most exquisite technique she knows. I''ve also chosen more jewels than usual.

    I''m wearing the prize fromst year''s hunt, the ruby ne that Alexander won for me. Ah, I have many memories from that day.

    I didn''t show Alexander the best part of me when I misunderstood the events and thought he didn''t deserve the win. But he caught three wolves and a jackal. He was brave.

    But what is among my most hidden and treasured memories happened after the hunt. It was the first time I realised what people find in bed activities. Before that, I was an innocent, clueless young maiden.

    After that day, nothing has been the same.

    ?Ah,? I sigh, smiling with nostalgia.

    ?Are you remembering your wedding, your highness?? Duchess Prim says, sitting next to me.

    ?Yes, I am,? I confess. ?It seems like ages ago, yet it''s been a single year.?

    ?His highness was the bravest among the hunters. I''m still wondering where he found the wolves... It''s a royal forest, after all.?

    It wouldn''t surprise me to hear that it was actually an attempt at his life. But my husband isn''t that easy to kill, as they all can witness.

    I caress the ne, wondering if there will be incidents this year. It shouldn''t be: the hunt isn''t the main event!

    ?It''s a pity he won''t be joining this year,? the Duchessments.

    Oh, I prefer him where he''s now.

    I left soon after feeding Lavinia.

    She wasn''t all that happy to have a meal out of her schedule, but I can''t go back and forth today. She''ll return to her usual, regr day tomorrow.

    She drank some milk, but I''m still worried she''ll be hungry before I go back. However, she stoppedining as soon as shended in Alexander''s arms.

    ?We''re going to be together the whole day!? he eximed, and she smiled in return. She didn''t show any hint of annoyance anymore.

    That biased little ball.

    ?This year''s hunt isn''t about the prey,? I point out.

    Duchess Prim nods, and she looks at the crowd of youngdies. Some are annoyed by the weather, others bored to the core.

    All in all, no one is enjoying the stay.

    My favourite candidates are as refined as always. Caroline Grahm is conversing with ady from a farawaynd with dark hair and tanned skin. She reminds me of Ephrah, Alexander''s merchant friend.

    They''re probably discussing some light topic, and they''re both rxed. I''m amazed by how that girl can adapt to the situation. It''s a pity she''s been born on the wrong side of the factions.

    Eliza, the thirteenth Princess, whose name, at first, made me think twice about whether to choose her, is sitting under a tree. Her personal maid is a step back, and they don''t seem interested in joining any conversation.

    However, she''s not unhappy nor bothered. She stays there like decoration but seems in her natural element. Is this how she survived years in a court that bullied her? By detaching from the world and getting lost in her own thoughts?

    A few steps from her, Jte, the court officer''s daughter, is drinking from a ss cup. Not wine, of course. I''ve expressly instructed to serve only juice to the candidates.

    We will test their resistance to alcohol and drunk behaviour, but not as the first trial. And it will happen in a very controlled environment.

    We don''t want to make an international incident out of it.

    I haven''t seen the girl from Asteria yet.

    ?What do you think of the candidates, Duchess Prim??

    ?Oh, elegant youngdies. Each of them has hundreds of years of royal blood in their veins, making any of them adequate as a candidate to be an Empress. I''m just concerned about a couple of them... I didn''t think you would allow a simple officer''s daughter to be among the candidates.?

    ?Being a ruler isn''t all about blood,? I point out. ?And one needs to have some characteristics to stand next to a King or an Emperor. Ethiro''s case is even more delicate... Blood isn''t enough to be Empress.?

    ?Is that the reason why I don''t see any Emperor''s daughter? Just Princesses that aren''t even in line for the throne. There is not a single one thates from the restricted royal family of her ce. The highest in position is the girl from Myrya... Georgia, wasn''t it??

    ?Right,? I sigh. And I didn''t invite her. She was sent together with Eliza without much of a discussion.

    She''s thepromise to have the thirteenth Princess, even though she''s sure she''s the one dragging her younger sister with her name and position.

    ?Does your highness have a favourite??

    ?Oh, no,? I chuckle. ?I can''t have favourites, in this case. It''s a matter for his majesty to judge on. I will only offer assistance when asked.?

    ?But you will shortlist the candidates, won''t you??

    I asked to keep it private, for goodness. Isn''t his majesty capable of keeping this little thing a secret for a few days?

    ?Yes, I will have a saying,? I admit. ?But his majesty will make the final choice. He is the one that will have the Empress by his side for the rest of their days.?

    ?Oh, we''ll be able to witness some imperial romance,? the Duchess whispers, getting closer so that only I hear. ?And you have a seat in the first rows, your highness. Aren''t you excited??

    ?A lot.?

    Rather than witnessing, I''m trying to set them up together. Which means I might actually try to build some romance... Ah, his majesty is still young. And he''s rather shy about the matter.

    But he''s a teenager. He will fall for cheap tricks as long as the girl ying them is cute, refined... Should I make him feel like she needs protection? Or maybe reveal some hidden talent that will charm him? That, if the Princess has a hidden talent.

    If she doesn''t, I''ll have to make use of that pretty face of hers.

    ?Speaking of Georgia,? I murmur. ?Where is she??

    ?I don''t know the face of that youngdy,? the Duchess points out.

    As if sensing my doubts, a servant walks in my direction and bows.

    ?I have a message for your highness,? he says.

    ?About the selection??

    ?Yes, your highness.?

    ?Speak freely.?

    He nces at Duchess Prim, who is now listening with curiosity, but he gives me the report.

    ?Fourdies were less than five minuteste. Three less than fifteen. One is absent.?

    ?The twelfth Princes from Myrya??

    ?Correct, your highness.?

    Ah, so much work.

    ?What is she doing? Did she wake upte??

    ?I don''t know, your highness. Her assigned maids told us she did wake up in time, but she''s still dressing up.?

    ?If she''s not ready, it means she didn''t wake up in time,? I point out.

    ?Yes, your highness.?

    ?Tell her she has fifteen minutes. If she''s not here by then, she better stay in her chambers with some excuse. It''s very impolite to arriveter than his majesty in person.?

    ?I will repeat your words, your highness.?

    ?You can also use my tone.?

    I fear she might be troublesome in the future.

    ?A little drama queen, isn''t she?? Duchess Primments. ?I thought she was your highness''s candidate, but I see you don''t like her much.?

    ?It''s not about like and dislike,? I point out. ?It''s about manners. She''s in a foreign country right now. She should pay attention to her behaviour while she''s no one.?

    Well, said by me it doesn''t sound sincere. I red at the Emperor when I was no one. But this girl here is getting on my nerves.

    In fourteen minutes and a half, Georgia arrives. She strolls in the garden with a frown and mumbling to herself.

    She should learn to hide her bad mood.

    She sits on a bench, her shoulders straight and her chin up. She orders something to the maid following her, and the young girl runs towards Eliza.

    Are we going to see some good drama?

    No, because Eliza just replies to the maid and returns to her doing nothing.

    After the maid ran from one side to the other of the garden, attracting the attention of many, Georgia seems to understand what''s happening and calms down.

    The same servant from before approaches me and reports about the situation.

    ?Prepare for a good story,? I whisper to Duchess Prim, hiding a smirk from the rest of the court.

    ?The twelfth Princess of Myrya firstly scolded the servant sent to inform her. She said that no one should hurry her. Then, she said that she would remember this outrage once she bes the Empress.?

    ?She said it with so much confidence?? I giggle.

    ?This is what I was told, your highness.?

    ?Whatever is her favourite breakfast food, don''t bring it to her tomorrow morning. And for the following three days as well. Let''s see what is going to happen in this case. Also, move her chair for the official tea party farther from his majesty. By two seats.?

 Chapter 297 - Autumn Hunt (2)

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Autumn Hunt (2)</h4>

    It''s time for the Emperor to make his entrance. The hunt is almost over, and his majesty wille back soon with his delegation.

    I''ve observed how all thesedies stand boredom for two hours already. Even with my strong will, any more of this would get on my nerves.

    At least, I have Duchess Primmenting with me. Her observations are actually helping. She voices her opinion without much restraint, but she pinpointed a couple of useful things.

    When it''s time, his majesty arrives on horse to the end of the garden, followed by his knights and squires.

    He gets off, and a couple of servants are already taking care of the horse. Just when he''s about toe to us, I spot a white cloud running in the wild.

    It''s a girl. Who could it be? They''re all here.

    She''s directed towards the entrance, and she doesn''t seem to know there''s an incident right behind the corner.

    When she''s about a step from his majesty, the knights react and stop between her and the royal head.

    She widens her eyes in surprise and observes the situation with a short breath. I guess running isn''t something youngdies are used to.

    ?Your majesty,? she says, curtseying. She bows her head, hiding her face with her waterfall of dark hair. Her pale face is reddened by the heat of the exercise, making her look even more delicate. ?I''m sorry for inconveniencing you.?

    Her voice is low, just enough to be heard from this close. The rest of the garden won''t be able to grasp the words. Duchess Prim is holding her breath, waiting for the Emperor''s reaction.

    ?Who are you?? he murmurs.

    ?My name is Lorene Zolokis. I came from Asteria and was sent here for the selection. My carriage broke on the way to the Pce, so it took us a couple of days more to arrive. I''m very sorry to bete...?

    ?And why were you running??

    ?I gave my word that I would be here,? she exims, raising her head just enough to peek at the Emperor. ?I didn''t want to break it.?

    That''s not true. Whom did she give her word to?

    ?No worries,? his majesty replies. ?I wouldn''t have been offended if you didn''te. There was no need to hurry so much,dy Lorene. It''s just a court event.?

    ?I know, your majesty, but I wrote to my cousin and promised her. We haven''t seen each other yet. I couldn''t ept to ruin my reputation in her eyes even before meeting her!?

    ?Your cousin? Is it Archduchess Theodora Kyre, by any means??

    ?Oh, yes, it''s her!? she replies with a smile.

    Her features are rather angelic. But why send one from my mother''s family? I knew they would y many tricks to ensure an Empress. Especially since his majesty is the only faction they haven''t conquered yet. But, my cousin?

    She can''t be chosen. Too many political implications. And people would believe I yed some trick to let her sit on the throne.

    But more importantly, she isn''t the girl they were nning to send. It''s true that the one originally chosen fell sick and stayed home, but they could warn me in the letter they sent to inform me about the health issues, that the substitute was no one other than Lorene Zolokis. The apple in my grandfather''s eye, my first uncle''s younger daughter.

    Not just that. This little vixenputed the time when to arrive. She bumped right on his majesty, having a couple of words with him before all the others, even if she was thest one toe.

    Even Georgia failed her attempt to attract attention by beingte.

    Ah, this one is dangerous. It seems I have to speed up the romance ns.

    And why is his majesty already paying so much attention? Can''t he see that it''s all a facade? A ploy to catch his attention?

    Oh, that one is going out of the shortlist for sure. Too dangerous to y with. Even Caroline Grahm who lives at court didn''t dare to approach his majesty by chance.

    ?I can bring you to your cousin,? the Emperor replies. ?Since you don''t know her face.?

    He offers her a hand, and Lorene straightens her knees. She looks at him for a second with her eyes wide, and then she stretches out her arm with annoying slowness.

    Why don''t they get it over, already? I should have predicted it. Teenagers. It''s teenagers we''re talking about!

    It won''t be as easy and rational as when adults are making decisions.

    All the eyes are now on the couple walking towards me.

    Yes, yes,dies. Look at this one: she''s already hooked with the Emperor and has family in high ces. She has an advantage, so why don''t you pick on her until she leaves on her own?

    I wouldn''t need to move a finger, in that case.

    ?Your majesty.? I greet the Emperor as the first thing. Then, I turn to Lorene and smile. ?Cousin, dear,e have a seat. You seem tired.?

    ?I just arrived from travel,? she exins.

    Yeah, yeah, I''ve already heard the story.

    ?You are so pretty even while tired from such a long trip. I''m relieved you made it in time!?

    I ask for a cup of juice, and she sips while observing the Emperor''s back as he moves away. She doesn''t make the mistake of looking for a way to have his attention back, unfortunately.

    ?Are you here alone?? I inquire.

    ?Oh, no,? she says. ?Uncle Nichs is here too. He''s checking what happens with my luggage. We met halfway, and he apanied me to the capital.?

    My stomach turns on itself when I hear the words uncle Nichs.

    ?Ah, that''s why you''rete,? I realise with a polite smile.

    ?No, the carriage broke,? she repeats.

    Yes, sure. I believe you.

    ?We were almost here when it happened,? she sighs. ?I almost considered taking a horse to reach here. But uncle Nichs didn''t allow me.?

    Of course, he had already nned this whole thing.

    I talk with the girl, forgetting the Autumn Hunt in favour of new information. All until a second running shape reaches us.

    This one is faster. And when he stops at the garden''s entrance, he''s not the least tired.

    ?I see your husband can''t stand to stay far from you, your highness,? Duchess Primments.

    What is happening now?

    Alexander walks among the people and greets his majesty, they exchange a couple of words, and then my husband walks to me.

    All of a sudden, all the enamoured res in his majesty''s direction turn to Alexander. This was not supposed to happen. He doesn''t have to engage in court until all thesedies go back to their homes.

    Why did hee here? Is something the matter?

    ?Thea, I need your help,? he whispers when he reaches me. He stretches out his hand to hold mine.

    I can hear thedies'' sighs, and I can see Lorene''s attentive gaze. She''s analysing Alexander from head to toe. There''s much space between the two, so she needs quite some time to see every detail.

    ?What happened?? I ask.

    ?I can''t calm down Lavinia. I will take your ce while you feed her.?

    ?Already?? Isn''t it a bit early to be hungry?

    ?I tried everything, but she''s asking for you.?

    She didn''t eat much, indeed. But... asking for me? It''s a first.

    ?I will be back soon,? I say, nodding my head.

    Then, I realise that I''m leaving my husband alone in a garden full of teenagers in search of a partner for life. Alexander has it all: the looks, the power, the status... He onlycks a crown, but that''s a detail.

    How many of these admiring gazes will harass my hubby while I''m away? The Emperor is on the other side. They shouldn''t be looking here.

    ?I will keep watch for you, your highness,? Duchess Prim says, hiding a giggle with her hand. ?I won''t let anyone steal your husband. Even if there''s not a chance in the world his highness could forget you.?

    ?I know,? I murmur. I''m not suspecting him just like this. Thedies are concerning, not Alexander.

    What if they take some inspiration from Lorene and start running and fainting nearby...

    ?Are you jealous?? Alexander whispers close to my ear.

    We''re in a public ce, yet he dared to touch my waist and bring his lips to my ear.

    This is good. Everyone should witness that dividing us is an impossible mission.

    While I walk away, I hear the first few sentences that Alexander and Duchess Prim exchange.

    ?I have to thank you, Duchess,? he says.

    ?What for??

    ?Thanks to you, my wife remembered to take the ne out and show it to the court.?

    ?Oh, I''m sure her highness would have remembered even without mementing about the prize my husband won for me,? Duchess Prim says. I can''t turn and check, but I''m sure she''s now touching the sapphire earrings Duke Prim won at the hunt years ago.

    ?I''m d she epted to show off the prize I sweated so much at getting,? Alexanderments,ughing. ?I was afraid she wouldn''t like it.?

    ?I''m sure her highness would have worn it even in such a case. After all, it''s a present from your highness. There is no chance she wouldn''t like it.?

 Chapter 298 - Autumn Hunt (3)

    <h4>Chapter 298 - Autumn Hunt (3)</h4>

    After feeding Lavinia, I return to the Hunt. I''ve been away less than an hour, but the atmosphere changed.

    And not in a way I like.

    I thought that, without control, thedies would storm towards his majesty, looking for a way to attract his attention. He''s right there, and he''s supposedly interested in them.

    However, the Emperor is talking with some nobles about some boring topic, and he doesn''t even nce at any of thedies.

    The misses, on the other side, are looking around in search of potential suitors. The Emperor is one only, and he can have a single wife. At least, officially. They know the odds are not in their favour, so they look around in search of a backup n.

    And I hate to admit that the only potential backup n is my husband. If only he wasn''t already taken.

    What are they looking here for? He won''t divorce me, so they''re wasting their time. And they should look for someone closer to their age, for goodness.

    Alexander is oblivious to all this interest in his direction. I guess he''s always been like this: surrounded by women and admired by them without a clue.

    Oh, it made it possible for me to be married to him. I like this side of him.

    But the women have to chill down. I''m here, aren''t they the least ashamed?

    I re at every nce I can catch, and I pull Alexander''s sleeve to signal to him that he can go back. I''ll take my original ce, now.

    He had to stay here in my stead as a representative of our family. In order to avoid offending his majesty with our absence, one of us always has to stay here.

    ?I go back, now,? Alexander murmurs, greeting Duchess Prim. ?My daughter must be waiting...?

    ?She''s sleeping now,? I point out. ?But don''t let her spend the rest of the day snoozing. She''ll keep us awake tonight if you don''t y with her during the evening.?

    If she''s tired, she can sleep almost a night without bursting out crying.

    ?Yes, wife, as youmand!? he says, chuckling. He pecks my forehead, in front of all the indiscreet nces, and he leaves without turning back.

    I sit back next to the Duchess, and she smiles with her usual, calm grin.

    ?Is his highness, Archduke Kyre, really taking care of your daughter??

    ?Yes, he is.? Even more than what I can admit to the court. He''s done more than me in bringing her up.

    Every time Lavinia wakes up during the night, he jumps out of bed so that I don''t need to. He knows how to change her clothes, how to cuddle her to sleep or to calm her down with his voice.

    But this part of him is only for me to witness. The court won''t see my baby, there is no need. Hence, they won''t see their cruel warmander acting like a lovely father.

    ?We don''t want to leave our child alone for too long, these days,? I sigh. ?It''s a difficult time, and many things are happening.?

    ?I suppose you have your reasons to be this wary.?

    Oh, more than she knows.

    Lorene strolled away when I came back, but I''m sure she was talking with Alexander. What were they discussing?

    Should I ask my husbandter?

    For the moment being, I continue with the assessment of thedies. All those that looked here are out of the shortlist, making my job easier by many degrees. An Empress that will look at other men isn''t desirable. We need one that can at least resist a couple of days before devouring handsome men with her eyes.

    Mostdies have already lost but they don''t know it. At least, my favourites are still in: Caroline and Eliza. Plus Georgia who didn''t nce at my husband twice. She''s still a riddle. So unrefined and with high self-esteem, yet sometimes she knows to make the right decision.

    Lorene was already out before, but now she won''t even make it to the second phase. I can''t let Asteria''s candidate stay, it would endanger my position as their primary link to Ethiro.

    Not because she talked with my man. Because of politics, it''s clear.

    ?Lady Caroline Grahm is unexpectedly calm today,? Duchess Primments. ?I''m surprised you allowed her to be a candidate after what happened with her older sister.?

    ?She doesn''t have anything to do with those incidents,? I sigh. ?Her name, status, and education are more than enough to ensure her a ce here.?

    ?What is the schedule of the selection, your highness?? the Duchess inquires. ?Oh, only if it''s allowed to be known...?

    ?It''s no secret. Next week, his majesty will meet the girl formally and have a chat to get to know them better. Then, there will be some challenges for the candidates, boring stuff to test their reactions, education, real purposes...?

    ?It seems interesting, your highness. Do you need help to note everything down??

    ?I don''t know if I''m allowed to talk about it...? Then, I remember a little detail. ?But, there might be a way...?

    She waits for my exnation. I''m not sure, though, whether to tell her. She''s a Duchess. Offering her to act like ady in waiting is a bit too much, even for a member of the royal family.

    ?You know that mydy in waiting hasn''t followed me here,? I try. ?She stayed in Kyre.?

    ?Oh, right. There are many pieces of gossip involving her, but I guess none is true if you ept her as ady in waiting.?

    ?I have no clue about the gossip, butdy Lyana has helped me a lot. She''s one of my closest friends in Stoneyard.?

    ?Knowing the Archduke, there must have been a reason if he invited her to live in Kyre.?

    Oh, yes. There is.

    I''ve dreamt about a banquet, dark and eerie. Alexander was alone, there, and he listened to what people were speaking about. It didn''t trigger any reaction in him, but I remember because I paid attention.

    Lady Lyana wouldn''t be alive now. She was supposed to die during her twentieth year of life. It''s my age! She would have passed away so young.

    I don''t know how nor why, but I''m d Alexander saved her life.

    I''ve never misunderstood her position. Maybe just at the beginning, but it soon became clear thedy''s status in Stoneyard.

    She was something like a guest until she became mydy in waiting, and hence an employee.

    ?I have no intention of offending you, Duchess,? I say. ?But you''re the one that spends the most time with me outside of my family.?

    She''s been useful today.

    By pointing out some qualities of thedies, not for guarding my husband while I was away.

    ?I''d like to ask you, if you''re willing, to be part of my entourage for the days of the selection,? I finish.

    ?Part of the entourage?? she chuckles. ?It would be my honour, your highness.?

    She leans back on the chair with a proud and satisfied expression.

    ?Who else is in the entourage??

    ?No one else,? I confess.

    ?Do you need some help to find the right people? I''m sure her highness, Princess Lnd, can suggest you the right names.?

    ?Oh, no. I prefer it like this.?

    She nods, already analysing the girls in the garden.

    ?Now that I''m officially employed,? she starts in a whisper. ?Can I know who your highness''s favourite is??

    I sigh. I won''t get out of here without admitting it, will I?

    ?There isn''t a single favourite, but I like the thirteenth Myrya''s Princess''s character. And Caroline Grahm''s aura.?

    ?And... your cousin??

    ?She''s not fit,? I cut the discussion.

    ?I think you should pay attention to her. She''s quick at socialising, and she already had a word alone with the Emperor. And also with your husband, now that I think about it... She doesn''t fear any topic of conversation. And she''s able to bring the point of speaking where she wants without making anyone notice.?

    ?Without making anyone notice? Then, how did you notice, Duchess??

    ?Because I wasn''t involved in that conversation.?

    Oh, she''s talking about what Lorene said to Alexander.

    ?I''m afraid his majesty will fall for her tricks,? the Duchess murmurs.

    I''m starting to feel the same.

    What if her unnned presence bes heavier than expected?

    ?We have to give the other girls a chance to get close to his majesty as well,? I say.

    Duchess Prim nods, agreeing with me.

    ?My daughter is still a child, so I''ll take this chance to train how to find a husband for her,? sheughs.

    Oh, dear. This is exactly what I need right now. Small tricks and firm intentions.

    ?Soon after the challenges, when we have enough data to determine who''s worthy of the position of Empress, we can proceed with making his majesty know better all the other girls.?

    ?You were already nning it, your highness, weren''t you??

    I shrug. Is there a need to answer this?

 Chapter 299 - A Small Achievement

    <h4>Chapter 299 - A Small Achievement</h4>

    After the Hunt, I walk in the imperial gardens once or twice to check on thedies. All seems calm, but I know very well there have been several bickering and bullying among them.

    I receive frequent reports, so I even know how everyone reacts. I don''t meddle in, however. I don''t have the nerves and the time. It''s enough I''m informed to avoid having a bully on the shortlist. For my own future security: I don''t need an Empress easy to enrage.

    During the second of my walks, I meet Ambassador Zolokis.

    ?Your highness, I hope you were pleasantly surprised by Lorene''s visit,? hements.

    ?I haven''t met her since she''s born. I was d to see her. She''s as beautiful as everyone says.?

    ?She would make a wonderful Empress...?

    Yes, sure. And I''m a bear walking on two legs.

    ?Who knows?? I shrug. ?There is so muchpetition.?

    ?I heard you''re involved in the choice, my dear niece.?

    ?It''s right, uncle, but it''s just a formality. Those old geezers don''t really listen to my opinion.?

    ?But there''s so much you can do. Even just helping your cousin out a little.?

    ?It''s dangerous,? I sigh. ?And it wouldn''t be good if I was found out.?

    I''d rather have Georgia as Empress than let Lorene gain a grain of power. Not to mention how that would put Alexander and me in danger.

    With an Empress from Asteria, they don''t need a simple Archduchess to make trouble for them. And they won''t need me to produce a possible heir to the throne.

    Still, I can''t tell my uncle all of this. At the same time, I need to push him in the Dowager Empress''s direction.

    Those two were already causing havoc together.

    Viscount Prothus was in the rebel faction, and he was coborating with Asteria in human trafficking. What is the chance that someone like that man had his feet in two shoes?

    He was coborating with the rebel faction, the Empress''s, and with Asteria. Viscount Prothus wouldn''t have risked his neck if he didn''t know that the Empress had close links with foreign factors.

    Just like Duke Grahm, Asteria is meddling their fingers in all three factions. Thank goodness I''m pretending to be working for them, or they would infiltrate someone near Alexander.

    ?I will do what I can,? I say. ?But I can''t make promises. My position is unstable at the moment.?

    ?Unstable? You just had a daughter. Oh, which reminds me... I haven''t seen her yet. Is she as beautiful as her mother??

    ?My daughter is still too little to receive visits. And it''s not in Ethirian customs. It would be too suspicious...? I murmur. There''s no way he''s walking near my child. ?We can arrange when we go back to Kyre.?

    ?Oh, sure. I am in no hurry. I''m stationary in Ethiro from now.?

    ?Congrattions! Most Ambassadors need decades of career to settle in a single ce,? I chuckle.

    ?Well, then. In Kyre, it is!?

    I nod, even though I''m not nning to let him return to Kyre. He will take the wrong step sooner orter. And I will be there to take advantage of his distraction.

    ?I''m d that your worries are now settled. With a child, your marriage is now irrevocable. And I''m sure you''ll have a son very soon. With that, your husband''s position will be only a degree lower than his majesty''s.?

    ?I hope you''re right,? I sigh. ?But I''m not sure it''ll be this easy.?

    ?All the court talks about how enamoured the Archduke is with his wife. He changed his attitude from when we were in Kyre. Well, I guess children are miracles, aren''t they?? the Ambassador says.

    He''s right. Children are miracles. But one needs to work hard to have one and to raise them. It''s not as easy as talking about it.

    ?It''s all a facade for the court,? I whisper with a pout. ?My husband didn''t change his inclination towards me. Everything is pretty much the same as always.?

    ?Ah, what a surprise.?

    ?My husband isn''t even interested in power as much as I thought. He always says that he''s good with Kyre to manage...? I start, hinting that involving him in a coupe is useless.

    ?Men always say that, but no one is immune to power.?

    ?Oh, the Archduke is!? I exim. ?It''s so bothersome. With a child, our position in the royal family is ensured! Yet, he doesn''t want to ask for the formal title of Prince.?

    It''s difficult to feign a rage outburst without actually saying anything against the throne. Every word could be used against me, and foreign ears might be listening.

    ?Yet, he''s displeased it''s not a son,? I sigh. ?I fear for my life. That''s why I''m always where I can be seen. It''s more difficult to stage an incident in the imperial gardens than in my chambers.?

    My tongue tickles because of the lie, but I don''t want the Ambassador to think about involving Alexander. There''s also the risk my husband goes on a rampage and kills my uncle before I have time to n anything...

    These two should stay apart for the moment being. Until securing the harpy to justice.

    ?I heard about some attempts on your and your child''s life, but I didn''t want to believe it. Moreover, ording to the voices, your husband got rid of those responsible for the deed.?

    ?Because they failed,? I point out. ?He punished their failure: it was not revenge.?

    ?I thought the culprit was... someone in the inner Pce.?

    Of course, it was. But I shouldn''t show my suspicions just like this. Better fake ignorance. My uncle will lower his guard if he underestimates me.

    ?I don''t think so. Have you heard about anything after the incident? If there''s someone else behind it, the Archduke of Kyre would have moved every single brick in the Pce to find clues. He dislikes when his possessions are in someone''s aims.?

    ?Oh my!? he murmurs.

    ?It was not the only attempt to my daughter. My maids are always careful, so nothing major happened, but more than once... Oh...? I moan, lowering my gaze.

    ?Your husband''s sister is the second in line, right? Your daughter is only third.?

    ?That''s correct.?

    ?But if your husband were to inherit that ce, she would be the crown princess.?

    ?Until a son''s birth, yes.?

    He''s moving in the direction where I want him. Now, he''ll wait for the selection to be over.

    If Lorene bes Empress, then his tasks are pretty much fulfilled. But if she doesn''t, he will attempt to make a revolt against his majesty to shorten the path to have one of their own on the throne.

    Well, one they think is of their own.

    All that is left is to wait for him to take the wrong step. Even if he escapes justice, he''ll at least bring down the Dowager Empress for me.

    I haven''t yet found what''s the link Duke Grahm has with the harpy, but stirring the waters might reveal the truth.

    ?What should I do, uncle?? I inquire, like a maiden in search of an elder''s advice.

    ?You can''t give up with your husband. Find a way to make your married life tolerable and produce a son,? he murmurs.

    Produce a son so that he can kill him? What''s the point?

    It''s probably just to make me think he''s on my side.

    ?Then, when times are ripe, we''ll pick our fruits.?

    We? Oh, how would he react if I asked who is we?

    ?Yes, uncle,? I murmur. ?I will do as you say. And I will help Lorene as much as I can! She''s my cousin, after all. The closest person to a sister.?

    ?That''s right,? he says, nodding his head. ?Now, I should go.?

    Oh, what a hurry. Is he already going to make chaos?

    Whatever he does, I won''t see any consequence as long as Lorene is in the selection. As soon as her name is crossed, the Pce will be a ce hard to survive.

    ?With your sister as Empress, your position would be more stable,? he reminds me. ?And it will take years for his majesty to have an heir. Both him and Lorene are still young.?

    ?I wasn''t thinking about it,? I chuckle. ?I know that I''ll be in my rightful ce, sooner orter. I''m just wondering... Is there anyone that can help me??

    The Ambassador scratches his chin, thinking about it for a second or two.

    ?There are a few people that will help you,? he says in the end. ?If you''re in danger, they will protect you.?

    ?I have my husband''s knights protecting me already.?

    Even now, there are two maids in this same garden. They alone are enough. But still, there''s always a knight following me when I''m not in in sight.

    ?I don''t need protection,? I point out. ?I need help.?

    ?Help??

    ?With small matters. But I can''t trust my husband''s servants. They''re loyal to him, not to me.?

    ?Oh, I understand,? he sighs. ?They will help with that too. If it''s something more than small favours, though, refer to me.?

    ?Yes, uncle, of course!?

    ?No, it''s better if we part. We don''t want people to suspect we''re plotting here.?

    In a few hours, I''ll have the list of spies from Asteria. I could risk exposing them, but that would only make the Ambassador suspect.

    I''ll keep the list for future use. Either to get some small favours done for real or to offer his majesty some relevant information.

    Not every chat with my uncle is fruitless, after all.

    I can''t wait to tell Alexander about all of this! He''ll be proud of his quick-witted wife, won''t he? I''ve obtained not just one name, but a whole list!

    I''m sure there are more my uncle didn''t disclose to me, but it''s a start.

    And even if Alexander gets slightly annoyed with the mention of my uncle, he''ll see the bright side. Nichs Zolokis will be more dangerous if we ignore him.

    And we need a hell of a good reason to hurt a diplomatic figure. If we don''t want to start a war, that is.

 Chapter 300 - Tricks And Plans

    <h4>Chapter 300 - Tricks And ns</h4>

    In the end, I decide not to attend the tea party. I just read the reports about it.

    As expected, Georgia threw a tantrum about her seat''s position. She even used her half-sister of being the one behind it.

    She hinted it might have been a mistake, given that Eliza has a better position. I needed thetter to be visible from the Emperor for the whole time so that he can check whether she''s pretty and elegant enough for his standards.

    I let the days pass without getting involved in the selection. I just check that the Dowager Empress doesn''t do any irreparable damage.

    Alexander has to leave for a couple of days, so I greet him in the morning with Lavinia in my arms.

    ?Your dad will be back soon,? he whispers before kissing her hand. Then, hends a peck on my forehead and then my lips.

    It''s a quick and gentle kiss, for we don''t want our daughter to burst out crying for nothing.

    ?When youe back, our daughter will be ady,? I chuckle. She''s almost two months old.

    And also, I''mpletely healed from childbirth. Alexander won''t have any other excuse for postponing his duties towards his wife.

    I''ll finally get my hands on him when hees back.

    But first, I have to attend the official test today.

    ?Kate, will you take care of Lavinia? I''ll be back to feed her soon, and you cane to look for me if she''s restless.?

    ?Yes, my Lady,? she murmurs, taking the baby and cradling her until she epts to be in her arms. Those two are getting along rather well.

    It seems we won''t need a nanny. Not for our firstborn, at least.

    After today, my job will be decreased. I''ll just sit behind and observe how my little schemes unfold.

    But first, I have to make sure that the girls I support pass the selection. And that those who are not suitable are ruled out.

    Duchess Prim epted to help me, so I won''t even need to appear at court to know the whole circumstances.

    ?Your highness, I was there when the first chance encounter happened,? she says after greeting me. ?And I have to admit it was more natural than the one with the girl from Asteria. At least, because Eliza didn''t know it was staged.?

    ?All right.? I nod.

    ?Isn''t your highness going to ask for details??

    No, I am not. Why would I care? It''s the private life of two teenagers struggling to survive. They deserve at least some discretion.

    ?It was so romantic, now that I think about it...? Duchess Primments. She leans a hand on her cheek and closes her eyes, envisioning the encounter she witnessed a few hours ago.

    She will tell me even if I don''t ask.

    In fact, she starts her story. I suspect she''s exaggerating a bit, by the way. Chance encounters don''t feel this magical.

    ?The thirteenth Princess was walking in the garden to rx some of the tension of the challenge,? the Duchess says. ?She was alone, except for the maid that follows her anywhere. She was so nervous about the test, and her ce was sote... Ah, poor girl!?

    I don''t buy this.

    ?Are you sure the girl was nervous?? I inquire. It doesn''t seem like her character. She''s more uninterested in this whole matter than fearsome.

    I hoped to have a Princess with all her interest in staying here, but, with Georgia, all of that changed. Eliza now thinks she''s just a decoration of her adored older sister.

    ?She became after the meeting,? the Duchessments.

    Oh, well, I hope it''s a good sign.

    ?The thirteenth Princess was lost in her thoughts. She was wondering what could be asked of her during the test. Her fear of being rejected before even starting the selection lingered in her heart...? The Duchess sighs, holding her heart. ?But luckily, mhm... Better say by chance. Yes, chance-ly, she met his majesty in between the trees.?

    I roll my eyes but can''t help but imagine the scene. It''s kind of poetic if I believe Duchess Prim''s words.

    ?His majesty, the Sun of the Empire, was discussing some important matters with two of his trusted aides. It was a heated discussion, but it couldn''t be postponed. Their voices were kept low to ensure secrecy, but the young Princess couldn''t avoid grasping a few words of it. She had just turned around a bush, and it was toote to retreat when she saw what was happening...?

    It was easy to set up this scene. Eliza tends to always make the same path when strolling in the woods of the imperial gardens.

    The aides talking with the Emperor were instructed by me to stand in that exact ce and trained to keep that exact same volume while talking. It had all beenputed so that Eliza couldn''t realise and turn back before being spotted.

    ?Then, noticed by the three, she didn''t have any other choice but to greet his majesty and apologise for the interruption.?

    ?What you heard were confidential matters of the Empire!? I exim with the same tone the aide used.

    ?Yes, exactly like that,? the Duchess confirms. ?Your instinct is quite urate, your highness. The aides used her of poking her nose into state affairs.?

    ?Oh, my! What a scandal!? I continue, my eyes wide. I''ll just y along and listen to the rest of the story. Or of the report, whatever. ?What happened then??

    ?The Princess bowed her head and apologised for the intrusion, but she clearly stated that it wasn''t her intention.?

    ?And??

    ?His majesty raised a hand to interrupt his aides'' usations. He walked to the girl andforted her. He said it didn''t matter, as long as she promised not to reveal what she heard to anyone else.?

    ?What did the girl say??

    ?She promised, and she made it clear that she didn''t hear anything that made sense to her. His majesty was heartened by her admission and offered to apany her back to the garden.?

    Oh, I knew the Emperor would understand that I created that whole situation. He even coborated!

    ?But the Princess refused. She said that there was no need to inconvenience his majesty. She curtseyed and walked away with a quick step and low gaze. Only once alone, she leaned on a tree and covered her mouth with a hand. Her nervousness finally showed up, and she needed quite some time to calm down and reach the others in the central part of the garden.?

    I wonder how close was Duchess Prim to all the events. She knows too many details to have just listened to soulless reports.

    ?How are the tests going on your end?? she then asks. ?Are thedies as educated as their parents swear??

    ?Most of them are,? I affirm. ?But they mostly don''t have the character to be Empress. There are only a few that will make it through this phase.?

    I''ve found less than fivedies, so far, that can be my backup n in case anything happens to Eliza. And they don''t have her astonishing beauty, so they wouldn''t be a realpetition to Lorene.

    ?May I assist with the rest?? the Duchess inquires.

    ?Why not?? I shrug. She''ll be of help to find new potential candidates for the further phase.

    We get into the room where the candidate is being assessed. I''ve already collected enough information about thedies to know that this one won''t pass.

    Even if she''s answering all the questions without fail.

    ?Next one is Lorene Zolokis, daughter of Grand Duke Zolokis of Asteria,? the herald announces.

    Ah, should have stayed on break longer.

    ?Good day, my lords,? she says with a bright smile. ?Anddies!? she adds when she sees the Duchess and me. ?I hope you won''t be too strict with me.?

    ?What are the qualities of a ruler?? one of the assessors asks.

    It''s a standard question, and Lorene gives a standard answer. She cites some old poems and treaties, even those that mostdies never heard about. Her education is deeper than usual, and it will be hard to find fault in her.

    ?I''m done,? the assessor says after a few other standard questions. ?Anyone else has a question??

    ?Oh, yes,? the Duchess exims. ?Just one.?

    They all red at her, disturbed by her intrusion. I just turn in her direction and nod. It turns out that bringing her along was the right choice.

    ?What are the duties of the Empress of Ethiro?? she says. ?I heard your words about the duties of a ruler, and they''re so inspiring. But the role you''re proposing to fulfil isn''t that of a ruler. Am I wrong??

    No one dares to say a word, and Iugh inside.

    This straightforwardness would have been rewarded in my court. Here in Ethiro, it''s difficult to find. But the Duchess is here as a counsellor. Therefore, she has the right to make questions that can sound impolite.

    It''s part of the assessment.

    And Lorene won''t be able to ignore the question and pass to the next.

 Chapter 301 - Final Examinations (1)

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Final Examinations (1)</h4>

    Lorene listens to the questions and tilts her head, confused.

    ?I came here as a recement of the candidate that was initially selected. Asteria thought that not sending anyone would offend Ethiro and the crown, so I was chosen to take the ce of the illdy. I didn''t have time to prepare enough about this matter, so I hope you''ll forgive my ignorance.?

    Oh, as expected. It''s a tricky question, and I myself don''t know the answer.

    She chose not to answer, but this isn''t a ce where her cute face will make her pass less stressed in such a situation.

    ?We won''t be offended by a wrong answer,? I say. ?You may tell us your personal opinion.?

    ?Opinions can be wrong, your highness. I do not dare to say mine. I''m too young to understand suchplex matters as the ruling of an Empire.?

    ?We are asking you to,? the Duchess points out. ?There''s no daring and not daring.?

    ?The Ethiro Empire''s Empress''s duty?? she murmurs. Then, she raises her head with inspiration. ?To give an heir to the throne.?

    ?Only one??

    ?Enough to make the royal family''s position stable.?

    ?That''s not wrong,? the Duchess sighs. ?But that is what any woman does. Making babies. We wouldn''t be selecting an Empress with this long process if it was just a matter of descendants.?

    ?I will ept your criticism and think about the matter,? she says, pretending to be humble.

    ?I also have a test,? one of the advisors says.

    He''s also one of mine. I''ve given him a set of questions to ask every girl so that they don''t think there''s something fishy going on. And these are pretty much what will make me prune the names from the list.

    ?It''s audience day. His majesty has just listened to a nobleining about his farmers not paying taxes in thest few months. Thend has been flooded, and the farmers lost all of their livestock. The fields are still drenched. Hence the farmers can''t start working. Whose fault is it that his majesty didn''t receive the taxes? And also: what would you do if you were advising him??

    ?I''m sure that the Empire wouldn''t crumble just because of some taxes,? she says. ?But at the same time, thew is clear about evasion punishments.?

    She thinks about it for some time and then nods to herself.

    ?I would advise his majesty to postpone the taxes for ater period. The farmers will pay the amount when their work permits them.?

    ?What about the lord??

    ?The lord?? she murmurs.

    ?He hasn''t paid the taxes,? the counsellor points out.

    ?It isn''t his fault if there were floods,? she points out. ?He will pay when the money arrives. In the end, it will just mean a few months of dy.?

    It''s the point of view of a local lord. But she can''t think like this if she''s the one ruling over them. This is why princesses don''t fall into this trap.

    This same question has many other traps for princesses: it''s not that easy. And there isn''t a right answer. Anything can work.

    But the point is that the rest of the counsellors can see the girl''s character and check how she reacts to unexpected situations.

    ?Wouldn''t that mean that the rest of the lords could use the same excuse?? my proxy continues.

    Lorene winces.

    ?Oh, that wouldn''t be nice. I guess that pardoning the debt isn''t an option,? she says. ?There needs to be a punishment for the dy, right? Maybe, the lord can be sentenced to pay interest on the dyed debt so that he doesn''t make it happen again. This way, only unforeseen circumstances will lead to this kind of behaviour.?

    ?I have finished,? the counsellor says.

    ?Fine,? I say. ?You can go, Lorene. Please, let thedy waiting out there know we''re ready for her.?

    ?Sure,? she says, getting up. ?I wish you a good continuation.?

    I can see some disappointment in the judges'' eyes. They thought they had the perfect candidate, yet it looks like she''s not capable of imagining herself as the highest charge of an Empire. Her points of view are those of a lord''s daughter, which means she''ll be favouring the court nobles or a faction of them.

    Three candidatester, it''s Caroline Grahm''s turn.

    She''s been educated for this. Her answers are good but not excellent. The time she takes to think is noticeable but not long.

    She''s trained for this; I knew it.

    Even the answer she gives to the hard question seems good at first sight.

    ?The lord has to be punished. He let the situation go out of control For many months, right? His majesty shouldn''t allow the lords to fail like this.?

    ?What about the people??

    ?Taxes need to be paid. It can''t be helped.?

    Her logic is understandable. She showed us the cold side of her character, and the other people noticed as well.

    It''s part of the answer to the question Duchess Prim loves to make to random girls.

    ?What''s the role of our future Empress?? I ask her.

    ?To apany his majesty through their lives. To offer him support and help any time she''s needed but not when she''s deemed not necessary. It''s a difficult task of finding a bnce between being an unnoticeable presence and being too much.?

    ?His majesty, the Emperor, is the stud around which our Empire rotates. His firmness and wise decisions are already renowned at such a young age. Do you think he needs help??

    ?Oh, that''s not what I wanted to say,? she replies, opening her eyes wide. She asks me, with her gaze, why am I making things difficult.

    ?An Empress''s duties are toplete his majesty with qualities he has not or can''t afford to possess. Compassion and humanness are two of them,? I exin. ?There isn''t any need to find the best solution that will solve the problem for the crown. The whole council and delegation of officers working for his majesty already do that.?

    ?I understand,? she nods. ?I didn''t realise this part of the question. I''m sorry, I didn''t hear I had to y the part of the Empress.?

    She bows her head with a sad face. A fake one, at that. She even nces at me to check myforting smile.

    ?In fact, none of that was said,? the advisor points out. ?Most candidates just assumed it on their own.?

    ?I didn''t dare to imagine myself as an Empress. It''s not my ce, and it won''t be unless I''m chosen.?

    Her answer satisfies most of the judges, letting them forget her ruthless considerations of a while ago. She smiles at me, grateful that I saved her from the trap I set.

    I still need her on the shortlist. It will make Duke Grahm easier to handle. He won''t be that eager to invest in the other factions if he thinks he has some serious chances of having his granddaughter as the highest-ranking woman in the Pce.

    Another few candidates pass by, including Georgia. She does unexpectedly well. She knows the answers to most of the questions and makes up something for those that she doesn''t.

    At the critical question, she scoffs and rolls her eyes.

    ?Lords always make up some excuse to avoid taxes,? shements. ?I guess that cutting his head is not an option, ah??

    The judges hold their breath in dread while Duchess Prim opens her fan for the first time. She hides behind it to giggle.

    I''m the only one with a straight face.

    If there weren''t lords refusing to pay taxes, Alexander wouldn''t be travelling right now. Beheading a few until the rest understands what they risk could solve part of my problems...

    ?Punish him,? Georgia continues. ?Make it clear that not paying their fee to the throne meansing short of their duty. It doesn''t have to be something painful, but we don''t want his majesty to have headaches because of this. Do we??

    The judges nod, surprised by such harsh wordsing from a female mouth.

    We aren''t all that different, by the way. We, women, know how to be cruel as well. It''s just that we can''t kill directly because of ourck of muscles and, often, of training.

    ?His majesty''s health is more important than some ridiculous amount of money,? Georgia finishes.

    Her words are too sincere to be thought of in advance. She''s witnessed her own father sweating over simr problems. It seems that being the daughter the King of Myrya dotes on isn''t as useless as I thought.

    But still, she''s not fit to be Empress. Shecks self-awareness.

    ?You can go,? I say. I think we all heard enough for today.

    In fact, no one has other questions for her. They all nod their heads and apany her walk with their gaze.

    ?You can tell your sister toe in,? I add.

    Let''s see if Eliza has the right qualities to be an Empress. Once out, if she passes this phase, I''ll move on to more serious plots than making her meet the Emperor in the woods.

    But she has to earn it.

 Chapter 302 - Final Examinations (2)

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Final Examinations (2)</h4>

    Eliza is more knowledgeable than her sister. She spent most of her time reading, hidden from the court intrigues. If she has a fault, it''s her naiveness.

    She doesn''t have much experience in dealing with people.

    Yet, she answers the questions almost as precisely as Lorene. There''s still much difference between the two. One level, at least.

    Lorene was taught by tutors, while this one learned on her own. It''s only natural that she''s not as eloquent and precise as my cousin.

    When asked about the flood, the first thing she does is to tilt her head and ask: ?how many months??

    It''s the first time someone has a question to ask for details. The counsellors hold their breath, surprised and amazed that a forgotten Princess has enough brains to consider the whole situation, not just a few details she was given.

    In fact, this question should be evaluated by the kind of questions one asks to collect information. It''s not about the answer.

    ?Five.?

    ?And the lord didn''t report for five months? Is there a reason??

    ?I don''t know,? the assessor says, taken back. ?We should ask the lord that.?

    ?Howrge is the fief? Is itparable to thends a bar manages here in Ethiro? Or is it smaller??

    ?Aren''t you asking if it''s bigger??

    ?The lord let the situation get out of control. It could be excusable if the fief was so small that the other parts of it can''tpensate for the damage. But if it''srge, then it should be the lord''s responsibility to keep the tax influx stable.?

    ?What if the whole fief is flooded??

    ?Arge fief means more space for financial manoeuvres,? she points out. ?I have other questions before answering.?

    ?Yes, of course.?

    She inquires about other details, mostly about the fief''s infrastructure.

    ?Is it the first time the fief is flooded?? she asks, in the end.

    ?No, it''s not,? the advisor says.

    He doesn''t have a clue about the answer to some of the questions. Sometimes, he says it out loud. Sometimes, he makes up responses that would be in favour of the party that was criticised. In this case, the lord.

    ?That fief is, in fact, in a difficult position. Floods are critical for the poption. This year, it was particrly unfavourable.?

    ?I understand,? she sighs.

    ?What would you do if you were asked to advise his majesty or take the decision on your own??

    ?I would at first send someone to ascertain that the lord''s version is real and precise. Then, I would use part of the crown''s money. Or my own, if I have it in this scenario, to help reim the fields from water. I would say that the priority is to allow them to produce food to sustain themselves and, eventually, pay the taxes.?

    ?Would you allow a deduction of the amounts??

    ?No, I wouldn''t.?

    ?Why not??

    ?It sounds cruel, I''m aware. And this is my own opinion, so it might be faulty. Yet, I think that disrupting the habit of paying taxes could have costs in the long term. Even just counting the poption will be needed after two years of low pressure. But I would study how to make the poption earn enough to pay the taxes as predicted by the Empire''s bnce. I can''te up with the idea on the spot, and I guess it depends on the fief''s qualities.?

    ?So, you would help people earn money and pay taxes with that money??

    ?Yes, that would be the end goal. The imperial treasure wouldn''t face much of a challenge. I understand it''s a concern, but natural disasters need recovery, right? It''s better if there''s a small loss or no loss rather than spending money that won''t help the economy in the medium period. More than just giving money, it''s better to create opportunities for production and exchange of goods.?

    ?That''s an interesting theory. Where have you found inspiration for it??

    ?It''s something that was done countless times in history.?

    ?Are history books reliable enough to handleplex situations, in your opinion??

    ?I haven''t ever handled such aplicated situation, so I wouldn''t know. But I guess one always has to take into ount the specific needs and threats of any scenario.?

    ?What about the lord??

    ?I''m not sure what Ethirianw says in such a case.?

    ?You haven''t studied a bit of it??

    ?No, I haven''t. Not yet, at least. I''ve focused more on history andnguages.?

    ?Would you proceed as thew prescribes, whatever the decision is??

    ?Yes, of course. Unless there is no punishment for such a crime.?

    ?What crime?? the advisor asks.

    The judges sigh, tired of hearing the same story about tax evasion. It''s not something just my husband thinks about, apparently. All thesedies were dead-set on defending his majesty''s right to be paid for the stability he provides to the Empire.

    ?Allowing his fief to fall into such a condition. Months have passed, yet the fields are still unusable. It might even bete to start sowing now. I would have considered the fields of primary importance. Immediately after the livestock. That amount of damage... It takes years to bring up a cow. Those people lost all of their hard work.?

    ?So, the lord overlooking his responsibility is so grave??

    ?It''s their role,? she says. ?It''s what they receive their titles for! And also, the lord in the scenario shifted the responsibilities several times before talking with his majesty. This is the gravest crime of all.?

    ?Confessingte??

    ?Right.? She nods. ?Natural disasters happen, and we can''t have control over everything. But the lord should have thought about the poption and asked for help in time. I won''t even inquire about the preparations he did not put in ce to avoid such a disaster. It would only bring us more questions, and I guess our time is almost over.?

    It''s true. She''s been here for fifteen minutes.

    It''s how much we keep thedies in most cases. Such a good sense of time reminds me of my old self.

    Ah, so much potential! If I could shape her into a good ruler... Her limits wouldn''t be visible by the human eye!

    ?Are citizen''s money and houses so important??

    ?Yes, because a house and some money sustain a normal citizen''s life. And healthy citizens mean a more powerful and stable kingdom for us all to live in.?

    ?Empire,? the advisor corrects her.

    ?Oh, yes... Empire.? She nods.

    ?Time is over; you can go,? I say.

    There''s no need to charm them further. Luck was on my side, as I won''t need to work harder to get her on the shortlist.

    ?I will take a break,? I inform the other judges, and they just nod.

    ?We''re almost done, regardless. You might retire for the day, your highness. Thank you for your work and support for this long process.?

    ?It''s my duty,? I reply with a smile.

    As soon as we''re out, Duchess Prim sighs.

    ?Now I understand why she''s your favourite,? shements. ?How did you find such a gem in a farawaynd??

    ?She''s still an unpolished gem,? I chuckle. ?And some of my international contacts wrote about her in their letters.?

    ?I''m worried, though, about your cousin. I see you don''t want to explicitly cross her name from the list, and I hope the other judges won''t even propose it.?

    ?Why??

    ?She spent quite some time talking with his highness about Asteria''s customs. She even said that sisters often are married to the same man! She''s so shameless!?

    Ah, she did what?

    ?And what did my husband reply?? I murmur, feigning uninterest.

    ?His highness already was aware of that tradition.?

    ?Even about sisters??

    ?No, that was new. His highness said he was d you had no sisters.?

    ?Did he??

    I sigh with relief.

    Alexander didn''t fall into the trap. He risked flirting with that shamelessss without even realising it!

    And, knowing him, he wouldn''t have understood that she was expressing interest. He''s so dense around women, sometimes.

    ?His highness only sees one woman in the world,? the Duchess says, her eyes shining with the same romanticism of when she told me about his majesty''s encounter with Eliza in the woods. ?Oh, now two.?

    ?Two??

    ?Your daughter. He found a way to talk about her in a couple of sentences. I''ve never seen a man so eager to talk about their child. Just like an old granny praising her grandchildren. With no offence.?

    ?None taken.? I can''t help but agree. Alexander would praise Lavinia even if she just blinks.

    Maybe that''s why she''s biased towards him.

    ?I heard that she''s already moving her hands. You must be proud.?

    ?I am,? I say. ?She''s just a little ball, but the happiness she brings us is unbelievable.?

    Oh, wait a moment... Am I behaving like my shameless husband, decanting the merits of my own blood? Since she''se out from me, it feels like praising a part of me.

    I hope people won''t think I''m bing self-centred all of a sudden.

    ?It''s the magic children bring with them. There''s nothing that can make two people feel closer more than a little meat bun smiling at them,? the Duchess continues. ?It was the same with my husband and me. After our first son was born, we haven''t parted anymore.?

 Chapter 303 - Months Of Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 303 - Months Of Waiting</h4>

    Kate is taking care of Lavinia in my room. The maids have brought dinner and set the table, lighting a candle in the middle for a better atmosphere.

    I''ve taken a long, scented bath andbed my hair in an elegant braid that is now resting on my shoulder. The nightgown I''ve chosen is red and translucent, and there is absolutely nothing underneath.

    Alexander is a bitte, but he''ll be here in a moment or two. He''s been away for two days already, and he wrote that he woulde back in the evening.

    I''ve chosen only food that is eaten cold, so it doesn''t matter how long I wait for him. I''m only worried about the wine, but it''s still in the bottle and not in the cups. It should be fine.

    I rx on the sofa with my eyes closed until I hear the doors open.

    Alexander storms in, already looking for our daughter.

    ?Where is Vinnie?? he inquires when he sees the empty cradle.

    I sit up on the sofa and wait for him to realise.

    ?It''s been two months since her birth,? he says. ?We should celebrate...?

    ?Yes, we should,? I sigh. It''s been exactly two months since the birth. My body is now healed, and I can finally jump on Alexander without restraints.

    He observes my nightgown and then the table. He takes his damn time to understand, but, in the end, he seems to ept my idea.

    ?Oh, well...? he mutters. ?We can greet Vinnie tomorrow.?

    He shrugs, smiling as if it was his idea.

    ?I don''t think she will mind the dy.?

    He sits next to me and waits. As if I would do anything the moment he walked in.

    ?Let''s eat, hubby,? I say, and I pull him towards the table. He gets up again, and I feel his eyes on the nightgown, analysing my shapes that can be guessed through the light fabric. It''s translucent, but not enough to allow him to see the details, luckily. Just sufficient to let him imagine...

    He sits on the chair, and I sit on hisp. Just as promised.

    ?Is my wife going to feed me?? Alexander starts.

    ?Already demanding,? I sigh. ?It''s what I promised, isn''t it??

    ?I didn''t think you would really do it, though. I was sure you were just teasing.?

    ?I keep my word.?

    ?I''m d you do,? he chuckles.

    The first food I feed my hubby is beef. Then, when he lowers his guard, I add vegetables. He''s just as picky as to when I married him. But in some circumstances, he seems to forget it.

    It takes us forever to finish eating, but neither of us is in a hurry. There isn''t even any need to talk. Silence is asfortable as any chatter would be.

    Alexander''s arms are surrounding me, one on myp and one on my lower back, keeping me close yet free to move.

    ?I missed you,? he whispers at some point. I''m not sure whether he''s referring to thest two days or a few months, but I can just agree with him.

    When he''s less hungry than eager to embrace me, his arms tighten their clench, and his lips find mine. It''s a sweet kiss, without haste and without burning passion. Just longing and love.

    ?You promised red ropes,? he says before returning to kiss me.

    Oh, the ropes are so ready. And so red.

    ?I''m going to fulfil my promise,? I breathe and surround his neck with my arms.

    He''s stillpletely dressed, and his clothes have manyyers. I''ll help him get rid of them before proceeding.

    ?Wait a moment,? I say when he grabs my bottom. ?Wait...?

    I unfasten the first few buttons of his shirt and kiss his skin, peeling off the clothes one after the other.

    ?Thea, the bed might be a better ce...?

    ?Hmm...? I moan, pressing my tongue on his neck. After a year of marriage, I dare to leave a love bite on him.

    I haven''t ever wanted to do such a thing. I was fine with being at the receiving end of something this childish. Yet, now, I''m just in the right mood for it.

    ?Are you marking your territory?? Alexander inquires with a chuckle. He caresses my head, ying with my hair. His grin makes my stomach clench, and his eyes are shining with desire.

    He can''t resist two split seconds before biting my shoulder. His teeth leave a mark that will be darker than mine. And mine didn''t hurt.

    ?Enough ying, already,? he murmurs, and he gets up, carrying me to the bed. He lets me go on the mattress, and I bounce in ce with a low scream.

    I was trying to take the lead, but it seems I''ll have to wait for a while.

    He tries to remove the nightgown, but I stop his hands.

    ?I prefer it like this,? I exin.

    He frowns, but his hands move up. He towers on me, one knee on the mattress, and I split my legs to lock them around his hips.

    When we return to kiss, I sigh with relief.

    I reach down to his belt and help him unfasten his trousers. He moves back for a second, just to take them off, and we''re back to rolling on the mattress.

    ?Alexander,? I whisper, pulling his shirt until a couple of the buttons detach. He gets rid of thatst, annoying piece of clothing, and I can admire the muscles on his chest.

    He didn''t stop training, even if I still have to look at him doing some serious physical activity. Other than what we do in bed, of course.

    His fingers tug the nightgown down, the ribbon still tied, and I turn my head to let him kiss, lick, and bite to his heart content.

    ?Let''s leave the ropes forter,? he murmurs to my ear.

    I nod since my tongue doesn''t respond to my orders. I can''t talk, but a moan escapes my throat when Alexander cups my right breast.

    ?Don''t be this rough,? Iin, but my voice is anything but convincing. I''d like to ask him to touch me more, but my body isn''t how it used to be.

    ?Thea, you''re ying with me.?

    ?No,? I deny. ?Just stop teasing and get to the point!?

    His fingers slip down, reaching my knee. Then, passing under the nightgown, they return up. When theynd in my secret ce, I bite my lip and breathe hard.

    ?Alexander,? I moan again. ?Don''t be this cruel...?

    He chuckles, amused and surprised that I can still talk.

    ?What''s the matter, wife??

    ?Hurry up,? I say, moving my hips to reach his member and lifting the nightgown just enough. ?Please, just hurry up...?

    ?You seem...?

    ?Eager,? I cut him off. ?I am so eager.?

    My admission has the hoped effect, as he looks at me with the darkest gaze ever. He gulps, looking at my face as if I just said something weird.

    ?Will you help me, now?? I add, caressing his face while he ponders about it.

    In the end, I get what I asked for. A couple of kissester, our bodies are joined. My moans are louder than his, but that is not surprising.

    Yet, he doesn''t dare to elerate. Maybe, it''s not to hurt me. More probably, because he wants me to beg.

    ?Alexander,? I call him. ?Don''t be like this.?

    We haven''t been together for months! He can find another moment to exercise control.

    ?Please,? I add.

    ?Are you in a hurry, wife??

    ?It''s not a hurry, hubby. Just, please...? I moan.

    He breathes on my ear, forgetting what he was going to say. He pecks my skin and increases the pace, fulfilling my request.

    I move my hips at the same time, clenching the sheets to avoid scratching his back.

    ?More?? he murmurs. He grips my bottom, pressing me closer to him.

    ?More,? I breathe, hard and hasty. ?More, hubby.?

    It doesn''t take us more than a few minutes to reach pleasure. Almost together, this time.

    The world disappears for a couple of minutes, and I gasp for air. I haven''t felt this for months. It was so long, yet now... It''s as if I never stopped being embraced like this.

    Oh, no. It''s so much better than before. Waiting made it worth any hassle that is going to happen as soon as Alexander returns in control of his body.

    I already know it will be a long night.

    ?You don''t think this will be enough, do you?? he says, in fact.

    ?I was already nning the next move,? I chuckle. Myughter is low in volume and broken by my sighs. I still need to recuperate all the air that flew out in all that screaming.

    The doors should have failed at keeping it private.

    Oh, not that I care about any kind of gossip. Not now, while in this man''s arms.

    ?It''s just the beginning,? I say, stealing the words from Alexander''s mouth.

    He moves the hair away from my forehead, looking at my face with his tempting grin.

    ?I was going to say the same,? he states.

 Chapter 304 - Wicked Plan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Wicked n (1)</h4>

    Theck of exercise of thest weeks, when I stayed indoors to recuperate and didn''t venture far, if not for rare events, starts having its effects.

    I can''t keep up with my husband.

    I''ve lost count of how many times we fulfilled our duties already, but we never managed to get to the ropes. I''m too tired to even think about it.

    After so much abstinence, our bodies don''t let our lewd minds fly too far. Every smile is the most alluring, every caress so tempting.

    In the end, we roll in the bed, kiss, and fulfil duties until I can''t even move anymore.

    ?I need to rest,? I moan.

    I haven''t reached the silken scarfs, and I don''t want to do that anymore. I can''t even keep my arms lifted now, let alone fight for supremacy.

    ?Already?? Alexander chuckles against my ear. He hugs me tightly and covers us with the nket.

    I have envisioned a whole night of passion, but it''s not going to happen. I have overestimated myself.

    ?I''m not how I used to be,? I point out. The nightgown, even though translucent, hides just enough.

    I''m round, and my breasts are swollen. What more, they''re full of milk that starts flowing whenever Alexander presses too much. As a result, it''s all wet and sticky.

    Without moving the covers away, I make the cloth slip over my head and throw it away. It will be morefortable to sleep naked rather than like that. And the sheets will hide my body from Alexander''s keen eyes.

    I pretend not to know how he''s able to sense my changes just by touch. It''s different when seeing it, by the way.

    ?Come here,? he murmurs, dragging me in his invincible arms.

    I sigh, surrendering to his stern muscles. I press a finger on his chest and draw circles, feeling the stone built by his training and adventures. His heart has calmed down and is now beating steady against my ear.

    His breath tickles my hair. So much that I''d move my head up and kiss him. But that would lead us to another round, and I still want to sleep.

    ?You fulfilled about half of your promise, Thea,? Alexander says after much thinking. ?When will I have the rest??

    ?I fulfilled almost everything!? I point out. I just couldn''t take out the ropes. And I wasn''t nning on being the one tied, regardless. ?But I''m too tired now. Next time...?

    ?When will the next time be??

    ?I don''t know,? I sigh. I don''t want this to be a habit of his.

    He travels pretty often while we stay in the capital. It would be difficult to organise such a weing event every time.

    ?What about in the morning?? he chuckles.

    I bite his shoulder as remonstration and lean my head back on his chest. He''s too teasing right now. I haven''t tired him enough.

    He turns on the side and hugs me with both arms. His lips peck my forehead, and I look up to check what''s the matter now.

    ?I love you, Thea,? he whispers.

    Oh, it''s that.

    I press my lips on his in a chaste peck, and then I close my eyes to sleep.

    ?I love you too,? I reply before falling prey to slumber.

    Waking up in the morning isn''t as much of a trauma as I imagined. My body recovered through the night, and my head is clearer after some sleep.

    Alexander is still snoozing next to me.

    I snuggle out of his embrace and start getting up from bed when I realise that this is just the perfect opportunity.

    The drawer full of red scars is waiting to be opened, I understand with a wild grin.

    This husband of mine is so calm and cute while sleeping. His expression is rxed and loses any threat or teasing grimace.

    It would be a pity not to take advantage of such an opportunity.

    I make the drawer slip just enough to catch a few scarves, and I return on the bed and grab Alexander''s hand.

    His other arm surrounds me, and his free hand squeezes my butt.

    I was expecting something like this, so I don''t even wince. I focus on the hand I caught and try tying it to the headrest. It''s difficult to find a way not to make him feel ufortable yet to keep the knot firm enough so that he doesn''t free himself.

    I have to admit that my husband has a talent when ites to tying.

    When I''m done with the first arm, I try moving the second up. As a result, I''m overturned and red upon by a couple of ck, threatening eyes.

    The shiver that crosses my spine is all but fear, even though I''m sure Alexander''s expression isn''t a fake one. He must have got up all of a sudden, thanks to his fine senses. He could feel the danger...

    He realises it''s me, and he lets go of my hand. The threat in his expression disappears, and I sigh, displeased. I would have liked his re on me for some more.

    Then, I realise that I managed to tie his right hand, but not the left. I can''t even start imagining what he''s going to do now, with that left hand. This failure will cost me so much.

    ?What are you trying to do, Thea?? he murmurs, observing the clumsy knot around his wrist. I''ve used the knowledge from my dreams to make it, so it should be firm enough.

    ?Tie you to the bed,? I confess.

    I point at the rest of the scarves, in the corner of the bed, and his eyes follow my finger with curiosity.

    ?You just like getting in trouble,? hements.

    ?I couldn''t resist.?

    ?What am I going to do to you, now??

    ?Oh, whatever you want. But let me tie your other hand first so that you''re more symmetric.?

    ?Isn''t a single tied hand already enough??

    ?No,? I sigh. ?You''re too powerful for me... I don''t have any chance of winning unless I tie you perfectly.?

    A couple of tears decorate my eyes, and I blink to make him realise my sincerity.

    ?I''d really, really like to tie you,? I continue. ?So much that I couldn''t resist the temptation and tried doing it in your sleep.?

    ?What would have happened if I didn''t wake up??

    ?It''s not an option. I need your coboration for this. I was going to find enough good arguments.?

    ?What kind of arguments?? he murmurs, now interested.

    I knew it.

    ?I wanted to try being on this side. So, if you let me tie you, I will allow you to do something you want to try but didn''t dare to ask me. Anything.?

    I''ve been in his skin, in the dreams. I know there were many things he waited for long before asking Queen Theodora to do. There must still be something so wicked that he didn''t ask her yet.

    ?Anything??

    ?Yes, of course.?

    Tying is just the beginning of his weird fantasies, isn''t it?

    ?Then, I might ept your bribe,? he says.

    Oh, this easy? No need to runch my offers?

    Ah, better!

    He offers me his wrist, and I fix it on the headboard next to the other. I leave enough space so that my husband can sit up.

    ?Now, the eyes,? I murmur.

    ?I want to look at you.?

    ?I don''t want to be seen.? I''ve covered myself with a sheet till now, fearing his disappointed nce.

    My waist isn''t as tiny as it used to be. My breasts are swollen, and even my hips arerge.

    ?Only for this time.? He surrenders.

    I cover his eyes with yet another scarf, and his evil grin makes me gulp.

    Like this, with a husband tied like this... I have to do it all by myself!

    I haven''t thought about this little detail before.

    Alexander leans on the headrest, his face rxed, and he waits with patience.

    I straddle him and kiss his neck. Why does it feel like he''s still the one guiding me, by the way? The calm with which he epts every my caress makes me believe it''s as if he just ordered me to touch him there. The smile that wees every kiss is approving my motions...

    Oh, dear, I hate being in this position. I thought I would like a tied Duke, but it''s not nearly as thrilling as when the roles are reversed.

    Whatever my thoughts, I have now to finish what I started.

    Then, I''ll release him and admit my mistake in the hope he''ll take the chance and return to his usual, shameless self.

    ?Thea,? he whispers.

    ?Hmm?? I moan, still intent on kissing his chest.

    ?You''re going to pay for this, you know that??

    I shiver, already imagining his evil deeds. Oh, damn it. One has to earn something if they want it, right?

    This might have a better ending than what I was expecting.

    ?We''ll see about that, husband,? I whisper. I will make him reach the limit; I''ll anger him so much that he won''t have a gram of mercy when my turnes.

 Chapter 305 - Wicked Plan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Wicked n (2)</h4>

    Warning: smut content

    I''m not sure how to proceed. I was so full of energy and wicked intentions... Where have they gone?

    Oh, but if I give up now, it will all be for nothing. And Alexander would forgive me and forget his grudge.

    I look at him, tied and blindfolded. Maybe, this wasn''t such a wise idea.

    But his expression is so rxed when I caress his face. The ropes don''t suit him, but the blindfold does. And it has the bright side that it doesn''t let him see my body.

    ?Thea, whatever you do, just remember that I will free myself,? he whispers.

    Oh, well, he can free himself now. The knots aren''t that tight, and the scarves can be broken. He''s allowing me to do this.

    ?Alexander, you better keep your words forter. Now, you''re mine,? I reply, bold like a madman.

    ?I always am, my dear.?

    Oh, should I find some time to be moved by his words? No. Better get it over with and proceed with the second, more promising part.

    I scratch his chest, and he moans in aint.

    ?Are you going to hit me, now?? he rebukes, his lips curled in a pout.

    ?No.? I just wanted to remind him in which situation we''re in and what his role is supposed to be.

    I reach out for his left hand, still gloved.

    ?Why don''t you ever take this off?? I wonder. I remove it for him, exposing the scar he made when he protected me... so much time ago.

    It looks like a permanent sign.

    I bow down and peck the part of the skin that is scarred.

    ?Thea, you don''t have to look at it. It''s ugly.?

    ?No, it''s not. It makes me realise how brave and strong of a husband I have,? I whisper to his ear. Then, I pull his hair and force his face up towards me. ?It makes me want to tter him till deafness.?

    ?Is that so?? he chuckles. ?I didn''t want to make you feel uneasy. That''s why I covered it...?

    ?Please, don''t do so. Remind me of how you protected me every time you can.?

    ?You''re so difficult, sometimes.?

    ?But you love difficult,? I mumble. ?You wouldn''t have done all you''ve done if you wanted something simple.?

    ?Let''s talk about it while looking each other in the eyes,? he proposes, but he doesn''t start getting free. He still waits for me to choose.

    ?No,? I say. ?I first want to do this. Then, we can talk about it.?

    ?Then, do something. I can''t stay like this forever, wife!?

    ?Something??

    ?Kiss me,? he orders, and I bow down and fulfil his request.

    I was supposed to be the one in charge, but whatever.

    ?Now, if you want to torture me, please hurry up,? he continues. ?I won''t stay like this for long...?

    ?Oh, no,? I reply. ?I won''t leave you tied forever. Just the time to fulfil what crossed my mind.?

    ?Which is??

    I''ve tied and blindfolded him.

    My fantasies are already over. And they''re pretty much disappointing.

    ?Now, I have fun,? I whisper. ?And you will, too. In a certain sense...?

    I draw circles on his chest and shoulders, using only my nails. This time, I don''t hurt him. I just observe his shivers and realise that I can watch his pleasure from this close if I''m this unaffected.

    I want to make him beg for me! That should be thrilling!

    And it will make him take revenge...

    I peck his skin and move lower on his abs. I leave a wet trace and reach his member. I''ve learnt how to do this, so I know how long to insist to make him pant in need but not release.

    I twirl my tongue around the tip and use my hand to clench the balls. As always, he moans and moves his head back.

    This is the signal that I was waiting for. I back off, and an annoyed sigh reaches my ears.

    ?Thea...? he murmurs. His hands are clenching the headrest. Not the ropes because they would break if he pulled them. ?You''re being so cruel right now.?

    ?I know,? I chuckle, returning back to the position of before. I straddle and let him sense how close I am. ?I''m so cruel that you can''t help but let me do.?

    ?I let you do because you asked me nicely,? he points out.

    ?Because you''re getting something out of it!?

    ?Oh, you don''t even know...?

    ?Tell me you want me,? I require, leaning on him and letting him imagine my shapes. He can''t touch me, but he knows me well enough to envision my body rubbing on him.

    ?I didn''t think it was such a secret,? he chuckles. ?It''s quite obvious, wife.?

    ?Tell me,? I repeat. He''s ying hard to get, now? What a shameless husband.

    He moves his hips, pressing his hardness on me from below.

    ?Isn''t this a clear enough signal??

    Oh, it damn is.

    ?Say it.?

    ?You''re so insistent, wife.?

    Insistent, me?

    He moves his hips, rubbing himself in my secret ce. A moan escapes my lips, but I pretend to be unmoved.

    ?Say it,? I repeat. This time, my voice is broken and shaking. But I won''t give up before him. ?Say it, now.?

    ?What if I don''t??

    I stand on my knees, putting enough distance to avoid skin contact.

    ?Think about the benefits, hubby. What will happen if you do say it??

    ?Ah, you maniptive wife!?

    ?You like it, don''t lie.?

    ?All right, then,? he surrenders. ?I want you. And now? Are you going to torture me any further??

    ?No,? I sigh. I return down and finally ept him inside.

    I rock my hips, and he sighs. Just a sigh?

    No, I want to hear more!

    I move slowly, letting him sense every single motion. Then, I remember part of what the prostitutes told me in Polis.

    I clench my muscles down there, and Alexander sighs again.

    ?Thea,? he moans.

    Oh, I should have trained this before. Now, I''m not sure if I''m doing it correctly. Whatever... I don''t think anyone will get hurt if I overdo it...

    I continue to move, keeping the rhythm slow but paced. I contract and release the muscles, looking for the perfectbinations of motion and contraction, until I find when to clench and when to release.

    I''m too focused on this, so much that it feels like an exercise rather than bed activities. I don''t feel the usual dizziness and loss of any control. But it''s not so bad.

    I can see Alexander''s chest moving with his breathing. A few drops of sweat running down his forehead... Oh, my...

    I lick one of them and taste the salt.

    ?You, Thea...? he repeats.

    ?Something wrong??

    ?Nothing wrong, but...? he sighs.

    Since he''s so well-behaved, I reward him. I move faster, and he sighs in relief. This is better, isn''t it?

    Also, my belly is crossed by the usual warmth. It''s still not enough to make me scream and forget about everything, but it''s pleasant. It reminds me of our first times.

    I blow on his neck and smile at the shivers.

    ?Move faster, wife,? he says, and I do obey.

    I forget, for a moment, that I was supposed to make the decisions. It''s toote now, since I''m already focusing on Alexander''s reactions.

    He hasn''t yet lost control. But he''s so close to that...

    I can feel he''s liking this, even if in such a different position from his usual.

    When he''s close to the end, I slow down.

    ?Thea,? he scolds me, but he''s so taken into the act... Under my control.

    I think this is enough for today.

    I stop thinking about teasing, about control, about anything else. All I do is find a pace to Alexander''s liking and bring him to the limit once again. This time, he doesn''t let me slow down.

    His left hand is the first to get free from the ropes. The right one stays attached to the headrest while the other reaches my buttock and pulls me on him. His mouth finds my shoulder, and he bites me.

    Without further games, his pleasure explodes.

    He groans against my neck, and his breath tells me well enough that I''ve seeded. His hand sinks in my bottom so much that I''ll probably have a couple of bruises where his fingers pressed the most.

    I let him release all the pleasure before slowing down and finally stopping moving. I won''t reach my peak like this, and it''s fine.

    In some way, I wasn''t looking for that. It''s enough that I''ve witnessed my hubby''s reaction.

    ?Thea,? he sighs. ?Can I take this stuff off me, now??

    ?Just the ropes,? I murmur. I have to find some clothes before letting him look at me.

    He sighs and waits for me to undo the ropes.

    ?I think you''re a bit of a hypocrite, wife,? he says. ?You have double standards!?

    Yet, he lets me untie the knots and free him at my own pace. He could get free on his own, but he has enough patience to cope with my clumsy fingers.

 Chapter 306 - Punishments And Hunger

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Punishments And Hunger</h4>

    Still blindfolded, Alexander circles my waist with his arms and drags me closer to him.

    ?I''m not a hypocrite,? I pout. ?What are you talking about??

    ?You don''t want me to look at you.?

    Oh, that... It''s because the pregnancy changed my body so much that he won''t like it. I prefer to stay hidden for the time being.

    ?Look at this,? he sighs, showing me his palm. ?I''m letting you see this awful scar. And you don''t want to allow me to look at you.?

    ?I''m not how I used to be.?

    ?So what??

    ?You wouldn''t like me...?

    ?Oh, Thea,? he murmurs against my hair. ?How couldn''t I like this?? he continues.

    His hand moves down and grabs my butt. It''s plumper than before, so his hands can sink in my skin.

    ?Also, I don''t need to see you, to know how you are. I''ve touched enough tonight to be sure you''re just as beautiful as I remember.?

    ?Oh, you,? I moan. I reach out for the blindfold and take it off.

    Alexander opens his eyes, and he stares at my face with his shameless smirk.

    His gaze moves down on my breasts.

    ?And I''ve waited for so long to look at them,? he chuckles.

    ?You said I''ll lose the extra weight,? I murmur.

    ?You''ve already lost most of it.?

    ?But not all.?

    ?No, Thea, not all. Luckily.?

    ?Luckily??

    ?I like it more when there''s something to grab,? he replies. ?Don''t you??

    I don''t dislike being grabbed, but... I''m not as petite as before.

    ?So, you wouldn''t be pleased if I became skinnier,? I point out.

    ?I don''t care, actually,? he sighs. ?I find you beautiful in any version. I can''t help it.?

    I shouldn''t feel this surprised. However, his expression is pretty convincing.

    ?I will get old,? I mumble. That is, if we survive.

    ?So will I,? he reminds me. ?We will get old and ugly together.?

    Somehow, I''m still convinced that Alexander won''t get ugly even by ageing.

    I caress his face and kiss him. I don''t press my lips too much, and I keep the kiss gentle and sweet.

    ?Now, let''s return to the relevant questions,? he says.

    ?Yes??

    ?You tied me to the bed. You blindfolded me and refused to free me after repeated requests. You''re in a lot of trouble, my dear.?

    I shiver, observing his absolutely furious expression. I can already imagine the ropes, the bites... Oh, it won''t be enough this time!

    He''s so angry that he will finally spank me.

    That might not bepletely pleasant, though.

    His hand on my butt pinches the soft skin, and I scream in pain.

    ?Not even begging will help you,? he whispers.

    I gulp, settled on not imagining anything perverse and just wait for what''s toe. Whatever it is.

    Alexander notices my excited thrills, and he chuckles against my ear.

    ?It wouldn''t be considered punishment if you liked it.?

    Is it supposed to be a threat? But his lips on my neck are all but dangerous. He''s licking my skin, pecking his favourite ces... Is this all in preparations for the torture?

    He reverses our positions, pressing me on the mattress with his weight. His fingers reach my thigh and move up, slow and teasing.

    I spread my legs wide and lock them around his hips, inviting him to hurry up. He hasn''t done anything yet, but I''m already panting in need.

    ?Alexander,? I moan, noticing that he''s extremely slow.

    In fact, he doesn''t move. He observes my face with his usual sweet expression. Then, he seems to remember what we are doing here.

    ?You aren''t tired anymore,? he notices. ?What a surprise...?

    ?I am tired, but sometimes we ought to make sacrifices!?

    ?Oh, but then... Shouldn''t I let you rest? I don''t want to overexert you the first time we''re together after so much time.?

    ?It''s all right. Just do whatever you''re so unwilling to do. And get it over with, already.?

    ?Do you want to hear what I''m going to do??

    ?I''d prefer it if you showed me instead...?

    ?You''re so naughty today. Shall I tie you up??

    ?No, don''t,? I murmur.

    ?You don''t want to?? he chuckles.

    ?There''s no time. Look at the clock. We have to get ready...?

    ?Is it thatte?? he says.

    I nod, pulling him closer to kiss him, but he doesn''t allow me to do so.

    He backs away, observing me from some distance.

    ?If that''s the case, then you won''t have anything toin about,? he decides. That said, he pulls back and gets up, starting to get ready for the day.

    And... I?

    ?Where are you going?? I voice, still gasping in search of air. ?You haven''t finished with me!?

    ?No, that''s true. But I promised you a punishment. Let''s see if you dare to tie me again after this.?

    ?So, you won''t... You''re fleeing from your duties!?

    ?Oh, no. I fulfilled my duties well enough tonight. Haven''t I??

    ?Just once more??

    ?Not today.?

    ?And if I promise not to restrain you again??

    ?Oh, I liked it,? he confesses, walking back to the bed while fastening the buttons of the shirt. ?You can try again whenever you want.?

    He pecks my forehead and then sits at the table. He eats what we didn''t finish for dinner, without regard for the cold food.

    He''s too hungry toin.

    ?Your breakfast will arrive in a few minutes,? he says.

    Is he protecting his food now?

    ?Don''t re at me like that,? he chuckles. ?You better eat freshly baked pies and bread. Not these cold things here...?

    Realising that he won''te back and satisfy his wife, I look for clothes and reach the table. I sit next to him, still frowning like a spoiled girl.

    ?You liked it,? I use him.

    ?Yes, I did.?

    ?Then why are you punishing me??

    ?Because I told you I would.?

    ?But you were supposed to do it in another way!? Iin.

    He chuckles, dragging me in his arms.

    ?You won''t treasure me much if I''m always avable,? he whispers. ?And you''re tired, Thea. Get some rest.?

    I pout, but I can''t say he''s wrong. I am tired, indeed.

    We were lucky that Lavinia didn''t cry for the whole night. Or at least, that Kate was quick enough to soothe her not to let us notice.

    ?Our daughter survived the whole night without her meal,? I point out.

    Alexander finishes thest remains of our dinner, and he nods fiercely.

    ?She''s a smart girl,? hements.

    ?I think it''s time we go fetch her. But I can''t go like this,? I say. ?I first need to change nightgown.?

    ?I will go,? Alexander offers, freeing me from the need to ask him.

    My legs aren''t all that stable this morning.

    While he''s away, I find another nightgown and wash with warm towels brought by the maids. When father and daughter arrive at the door, I''m fresh and ready to remember how to be a mother.

    ?Here,? Alexanderments while munching some bread. ?Has your breakfast arrived??

    ?Not yet,? I say.

    He snorts and marches to the door, leaving Lavinia and mefortably settled on the couch.

    When I move the cloth away from my bosom, the little ball starts sucking with greed.

    ?Someone is hungry here, ah?? I murmur. Her small hands press on my skin a bit more at the sound of my voice, but she doesn''t stop eating.

    It doesn''t hurt anymore like the first times. It''s just a peaceful moment where I can observe my child focused on something. Her instincts are fading away little by little, and now she doesn''t even clench people''s fingers anymore.

    Oh, sometimes she ys with Alexander. But this biased little ball made me get used to her preference.

    My husband returns with a tray full of steamy food. How many different sweet snacks are there?

    I lick my lower lip, already tasting the scents thate from the lower table. I can''t help it: I love sweet breakfast.

    ?Here,? Alexanderments while feeding me a pastry. It''s fragrant, and it crisps when I chew. The cream inside is still warm, and it has the scent of lemon.

    I moan and close my eyes, feeling thest bit of sourness covered by all the sweetness. Lemon cream is awesome.

    ?I will peel some peaches while you''re busy,? he continues. ?Then, you can finally eat something.?

    ?I worked hard, didn''t I?? I chuckle. My cheeks are red, but I''m happy that saying something like this feels this pleasing.

    I''m not as embarrassed as I predicted.

    Oh, well, I was past any form of embarrassment during the night. But in the day, I''m still the old, shy Thea.

    ?She''s so hungry,? Alexanderments after Lavinia doesn''t split from me for a while.

    ?That makes it three of us,? I note.

    I''m starving, that''s true. But I''ve finally managed to tire my hubby a bit! It''s a victory!

    Even if it''s costly.

    ?When will you stop punishing me?? I inquire.

    I don''t think it will be for long. After all, this specific punishment is hard on Alexander too.

    ?When you''ve recovered all your energies,? he replies. ?Now stop teasing and eat.?

    He stretches out his hands to take Lavinia, who, unnoticeably, fell asleep during her meal.

 Chapter 307 - Information Web

    <h4>Chapter 307 - Information Web</h4>

    After weeks of selection, I can finally write the final reports about the shortlisted names.

    As promised, Caroline Grahm is among them. As well as Eliza from Myrya and a few others.

    It''s a bnced list, with half of thedies from this very court. I''ve already warned his majesty that it would be better to pick a foreigner, but he''ll make the final choice.

    All the chance encounters I organised made his majesty send me a letter where he asked me to stop. He promised to look for thedy on his own, with his pace and in his free time.

    Piqued his attention, I didn''t need to work anymore. My informers didn''t hide any detail, and I guess that his majesty was charmed by Eliza''s cold behaviour.

    She didn''t want to be involved in all of this, and her fear was that the otherdies would be mean if they heard of the imperial interest.

    Especially Georgia. Oh, that girl is difficult to deal with, even for me.

    But that''s a story for another time. Royal struggles are too much for my busy brain.

    Having a few days of peace and then some big event is tiring. It''s just enough time to allow me to lower my guard. Thank the heavens, Alexander is always on alert.

    I''m alone with Lavinia, reading some book for my urgent research when an unexpected guest arrives.

    I''ve almost forgotten about the hundred pretty servants I sent to Ethiro before surrendering to my destiny. Back then, I didn''t think I would meet any of them again.

    ?My Queen,? the boy says as soon as I send the maids off.

    He falls on his knees right in front of me.

    ?Get up before someone sees you,? I say, pulling him up by the shoulders. ?How are you doing??

    While driving him on the couch, I notice a few red signs on his neck. I pull the cor and see a wound rtively fresh.

    It''s as if he was scratched by a tiger, for goodness!

    ?What is this?? I wonder.

    ?Nothing, my Queen. The mistress wasn''t satisfied with my work.?

    ?What kind of work?? I mumble while the remorse for sending the youth out like that reaches me.

    ?I made the wrong tea,? he sighs. ?I should have been more careful.?

    Just as we talk, the door opens. Alexander walks in while I''m still pulling the boy''s shirt.

    My husband closes the door as if nothing happened, and I don''t feel any sting of jealousying from him. I don''t see his dark re.

    The boy next to me does shiver, but I can''t sense anything amiss.

    ?Are you going to continue with your exploration?? Alexander says when I don''t move my hands away after a few seconds.

    ?No,e here,? I murmur. ?We agreed there would be no violence.?

    As Alexander walks in our direction, and the boy curls his shoulders in a vain attempt to disappear from the man that in two steps reaches us. Alexander''s shadow hides the light of the chandelier, and the boy looks up with fear in his eyes.

    ?Why didn''t you tell someone immediately?? he murmurs. ?This isn''t the first time, is it??

    The boy shakes his head, unable to utter a word.

    ?Who is your employee??

    ?G-grahm,? he stutters.

    ?Who hurt you??

    ?The mistress.?

    ?Who is that?? I inquire. The Duchess?

    ?Countess Grahm.?

    ?Ah,? I moan. The Countess, ah? Count Grahm''s wife. What have they done to this youngster just because he was born in the same ce as me?

    ?I will solve the matter,? Alexander says while getting rid of the outeryer of his clothes.

    He wears a clean jacket and looks at the hour. When the time for Lavinia to wake upes, he walks to the cradle and picks her up as soon as she starts crying.

    They''ve been training this. And when Alexander is not around at this hour, it''s impossible to soothe her. Maybe, I should work on my strategy to make people love me. I should learn from this maniptive husband of mine.

    As if a stranger wasn''t sitting on our sofa, Alexander carries Lavinia around and grins at her. We''ve lost his attention now, so it seems I''ll have to solve it on my own.

    ?I will ask his majesty to get you assigned to someone else,? I say to the young boy.

    ?No!? he exims. ?My Quee... Your highness, I need to stay where I am!?

    ?Why is that??

    ?Here,? he murmurs, passing me a small piece of paper. ?This arrived at the Count this morning. I snatched it before he could burn it.?

    I widen my eyes, observing the words.

    It''s a message from the inner Pce. The harpy is promising that Caroline Grahm made it through the shortlist.

    As if she was the one settling her there! She''s stealing my merits.

    ?I need to stay there, my Queen.?

    I turn to Alexander, wondering whether he nned all of this already. Did he know my people would stay loyal, at least some of them? His insistence on the number of hundred... He sent them to the ces where I would have needed them.

    And since he wasn''t nning to tell me about his first life, this was all a backup n for me. He was nning to gift me an information web just because. One he wouldn''t have any power on.

    ?Don''t say anything about this, or she will know I''ve talked with you,? the boy repeats.

    ?Can you bear it a few months more? If you do well, I''ll arrange for you to go back to Polis.?

    He lifts his eyebrow, his eyes wide and surprised.

    ?My Queen, we thought you were a prisoner of the beast,? he whispers.

    ?We??

    ?The others and I. Some of us meet in the Pce...?

    ?Oh,? I sigh. ?That''s why there was so much insistence on young people.?

    Alexander wanted them to be friendly with each other and form groups, to be linked.

    ?What about the beast, though?? I murmur.

    I turn to Alexander and see his rxed expression. Our daughter is making some noise, babbling something.

    Even if he''s still tall and dark, I can''t sense an ounce of threat from him.

    ?What have you heard?? I inquire.

    ?You were forced to marry the man that conquered Polis!? he exims. His eyes are almost teary, red with worry. ?We wanted to organise your flight, but then you left for another ce... And when you came back, my Queen, you had a daughter.?

    Ah, well, I''m d they didn''t have time to make me escape.

    ?It''s more difficult to make two people run away,? he sighs.

    Alexander can hear you, you know? He''s so focused on Lavinia right now, but he will understandter what''s happening here.

    ?I don''t want to run away,? I point out. ?Can you imagine what would happen if I ran away? To you, and to Polis.?

    He nods, biting his lips in remorse.

    ?And I have a lot of work ahead. I can''t just disappear.?

    ?I understand, my Queen. So, the beast isn''t dangerous? I can''t wait to tell the others that our Queen tamed the beast!?

    Ah, who among Alexander and I tamed the other is difficult to determine.

    ?You should be the Empress of this ce, my Queen. Don''t allow them to treat you like decoration...? he continues.

    ?No,? I sigh. ?I am not going to be Empress. I''d rather be without any title.?

    That seat is doomed to constant struggles even just to survive. I don''t want that for my family. Dying once is enough for my soul.

    ?You will help me, won''t you?? I ask the boy.

    ?Yes, my Queen. We''re all ready to serve you.?

    ?His majesty owes me a favour. I will arrange your return home the day when the threats on my life and the Empire are erased,? I say. ?For now, keep a low profile and continue listening to whatever they say. Especially when they''re alone.?

    ?Why are you saving them?? the boy asks, confused. His trust in me wavers for a moment only.

    ?Because Polis would be attacked first if the Empire crumbled,? I exin. ?It was a matter of time. Even if we won the war, other forces would have stretched their arms towards us. It''s the price for being a harbour city.?

    I sit next to him and pat his shoulder.

    ?I visited Polis earlier this year. Your families must be safe and sound. The soldiers aren''t taking advantage of our fellow countrymen. One day, Polis will return to be a central hub formerce and merchants.?

    ?You won''t be there to see it, my Queen.?

    ?No, but you will be my eyes and my ears. You will have to report to me the situation and use your experience in the Empire to avoid crises and solve them.?

    He nods, fierce like a tiger.

    ?I have to go now, or the Countess might suspect...?

    ?Sure,? I sigh. ?Be careful.?

    My goal seems a step closer now.

 Chapter 308 - The Last Part Of The Will

    <h4>Chapter 308 - The Last Part Of The Will</h4>

    It''s a regr day when I receive an unexpected visit.

    The Empress Grandmother''s butler walks into the waiting room and waits for me to recover from the shock before talking.

    ?Please, sit,? I invite him. ?I guess it''s not going to be a short chat.?

    ?Thank you, your highness. I do not dare to sit in front of your highness...? the butler starts.

    ?I offered you, so you can dare,? I point out.

    He sighs andplies.

    ?What has her majesty, thete Empress Grandmother, left for me?? I ask him. We both are busy and have much to worry about; we don''t have time to beat around the bush.

    ?More than your highness can imagine.?

    ?You knew about my daughter''s title, didn''t you?? I inquire, remembering his misspell. Soon after the Empress''s death, he used the word Princess to refer to Lavinia.

    ?Yes, I did. Her majesty entrusted me with her final will. Other than leaving her riches and paintings to you, your highness, there are also documents.?

    ?What kind of documents??

    ?Logs.?

    ?Hmm...? I sigh. ?Can I take a look??

    ?They''re yours, your highness. The paintings will be delivered to you as they''ve been till now, along with the jewels that are her majesty''s personal belongings. The crown jewels have been returned to the royal treasure, but what remains have been left for you.?

    I feel like a conman that tricked an old woman for her money.

    ?I''m more interested in the documents at the moment,? I say. If the Empress wanted me to have them, there must be a reason.

    The butler smiles. His eyes shine relieved, and his old shoulders straighten.

    After all, I am not a conman. He can rest assured that I will fulfil her majesty''sst wish.

    Her son will have justice. I owe it to her and to Alexander.

    ?Is there anything that can be useful in the logs??

    ?I will deliver the rest soon, your highness,? the butler replies. ?For now, I have only this with me.?

    He takes out an envelope from his pocket and leaves it on the table.

    I wait a few seconds before reaching for it. Opening it takes forever, but I don''t want to ruin the envelope, just in case it was an important part as well.

    The paper does have a lot of data, just like any log. However, my job isn''t as difficult as expected because the relevant parts are highlighted. The Empress underlined some rows.

    ?It''s a set of dates and... coordinates?? I murmur. ?Are these coordinates??

    ?I don''t know what''s written there,? the butler admits. ?I am just her majesty''s loyal servant. I have seen it before, but I''ve never thought of those as coordinates.?

    Maybe, I can ask Alexander to help me decode it. Or maybe, it''s better to wait and check what is in here.

    It might not be worth the risk of exposing the Empress Grandmother''s real self. Or it might hurt my husband''s feelings.

    ?It''s pretty obvious they''re coordinates,? I say out loud. ?If it were a code, letters and numbers wouldn''t have this specific pattern.?

    One letter, then two or three digits. Sometimes there are more than one of these in a single row.

    I observe the paper for a few minutes more, and then I realise that the butler doesn''t really care about decoding this. He''s here to uphold his duty as a servant of the Empress.

    If he''s sitting here, there must be something else.

    ?Yes?? I ask, tilting my head. I fold the paper and put it in my pouch, safe and far from sight.

    ?Her majesty died of natural death,? he murmurs.

    ?Yes, I know. You already told me this...?

    What''s the matter?

    ?I wasn''t suspecting someone killed her majesty,? I exin. ?After the first moment, I realised her age and position. No one would risk poisoning her majesty because there isn''t much to gain from it.?

    ?Your highness is right. However, we servants were asked to describe thest days to the royal doctors. It''s part of the procedure...?

    Is he hinting they lied to the doctors? But, why?

    ?Her majesty wrote the script long in the past. She was nning to ask the Princess for help. But then, when your highness appeared, her majesty realised there was someone better to end this years-long matter.?

    ?Her majesty was nning to frame the monster for her own death?? I whisper, bowing forward to get closer to the butler.

    He''s on the other side of the table. This small motion doesn''t change the distance. Yet, it makes it feel a bit more secret.

    ?Please, burn this paper once you''ve read it,? he says. He leans another sheet, smaller than the previous one, on the table.

    This time, I don''t wait. I read it immediately.

    I memorise the symptoms shown here, and I wonder why they''re so mild. If the Empress wanted to frame the harpy, she should have made up something grander.

    ?This might be poison, and it might be illness,? I point out.

    ?Yes, your highness. That''s why no one suspected. The doctors didn''t inquire any further due to her majesty''s age.?

    She wanted to make sure her body wasn''t inspected further. Is that the reason? But also... This makes my fingers itch. I have got something valuable in my hands, haven''t I?

    ?Her majesty said that your highness will understand,? the butler adds.

    ?Did she??

    How much trust does she have in me? I''m not that smart in the end; I did lose my war.

    ?I will make the most use of it, thank you,? I say in the end.

    I walk to the chimney and throw the paper there. The mes are over: it''s the middle of a warm day. However, the fire burnt for the whole night in this room. The maids didn''t want to make it cool down since it''s one of the ces I use more often.

    The paper starts consuming from the edge. The burnt part bes ck, while the red line signalling the fire consumes the first words.

    A small me is born, and the paper burns in a matter of seconds. When it''s over and the mes die down once again, I use a piece of wood to stir the ashes. Like this, no one can tell there has even been a letter burning in here.

    I walk back to the sofa and sit down.

    ?Is this all?? I ask.

    ?Yes, your highness.?

    ?Good. I will use every single piece of information her majesty left me. After all, I promised...?

    The butler sighs again, relieved that I won''t run away with the paintings and forget about the Empress Grandmother.

    ?What will you do? And the other servants... Where are they working now??

    ?Her majesty gave us enough to live the rest of our lives infort. Most of us will leave the Pce.?

    ?I understand.? They were loyal till the end: it must be hard to adapt to a new master.

    ?It means we won''t be able to help your highness with our testimonies...?

    ?There''s no need. You already reported to the doctors. I''m sure that her majesty took care of every detail. Your testimonies have been recorded, and they must have all that we need to prove the poisoning.?

    Even though her majesty did die of natural death.

    I can''t talk about this with Alexander. He said he didn''t want anyone to be framed with fake proof or without any. As such, I either find genuine evidence, or he won''t be happy about my actions...

    My eyes stop on the pouch.

    ?You can go, now,? I say. ?I have a lot of work ahead...?

    ?Yes, your highness. Greetings, your highness.?

    As soon as the butler closes the door, I take out the logs.

    Every row has a date, a brief description, and a code.

    The description outlines some happenings at the court. This one is quite old, from when thete Emperor was still alive. A lot of odd things happened back then. But the Emperor was crazy: it''s no surprise he would change his mind about everything.

    I ring the bell on the table, and a maid appears at the door.

    ?Yes, your highness??

    ?Call Kate.?

    My handmaid arrives in a few minutes, just the time I need to figure out what the codes mean. It''s better to keep this safe, for the moment.

    ?I need your help with some matter,? I say.

    ?Yes!? Kate replies.

    ?For now, bring me some paper. Also, a pen and ink. Pack it so I can carry it around with me and use it anywhere.?

    ?Ink?? she murmurs. ?Oh, sure.?

    ?I will need your knowledge too. But now it''s early. I first have to check that my suspicions have some foundation...?

    ?Suspicions, my Lady??

    She''s curious, but I can''t risk telling her something I myself am not sure of. If I''m right, then we''re good.

    But if I''m wrong, I don''t want to fuel hope.

    ?Maybe, we can win this,? I chuckle.

    ?I''m sure you''ll find the way,? Kate exims. ?Whatever the matter is.?

    I lean my cheek on my palm and observe her for a few minutes.

    ?What will you do once we go back to the north?? I ask her. ?Is there any knight that caught your attention??

 Chapter 309 - A Young Heart (1)

    <h4>Chapter 309 - A Young Heart (1)</h4>

    ?Archduchess, what brings you here at this hour?? the Emperor inquires without moving his eyes from the documents he''s signing. ?It''s lunchtime.?

    ?I''d like to ask your majesty to grant me permission to visit the royal archives.?

    ?What for??

    ?To study the story of the Empire and better know what it needs to survive such a turbulent period,? I dere. I''ve prepared this sentence beforehand.

    ?How much of the archive do you need??

    ?The more, the better.?

    ?I can''t just open it to you without a valid motive,? he sighs. ?But, on the other hand...?

    He looks at me, his mouth crooked.

    ?I really wish I could,? he states

    ?Am I not one of your majesty''s advisors? I need new information to give better suggestions.?

    ?Your suggestions were right on the spot till now. Do you need more effectiveness??

    ?I don''t want to risk giving the wrong advice because of my ignorance. Some things aren''t too clear, and I don''t know who to ask. Your majesty is too busy to resolve my doubts.?

    ?Indeed,? he says.

    The Emperor opens a drawer and passes me a golden t.

    ?This will grant you ess to any part of the imperial offices. Just show it to the guards, and they''ll let you pass.?

    ?Thank you, your majesty! I''ll be a better advisor thanks to this, and the Empire will have some advantages for sure!?

    ?Where are you hurrying to, Archduchess? You''re not thinking about leaving so soon? Have lunch with me.?

    ?As your majesty wishes,? I reply, releasing the armrests and leaning back on the chair.

    I''ll have to postpone the explorations forter.

    ?Is there anything urgent to discuss??

    ?No, I just prefer eating inpany rather than alone.?

    ?The Pce is crowded with young, unweddies. Is your majesty certain that you want to have lunch with the old Archduchess??

    ?I am certain. Please,e with me.?

    We cross the left door of the study and reach a cosy resting room. It''s notrge, but there are a few couches and even a table next to the window. From here, one can watch the happenings in the royal gardens.

    Or gaze at the flowers and enjoy the natural scenery.

    But it must be the best ce in the whole Pce where to catch some good gossip!

    ?I''d like to talk about thedies, in fact,? he says after sitting down.

    The table is already set for two, and most of the food is light and healthy. A royal head can''t be oppressed by slumber, hence the light meal.

    ?How is the conquest going?? I inquire. The reports I received didn''t show favour from the youngss towards the Emperor. But it''s not like anyone is asking about her opinion.

    It would be better if she agreed with her own free will, but I don''t have time to waste on that right at this moment.

    ?Thedy is rather... cold,? he sighs. ?Every time I meet her by chance, she tries to flee and apologises for the disturbance. I feel like hunting a rabbit, sometimes. I don''t thinkdy Eliza wants to be Empress.?

    ?Oh, well, she''s not the only candidate,? I point out. ?If your majesty doesn''t like her temperament, there are others that suit the ce. I''ve already delivered my restricted shortlist. Any of them would be perfect.?

    ?It''s not that I don''t like her,? he murmurs. ?It''s her that doesn''t like me.?

    Oh.

    This would be a good tactic if only thedy wasn''t sincere. But she runs away because she doesn''t want to be too much in contact with the Emperor.

    ?You said she would be seeing a saviour in this offered position,? he continues, with a pout that is all but royal.

    Do I have to hearten a teenager, now? For real?

    ?I suppose it''s because of Georgia, her sister. In my first ns, Eliza would have been sent here with the order not toe back. She would have been the only possible link of Myrya to Ethiro, for the moment being. That would have led the King to make her believe that her life would have been ufortable if she failed.?

    ?But now, they expect the older sister to be the one to seed, right?? he mumbles.

    ?Georgia is a daddy''s daughter. He didn''t ask her to be Empress: he just sent her here because she asked. Like this, any hint Eliza gives that she''s interested in the selection would anger her sister and put her in danger.?

    ?Women are scary,? hements. ?Should I send the sister away??

    ?It wouldn''t solve anything. It would be seen as a diplomatic offence towards Myrya. Also, there''s the chance that Eliza retreats from the selection and travels back home before time.?

    ?But she doesn''t seem to like the idea...?

    Oh, a teenage boy, doubting his charms.

    ?I can assure you, your majesty, that she''s very appreciative of the treatment we reserved for her. The room, food, and other trivialities were all to her liking. She won''t hate the thought ofing back here after the engagement period.?

    ?You talk as if I''ve already decided,? hements.

    ?I do not dare to make such assumptions. My talk is too free, I admit it, but it''s for more immediatemunication. If your majesty is interested in any otherdy, I can collect information.?

    ?What about... Lorene?? he murmurs.

    Oh, damn it. But she''s not on the shortlist.

    ?My cousin?? I say. ?It wouldn''t be too much if two cousin girls were married to two brothers??

    I can''t just say she''s a spoiled little brat with the intention of making this ce crumble into pieces for her own gain.

    Actually, there is a chance that her greed prevails, and she keeps Ethiro safe to maintain her position as Empress. But even in that case, she would umte power rather than solve the mysterious duties the Ethirian Empress has to.

    But badmouthing a girl in front of a young boy that is potentially infatuated isn''t wise. Especially if the said boy is an Emperor.

    ?Also, we can''t risk taking an Empress from Asteria. It would bring a new imbnce to the court,? I add.

    ?I know,? his majesty sighs. ?A pity...? he whispers, maybe not realising that I can hear.

    ?She''s pretty, indeed,? Iment. ?But your majesty will have as many pretty women as you''ll ask for. There''s no need to bind yourself for life just because of beauty.?

    Anddy Eliza is pretty as well. What makes his majesty dubious about her?

    ?I can try talking with Eliza and find out how she truly feels. I''m sure your majesty is in her heart already, but she''s a bit shy.?

    ?Rather than shy, she''s cold.?

    ?Or maybe, reserved. Lady Eliza doesn''t think she stands a chance. Her position in Myrya is precarious. We can''t resent her for being cautious. She doesn''t want to suffer.?

    ?Thest few days, she hasn''t left her sister''s side!?

    Oh, thatss. Using such a trick to keep the Emperor at a distance. But... why?

    It seems I don''t have a choice. I''ll have to solve this matter too.

    ?Your majesty shouldn''t worry too much about her will...? I start. But then, I realise.

    I''m pushing a girl into a marriage that she maybe doesn''t want.

    I was lucky with my husband, so I forgot how I felt the first days. I shouldn''t force her into a bond that will keep her here for the rest of her life. There are so many undesirable aspects of being an Empress. Just by looking at how the Empress Grandmother spent herst years, I should have understood earlier.

    ?I will talk with her first,? I say. ?I will determine her real feelings and report to your majesty. If the girl doesn''t want to get married, she won''t be able to hide it from me.?

    ?If that''s the case?? the Emperor asks, looking out of the window. The ss is especially clear, letting all the light pass.

    ?The final decision won''t be mine,? I sigh. ?But an unwilling Empress will be no good. She will create more trouble than bring solutions.?

    ?You have the talent of finding arguments for your personal, sentimental beliefs, Archduchess Kyre,? the Emperor chuckles.

    As thedies in the garden walk around, I realise howe Lorene left such an impression on the Emperor.

    From here, one can see her perfectly during her afternoon walk. She always takes the same path: I''ve been informed of that.

    And the reason for that path is to be seen by this very window.

    How much information does my Uncle have about Ethiro''s inner situation?

    That little fox has yed by the rules because she has been a step ahead of the others. If I wasn''t ready to take out the other doves from the cap, she would have seeded in conquering the Emperor''s young heart.

    ?I think it''s time to send thedies back, your majesty,? Iment. ?Some distance will help your decision, and they''re needed back home.?

 Chapter 310 - A Young Heart (2)

    <h4>Chapter 310 - A Young Heart (2)</h4>

    Before sending all thedies back to their homes, I have to talk with Eliza and make sure she isn''t ying some trick to get the Emperor''s attention. She wouldn''t be the first to y hard to get, even though her n is not working as she expected.

    At the same time, it would be good to ask her what she desires.

    The fact that I can''t imagine a ce where she would be treated better doesn''t entail she''ll like Ethiro as well.

    After all, not all people are identical. We all have different purposes.

    Just to think that I would never imagine a life without a crown before losing the war, yet now I don''t care so much. Maybe, Eliza doesn''t even desire a powerful position, to begin with.

    It would be one in a million. And it would mean we can''t let go of her.

    She started making deviations to her strolls, all to make it harder to organise chance meetings.

    I feel like I''m the one chasing after her now.

    ?I''ll stay alone for a while,? Imand the maids. ?Do note too close unless it''s necessary.?

    I want Eliza to feel as if our chat is intimate and emotional. Probably.

    When she steps on the path, I can see her from here. I''m sitting on a bench, doing some embroidery under the sun rays.

    I''m working on making Ls.

    My husband''s initial is already eptable after months of training. Now, I want to make something for my daughter.

    I wasn''t nning to make my ipetence public, but it''s for a greater cause.

    Eliza spots me from afar, but she doesn''t seem rmed. After all, I''ve never approached her before. She only flees from his majesty, doesn''t she?

    She just raises a brow, surprised, but continues her walk, followed by her loyal maid. She doesn''t have many servants, and she brought only this one to Ethiro.

    Contrarily to her sister and most of the otherdies, who came here with whole delegations.

    I wonder if it''s because no one else was willing to tag along.

    When she''s nearby, I toss the embroidery aside and sigh.

    ?I can''t take it anymore,? I whine. Loud enough to be heard, but not as much as to sound suspicious.

    Eliza winces, surprised, and turns to me.

    ?Sorry?? she murmurs. Then, she stops her walk and turns to me. She curtseys with her elegant moves, and she greets me as per protocol. ?Good afternoon, your highness.?

    ?Rise,? I murmur. ?We''re not in the Pce now; there''s no need for such formalities. Rather, would you like to keep mepany for a few minutes??

    She nods and sits next to me, still cautions in her moves and nces. She doesn''t utter a word, so I will have to be the one guiding the conversation.

    ?How are you doing,dy Eliza??

    ?Everything is all right, your highness.?

    ?I''m d. The selection council was pleasantly surprised by your answers fromst time. You''re apetent youngdy.?

    ?Thank you, your highness,? she replies, bowing her head to hide her expression. I have time, though, to spot some redness on her cheeks.

    ?No one has told you this yet?? I murmur, even though I know the answer already. ?Are they all blind??

    ?I''m afraid your highness is overstating my capabilities. It might have been by chance, right??

    ?I''m not bad at judging people.? At least when they''re not rted to me.

    ?I wasn''t trying to imply anything!? she says, in her defence.

    ?Your own personal opinion on yourself must be the one guiding you. You witness your capabilities and mistakes twenty-four hours a day. Don''t let other people''s words cloud your own self-esteem. I''m not saying to be stubborn either. Just find your own bnce.?

    ?Bnce is a word I find so often in the books I read,? she chuckles. ?It''s as if it was the answer to everything.?

    ?Oh, not everything but almost.? There are some topics that need firm decisions. ?In life, though, it''s necessary to often find an agreement.?

    ?Apromise??

    ?Oh, no,? I chuckle. ?Apromise is something both parties are unhappy with. An agreement is when you truly renounce something in favour of a greater gain. Like in marriage: sometimes, one has to set aside greed and ambitions to have a steady life.?

    ?Is that how you survived so far? By forgetting about revenge?? she asks. Then, she notices my look and covers her mouth. ?I... I''m sorry, my mouth is too fast for my brain.?

    Maybe, this is a bit more informal than what I thought it would be.

    ?I didn''t really wish for revenge right from the start,? I sigh. ?My only challenge was to adapt and be someone that isn''t asked to make many decisions.?

    ?But your highness is an advisor to the crown!?

    ?I have not decided. I only counsel.?

    The smart girl seems to understand the separation and nods her head.

    ?What''s the difference?? I ask her.

    ?The responsibility,? she says, swift like a snake.

    ?His majesty has a liking towards you. But you don''t reciprocate, do you?? I try.

    She grabs the edge of the bench, wondering whether to get up. Her knuckles be white from the pressure, but her face is straight and cold.

    ?What''s the matter?? I inquire, with the motherly tone I''ve heard from Duchess Prim so many times. ?Are you afraid??

    ?For the court, this selection is a game,? she says. ?It''s a way to spend some time. For his majesty, it''s no different than picking fruits at a market. But for me, it''s the door towards hell. I can''t risk my reputation: I don''t have lovely parents ready to cover it up and send me somewhere to marry with discretion. If I lose my good name here, my life will be over.?

    What? Oh, she''s misunderstanding the situation.

    ?His majesty is only fourteen,? I point out. For a girl, it''s an age where romantic feelings start to blossom and her body changes. But boys are still children. ?He''s not seeing a mistress in you. Or a momentary entertainment. He''s looking for an Empress.?

    She widens her eyes.

    ?How... How can I trust you? And if that''s the case, then there''s no need to meet me in shady ces.?

    Oh, for goodness. I should have retained control over their meetings. The Emperor is scaring her like this. I thought a young heart knew better how to move. But, maybe, his majesty is just too young.

    ?What if someone sees? Even if nothing happens, my innocence will be questioned.?

    ?You have your loyal maid with you, don''t you??

    ?She''s the only person between my ruin and me. Is she enough? A moment of distraction is enough to fall in despair.?

    ?Aren''t you tired of living like this?? I ask her. She withstood it for years...

    ?I''ve got used to it,? she sighs. ?I''m actually more nervous here where I can find some peace in my room or some discreet corner of the garden. Unless I receive unexpected visits, of course.?

    Then, she starts panicking and looking for ways to leave. I can''t say I don''t understand her. But doesn''t she see her qualities?

    ?Why are you so convinced you won''t be chosen?? I ask. ?You''re not even considering it.?

    ?Does his majesty have such a liking to me? As to dere a nobody his future bride on a whim?? she exims in between chuckles.

    ?You are not a nobody. You''re the daughter of a King.?

    ?But my mother isn''t even in the family register. Her family can''t give me backup. Nor education or a dowry for that.?

    ?Ethiro doesn''t need a dowry. And your readings till now weren''t wasted. I can''t see a reason why not to pick you. That is, only if you want. I''m here to ask you.?

    ?Is it part of the protocol? Asking me? Or is it a test of some kind??

    ?His majesty won''t have any advantage from an unwilling bride. I''m asking you whether you want to continue the selection or not.?

    ?I won''t risk my reputation just for a seat on the throne. I prefer a peaceful life with a husband that won''t look down on me.?

    ?I''m not asking you to risk anything. Just tell me whether you are or are not willing to be wed to his majesty.?

    ?Any marriage is the same. I just don''t want to get old in the Pce in Myrya, overlooked by servants and family members. As long as I can be the first wife, I''m willing,? she says.

    ?You''re just too lucky that Ethirianw doesn''t allow polygamy,? I chuckle.

    ?An Emperor will have mistresses and girlfriends. I understand how the world works. Even if I were married to an infidel husband, it wouldn''t be much of a problem. As long as I''m treated like the legal wife and my children are officially sons and daughters of the house... I don''t have many requests, do I??

    ?You''re quite reasonable,? I sigh.

    Maybe, too reasonable.

    But she''s not unwilling. Which means that the only obstacle is his majesty''s young ego.

    ?Just do something for me. It won''t ruin your reputation. I''ll talk with his majesty and exin your point of view. You won''t have any surprise encounters anymore, I promise. But, next time you two meet, do something for me. It will be a public event, probably when thedies are sent back home. You won''t be alone.?

    There''s no way the Emperor won''t nce at her a few times.

    ?When you meet his majesty''s eyes, just smile.?

 Chapter 311 - Stop The Operation

    <h4>Chapter 311 - Stop The Operation</h4>

    I''m tired of this selection.

    I was nning tounch the event and disappear in the wind. Not to coordinate the tests, set up the secret challenges, and help his majesty woo the future Empress.

    It is in part my fault. If I chose anyone else as a potential bride for the Emperor, I wouldn''t need to convince her. But, at the same time, I couldn''t predict it would have turned out like this.

    I believe it''s good for the Emperor to have a challenge to ovee, by the way. He''ll value the future Empress a bit more if he sweats to get her attachment.

    ?I''ve talked with the girl,? I say to his majesty.

    We''re having lunch together for the second time in a few days. And it''s again in front of the window.

    As far as I know, Emperors don''t have the luxury to eat every day at the same time. But I''ve never failed at spotting Lorene somewhere in in view at the right moment.

    I''ve made the servants take track of her walking habits, and they''re surprisingly irregr. Sometimes, she walks before eating. Sometimester...

    There is someone alerting her when she can be spotted.

    Also, some days she didn''t walk under the royal window. After inquiring about it, I found out his majesty didn''t have his meal alone all of those times.

    I wasn''t expecting to see her appear today, but it seems I''m not a threat to Asteria''s ns.

    Among the list of people my uncle delivered to me, there isn''t anyone in the position to tell about the Emperor''s habits. I doubt the spy is someone from the Dowager Empress''s entourage, as she has very little interest in having apetitor for the throne. She does have deals with Asteria, but she must be exchanging power with a piece of the territory or some rights to the routes.

    ?What... What is the oue of the chat??

    ?I''ve confirmed thedy isn''t unwilling to be married in Ethiro,? I say. ?But she doesn''t believe that she has a chance to be the Empress. It''s understandable, but it means she''s not fleeing because of dislike.?

    ?So, should I try again...? the Emperor starts.

    I shake my head and bite my tongue. He better avoid scaring the girl even more.

    ?I believe it''s better to stop the operation. Thedy is already charmed. Rather, I would like to start with the second part of the n.?

    ?Second part??

    ?Once your majesty has chosen a bride, I''ll redact an educational n for her. All thedies on the shortlist have a different background, so I''d like to ask your majesty to inform me about the final decision in time. Even before making it official.?

    ?We''re going to drag it till the end of the year, right?? he sighs. ?No one will know until the end who the new Empress is going to be.?

    ?But I can''t wait months for this task. There are many things an Empress has to learn. Even if the marriage is dyed a few years, the earlier thedy starts learning, the more she''ll be able to do by that time.?

    ?I will follow your suggestion, Archduchess,? he affirms in a low tone. Almost conspiratorial. ?The official announcements will happen in three months. I give you that time to solve Ethiro''s problems. If you can''t, then I''ll look for someone else to help me.?

    ?Yes, your majesty,? I chuckle. ?Three weeks will be enough to solve it.?

    ?What would the educational n fordy Eliza be?? he inquires, now curious. ?She''s already knowledgeable, as far as I heard.?

    ?I''ll just suggest some books to read and some matters to do research on. Lady Eliza has the ability to learn by herself. We''ll send her a proper teacher after the engagement is made official.?

    The teacher is more to avoid Myrya bullies her more than they''ve already done. When Georgia hears her younger, overlooked sister has won the position she was aiming at... Oh, I don''t want to think about it.

    ?She needs to learn proper manners of speech and etiquette. Especially for someone of the rank she''s going to be,? I add.

    Her humble reasoning has to disappear before she returns back to court.

    ?I will take care of that,? the Emperor epts, nodding his head.

    Now, all that''s left is to finish the rest of my ns.

    Three enemies are to be settled. The Dowager Empress and the Ambassador are those that are next in line. And, with luck, they can fall down together.

    Duke Grahm is another headache of mine, but he''ll have to wait to be put back in ce. For now, let''s just let some gossip circte at court.

    I align the papers on the table, the name on the front so big that it''s impossible to notice. Caroline Grahm.

    She''s the front runner in this selection, so it won''t be much difficult to believe.

    Just in time, because a servant enters the room to bring us some hot tea.

    ?Thedy is very elegant, isn''t she?? Iment.

    ?Yes, indeed,? his majesty sighs.

    I''m getting used to seeing him like this.

    What else could attract him if not Eliza''s natural elegance? Even more attractive than Lorene''s trainedposure.

    The servant collects the tes and leaves the tea, along with a few snacks. I can sense his eyes on the paper and his ear listening to his majesty''s words and tone. His brain, making the connection...

    It should be enough.

    If it doesn''t work, I''ll repeat the same process with another servant. Until I find a chatty one or someone close to the Duke.

    ?My job here is done, your majesty,? I say when we''re alone. ?I''d like to return to my family now.?

    I have a lot of work ahead. I don''t need to waste time with tea and small conversation.

    ?Next time, bring the Princess along,? hements. ?I''d like to see her.?

    ?Is our wing of the Pce so far, your majesty? Your majesty doesn''t need to wait,? Iment.

    I''m not willing to bring my daughter any further than Alexander''s gardens.

    If anyone is curious, they cane and see Lavinia under my and Alexander''s watch. The attempts on her life have decreased in frequency and intensity, but getting out of our guarded ce is dangerous.

    The Emperorughs out loud, throwing his head back in the motion.

    ?All right, I understand,? hements, even though I''m quite convinced he doesn''t grasp the full extent of my words.

    ?I''m relieved, your majesty.? He could get offended, but luckily he knows our motivations.

    ?Also, tomorrow, I''m having tea with the delegation from Asteria. Would you like to join??

    ?With what name?? I chuckle. ?As Archduchess Kyre or one of their granddaughters??

    ?As an advisor to the crown.?

    ?I''d refuse if your majesty allows me. Just one single thing I''d like to say. Lorene isn''t as pure and innocent as she looks. I''m sure she has many tricks up her sleeve. Your majesty, be careful around her. Especially not to be alone without anyone else nearby. It could create a scandal difficult to settle. If my predictions are correct, they will at some point create a chance for that. I hope it''ll open your majesty''s eyes. Asteria is not the right ally for this moment nor the years toe. It''s better to have a stable, less powerful link to another country that doesn''t meddle into our internal affairs.?

    ?Are you referring to the human trafficking affair? I silenced it as you advised. The culprits are serving the sentence in the royal prisons, but they refuse to admit who''s behind it all.?

    ?It should be proof enough that something bigger is going on.?

    ?What are you nning to do, Archduchess??

    ?To make theme out in the open before severing ties,? I admit. ?Once their schemes are exposed, they won''t be able to start a war. They won''t have many followers either... They''ll just overlook our discourtesy and continue on. Maybe, they''ll direct their attention to the east, to another harbour out of the Empire''s control. There are many in that direction.?

    They will sacrifice one of their pawns in exchange for nothing. It won''t happen again: the death of their younger Ambassador won''t be paid back by a whole city.

    It just so happens that this will help me get rid of the Dowager Empress too. I can''t let her get away with all she''s done. Especially killing Alexander''s parents. Twice.

    I''ve started having dreams of when Alexander went back to Kyre. Most of the time, he just missed me. But the information he didn''t pay any attention to is surrounding him.

    Asteria didn''t dere war publicly, but they cut the Empire into pieces. All of that, thanks to a helper within. Someone that was promised a throne.

    And she gets it. Alexander didn''t even care that the Dowager Empress was ruling the central piece of the Empire. She paid her greed with the blood of her citizens and most of thend, but she finally sat on the sacred chair.

    This time, things can''t repeat themselves.

    Now that we''re entangled in events like this, Kyre won''t be a safe heaven just like it was supposed to be. Thanks to the Princess, then just Martia Kyre, the north detached and stood out of any conflict.

    Now, that would be impossible. Things are tooplicated, and there''s an heir to the throne more than nned.

    The dreams are hinting me which direction to look, but they''re not helping me prevent anything. I''ll need toe up with a n if I want to prevent the secessions and the Empire''s copse.

    What happened to the young Emperor? No matter how many dreams I have, I can''t collect that information. Alexander didn''t care one bit, so he didn''t even go where something useful could have been said.

    ?Your majesty, I will now go,? I exim after finishing my cup of tea. ?If anything happens, I''ll be d to help. But I''ll take some time away from the court in the following days. If I''m not needed, of course.?

    ?You shouldn''t worry, Archduchess. The selection was a tedious process. You deserve some time for yourself.?

 Chapter 312 - A Crowded Tea Party

    <h4>Chapter 312 - A Crowded Tea Party</h4>

    As if my words were challenging fate, I can''t have my deserved rest.

    The day after the meal with the Emperor, one of my uncle''s spies delivers a missive from him.

    I let the servant pass and pretended to be hosting him in secret. Then, I took the message and sent a generic reply.

    Alexander will know about this, and it''s fine. But there''s no need to advertise the level of trust among us two. It''s better to pretend I''m hiding from him. My uncle doesn''t need to know just everything.

    On the message, a few words only. Someone tried to kill Lorene.

    Well, it was not me. Even if I don''t like my cousin, I would never try killing her because of it.

    Alexander doesn''t know that I don''t like my cousin. He hardly knows she exists, regardless of their pleasant chat during the hunt.

    The one behind the attempt, if there was one, isn''t from this wing of the Pce. It''s not the Emperor either: he''s too interested in the girl.

    At most, he would have found another way... Ah, I should trust his judgement. If his majesty chooses Lorene just because she''s pretty and witty, then the Empire has many more problems than forecasted.

    The most obvious option is that it''s someone of the Grahms. They do have something against the girl. She''s the front runner for the selection, the only one that can beat Caroline Grahm on even ground.

    But it would be too simple, and the Duke wouldn''t allow something this stupid. Attacking a foreign nobledy? No, too risky.

    Who''s so confident in this Pce? Who is used to getting away with any kind of crime facing little to no punishments?

    Of course, the Dowager Empress. For what motive?

    She wants Caroline Grahm as Empress, doesn''t she? It would bring her Duke Grahm as an ally.

    That harpy managed to let him think she has some power on the selection. How?

    If only I had a spy in the Empress''s delegation, I would stand a chance to figure out this riddle. But like this... Ah, I can just guess.

    ?I''m going out,? I say to Alexander. He''s reading a booklet, lying on the sofa.

    He''s waiting for his daughter to get up so he can y with her.

    I won''t need to worry about Lavinia for a while. She won''t remember to cry hungry if her daddy is there to cheer her up. It''s only my love that isn''t edible, it seems.

    ?Somewhere fun, my love?? he murmurs without moving his eyes away from the letters.

    Is it one of his forbidden books? Mhm, I''ll find out tonight.

    ?No fun at all,? I sigh. ?If you hear gossip about some huge scandal, it''s probably my deed.?

    ?All right,? he says, nodding.

    ?Come and save me, in that case,? I add, just to be sure.

    He nods again, and I walk out to the gardens.

    I reach the ce where the Emperor usually has tea parties, in a corner of the imperial gardens where not everyone can go in and out. It''s already crowded, even more than I thought. Not that it surprises me.

    ?Good afternoon, your majesty,? I greet him. I curtsey and nce at the chairs, looking for the best ce for me. ?I hope I''m not intruding.?

    ?Not at all, Archduchess,? hements. ?Please, have a seat.?

    A new armchair is brought and put next to the Emperor. I sit at his left side. Next to me, a woman I haven''t seen before.

    On his majesty''s right side, there''s the Dowager Empress. She''s here to apany Caroline Grahm, I suppose. The girl is a few seats from her, but there''s no way she came here alone or on her own idea.

    Among the Empress''s delegation, I start recognising some faces.

    On this side of the table, there is the delegation from Asteria. Lorene is not far from me, still closer to the Emperor than Caroline.

    If only these people knew how their power game is fruitless and without any use. The next Empress won''t be dered after these two birds fight till death.

    I hope it''s already decided. But I have to check a couple of things while I''m here.

    First of all, howe Lorene is so lively and healthy? Didn''t she escape from the brink of death only this morning?

    What kind of attempt on her life are we talking about?

    ?What a beautiful day,? I say when I notice the silence.

    The tension doesn''t make it easy tomunicate. And my uncle isn''t here for some reason.

    ?Indeed,? his majesty replies, as uneasy as me. ?The perfect day for having tea in the garden.?

    ?I''ve heard that the foreign delegations will soon be off, so I came uninvited to greet our guests from Asteria,? I say out loud.

    ?Uninvited? Oh, you''re so fast at forgetting, Archduchess. I invited you myself yesterday. And I''m d you changed your idea about attending.?

    ?My daughter fell asleep and let me have some free time,? I exin.

    ?How is the little Princess doing??

    ?She''s growing up a little every day.?

    ?I''m d.?

    ?Why are you so attached to the baby?? the Empress inquires. ?It''s not healthy to be there for them at all times. Children grow up spoiled and thinking they''re the centre of the universe. You should teach her to stay without you from now...?

    ?My daughter is too little to remember anything I teach her now,? I chuckle. ?And I''m the one being spoiled by her proximity. She''s adorable, so much that it''s difficult to part from her...?

    ?It''s time to train your will, Archduchess. I''m not sure someone that can''t hold their ground against a child should be in your position.?

    ?Your majesty, you wouldn''t say this if you knew how children can be stubborn,? I say with a light, unbothered tone.

    The Empress''s face turns white. She grits her teeth, and the rest of the table falls in silence.

    It''s not an everyday urrence. People don''t just remind an Empress that she didn''t have children. It''s impolite, dangerous, and a bit cruel.

    But she showed me her weakness in a single moment when she lost control over her expression.

    One of herdies in waiting reacts first, defending her mistress with fierce words.

    ?It''s actually surprising how an Archduchess can be so loving with a daughter. We all thought Kyre would finally have an heir, yet... Fate is unpredictable,? she says.

    ?Indeed,? I murmur. ?Fate is unpredictable.?

    Talking back this fast? She must be a witty one.

    The Empress smiles at her, a sign that they''re quite close.

    ?I''m sure we won''t need to wait long to see an heir for Kyre,? I chuckle. ?It''s just a matter of hard work.?

    As the two young misses at the table blush and look down to hide their embarrassment, oddly coordinated with the Emperor, thedies in front of me don''t even move a muscle.

    They''re used to shamelessness. Not as much as I am, by any means.

    But saying things is a bit different than hearing them.

    Alexander must be some kind of hero. How can he not even blush? I''m already burning.

    But it''s not the right time to show it.

    ?Am I wrong?? I add, hinting that the Empress doesn''t have the chance to work on an heir since her husband is gone.

    Mine is alive and healthy. And firmly settled on having Elias.

    His determination isn''t easy to beat.

    I had a child; I''ll have more in a few years.

    ?No, you''re not wrong,? the Empress says. ?Let''s see where all your hard work brings you...?

    Is it a threat? In front of the Emperor? Oh, it wouldn''t be the first time.

    ?I will retire for the day,? the Empressments, then. ?But don''t waste this chance to converse. I''ll go alone...?

    Is she leaving her delegation here? It will stay a crowded party, in fact.

    ?Bertha, youe with me, dear. Will you??

    ?Of course, your majesty!? thedy exims. She gets up, greets the Emperor, res at me. Then, she follows her mistress wherever they''re going.

    As I look at her getting lost, I realise that her name is highly familiar.

    Bertha... Like Alexander''s cousin and childhood friend. Is it a coincidence? Or the same person?

    I shouldn''t overthink it. After all, it''s just a person that dared to talk back to me. To defend her owndy boss, but still...

    ?Summer is such an interesting period,? I continue. ?Many things happen. People show their true selves while the flowers bloom in full beauty. What is your favourite flower,dy Caroline??

    Called out to answer such a stupid question, thedy smiles and tells us about her tastes. Will this be enough to make her realise I am the one pushing her farther in the selection and not that harpy? I asked her before talking to Lorene, my dear cousin!

    Now that I think about it, cousins are a pain... I mean, bring trouble.

    Oh, but I still am not sure if that woman is Alexander''s cousin.

    But if it were the case, then their strolls as rtives might have felt like that only to my husband. What if she''s yet another woman that was charmed by Alexander without him noticing?

    It wouldn''t be the first time, that''s for sure.

    Even Bertha''s parents weren''t too polite to me. They seemed to hint that something was going on...

    ?Am I right?? Lorene says, once finished talking about... Flowers, I guess?

    ?Sure,? I sigh. Too much thinking isn''t good for my health.

 Chapter 313 - Too Obvious

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Too Obvious</h4>

    I didn''te here to meet the famous Bertha.

    My first purpose was to find out about what happened to Lorene and how did the Dowager Empress convince the Grahms that she''s on their side.

    She is pushing Caroline Grahm forward; it''s a given. She even managed to make her have tea with the Emperor himself.

    But this doesn''t have any role in the shortlist. The names have already been decided, at that.

    His majesty knows that the Empress is working against him, so he would never allow her to condition his choice. Right?

    Lorene isn''t on the shortlist, which means the Dowager Empress isn''t as informed as she likes to think.

    ?The court is very lively these days,? Iment. ?With so many youngdies, it''s a pleasure to stroll in the gardens and admire their beauty and elegance.?

    ?Indeed,? his majesty confirms. ?I''m d they epted our invitation toe here for the summer. Time flew by, with all the events happening meanwhile.?

    ?I''m already missing the chatter,? I continue. ?When thedies are left, this Pce will return to how it was before.?

    ?The vacancy of an Empress does that,? the Emperorments. ?No one has the time or will to organise parties and cheer up the Pce dwellers. I hope this matter will be solved soon, though. I can''t wait to see how the Pce will be once an Empress can take care of it.?

    ?I hope so too, your majesty,? I say, one hand over my heart.

    Not too soon, by the way. He''s fourteen: what is this hurry?

    An educated, ready Empress is better than a moody teenager.

    But this will be a talk for another time. After the name is made public and the engagement is secured. Then, the date for the marriage can be postponed.

    ?Most of thedies have already organised their departure, right?? Caroline Grahm inquires. ?Is there any need for help? I guess that the selection was tiring enough for your highness as is. I''d dly coborate with the trivialities.?

    ?It''s all taken care of. But thank you for your offer,dy Caroline,? I reply.

    ?Unexpected events always happen, don''t they?? she murmurs.

    Hmm? Is she raising suspicions against herself? What is going on here? I should have stayed home.

    ?I mean,dy Lorene won''t be able to follow her schedule once more. What bad luck.?

    ?Pardon?? I murmur, turning to my cousin.

    ?I fell on the stairs and broke a leg,? she sighs. She shows me her tiny leg wrapped in heavy clothes under her skirt. ?I can''t walk. And the shaking of the carriage would be too painful.?

    Her eyes are full of tears while reliving the scene of her falling down.

    ?You fell from the stairs?? I repeat. ?Are you sure it''s just an incident??

    Why keep her alive and well? They could have killed her and then made it look like an incident. Why let her get away with a scratch?

    ?Oh, I don''t think anyone would wash the stairs just to make me fall,? sheughs.

    The stairs were wet? Hmm, I get it.

    ?Archduchess, you''re so fast at thinking about the worst,? the Emperor deres, raising his brow at my words. ?Is it a habit? Professional deformation of a crown''s advisor, for instance??

    ?Just my previous experience,? I say without thinking twice.

    How many times was my life in danger in this ce? What stopped anyone from killing a randomdy?

    It''s because this was no killing attempt. Does my uncle think I''m dumb?

    I''ll tell him my mind when I meet him, damn it.

    ?Touch��,? his majesty says,ughing.

    He canugh because he''s not the one in danger. He wasn''t back then, but now... Ah, should I let them make an attempt or two, just to make him a little anxious about his life?

    ?How long will the wound take to recover, Lorene?? I ask her, focusing on the job. She has to leave as soon as possible.

    ?The doctor said a few weeks. But I will be able to travel by carriage sooner! I don''t want to inconvenience everyone for too long.?

    ?Take the time you need,? I say, smiling with familiar love. ?Your health is more important.?

    ?Thank you, cousin,? she replies.

    Mhm? Where are her polite manners? I''m an Archduchess before being her cousin.

    When the tea party finally is over, I lean back on the chair and sigh in relief. His majesty leaves first, followed by what remains of the Dowager Empress''s delegation.

    Even Caroline Grahm goes, and the only people remaining are from Asteria.

    ?Where is uncle?? I ask with my neutral tone. ?Why isn''t he anywhere to be seen??

    ?He wille soon,? Lorene replies, with her usual sweet tone. A maid brings her another cup of tea, steaming of heat. ?I''m d you decided to attend. It''s nice to feel supported, isn''t it??

    ?I can''t be sure how it feels,? I point out. ?All I do is undone by your useless schemes.?

    ?What are you talking about?? she murmurs with surprise. ?What schemes??

    ?Running into the Emperor at the hunt. Falling from the stairs. It''s all so obvious, Lorene.?

    ?Is it??

    ?Yes, it damn is.?

    She winces at the curse word, curling her lips down.

    ?Why are you so mean, Theodora? Are you perhaps afraid I''ll ruin your position at court? I would never! We''re of the same blood!?

    Why is she calling me by name?

    And most of all, what am I afraid of? She won''t have any chance to ruin my position. But this game, this sliding on wet stairs just to stay longer and gain an advantage against the other candidates is simply too much.

    Not to mention what my uncle did.

    ?My dear nieces, it''s so nice to see you one next to the other. Let''s hope I''ll be able to gaze at this scene more often!? he exims in fact, appearing from the path his majesty took to leave.

    You wish to see this more often.

    ?Uncle, I am not to be toyed with,? I say, getting up. ?I hope that something like this won''t ever happen again.?

    ?Something like what?? he chuckles. ?I hope it won''t happen again too. Our little Lorene getting hurt is painful to watch, isn''t it??

    ?I hope you won''t send false or misleading information to me again,? I point out.

    Saying that her life was attempted after they themselves plotted the incident. So shameless.

    Not that I care about being lied to by them. It''s an everyday urrence, isn''t it? Yet, they would suspect me if I didn''t react fiercely enough.

    I have to show them I value our coboration more than it looks. And that I''m afraid of what would happen if they stopped helping me out.

    I told Duchess Prim to stop the gossip about Alexander taking care of Lavinia and spoiling her like a princess, or it would be difficult to exin why he loves the daughter and not the mother.

    And why does he sleep with me every night if we''re in bad rapports?

    I''ve done my best to develop the image of cold marriage, but with Alexander nothing is easy.

    Now, I have to work a way around my story.

    ?Lately, my position is a bit better,? I inform him. ?I think I found a way to... To maintain my head and title.?

    I keep my voice low so that only the Ambassador hears.

    ?My husband isn''t as cold as before. Maybe, I could try... I could try asking a favour or two from him. Who knows??

    ?Don''t risk yet,? the Ambassador orders.

    I sigh, deep inside, relieved. Just as expected, he doesn''t want to ruin this link he''s building to the Archduke of Kyre. He first wants to secure it, to make it grow stronger.

    Then, when Alexander is supposedly under my spell, he''ll instigate him to get the throne. Or something simr.

    Also, right now, the Ambassador has an easier and less bloody path to the crown. His beloved second niece.

    Less bloody my foot. She''s already hurt, with a broken bone or something. I''m getting rid of her in a few days.

    When the otherdies leave, I''ll have her depart as well.

    Broken bone or faked injury, doesn''t matter.

    I need a clear path to lure the Dowager Empress out. I''m not a threat to anyone right now, but I can be quite annoying.

    ?Regarding the names I was informed about,? I continue. ?Can I trust that list, uncle? For real??

    I pout, showing the innocence of a young maiden.

    This same innocence caused the fall of Polis in my first life. But that means it''s believable.

    I trusted the man that is smiling like a snake. I let him get close to my family.

    But he also believed that I would do that. He was sure I had it in me to fall into his trap.

    I thank the heavens for this second chance.

    It is so obvious now. I was so blind back then.

    What Asteria wants has never changed. Power, territories... Greatness?

    The path to greatness is difficult, full of twists and turns. It''s easy for someone to overlook a step and trip.

    ?Sorry for being this unreasonable, uncle,? I sigh. ?I was just worried.?

 Chapter 314 - Quick

    <h4>Chapter 314 - Quick</h4>

    When Ie back to Alexander''s room, I find it empty.

    The maids are out. The cradle is void.

    Where is my child? And my husband?

    I close my eyes and try to stabilise my breathing, thinking about what could happen that brought them all out of here.

    Damn it, where is Lavinia?

    Has that harpy done something? Right after I talked back to her.

    Maybe, I should have shut up. I have a family to think of; my need to offend people can wait...

    I get rid of the outeryers of my clothes before leaving the room and walking around helplessly. I stop a maid in the hallway, and she looks at me with utter surprise.

    I know... I act like a madwoman.

    ?Where is my daughter?? I inquire.

    ?The little Princess?? she murmurs. ?His highness is taking a stroll in the gardens, your highness.?

    I inhale abruptly. The sun is hidden by the clouds, and it''s not too hot. There''s not even too much wind.

    It is the perfect day for a stroll with your baby. But they could leave someone to warn me.

    I run out, settled on checking myself if my baby is fine or not. The little ball isn''t aware of anything, not even her own body. Will she be able tomunicate with Alexander if she feels hot or cold?

    What if she bes blind by staying under the sun for too long?

    I find father and daughter under the shadow of a tree.

    The little ball is sleeping as if she wasn''t taken out from her habitual safe environment.

    Not even the woman squealing next to her is a disturbance.

    ?She has your eyes, doesn''t she? I heard they''re ck like coal. She''ll be a real beauty when she grows up...? she says. ?You''ll have problems keeping suitors far enough.?

    ?I don''t think so,? Alexander chuckles. ?No suitors will be allowed in Stoneyard.?

    ?Oh, but she will have to visit the capital from time to time. You can''t keep her locked forever.?

    ?I don''t think so. And my wife will agree on not bringing the children to the Pce. This ce is too dangerous for them.?

    ?Lavinia was born here: she will do all right. And also, along with her title, she''ll have personal guards and servants. Can one of my daughters be her ymate? Can? Can?? the woman continues.

    Her voice is familiar, but the tone is odd.

    She wasn''t this cheerful when she talked with me. Hers was a single, cial remark about having just a daughter instead of a son. And now, she''s all cheesy with my husband and pretending to be happy about it.

    In the end, it''s not by chance. This woman indeed is Bertha.

    And she''s too close to be it proper. A centimetre more, and she''ll be in my husband''s arms.

    I clear my throat, and they both turn to me.

    Alexander smiles, happy to see me. The woman, on the other side, gets up with a sigh. She curtseys and leaves without a word.

    Why even bother curtseying? Because Alexander is watching? I don''t like her.

    ?Thea, finally!? my husband exims. ?We were getting bored in the room, so we took a walk.?

    ?You and your cousin?? I inquire.

    ?Me and my daughter,? he chuckles. ?Lavinia fell asleep a few minutes ago after staring at the leaves for a long while.?

    ?I''m d you two were having fun.?

    ?Shall we go back??

    ?Sure.?

    I follow him inside while he delivers the sleeping ball to a maid.

    ?Knock only if she wakes up. It should be almost time...?

    ?Yes, your highness.?

    ?My daughter is learning how to sleep at night, isn''t she? She''s so smart, letting her parents rest...?

    I pull his sleeve before he loses himself in praising the little ball with the maid. They all know it perfectly. They heard it many times.

    And no one believes he actually sleeps with his wife when Lavinia is in another room. But it''s cute how he does it to make me rx.

    Being too obvious in our intimate moments is difficult for me to manage. But after shouting my soul out under my Duke''s caresses, it''s more difficult to tell the story we''re training our daughter to sleep at night.

    I''m starting to feel like an idiot more often than not.

    As soon as the maid brings Lavinia to her own room, not too far from here, Alexander closes the door and picks me up.

    ?I hope your jealousy is still there,? he murmurs against my ear. ?Because I''m in the mood to make it pass. What do you think, wife??

    ?Yes,? I moan. Whatever. I wasn''t actually jealous. It was something different.

    But Alexander won''t give me any reason to im my territory. He''s so loyal, even in his thoughts.

    ?Make me realise that I''m mistaken. That you weren''t using our daughter to hit on women.?

    ?It was my cousin!? he exims.

    ?So what? And also, you might have used the chance to train for the future. I''m sure moredies will fall at your feet if you show up with a baby. I don''t know why, though. It''s my daughter we''re talking about: how could she not be cute and calm??

    ?It''s what I say.? Alexander nods. He brings me to the bed and leans me down, more delicate than usual. ?Lavinia will wake up soon, won''t she? We better be quick now. I''ll be more dedicated tonight, all right??

    ?As you wish,? I sigh.

    It doesn''t make much difference, for me, whether it''s quick or slow. As long as Alexander looks at me and nobody else.

    His teeth graze my neck, but he''s not as thoughtless as to bite me there. He moves lower on my shoulder. He leaves his mark there, sucking on the same spot for a while.

    Wasn''t this supposed to be quick?

    ?I am the one behaving irrationally,? I realise. ?You didn''t do anything wrong, did you??

    ?No, I didn''t. I''m innocent.?

    ?Then you should ask me to apologise to you.?

    ?But first, I need to prove that I''m telling the truth.?

    He''s not wrong either. But it will take forever like this. We might not get to the point before Lavinia''s mealtime.

    I push on Alexander''s shoulders and make him lie down.

    ?You will prove tonight,? I decide. ?And I''ll take my apology back if you''re not convincing enough.?

    He lifts his brows, wondering if I''m serious.

    I undo his belt, not even thinking about kissing him. He''s ready, and I am too. It wouldn''t be quick if we wasted time, right?

    As I move my hips and amodate this position, I can see Alexander''s eyes caressing my body. Even if I''m clothed, he knows well what is were.

    ?Do you want to touch your wife?? I inquire, bending down to get my mouth close to his. I haven''t kissed him yet. ?Or you prefer to guide me??

    His hands clench my buttocks, making it difficult to thrust. A control maniac doesn''t change overnight. But this is what makes my husband irresistible: his untouched nature, impossible to hide from his dear wife.

    Instead ofining, since it''s supposed to be quick, I get up and look at him from a distance. I move the sleeves down by myself, exposing my breasts.

    ?Do you want to look at your wife?? I inquire, pretending to be thinking about putting the dress in ce.

    ?Don''t you dare,? he murmurs, pushing my hips back and pulling them forth at his rhythm. ?Just continue what you''re doing right now.?

    I follow his wish, taken back by the ease with which I''m doing all of this in the daylight. Half naked, I''m letting Alexander look at me while riding him.

    As the pace quickens, I start panting. Yet, I don''t move my eyes away from his. I stare directly at him as he moves his eyes between my face, my breasts, and my hips moving as he wants.

    His breath bes unstable too, and his fingers grip me tightly.

    I lean my hands on his abs for better stability, but I do not dare to slow down. And my body doesn''t want to.

    ?Do you like this?? I murmur, in between a sigh and the other. ?Your wife serving you as you wish? Doesn''t it turn you on, being treated like a king??

    ?Oh, yes,? he chuckles, moving his hips up and reaching deeper into me. ?But I prefer to have a role in it.?

    I can''t reply because I''m moaning too often.

    When the peakes, it finds myst gram of energy. I bite my lip to suppress a scream, and then, I press a hand on my mouth.

    My feet curl, my stomach clenches. Shivers cross my spine, and I close my eyes to savour every moment of it. Together with Alexander''s sighs of pleasure.

    It was at the same time, wasn''t it? His hands are dragging me in, unable to put any resistance, and his lips form my name.

    When the emotions return earthly and bearable, I fall down on Alexander''s chest. He hugs me, delicate and proper.

    ?Oh, Thea,? he whispers to my ear. ?You''re so unpredictable...?

    ?I know,? I chuckle. ?Do you dislike it??

    ?Not at all.?

    It''s something the old Theodora didn''t dare do: to surprise him in bed. Yet, I''m not as naive as her.

    ?Then I''ll do my best in the future as well,? I add.

    His clench bes tighter, his eyes even darker. His tongue finds its way in my mouth, resulting in a kiss we''ve avoided for a long time.

    Bed activities without kissing? I didn''t even notice it happened.

    But kissing after bed activities? I couldn''t imagine it was this blissful.

    I''m building back my fitness, bing a bit more resistant every time. Now, I don''t fall asleep after pleasure as fast as before.

    It means I can engage with Alexander for longer without getting as tired as to be useless.

    And this type of kissing sure needs lots of energy.

    I split for a moment to get some air, and I return to the cuddles as fierce as my husband.

    I even dare to bite his lip, but he''s so rxed and pleased that he doesn''tin about it.

 Chapter 315 - Old Matters To Settle

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Old Matters To Settle</h4>

    After freshening up and wearing a nightgown, I feed Lavinia. I eat some dinner while Alexander cradles the little ball to sleep.

    Then, I lie on the bed and copse out of exhaustion. I don''t understand... Why am I so tired?

    It was quick, so it shouldn''t make me yawn this often. My muscles rx when I turn to the side, and I stretch my legs and arch my back. The sheets are cold, and a shiver crosses my spine. Yet, I close my eyes and sigh.

    When Alexander lies next to me, I moan. My arms grab his clothes, and my head finds his chest. His warmthforts me, and I sleep without worries.

    Tonight''s dream is one of those pleasant, it seems.

    Alexander is eating dinner and reading a book about war strategies. It must be from the time when he still had challenging reads. Before he discovered naughty books.

    I can recognise the book, it''s from my library in Polis.

    The doors open to let the Queen pass, and the book is closed to admire her figure. She sits next to Alexander, her eyes smiling content and... Excited? Is this how I look when I''m excited about something?

    ?This Queen is very tired!? she states with an overly dramatic tone. She leans in her husband''s arms and cuddles in his embrace.

    Alexander reaches out for the tes on the table, and I can feel his lips smiling. He collects some sd with the fork and offers it to the Queen. She bites it and chews in silence, enjoying being taken care of.

    She looks at her husband without even blinking.

    ?Is my Queen so tired that she can''t reserve some attention for her husband??

    ?I can try,? she states, but she opens her mouth to be fed.

    When her stomach is filled, she moves her efforts on satisfying another part of her body.

    ?I''ve written a reply to your letter,? she states.

    Oh, that letter.

    Alexander made me believe that Queen Theodora scolded him after his shameless statements, but the woman in front of me is all but bothered.

    Moreover, she wrote a reply!

    I haven''t yet. But this might be a good chance to get some inspiration.

    I did write something cheesy for Alexander after he revealed everything about his past life, but it was because of the promise. Hisst letter, though, is still unanswered.

    I can''t help but feel annoyed that he used that same letter two... Ehm, several times, to get to me.

    I''m looking forward to checking this reply, now.

    Too bad that the envelope Queen Theodora left on the table is still there. She''s gazing at Alexander, pressing her body against him.

    Oh, how soft! It''s so nice... Alexander wasn''t lying when he said he preferred me a bit chubby. I''m even softer than this in real life, aren''t I?

    But it seems I''ll have to wait to read the letter.

    Alexander carries the Queen to the bed while she kisses his neck and caresses his chest. She even pulls his clothes up with a bit of hurry.

    It''s not the first time I witnessed this.

    And my hubby and I are better at it.

    But it''s always awkward. The male body is different, and the feelings are new every time.

    And this Queen is a bitzy: she prefers to endure anything Alexander tries without much of a resistance. But she doesn''t put any extra effort either.

    Tonight, she''s especially reactive. She even kisses her Consort... And he''s happy about it.

    But it''s a bit boring. I wanted to get some new ideas.

    I have to observe their lovemaking until they''re both tired and satisfied. Only then, curiosity takes over Alexander''s heart. He opens the letter and reads with a full heart.

    ?My dear Consort,? he reads. What Consort?

    At least, she could write husband.

    ?I also missed you. I hope this day is not as long as it''s promised to be, for I''m looking forward to being at your side.?

    Uh? Just this? Oh, well, it''s somehow sweet.

    And I don''t think the Queen coulde up with something more intricate.

    ?Dutifully yours, Theodora.?

    Oh, at least, she signed with her name.

    This is the reply she worked so hard on. Two lines, counting the signature.

    I''ve stayed in this dream for nothing. But I should still use this chance to let my hubby know that he''s a maniptive jerk.

    He used the same letter twice, and he made me believe he got punished the first time. While it''s the contrary!

    Knowing those two''s usual engagements, this is something alike to a reward.

    I need to get up now. There''s a letter to write.

    I open my eyes and sigh, waiting for the tingle in my lower belly to decrease. It was not that hot of a scene; yet... And Alexander''s arms around me don''t help in calming down.

    When I''m back to normal, almost, the sunes out. Light invades the room, and I can see enough to sneak out of bed and get ready for the day.

    I find some paper and ink. I write the exact same thing as Theodora did, with a single difference.

    ?Mmm,? I moan, wondering whether to be less formal.

    No. In the end, I leave the first line as it is: my dear husband.

    I ce the envelope on the pillow and get out to look for my baby.

    She was a good girl yesterday. She didn''t y with me before falling asleep.

    She knew that Alexander would carry her around sooner like that, but let''s overlook her bias for once.

    I walk into the room, and I find two maids awake and guarding. Another is sleeping on the sofa.

    Lavinia is in her cradle, and Kate is on the bed nearby, ready to get up at any moment. I didn''t know my handmaid would like children so much.

    I walk to the cradle and find a couple of dark eyes wide open and vigil.

    ?Hey,? I murmur, and they move on me. ?Someone has been waiting, ah??

    The exact same moment she hears my voice, she starts crying out loud. She even disturbs the other people sleeping in here.

    I pick her up and cradle her for a few minutes before sitting on an armchair to feed her. She''s not too hungry, so she stops sucking after a few minutes. But then, she doesn''t go back to sleep.

    She continues staring at me with her big eyes.

    Her head is growing some soft ck hair. She''ll be just like Alexander when she grows up. Only with gentler features.

    For example, her nose is small. But all babies have a small nose, don''t they? It might grow in the future.

    Her eyshes are as long as Alexander''s and as thick. She will charm many youngds with these eyes of hers.

    It will be difficult for her daddy to keep every suitor far away.

    ?Every day, she''s a bit heavier,? I say out loud.

    She grimaces at my voice. I suppose it''s a smile.

    ?Yes, my Lady!? one of the maids replies. A bit too enthusiastically. Will I have to listen to a waterfall of praises again?

    I already have Alexander talking about the same things over and over again. She moved her leg, she caught his finger... She blinked twice.

    It bes annoying, especially when it''s something I''ve witnessed on my own.

    ?The young miss is growing steadily,? the maid starts. ?Her muscles are stronger now, and she can even raise her head!?

    My little ball is indeed doing her best at surviving.

    ?We will need to go back to the north, sooner orter,? I realise. ?How are we going to make such a long journey with a baby??

    I haven''t thought about it before, but she''s too delicate for Alexander''s pace of travel. At the same time, I''d avoid taking a month to arrive home.

    ?She won''t even notice we''re travelling,? the maid giggles. ?Someone will hold her all the time.?

    Ah, well, I know a ce where she sleeps regardless of the weather or the bumpy trips. And I''m sure Alexander won''t find it heavy to carry her.

    ?I don''t know when we''ll be free to go, so it''s better to start preparing. We might need to get out of here in a hurry,? I point out. ?Let''s start preparing. But don''t pack the luggage yet. I don''t want to be suspicious. Just careful.?

    ?Yes, my Lady.?

    ?My husband and I won''t need much for the journey. Some nkets to keep us warm will suffice. But Lavinia is still little. You know better than me what her needs are. Keep enough necessities ready at any moment.?

    ?Yes, my Lady, we will.?

    As a response, even Lavinia screams. She then opens her toothless mouth and giggles.

    ?You agree, don''t you?? I murmur, offering her my hand to grab. ?You''re as wise as your mother.?

    When she has a hold of my hand, she seems happy and calms down. I don''t even remember all the pain of giving birth to her.

    Not anymore.

    All I see, when looking at her, is the little treasure that stares at me, and the simrities she has with Alexander.

 Chapter 316 - Goodbye Glances

    <h4>Chapter 316 - Goodbye nces</h4>

    Lorene is a pain. I have to make her leave as soon as the otherdies are away.

    I know how, and I won''t need to dirty my hands to get rid of her presence.

    Today, the delegation from Myrya leaves.

    Georgia and Eliza are both wearingfortable travel clothes. Yet, one has a few jewels and many pillows, while the other doesn''t.

    Is the difference in treatment between the two princesses this visible? Whatever, it will be solved by the end of the year. His majesty will send the offer for an engagement to Myrya, and Eliza won''t be thest soul of the family anymore.

    It''s not something I need to solve; she can do it by herself. It will be a piece of her training for the future.

    An Empress shall learn how to exercise power.

    ?It has been a pleasure to meet you,dies,? I say to both. Then, I take out a piece of paper from my purse. ?I have here the list of books I suggested to you,dy Eliza. I''m a bitte, but your Pce''s library should have most of these titles.?

    ?Thank you, your highness,? she says. Her eyes start shining with something simr to hope. Is it greed? Is she starting to believe she can be chosen?

    ?I hope you''ll remember what we talked about,? I add.

    Georgia observes our exchange with annoyance, but she doesn''t dare to butt in. She just curtseys when it''s time to go.

    ?I have to go now. I wish you both a pleasant journey,? I say.

    ?Thank you, your highness,? they both reply.

    Then, when they raise their head, Eliza looks behind me with wide eyes. A little, slightly forced, smile decorates her lips.

    She''s doing as I told her, right? She''s showing interest in his majesty.

    Georgia is doing the same, with red cheeks and an innocent look. But this is something everyone already saw. Eliza''s happy expression, on the other side, is new.

    ?What a coincidence,? the Emperor deres while reaching us with a few steps.

    I have no choice but to acknowledge his presence and greet him now. So I turn, curtsey, and voice the usual words.

    The reply isn''t usual, though.

    ?I was taking a break from my imperial duties, and here I find these twodies ready to part. I wasn''t expecting to bump into anyone.?

    This is the fakest thing he''s ever said, is it? It beats even his pretended fight with my husband.

    But it''s a good thing. It means he''s still interested in this youngdy here.

    ?Let''s allow thedies to depart without further dy, your majesty,? I reply.

    He''s already intrigued.

    No need to allow more contact than this. The distance will transform the girl into a mythical creature in his mind, and he''ll have fewer issues about choosing her name.

    As we turn back towards the gardens, I stop behind the corner.

    The Emperor gazes at me, and hees closer to have a peek too.

    Georgia says something to Eliza with her usual high and mighty expression. She seizes the paper I just gave her, and she takes a look.

    Her face firstly bes nk, and then she shakes her head, displeased. Those are not the kind of books she''s interested in, I guess.

    She crumples the paper and throws it on the ground.

    Once Georgia is on the carriage, Eliza bends down and collects what''s left of my letter. She smooths it with her fingers and folds it with care. Then, she puts it away in her pocket, in a safe ce.

    She gets on the carriage without the help of any servant, and the door is closed by the coachman before departing.

    Just like this, the future Empress leaves the Pce with the hope toe back in a few years.

    ?Your majesty, there is another matter I''d like to talk about,? I say when all the drama is over.

    The Emperor''s expression is somehow distracted. I can recognise in his eyes a wish to protect that poor girl. I should have prepared some bullying instead of making them meet at random. It would have required less energy, and his majesty wouldn''t have even considered anotherdy in her ce.

    Ah, men...

    ?There is something I''d like to counsel your majesty about,? I repeat.

    He looks at me and nods, a bit dejected.

    ?Lady Lorene has used her wound as an excuse to stay longer in the Pce. Your majesty should be aware it''s all part of a plot.?

    ?What if it is? She''s not on the shortlist.?

    As if he was obliged to follow the shortlist. It''s not enough insurance, to me.

    ?The otherdies will be all gone in two days,? I remind him. ?Three days after that, so in five days, your majesty can suggest Lorene recuperates in one of the crown''s outer residences. Is there a ce where illnesses are cured??

    ?Yes, there are a few ces where nobles from the Pce go to recuperate or recover.?

    ?It will be an honour for her. She won''t be able to reject the offer. Especially if it''s made during a public event.?

    In the right circumstances, Lorene will have to ept and get out of here in silence. While pretending to be honoured and happy about it.

    ?I understand,? he sighs. ?I will do as you advise, Archduchess.?

    ?It will make the situation simpler. In the meantime, I''m sure they''ll try to break a scandal. Especially after the offer is epted. Knowing that she''s to leave in a day or two, Lorene will find a way to meet with your majesty alone. And then, to be spotted by someone in a difficult position.?

    ?What would that bring them?? the Emperor scoffs.

    ?If we were talking about a random noble, nothing. But Lorene is rted to an important family of Asteria. Not to mention her familiar link to the Ambassador. A scandal without marriage for reparation could bring our links to Asteria even further apart. It might cause war if used in the right way.?

    ?You are overreacting, Archduchess.?

    ?Your majesty will see. Lorene will build a situation for you two to be alone. And some of your close aides will coborate. Please, be careful about the assistants. They''re more dangerous than a teenage girl. This will be the right chance to find out about Asteria''s moles.?

    ?You''re using the chance for that?? he chuckles. ?Merciless like always, Archduchess. I don''t think any of my closest servants will help a foreign country, especially another empire. But I will keep my eyes open. If you''re right, I''ll reward you for this n.?

    ?Thank you, your majesty, but I don''t need a reward. This is my job, isn''t it??

    ?Indeed,? he sighs.

    And I''ll obtain more than he imagines. If I get rid of all the spies my uncle posted in the Pce, except for those I know of, I''ll have an advantage over him.

    His spies will be my spies for the time being, until the day to get even with himes. Then, I won''t need them anymore, and I will deliver the names to the royal guards to finish the work for me.

    ?The Dowager Empress has been rather calm,tely,? his majestyments. ?Even after you talked back to her. I was expecting something great as revenge, but nothing happened.?

    Oh, something did ur. I found my husband and herdy waiting together. And that woman was too close to my daughter.

    But there''s no need to use Alexander''s family members yet.

    I don''t have any proof, but I can work on it.

    For now, I have to study the recent years. The archive is now open to me, isn''t it?

    I won''t have much else to do. Lavinia can now stay several hours without me. Alexander is busy with his tasks and pretending to n a clue.

    Duke Grahm is calm, waiting to see whether his granddaughter will be chosen, and Lorene will be out of the picture soon, drawing Asteria''s faction to me. I''ll be their only blood link to this ce.

    They won''t overlook their connection to the rebel faction, though. Unless I give them a reason to withdraw from the Empress''s side and stand behind my husband.

    ?I''m d you''re not interested in my position, Archduchess,? the Emperor sighs. ?I wouldn''t be able to stand against one of your schemes.?

    ?Who said I wasn''t interested?? I chuckle. ?How is your majesty sure about it??

    ?You already know how ufortable thrones are. You''re not as dumb as to desire the most ufortable of them all.?

    ?Indeed,? I confirm. ?And, most of all, I don''t want my husband to be troubled by it. As long as he''s happy and can live in peace, I''ll be happy as well.?

    ?I bet the Archduke would be delighted to hear your words. Do you say simr words to him too? Or only when he''s not around to witness??

    ?Oh, he needs to work hard if he wants to hear some praise directly from me,? I dere. A bit too forward for this Archduchess.

    And it''s not like my hubby doesn''t know how to get me to praise him to exhaustion.

 Chapter 317 - Mothers Duties

    <h4>Chapter 317 - Mother''s Duties</h4>

    After greeting the twodies and setting in motion the n to make Lorene leave, I focus on the second part of my work.

    The archives.

    The rooms hosting the official documents arerge, dusty, and rather dark. Most of the notes are uncatalogued, and some aren''t in order by date. The most the keepers have done is to keep them sorted by year and subject. However, every box is a whole mess.

    ?I''d like to take a look at the documents from the year his majesty became Emperor,? I say to one of the youngds spending their training period.

    They look at me with a frown until I show the pass the Emperor entrusted to me. With this, no more questions are asked.

    I start from the recent documentation. I want to understand how to search for what I need without having to ask where to look.

    My presence here isn''t a secret, but what I look into should be kept private. There''s no need to rm the monsters. And I can''t be sure the personnel is trustworthy. I''ll just read around for today and explore the ce, without any specific goal other than informing myself.

    After looking at the edicts,ws, and imperial decisions from before the Emperor''s death, I realise that I would have been an Empress now if only Alexander was a bit more greedy.

    Yet, he was so desperate to meet me that he didn''t dare to change the events to such a degree. I can imagine how everything went: he became too precious for thete Emperor to be sent for an arranged marriage in Polis.

    They must have thought of someone else, maybe. Oh, in Alexander''s ce, I would have panicked so much in such a situation. But he managed to manipte the events and have us meet all the same.

    Thete Emperor died suspiciously close to the day he dered he would make a Crown Prince of my husband. It means it was not natural.

    Now, whose fault was it? If Alexander had anything to do with it, then I should let this matter slide. But if not...

    Oh, I could try using this piece of information. But first, I shall confirm my family is safe.

    Then, I focus on looking for traces of the Empress Grandmother''s meddling. She didn''t use any official means to settle his majesty on the throne; she didn''t have enough influence.

    Yet, by looking at the events, I can try to figure out her of people. The loyalists to the crown are those keeping the throne stable. It would be better to empower them before the other two factions run wild.

    The fact that Alexander is guiding one of the two is helping, but it makes everything more delicate. Is there any hope to forge an alliance?

    After all, both the factions are loyalists. Just, a group of them doesn''t acknowledge a bastard son as Emperor.

    The only problematic faction is the Empress''s one. She must have promised something to her followers. More territories, titles, stronger powers?

    Probably all of that. Four years ago is too early to look for foreign meddling in.

    I spend the whole afternoon in the archives, forgetting that I have a family to take care of.

    When I get back, I find hell. Alexander is cuddling the little ball, walking in the room and talking to her. Yet, nothing helps.

    Her loud cries wee me from the hallway.

    Even Kate is desperate. She tried feeding her some water with sugar, but my daughter isn''t as stupid as not to know the difference.

    ?Hey,? I say, and her cry bes less loud for a moment.

    She doesn''t stop until she finds my nipple, but her eyes are less red when I take her in my arms and talk to her.

    Odd, I thought she didn''t care much about me. Yet, this maniptive little thing knows what''s useful for her survival.

    Alexander sits next to me, exhausted. Kate runs away, happy to have a break.

    ?I''m sorry, I lost track of time,? I murmur.

    ?I thought I was going to be deaf,? my husbandins. ?Our daughter has powerful lungs.?

    ?And a big stomach,? I murmur. When she''s hungry, she doesn''t think of anything else.

    ?But she''s so pretty,? he then considers.

    I roll my eyes and give the baby back to him. She''s sleeping now.

    ?Do you think we should get a nanny?? I inquire.

    I''ll feed her by myself till the end, but what if I''m not around sometime? Lavinia shouldn''t stay hungry just because I''m busy, and I don''t want to bring her with me to the archive. There''s too much dust there.

    ?I don''t think we need it,? Alexanderments. ?Kate is doing an awesome job. Isn''t she??

    ?Yes, of course, but today... I was a bitte, and she cried a lot.?

    ?Don''t worry so much, Thea. Babies cry: that''s how they survive. Nothing will happen to Vinnie just because you took your time toe back. If it doesn''t happen too often, we''ll bear with it.?

    ?But what if it does happen often?? I murmur. I don''t think I would be able to ignore my child so much, but what if?

    ?She will get used to your habits sooner than you think,? Alexander chuckles. ?It was a bit unexpected today, that''s all.?

    I nod, but I can''t hide the frown on my face.

    ?Don''t be too hard on yourself, Thea,? Alexander murmurs while caressing my cheek. ?You''re not a bad mother just because youe homete. All you''re doing, it''s because of us, of your family. If you need more time to finish your job, then we''ll wait. More silently than this, I hope, but it''s fine.?

    I stop breathing for a few seconds. How could he read through me like this?

    ?Are you sure?? I murmur. Shouldn''t my child be my priority?

    How can he say I''m not a bad mother? It''s not the first time I overlook my baby. Even Queen Theodora wasn''t any better. She didn''t see her son during the day, so he grew more attached to the Consort.

    ?Alexander, I''m doing my best,? I whisper. ?But what if it''s not enough? What if Lavinia starts hating me??

    ?It won''t happen,? he reassures me.

    ?Are you sure??

    ?If she starts to hate you, I''ll talk her out of it,? he says. ?She''s a good girl that listens to her daddy.?

    This moron is always looking for a way to boost.

    He gets up to leave Lavinia in the cradle, and then he walks to the bed.

    ?I''ve received a letter from my wife this morning,? he says with a big grin. His happiness is blinding me.

    How can something so simple make such a difference?

    ?And? What did she write?? I murmur.

    ?She wrote dear husband,? he chuckles. ?One word next to the other, do you believe me??

    What is he trying to say?

    ?What is so exceptional about that?? I ask him, my tone cold and warning. ?Isn''t it something that she says to you often? I''m sure she''s not as stingy with words as you always describe her!?

    ?Oh, but seeing those two words written one next to the other is different, Thea. I will keep this letter for the rest of my life!?

    Hey, those words aren''t mine. I copied it from another letter. He should at least keep one I used my brain to write.

    Oh, he doesn''t have it yet. But I will write a long, passionate love letter. It''s better than keeping that single line forever as a treasure.

    ?I will write you a real letter, Alexander. I just wanted you to realise that I know what you did.?

    ?What did I do?? he murmurs.

    ?You used the same letter on me. Twice.?

    ?Actually, four times. Even though the fourth time I didn''t have time to...?

    ?And you don''t find anything wrong with it?? I ask him. ?Not even one bit??

    ?What can be wrong?? he replies.

    He''s not feeling bad about it. Not to mention guilty. He''s so at peace with his actions...

    ?So, you would do it again,? I sigh. ?You''re so shameless!?

    He looks at me, and then a smart and wily grin takes the ce of the happiness from before.

    ?My dear wife,? he starts. ?Today, I found myself thinking...?

    ?Stop!? I exim. Then, I cover my mouth, realising that Lavinia is sleeping. After the crying from before, she must be exhausted.

    But I don''t want to hear her that desperate again.

    ?Are you sure, Thea?? he murmurs. ?I want to tell you how I feel.?

    ?You didn''t even have the trouble to write your words,? I realise. ?Youzy, shameless husband.?

    ?But you like me the way I am.?

    ?Your self-esteem is so high today.?

    ?It''s because my wife wrote me a letter.?

    ?I transcripted it from somewhere else,? I remind him.

    ?Whatever, it''s something your hand wrote. It''s precious.?

    I sigh, surrendering to his charms.

    ?Your ethics are all messed up,? Iment while reaching him in bed. I nestle in his arms and lean my head on his chest.

    ?Wife, are you going to sleep this early?? he murmurs against my ear.

    ?Lavinia is sleeping not far from here,? I remind him. Is his memory broken or what?

    ?Then, be silent,? he decides and starts kissing my neck. ?Your words were so touching that they earned you a reward.?

    He disappears under the covers, still kissing my body from over the clothes. Then, when his lips find my skin, I cover my mouth with both hands.

    This shameless husband of mine hasn''t changed at all.

 Chapter 318 - Wifes Duties (1)

    <h4>Chapter 318 - Wife''s Duties (1)</h4>

    Warning: smut content.

    My n failed. I wanted to make Alexander feel guilty for using the same trick twice... many times.

    Yet, I''m being taken advantage of. Without mercy.

    ?No, Alexander,? I whisper, moving the nket up to look at him. He''s nibbling my thigh, moving up bit by bit. Instead of letting go as an obedient husband would do, he bites the ce where his lips are.

    I groan, but then I get up, sitting, rmed that I might have woken Lavinia up.

    However, there''s no sounding from the cradle. But the next moan might be the one disturbing Lavinia''s sleep.

    ?I''ll bring her to her room,? Alexander sighs. ?If this is so worrying for you.?

    ?You can just stop ying with me like this,? I reply.

    ?No.?

    ?Then, bring Lavinia into her room,? I surrender.

    Keeping my voice low is too much work. Especially when Alexander decides to make me shout. And he''s always in the mood to make me shout, even more than usual when he says to be quiet. It bes a challenge among us two, then.

    ?This will cost you,? he warns me before interrupting our game and reaching the cradle.

    He picks the sleeping baby up and walks out while murmuring to himself. He''s very annoyed.

    ?Your mother is so needy, sometimes,? he says.

    I sit on the bed and wait, wondering whether to do something in the meantime.

    I can''t think of anything on the spot. The ropes are in the same drawer where I left them, so they''re easy to reach. But I can''t tie myself on my own; I''m not that capable.

    I don''t remember where the translucent nightgown is, so I can''t wear that one. I just scratch my head in search of inspiration.

    I''ve heard many times that it''s actually very easy to deal with men, but my brain must be limited as well.

    Then, I realise that there''s something that always turns my hubby on, no matter the situation.

    I get rid of the nightgown and lie under the sheets. Waiting for Alexander without clothes nor any other kind of cover is out of the question. Not to mention that it''s chilly.

    He''s my personal heater, so I don''t feel cold during the night, but I don''t feel as warm as in the north. The servants can''t take care of the temperature as they do in Stoneyard, here.

    I might ask to light a fire, but it''s too early to start with that. Not to mention that Lavinia might dislike the smell of smoke.

    She will get used to it in winter. Now, she has to focus on getting stronger and taller. There''s no need to make the whole room smell. I only make the maids heat the office I use here in the capital.

    Alexander walks in and notices my lying position, the nket covering even my shoulders, and my eyes looking at an undefined spot on the ceiling.

    ?You''re not going back to sleep now that you made me get up, Thea,? he says while reaching me.

    The mattress waves when he leans a knee on it.

    I show him a wily smile, but I don''t move the covers away.

    He slips under the nket and lies down next to me, and his arm reaches out to my waist and pulls me over.

    He notices the direct contact between our skins, and he chuckles, pleased. It would be a bit scary of augh, to be honest. He''s going to do something shameless again, isn''t he?

    ?The ropes are in your drawer,? I reveal. ?There are different colours if you''re interested.?

    He pecks my forehead and starts rummaging. He finds a couple of blue scarves. One is transparent, and he uses it to cover my eyes. I can''t say he''s blindfolding me because I can still see the shapes.

    ?This isn''t working too well,? I warn him.

    ?I know,? he whispers to my ear.

    I can see him in front of me. I can''t distinguish his expression, but his figure is hard to miss. The world is all in a shade of blue, dark because there isn''t much light in the room, to begin with.

    Thankfully, Alexander lights a secondntern, letting more information reach my eyes through the fabric.

    ?Now, you aren''t expecting me to do all the work, are you?? he continues, caressing my back with the tip of his fingers.

    Oh, is this what he wants? Me, exploring? This must be why he chose a translucent blindfold. He''s too smart and strategising when ites to taking advantage of his wife.

    I reach out to his face, careful not to scratch him. I touch until I find his lips. Then, I kiss him.

    I close my eyes and focus only on the feelings in my belly, the shivers crossing my spine, and the tingling in the lower part.

    My fingers slip down to his shoulders. I caress around, trying to remember what is where. I know his body, don''t I? I just have to focus, and I won''t need to see him clearly.

    I move my lips on his neck, and a sigh leaves his lungs.

    ?You can tell me if it''s not all right,? I murmur to his ear. I don''t try biting his earlobe. I can''t see it in detail, so it''s better to avoid incidents. ?I don''t want you to feel awkward...?

    My voice is low. I try to make it sensual. It''s still difficult for me, but I''m working hard on oveing my insecurity, at least in our private moments.

    I''m doing my best in bing a little of a temptress. Even if it''s not that hard to tempt my hubby. He''s not difficult to draw in bed, as long as there aren''t health matters in between.

    And there aren''t, right now.

    ?Don''t be shy,? I add.

    ?Thea, don''t test my patience,? Alexander says. I can''t see it, but he''s smiling. I know he''s smiling.

    ?What is it, hubby? Should I be gentler??

 Chapter 319 - Wifes Duties (2)

    <h4>Chapter 319 - Wife''s Duties (2)</h4>

    Warning: smut content.

    I caress Alexander''s chest, wondering if I''m supposed to go all the way like this. It''s getting difficult. The blindfold allows me to see the shapes, but without the details, I fear I''ll make some mistake.

    I reach his abs with my hands, and I move on his chest with my lips. My husband doesn''t stop me, so I slowly move down. I push him back, but he doesn''t ept lying on the mattress.

    Instead, he grabs my wrists and blocks me under him.

    His knee is between my legs, pressing up to split them.

    ?Wife,? he says. Just that.

    I can tell he''s aroused by the hoarse tone of his voice. Is it because of me? I didn''t do anything much.

    Not yet, because he prevented me. And now, I can''t move.

    His teeth sink in my shoulder, and I don''t keep myint low in volume.

    ?What is this for?? I inquire. ?I''ve done my best!?

    ?This is your reward,? he replies.

    ?I don''t like it. I want another reward,? I pout.

    He kisses my neck and blocks my wrists together. He ties them over my head without blocking them on the headrest.

    ?Don''t move,? he says before disappearing from sight. Disappearing from the shadows that I can see, more precisely.

    His hands split my leg, and I sigh when his lipsnd down there. His kiss is daring, hot. And too much for my blinded self.

    I can''t stop moaning, and I clench the sheets as much as the tie lets me. Alexander said not to move, so I can''t lower my arms down. I can''t reach out to him and y with his hair.

    ?A-Alexander,? I stutter. He''s not trying to finish it like this, is he?

    ?Call my name louder, my love,? he says. His breath hits my secret part while he talks, and he returns to his diligent work. His tongue explores every part of me, and his fingers tease me before slipping inside.

    I do as he told me, and I call his name loud enough for him to hear. Maybe a bit louder than that.

    When I''m so close to pleasure that I can almost touch it, so much that my body is tense in expectation... Then, he stops his ministrations and kisses my belly instead. He''s moving up, and I can''t repress a groan of dissatisfaction.

    He whispers directly to my ear while my legs circle his waist. He guides my thighs so that it''s morefortable for both before thrusting inside.

    ?Are youining, wife?? are his evil words. ?But I see you followed my wishes.?

    He doesn''t reach out to untie my wrist, nor does he move the blindfold away. He grabs my bottom and pushes me on him. Yet, he doesn''t move an inch. Are we going to stay still until I surrender?

    ?Should I go away?? he continues. ?You seem quite unhappy about something... Is it rted to me??

    I''d hit him. If only my arms weren''t tied. And my legs are busy.

    I move my hips away from him and then closer, making him skip a breath when I squeeze my muscles.

    That simple advice was worth gold. It''s enough to make my unmovable husband sigh!

    ?You''ve stopped calling my name,? he notes.

    ?It''s because I don''t have any reason to,? I point out. I''m not panting in pleasure right now since my hubby decided I didn''t have to feel it.

    ?Oh, Thea, you''re driving me mad,? he murmurs.

    I? He''s the one ying with me. What else does he need to feel pleased enough to finish the job?

    ?Alexander, please,? I say. I can''t stop my lips from saying the words, but it''s not a wise decision.

    Has begging ever helped me deal with this husband of mine?

    ?You''re so coborative,? he says. ?Please what? What do you want??

    Do I have to say it? For real?

    ?I want you,? I murmur, turning my head to the side.

    Not to hide my eyes but to expose the skin of my neck. In fact, his lipsnd there, and his tongue explores, looking for a ce where to leave his mark.

    ?You already have me,? he says, apanying his words with a rough thrust.

    I arch my back and moan in ecstasy. If only it wasn''t this difficult to make him do this...

    ?Tell me, how do you want me?? he continues.

    ?Any way is fine,? I say, quick. As long as he doesn''t leave me here, like this.

    ?Should I be gentler? Is my delicate wife suffering right now??

    I''m suffering, but not in the way he means.

    ?No,? I sigh. ?Not gentler.?

    ?Then rougher??

    ?Yes,? I say, nodding my head. ?Be rougher.?

    ?But will my delicate wife run awayter if I do that??

    ?Your delicate wife is asking you,? I remind him, exasperated. What does he want more than this? A signed deration?

    Oh, such a document would end in his personal treasure. Better not write it down.

    He fulfils my request with his next thrust, and I scream in pleasure. The wave spreads from my lower belly to the rest of my body.

    ?Don''t stop,? I plead. ?Continue like this.?

    I clench the sheets until my knocks be white, and I offer my lips for a kiss that is soon given along with a few bites.

    ?How can I say no to my beloved?? he murmurs. ?Especially when my dear wife demands it with so much despair...?

    Despair? He wishes!

    But I don''t correct his deration. I don''t have any energy left for further discussions or negotiations.

    As we reach the peak of pleasure together, I have to stop kissing him because of the panting. Alexander sinks his head next to my ear, and I can hear his moans and sense his breathing.

    As soon as his semen fills my womb, my muscles contract. My feet curl, my arms tremble. My whole body is crossed by shivers, and my blind eyes are weed by fireworks.

    ?I love you,? I say.

    For once, I''m the first among us two to speak the words.

 Chapter 320 - Leaked Information (1)

    <h4>Chapter 320 - Leaked Information (1)</h4>

    I need a way to get some information about the Dowager Empress.

    She''s ying with Duke Grahm, promising that Caroline will be Empress. But she''s not the one choosing.

    In the end, thest link I missed was the one between the Empress and the Duke. And it was none other than thetter''s daughter inw.

    My husband''s rtive, at that.

    Duke Grahm already retired from the faction that wants Alexander on the throne. There''s not any advantage for him in such a scenario.

    Not since the moment Elisabeth left.

    Now, he''s investing in his younger granddaughter. He''ll be a loyalist and abandon the Empress if Caroline is chosen. But she''s making him believe she''s the one that is helping him!

    I wanted to take this chance and bring him closer to the throne, but that harpy...

    If only I had some information from within the Empress''s circle. How can I even prove that she doesn''t have a saying?

    Someone in the council is informing her about our decisions, maybe even lobbying after her instructions.

    Is there any need to find out who? In the end, there might be more of them. And I don''t want to put myself in danger more than this.

    Rather, it would be safe to prove my ims with facts.

    The Emperor dered he would follow my instructions regarding this matter, and I promised him to leave space for suitable choices. Still, there is something I can do.

    ?I will have tea with Caroline Grahm,? I dere to Alexander. ?Can you make sure Bertha doesn''te??

    ?What?? he mumbles, finishing cutting his beef and observing me with his confused look. ?Bertha isn''t a threat to you, Thea...?

    ?Don''t start now. It''s not what you think. I want to pretend to have some confidential information that is invaluable. I can''t talk about it in front of her, do you understand??

    ?One of your power games? All right, I can invite her for tea while you''re out. She will like to see Vinnie, I''m sure of it.?

    Ah, is he testing me?

    ?I can''t help but feel worried for my daughter, Alexander.?

    ?Do you think anyone would try something in front of me? Most people won''t dare to get closer than three steps from Vinnie in front of me. They already know what happens if they as much as look suspicious.?

    A thrill crosses my spine. His aura is so menacing right now, even if his tone and expressions are neutral. Almost rxed.

    I am so d to have him by my side. It''s reassuring.

    If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have been this confident about walking in the Pce. The maids are protecting me, and most of them are not less skilled than the knights.

    Lavinia wasn''t hurt no matter the many attempts to get closer to her, and every single culprit was punished.

    We couldn''t get a confession about who was the sender, so we can''t point our finger in the harpy''s direction, but there are fewer tries as time passes.

    The servants aren''t willing to risk their lives for that woman anymore.

    And it''s bing slightly clearer that I am not a nobody. And my little ball isn''t either.

    She''s the daughter of Archduke Kyre. And a Princess herself.

    ?Why are you smiling like this, Thea??

    ?I was thinking about our daughter,? I say. ?Isn''t she adorable??

    He looks at me, blinking a couple of times in disbelief. It''s weird that I say something like this, I know.

    But sometimes, I just feel the need to be sweet. Luckily, those moments pass quickly.

    ?And I?? he asks, retrieving his ability to talk. ?Aren''t I adorable??

    ?Adorable?? I murmur. I do adore him, but that seems an oddity. Most people fear or dislike him.

    He''s more like... Cool?

    ?Sometimes, you''re lovely,? Iment. ?Adorable is too much, by the way. You''re still the mighty Archduke of Kyre.?

    ?My wife doesn''t care about my title,? he sighs. ?And I change it often enough. It''s not like anyone would approach me just because of it.?

    ?Are you sure your wife doesn''t care?? I reply with a soft smile. I reach out to his hand and squeeze. He turns his palm up, and we entwine fingers. ?I''m sure she cares about everything regarding you, your highness.?

    He doesn''t know how to cover happiness. He''s trying so hard to keep his lips straight. His expression is still neutral. But his eyes can''t hide their shine.

    The same way Lavinia''s eyes reflect the light after she eats, or when I sing her a luby, or Alexander tells her a story.

    ?I''m d she''s like you,? I chuckle. ?Our adorable daughter.?

    ?What do you want to do?? he asks me, all of a sudden. ?What tale will you tell Duke Grahm??

    ?The Dowager Empress made him believe she''s the one bringing Caroline Grahm towards the throne. What if I prove it''s not like that??

    ?Oh, all right.? He nods. He doesn''t even ask me for details.

    ?You should keep your wife in check,? I point out. ?Don''t just let her do what she wants!?

    ?Thea, don''t be unreasonable. I can''t stop my wife if she wants to do something. I can just clean the mess after she''s done causing trouble.?

    ?How often have you cleaned the mess after me??

    ?I hope I''ll have to, one day. I want to be useful to you.?

    I roll my eyes and get up from the table.

    ?I hope it won''t happen here in the capital.?

    Should I organise something that will fail, in Stoneyard, just to make him feel better when hees to help?

    Oh, that would be so maniptive. Why am I bing like my husband? Is staying so close to him transforming me into a shameless Archduchess?

    After feeding Lavinia, I send a letter to Caroline Grahm. I also have a meeting with the boy serving the Grahms in the garden.

    This year, our garden is quite a safe ce.

    It ensures privacy and security since when the Princess banned anyone that doesn''t have an invite toe in.

    Very few people cane and go, and the rest are either invited to an event for which the guards are informed beforehand, or they''re together with the Princess or me.

    ?What can you say about Bertha Grahm?? I ask the boy.

    ?The young mistress? She''s difficult to get close to, my Queen. But I can try if that is needed.?

    ?No, I just want to know about her character. Is she loyal to her husband?? Ah, no. Wrong question. ?Does she serve the Dowager Empress often??

    ?She''s one of thedies in waiting. The young mistress will be the Countess when Duke Grahm leaves us. She''s rather reserved, almost unreachable. I don''t think she''s loyal to the Grahms, even if she''s been married within the family for a few years.?

    ?She doesn''t report about the Empress''s things to the Duke, does she??

    ?No, she doesn''t.?

    Indeed, she''s on that side of the table. If the Grahms were to abandon the Empress, she would be the one to try stopping them andter helping the harpy get revenge.

    ?Is she the one that delivered the message, though?? I inquire. ?About Caroline Grahm on the shortlist.?

    ?Yes, my Queen. In a closed envelope.?

    ?Understood.?

    Maybe, I know how to turn this situation in my favour.

    ?You can go, now.? As for me, I should try using Alexander''s encounter with Bertha as well.

    He might say something without noticing. Or tell her in confidence.

    Whatever the case, I have to leak false information to the Empress. Something she won''t think twice to use.

    At the same time, I have to hurry up and invalidate whatever knowledge was already made known. But to what extent is it already public domain?

    Oh, I just can''t wait to face the harpy in a public ce. She''s already fallen once in a trap. This time should be enough to make her back away and shut forever.

    Or to speed her ns up.

    ?Kate, I''ll need your help this time,? I say out loud. She''s nearby, for Alexander is with Lavinia.

    ?What are we going to do?? she inquires, strolling to me.

    ?First, visit the archives. I''ll bring you along to help me move the documents. Then, I''ll have tea with Caroline Grahm.?

    ?Didn''t you invite her here??

    ?Yes, but in a week from now. I mentioned the garden won''t be usable for a few days. They will write back with the proposal to have the tea party earlier but in their ce. They don''t want to wait a week. It''s too much time.?

    ?Oh, understood. So, you made them invite you...? she sighs. Her lips are curled in an amused grin. ?What shall I do? Make her fall ill? Kill her? Make her bleed??

    ?No, wait,? I chuckle. ?We''re not going there to poison Caroline.?

    ?Then, the Duke. It would solve our problems, wouldn''t it??

    ?Duke Grahm is just part of our problems. The less dangerous, at this point. But he''s still supporting two factions. It''s time he chooses one, isn''t it??

    She nods, still uncertain about my intentions.

 Chapter 321 - Leaked Information (2)

    <h4>Chapter 321 - Leaked Information (2)</h4>

    The Grahms don''t have a personal garden at the Pce, but they do have a terrace. It''s rather spacious, and there are several vases with nts and flowers of different sizes. The chairs are big andfortable, perfect to host the gowns of a nobledy. And a big gazebo shields us from the still hot sun.

    ?I''m so honoured to have tea with your highness,? Caroline Grahm says, smiling politely. ?I was quite surprised you would spend time with a nobody like me.?

    ?It''s a pleasure for me too,? I reply, with the same, polite, fake smile. ?You''re understating yourself,dy Caroline. Yourpany is actually more precious by the day. Your name is heard oftentely.?

    ?I hope it''s not too bad of gossip,? she chuckles.

    ?I wasn''t referring to gossip. But what I heard so far had no bad news for you. On the contrary.?

    ?Not gossip? Is your highness referring, perhaps... to something more official??

    ?I''m talking about the selection,? I say, direct and proud. ?I''m here to tell you something beforehand. The shortlist is not public yet, however... It won''t do any ill if you know that you''ve passed to the next stage, will it??

    She widens her eyes and splits her lips in the perfect expression to depict surprise. It''s not too difficult to fake, especially since there is an element of surprise here.

    She wasn''t expecting these words from me, my admission and the happy tone.

    ?I have to thank your highness for your help,? she says when she recovers. ?It''s highly appreciated. And I won''t forget it.?

    ?I hope so.? I can''t also forget that I''m not a naive benefactor in the Grahms'' eyes. I can''t let them suspect me. ?I hope you won''t forget.?

    ?It''s early to know what the next stage will be, right??

    ?I will talk about it with his majestyter this afternoon.?

    ?Oh, it''s not decided,? she realises. ?I wasn''t asking for a shortcut, by the way. I was just curious.?

    ?First, there will be the announcement of the shortlist. But beware, it won''t be the real one. Officially, the names in the shortlist will be only those ofdies from foreignnds. The courtdies will assume they lost any chance. That will be part of a trial designed for them. Do not despair. And do not loseposure and grace.?

    She widens her eyes, this time surprised for real.

    ?Will it be like this? Oh, but... Won''t knowing it ruin the whole purpose of the trial??

    ?You''re not the onlydy from this court that has passed the selection. But you''re the only one with the qualities to be an Empress. And your sister inw is my husband''s close rtive, isn''t she??

    ?Yes, that''s true.?

    ?You are also my choice, Caroline Grahm. Someone with the actual power to reach the throne and keep it. And, at the same time, ady with a tight link to my husband''s family, which is also my family.?

    She''s still so young. And young people like to think they''re special. A few words of praise can be enough to cloud their judgement.

    Thisdy here isn''t as naive, though. I''ll need to work hard to win her over. And I''ll have to provide her with proof. She won''t fall into the trap if I don''t push her forward.

    She might have be a good Empress, in her own way, if only she wasn''t so dangerous for my family''s survival.

    ?Your name will be announced a dayter, as will the other twodies''. But this is supposed to be a secret. Don''t ever talk about it with anyone!?

    ?Other twodies??

    ?Yes, that''s it. There are two otherdies, and they''re both from this year''s debut.?

    The council will write manyints about thisst-minute change. They''ll ask me where did this Jtee from. I crossed out a name just for my convenience and reced it with the Marquise''s daughter.

    All to invalidate any information the Dowager Empress gave.

    No one knows about this, and no one will know except for the Emperor.

    ?Oh, this year''s debut wasn''t all that crowded, your highness,? she points out. She''s making me notice that there were fourdies at the event. Out of all of them, three were chosen for the following phase of the selection.

    My pretence to keep some information confidential seems so dumb, doesn''t it? But I need to prove to them I am the one that decides and has the real information in hand. Not the harpy.

    My words soon travel to the right ears, thanks to the maids listening closely to every single sound.

    I''ve finally found someone that pays enough attention to the servants.

    Only a few people in the Pce are conscious of how dangerous and precise their ears and eyes are.

    Duke Grahm appears like a ghost, and he greets me with half a bow of his head. He''s wearing a light green suit, matching with Caroline''s outfit.

    Was he nning to appear, or was it just a backup n?

    This way, though, I''m not supposed to notice his odd timing. I should just think he wanted toe here from the start and prick his nose in the business, right? Well, I''m too old for these tricks.

    Duke Grahm''s face hasn''t changed, except that he somehow looks younger. His stern look is hidden by a weing grin, charming in its own way. His grey hair isbed and tied in a low tail, his face slightly adorned by makeup for men. He''s the perfect example of an Ethirian nobleman.

    Even the ribbon keeping his hair in ce is of the highest quality and in tone with the rest of the clothes. How much time does he waste on clothing every day?

    ?Your highness, what a nice surprise to see you here. May I join you for tea? I wanted to spend some time with my granddaughter, but here I find Kyre''s Archduchess. This terrace is a blessed ce now.?

    ?Oh, you''re ttering me, Duke,? I chuckle. ?I would be the one honoured to have tea together. I''ve always been curious about you.?

    ?Curious??

    ?Yes,? I nod, ?that''s right. I''ve heard many different opinions about you from the people I met. And confusing information about your standing at court. It made me curious about the man behind so many different rumours.?

    ?Oh, you''re talking about rumours,? he chuckles. ?And here I was already thinking about the worst.?

    ?Your granddaughter is a rarity nowadays. Such a pretty yet intelligent girl isn''t easy to bring up.?

    For sure, his first granddaughter failed part of these requirements.

    ?I know,? the Duke replies. ?Caroline is my treasure.?

    ?It''s no surprise,? I add.

    ?This selection for a new Empress, oh... It''s so much stress for you, your highness, isn''t it??

    He''s good. He made it about me so that I start talking about my point of view and reveal something to him.

    He didn''t start this game yesterday; I have to be careful around the Duke.

    ?It''s almost over, so I don''t have reasons toin.?

    ?His majesty called us to court tomorrow. I guess it''s rted to the selection. Caroline has problems sleeping at night. That much she''s nervous and unresting.?

    ?Oh, youngdies are so full of spirit,? I murmur. ?There is no reason to stay sleepless. I listened to her test the other day. She''s wiser than other girls her age.?

    ?You''ve listened, your highness??

    ?Of course,? Caroline exims. ?Her highness is in the council, after all.?

    ?Oh, Caroline dear, that''s now what I meant,? he chuckles. ?You will understand, one day. Someone like her highness doesn''t listen just to anyone. If she found your presence appealing enough and your words interesting, you should feel proud of such an achievement.?

    ?Oh,? she moans, taken back.

    Her cheeks be rosy, and she looks at her fingers in embarrassment. I''m not sure this is fake, though.

    ?Now that it''s over, your highness will return to tending to her daughter, right??

    ?I''ve never stopped,? I point out. ?I didn''t put my daughter in the second ce to be a matchmaker.?

    ?It''s not what I meant. But taking care of a baby while working for the crown isn''t an easy deal. Your devotion is admirable, your highness. Most nobles don''t give so much attention to their offspring.?

    ?Maybe, it''s because it''s the first time,? I chuckle. ?Everything my daughter does feels new, so it''s a continuous discovery. Maybe, with the next baby, I won''t be this attached.?

    ?I wouldn''t count on it.?

    ?But I am afraid this is far from over,? I add, sighing. ?There is still so much to do before retiring.?

    ?Your highness is an advisor of the crown, after all. It''s a difficult job most aren''t capable of.?

    ?I was referring to the selection foremost. You see the end, don''t you, Duke Grahm? For you, it will be a couple of days, maybe a week, and you will know the results.?

    I move a lock of hair behind the ear and look at my cup with the look of a philosopher. The one Alexander has when he considers which colour of ropes to choose.

    ?But for me, it''s far from over. I already am tired when I think of all the work waiting for me!?

    ?You will do marvellously, as you already have,? he murmurs.

    It''s odd. The Duke is more polite and friendly than he looked during the few court sessions I saw him attend.

    Even though I know it''s all a facade, his acting is wless. It''s no surprise that he survived thete Emperor''s generation.

 Chapter 322 - Desert Hallways (1)

    <h4>Chapter 322 - Desert Hallways (1)</h4>

    Finally, the day everyone has waited for is here.

    In a few minutes, the names of the candidates that passed the selection will be announced.

    The news has spread. Hence, the hall is crowded. The nobles are standing one next to the other, the shoulders touching. They''re not annoyed by this urrence because curiosity has taken over.

    They''re here to hear.

    Alexander and I are standing not far from the throne, surrounded by people. We''re in our usual ce, as well as the Princess, standing a few steps to the Emperor''s left.

    The Dowager Empress is on the right of the throne. Any more closer and she could sit on the armrest. She''s showing a power she doesn''t have. I''m sure she already spread the news about the list far and wide.

    It will be a fascinating show to see her proven wrong. Her allies will think twice before believing in her word next time. And she will speed up her n, whatever it is.

    Before losing even more ground, she will take hasty steps. And hurry is mistakes'' best friend.

    The Emperor''s herald is calling the names of thedies that will be further considered for the ce of Empress.

    Once reached half of the list, he stops. And he doesn''t say one more word. The hall stays silent for a while, wondering why none of the courtdies has been deemed worthy to proceed further.

    ?Your majesty, is that all?? the Dowager Empress asks. She is more confused than shocked at the moment. ?There must be some mistake.?

    ?What kind of mistake, mother??

    ?All thedies named are foreigners.?

    ?Yes, that''s true. Anything toment on it??

    ?The list is so short, your majesty.?

    ?That''s why they call it a shortlist. Those are thedies that passed all the tests our council proposed. Some of them surpassed all the expectations, as I''ve heard.?

    ?How can an illegitimate princess be more suited than all the daughters of our court, your majesty??

    ?Are you questioning the council''s work, mother? If I knew you were interested, I would have appointed you to oversee the selection.?

    ?Of course I''m interested, your majesty. It''s the future of our Empire that we''re talking about. My worry talked for me; I apologise.?

    Oh, she noticed, didn''t she? I don''t even have to do anything like this. His majesty is having a lot of fun. I bet he wanted to put that woman back in ce many times before, but he never had the chance.

    I observe the faces in the hall, and I start recognising the surprise and annoyance of those lied to.

    Finally, the Empress''s allies have a face.

    This is far from over, but still... It''s funny how easy it is to read their mind at this moment. They''re questioning their choice and considering whether to change their faction before it''s toote. Now, onest move from Alexander, and the harpy will be in a corner.

    Bnce has kept this court peaceful yet on edge long enough. It''s time to shake some certainties.

    ?I know, mother,? the Emperor says. ?I know you want the best for Ethiro.?

    If the Princess wasn''t around, if I was far from here, if Alexander couldn''t exercise any influence in the Pce... If any of these conditions wasn''t like it is, the Emperor would have be a puppet in the harpy''s hands. Not even the Empress Grandmother could have done anything.

    Is this Alexander''s mission? To bring peace to thesends?

    I turn my gaze towards Asteria''s delegation. They''re rather disappointed. Most of them are clenching teeth and fists.

    Not my uncle. He expected this result, didn''t he?

    There was such a tiny hope that Lorene could be chosen.

    And now that she''s out of the picture, they can return to focus on their better chance. Me.

    ?You''re scaring me, Thea. Can you stop ring at people?? Alexander whispers to my ear.

    ?I''m not ring.?

    ?Well, they might think you want to kill them if you continue like this. But I won''tin if you look at me with such intensity. I am always avable for your res,? he adds.

    ?Don''t you prefer a loving gaze??

    ?As long as it''s intense,? he sighs.

    This shameless husband of mine. He''s talking love words with his wife in a hall full of suspense and disbelief. I should have taught him how to behave in public before starting the operation...

    ?Now, this is better,? he adds after a few seconds of gazing at him.

    Meanwhile, the drama continues.

    Some lords are asking exnations for such a choice; others are just leaving in silence. The chaos is total, and the centre of it is the Dowager Empress.

    After she was publicly dered to have nothing to do with the selection, her influence disappeared for a moment. Everyone saw the greedy, desperate woman with nothing in her hands.

    Not even a tiny piece of paper to write herst will.

    ?Shall we go?? I ask Alexander.

    He nods, and we get out from a side door.

    ?It''s such a nice day, sunny and warm,? Iment, dragging him to a bench. ?Let''s stay here for a while.?

    He nods again, and he surrounds my shoulders with an arm as we let time pass. We chat about something valueless, and we take note of the flow of people out of the throne hall.

    ?Now it''s time,? I decide, at some point. I drag my dear husband towards one of the servant passages. ?I have something to confess.?

    ?Yes?? he murmurs, amused by my choice of words. ?What have you done??

    ?Last year, during our first weeks of marriage, I explored the servants'' passages. I even tried to n an escape.? It''s not a secret; he knows it already. ?In the end, my husband made me change my mind with his love and care, but I had time to walk around quite a bit.?

    And I even built a stock of wine. But this detail is better kept confidential.

    ?Are you going to show me one of your routes?? he asks.

    ?Yes, is that all right with you??

    ?Yes, of course. In case you want to run away someday in the future, I''ll know where to start searching.?

    ?I don''t think such a day will evere.?

    It''s easier to run away from Stoneyard.

    ?Well, I''m relieved you think so, wife.?

    ?Now, keep quiet. You don''t want to be discovered, do you?? I whisper, pulling him closer.

    ?Discovered doing what?? he replies, reaching my face with his lips.

    Ah, I knew it. But I''m already used to this kind of reaction, aren''t I?

    He drags me into a darker corridor, and we exchange a couple of kisses in the shadows. His arm is on the wall, hiding my face from random bypassers.

    Not that anyone would stare here for long. It''s not like we''re fuelling any gossip like this. We''re married.

    ?Is this a new fixation of yours?? he murmurs before moving on my neck.

    ?Actually, I''m just wasting time. It''s too early, but we shouldn''t be seen nearby...?

    ?Is that so?? His teeth bite my neck, and I wince, wondering if he''s trying to leave a mark on purpose, but he stops teasing and returns to the gentle kisses of before.

    ?Now it should be time,? I say before he can move the sleeve away from my shoulder. ?Let''s go.?

    ?Where??

    ?You''ll see. Not far from here, my dear.?

    We walk in the corridors for a few seconds, and we take a dozen stairs to the cers. The hallway is notpletely underground, and there are small openings that let us see part of the garden. There are bushes in the front, so we can''t see a thing.

    Not that we need to see, hearing will be enough.

    We have to stay silent and focus on the events happening on the other side of the wall, but Alexander doesn''t seem to care too much.

    He returns to kiss my neck, and he licks my ear. I inhale abruptly and try moving his head away, but his clench is stronger.

    I point towards the windows with my chin and then with my fingers, but he doesn''t seem to understand the message.

    He continues to gaze at me until I stop resisting and let him hug me again. Ah, where has all my stubbornness gone? Wasn''t I a strong-willed woman once?

    I even kiss Alexander''s lips in a short, sweet exchange. His fingers reach my hair and undo the bun with a few swift gestures. It took him a couple of tries to learn how to do this, and now he can sink his hand in my hair and pull when my attentions tries to escape from him.

    I have to reply to his kisses for a while before realising that I didn''te here to make out. I have a mission, a real one.

    I open my mouth to whisper his name, but the words from outside are so clear that I close it back.

    Every single breath can be heard here: these walls are useless!

    ?What''s the meaning of this?? the Empress''s voice says.

    She''s outside, in the garden. Finally!

 Chapter 323 - Desert Hallways (2)

    <h4>Chapter 323 - Desert Hallways (2)</h4>

    ?What''s the meaning of this?? the Empress repeats, this time almost neurotic.

    ?I have no clue, your majesty. I didn''t know there have been changes,? a man replies. I recognise the voice.

    It''s one of the advisors. He did press some of the candidates with difficult questions while keeping others unupied, but that didn''t influence the decision much.

    The other counsellors are all experienced people. We didn''t fall into such obvious maniption.

    ?Thest time I checked, the list was the same.?

    ?You''re useless!? the Empress shouts.

    And here we go. This harpy will now rail against her helper and me him for her failure. Now that I know who he is, I can y another trick...

    Will I even need a trick to trigger the harpy? She''s so enraged that it''s a surprise she doesn''t attack on the spot.

    ?What should I do now, your majesty?? he squeals.

    ?Now? I made a fool of myself! Everyone believes I know nothing about the selection, now!? she shouts.

    Well, it''s not that everyone believes it. It''s the truth.

    ?It''s that slut, isn''t it? She messed with the selection...? she murmurs while starting to bite her nails. The walls are so thin that I can hear that sound too.

    Alexander leans on the cold bricks and lets me amodate in his arms. We should be careful not to be heard and to move the least possible.

    ?I have to get rid of her. The sooner, the better.?

    ?Your majesty??

    ?Listen. Find out other details of this new change. You can ask her directly, for what I care. She won''t be able to fight back when I hit her this time... I can''t even say anything about her bias towards the Asterian girl since the brat wasn''t chosen.?

    I know, right?

    ?She did it on purpose, didn''t she??

    ?Archduchess Kyre?? the advisor murmurs.

    Are there other women in the council, for goodness?

    ?Who else?? the Empress spits out.

    Alexander''s arm, gently running my back, stops for a moment, and he looks up with a dark gaze.

    Oh, he won''t ruin all my ns just because of a few words said in a moment of fury. He won''t, right?

    Before he can even think of cracking the wall and getting out to kill everybody, I grab his face. My palms are on his cheeks.

    I look him in the eye beforending my lips on his.

    I can''t kiss him properly because I would lose track of the rest of the conversation, but I can let him hold me like he always does. To this, I''m getting used.

    ?I need to know what she''s nning,? the Empress deres, now calm and rational. ?I need my ce back.?

    ?Yes, your majesty. What should I do??

    ?Approach her with an excuse and ask her for details. Report to me about the reasons for such a change. And, also, look for any weak points of that hag.?

    ?Your majesty, I am not sure the Archduchess is involved. She didn''t press too much towards some of the girls on the list. And two of her favourites haven''t been chosen.?

    ?It''s a trap, you dumbass. What about Asteria? I wasn''t counting on it, but the brat could have made the Ambassador lower his guard around me. Now, he doesn''t have any reason to coborate, with a niece a step from the throne.?

    ?The Archduchess didn''t spend too many words for the girl from Asteria.?

    ?Hmm? Weird. I thought she would insist that Lorene wasn''t chosen.?

    ?She didn''t.?

    I didn''t need to. The council wasn''t formed by idiots. They all know how difficult of a position ours would be if an Empress was chosen from Asteria.

    ?Then, contact the Ambassador. Tell him that I will get his niece back into the selection if he helps me out with a little thing.?

    ?I will, your majesty. However, if I might say, Asteria''s delegation is a difficult ally to handle. It may be better to avoid getting involved with them.?

    The Empress chuckles, amused by her underling''s remark.

    ?Your orders are over; you can go,? she says.

    A couple of steps bring the advisor far apart, but the Empress stays there for a few minutes more. Is she thinking? nning? Cursing in her mind?

    Alexander doesn''t seem to have noticed that she''s still here, and he sighs. He leans over and kisses me.

    Instead of moving away from the wall, he presses me against it.

    He roars in my ear, and I wonder if even such a low sound can be heard.

    ?Is there someone?? the Empress asks, looking around in search of the source of the noise.

    I re at Alexander. He could contain his instincts for a minute more, damn it!

    Instead of bowing his head in shame, he grabs my bottom and squeezes hard. I try to pinch his arm as a protest, but a moan escapes my mouth.

    He then grins before sticking his tongue in my mouth, making me groan a couple of times more.

    Among all the situations we could be in, he chose to do something like this now? When there''s our enemy listening on the other side of the wall?

    The Empress seems to understand what''s going on, and she snorts noisily before leaving.

    ?Shameless youth,? she murmurs.

    Once alone, this time actually alone, I sigh and lean on Alexander''s chest.

    ?You could wait some more,? I scold him, but I''m not that convincing. My voice isn''t all that angry.

    ?Shall we get back?? he asks, his eyes happy and shining. ?Wife??

    I nod, looking right and left, trying to remember where we came from.

    I need a couple of moments to remember where to go. I hold his hand and guide him out of the cer.

    ?How did you know she was going to meet her spy there?? Alexander inquires while we walk back to our wing. We use the servant passages all the way to avoid suspicious and sudden appearances.

    ?I have my ownwork of information,? I tell him. ?I knew she meets someone here, but I couldn''t be sure who. I suspected it was someone from the council. Or, at most, a servant working for us. Well, several servants.?

    I paid attention that the maids overhearing our decisions were always different, to minimise the possibility of the Empress havingplete ess to the information through the servants.

    She had to bribe more people in that scenario. Too bad that her spy was indeed someone from within.

    ?What are we going to do, now?? my husband continues. He''s curious about my n. I hope he will coborate.

    ?I think you should talk with your faction,? I reveal.

    ?And say what??

    ?Say not to attack the Emperor. Try converting them back to the loyalists'' faction. After all, they''re just a fragment of that one, original side. There''s no real meaning in being split into two since you''re serving the same master. You don''t aim at the throne, do you??

    ?No, I am not. I''m not suited to be Emperor.?

    ?Why so?? I chuckle. He''s more than suited, in my eyes. He knows when to let things slide and when to take action. He''s not cruel, and neither merciful.

    ?I would give in to my wife''s desires,? he sighs. ?That is the most undesirable quality for an Emperor.?

    ?But it is very desirable for an Archduke,? I reply with a pout. ?Especially for my Archduke.?

    ?I''m d you think so.?

    ?Do not stray from the topic, though. I''m trying to be serious, here?

    ?I don''t want to be Emperor,? he deres, his tone serious and calm.

    ?Good,? I sigh. ?It''s easier this way.?

    ?Would you have talked me out if I wanted the throne, Thea??

    I blink, wondering if it''s a test. Is he testing my loyalty or what? But most of all, my loyalty to whom?

    ?I think there are very few things I wouldn''t help you get to,? I reply. ?The throne is not among those.?

    ?So, we''re on the same side regardless of the situation. I don''t dislike being married.?

    ?It''s not just marriage,? I point out. ?It''s less rted to the official acts than to our private rtionship. I love you, and I will help you no matter what. Especially if you''re trying to do something good.?

    ?I will talk with my followers, and I''ll report back to you as soon as possible. Are you happy about my obedience, wife??

    ?Very happy,? I sigh.

    ?What will happen once we''re all on the same side??

    ?We''ll kill a monster,? I murmur.

    ?Shall I bring my sword along??

    ?No need, Alexander. I won''t make use of your strength to get rid of our enemies.?

    ?All right. And when are you going to strike??

    ?I don''t decide. I''m not the one forcing the events. I''ll react when they attack.?

    He nods, his expression considering all the new information.

    ?Any more questions?? I ask, tilting my head alluringly.

    ?Just one more thing.?

    ?Yes??

    ?What is it that you wouldn''t help me with?? he asks, this time curious for real. He wants to hear it, doesn''t he?

    ?A second wife,? I reply. ?Or a third.?

 Chapter 324 - A Step Closer

    <h4>Chapter 324 - A Step Closer</h4>

    On the second day, the rest of the list is announced.

    The Empress makes a fool of herself byining before the herald has time to start the derations. She says it''s unheard of that thedies of the court are not suited for anything, especially for staying by his majesty''s side.

    After she''s vented her frustrations, his majesty nods to the herald who starts his deration. He adds three names to the shortlist, exining that some more time was needed to value thedies from the court.

    His majesty then agrees with the Empress, telling her she''s right about them being suited.

    It looks like an exchange full of love, but the Emperor is making everyone realise, once again, how that woman doesn''t have a say in anything. Let alone who''s going to be an Empress after her.

    Once the formalities are over, Alexander and I take a stroll in the imperial gardens. We''re approached first by an aide of the Grahms.

    ?His grace would like to invite your highness for tea this afternoon. If your highness''s schedule has a free spot, of course,? he says.

    I just nod and turn to Alexander. He''s nervous, but he knows we have to do something if we don''t want to be eaten alive by all these beasts.

    ?I''ve done as youmanded, my dear,? he murmurs when we''re alone. ?I hope it''s enough to avoid trouble.?

    I caress the back of his hand with my thumb and do not reply. I can''t lie and say it will be all right. Just retreating from thepetition won''t be enough.

    But I have it all covered. It will happen soon, and that harpy will once again underestimate us and attack.

    Duke Grahm realised he made a mistake by choosing the Dowager Empress, and he''s moving with haste to let go of that losing end. Like that, he will retreat his forces from her faction and join the loyalists.

    His daughter will be Empress after all: what need is there to support the rebels?

    Before being able to reach the exit, another figure visits us.

    ?Your highnesses, may I have a word with her highness?? he mumbles.

    Here we are. The Empress''s spy in the council.

    ?No,? Alexander replies, cold and transparent.

    What is he doing now? We''ll be discovered at this rate!

    I clear my throat and attract some attention from both the men.

    ?My dear,? I whisper to Alexander while fixing the cor of his jacket. ?I will be right next to you. One minute only.?

    My husband doesn''t even consider it.

    Before he can say a word more, I lean closer and whisper a few naughty words.

    ?The rest of the afternoon is all yours.?

    Alexander blinks, taken back. While he fights with his most ancient instincts, I take a few steps to the side and start talking with the spy advisor.

    ?Is something the matter?? I ask.

    ?There were some changes to the shortlist,? he murmurs.

    Oh, I know. I''ve talked with the rest of the council, and they agreed without much hassle.

    Well, my proxy talked with them. I can''t risk exposing myself at this delicate moment.

    ?I also noticed,? I exim, covering my mouth with a hand. ?What do you think is going on, officer? Does his majesty dislike thedies we proposed??

    Implying it''s an imperial choice would be enough to shove this one off if he wasn''t ordered by the harpy to inquire more.

    ?Your highness didn''t know??

    ?No, I didn''t. My guess is that his majesty liked the girls that weren''t on our original list more. Hence, he adjusted the shortlist to his preferences.?

    ?Why keep a council, then?? the manments, annoyed.

    ?I don''t dare to guess what happens in an imperial head,? I reply.

    I don''t have time for it; my hubby is waiting.

    ?Right, right...? the advisor continues.

    He drops his shoulders and leaves, epting failure before even double-checking my words. Not that he would find anyone telling something different.

    But his half-done job makes me realise why the Empress has a hard time reaching that throne despite her years-long tries. She doesn''t know how to choose her helpers.

    ?Are you done with your daily scheming?? Alexander murmurs when I reach him back. ?Can we go??

    ?Yes, my dear husband,? I sigh. ?I have to get ready for the tea party. The Duke is waiting for me. I can''t test his patience...?

    ?You said the afternoon is for me!?

    ?It will be. The rest of it.?

    ?You swindled me.?

    ?You won''tinter,? I chuckle. ?Let''s talk about it when the afternoon ends, ah? If you''re still unsatisfied, we''ll look for a solution.?

    ?Why do I need to make an appointment to see my wife?? he mutters while we go back. ?I should have left you in Stoneyard. At least, you would be writing me letters.?

    As annoyed as he seems, Alexander''s mood improves when he sees Lavinia. He ys with her, carrying her around and talking with her, while I prepare and then leave for the most challenging chat of the day.

    Duke Grahm doesn''t have the face of a regretful man. He just is displeased by the turn of events.

    ?My sources at the Pce revealed their ipetence today. No one but you knew who was on the shortlist,? he sighs. He''s showing some weakness to appease my vanity, isn''t he? ?I''m grateful for your help. I could have made a fool of myself like the Marquise if I didn''t know. Challenging imperial power like that has difficult effects. Especially if it''s a trial for the girl''s family. Even if his daughter is still on the list, it''s clear she won''t be chosen.?

    ?The Marquise was unfortunate that his temper is quicker than his brain,? I sigh. ?To me, it was rather obvious that something was going on.?

    Also, the Marquise was not the only one to react. The fiercer and louder was the woman they all were following for some reason.

    ?Ethiro is lucky to have an advisor like you, your highness.?

    ?Oh, I feel lucky to be serving such a magnificent country.?

    ?What will you do once the selection is over, your highness??

    ?Go back to Kyre. My daughter will be old enough to withstand the journey. My ce is there, after all.?

    ?Aren''t you the least tempted to stay in the capital??

    ?Not really. There''s too much work.?

    It''s clear I won''t sit on the throne, is it? You can risk supporting the Emperor, Duke.

    ?We''ll feel the loss,? he chuckles. ?It''s been so lively since you arrived this summer.?

    ?Evenst summer was rather lively,? Iment. ?But I guess it''s like this, at imperial courts. Lively, dangerous, and tiring.?

    ?My granddaughter inw is her majesty''sdy in waiting. Have you heard about it?? he starts, feeling that time is flowing away.

    ?Lady Bertha, right??

    She''s also Alexander''s cousin. A single person, linking all three factions, what a coincidence.

    ?Yes, that''s correct. She''s close to her majesty. Lately, she seemed very bothered by something. I guess her majesty isn''t feeling safe.?

    ?You''re sensing a turmoil in her ranks??

    ?Something like that. Bertha doesn''t talk about her majesty very often, and it''s difficult to extract information from her. But there must be something going on.?

    ?If her majesty is nning something against the throne, she won''t seed that easily,? I point out. ?You better keep your family in check for the next few days.?

    ?Bertha doesn''t exactly listen to me,? he points out.

    ?Make sure your grandson isn''t involved with the Empress. The rest will follow suit.?

    ?Her majesty feels that time is running out,? he sighs. ?But all this hurry after waiting for years...?

    He shakes his head and looks at the distance. Maybe, he''s thinking about his own generation. Thete Emperor, the Lord and Lady of Kyre... They''re all gone.

    The only two remaining are Duke Grahm and the Dowager Empress.

    Surviving does make people feel closer, but he''s not dumb enough to risk his life, family, and status. Not for a delusional and greedy woman.

    He knows there''s little for him in it.

    ?Loyalty will always be rewarded,? I remind him. ?And his majesty is less clueless than we all like to think.?

    ?I know, your highness.?

    He''s considering making a decision and betting all his chips on Caroline. He doesn''t have a better option regardless.

    His granddaughter inw does have a strict rtionship with the Empress, but she doesn''t share it with the rest of the family. That route wouldn''t benefit him much, and all the rest of the choices are now unreachable.

    As I witness the moment he considers all the matters, and he decides to step back, I bite my tongue and inner cheek to prevent grins and grimaces.

    I''ve managed to bring the mighty Duke Grahm in a corner and to make him see the route I liked for him. And he chose that same path without realising it''s as doomed as all the other options.

    We''re a step closer, Alexander and I, to our promised, dreamed peaceful life.

 Chapter 325 - Let Silence Talk

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Let Silence Talk</h4>

    A few days without scandals nor attempted murders feel refreshing. But I know it means that a worse challenge is waiting for us.

    I''ve prepared all that I need, and I always keep it nearby. But I know when the harpy is going to strike.

    On Lavinia''s special day. When the Emperor bestows his gifts and presents her to court.

    It seems I won''t be able to leave her safe in our room. She''ll have to be present.

    For the event, Alexander designed special security measures.

    Lavinia won''t be carried by Kate but by one of the maids from Stoneyard. Another one will be nearby at any moment, and they''ll take turns, carrying Lavinia and keeping watch. Kate will be with them in case Lavinia shows some temper.

    We warned her that it''s dangerous and that the maids will give priority to the baby''s safety. Yet, she epted to be there.

    The knights will be arranged in the hall, some of them blending in with the Royal Guard.

    Everything has been considered, from that point of view.

    All that is left, for me, is to decide what to wear.

    ?What do you think about the blue dress, Alexander?? I ask him.

    I pulled him here, in the closet, to check the dresses with me. The maids brought out a few of the most expensive and adorned, and then they left.

    ?I like you more without,? hements.

    Oh, well, what a surprise.

    ?I''m trying to choose what to wear for Lavinia''s important day!? I point out. I wouldn''t have dragged him here if not for that reason.

    I don''t like to disturb my husband for trivial matters, but here we''re talking about our daughter''s debut, in practice!

    ?It''s her special day, not yours,? he points out.

    ?But I''m her mother, I need to be presentable. I can''t let our daughter make a poor figure because of me.?

    ?No one will be looking at us, my dear. Vinnie will be the star. Just wear somethingfortable that you like.?

    ?What?? Somethingfortable? Is he nuts?

    ?Alexander, that is not possible!?

    I want to be the prettiest woman in the hall when I bring down the Empress. I can''t do that withfortable clothes!

    I worked hard to regain my hourss figure. Now, my waist isn''t as tight as it used to be, but it''s adequate for my new figure.

    Actually, Alexander worked harder than me during my operation to lose weight, but he doesn''t know it.

    ?Why don''t you try it?? he offers. ?Like that, I can see and decide what dress is better on you.?

    ?It takes an hour to wear any of this.?

    ?Oh, too bad.?

    He moves a step in my direction and rolls a lock of my hair around his finger.

    ?It seems I can''t get you out of your clothes that easily...?

    ?We''re talking about wearing, not taking off.?

    He chuckles, circling my waist with his arms.

    ?You''re right. Taking off is way faster.?

    ?It''s not what I wanted to say,? I murmur, rolling my eyes.

    Even though he''s right. One doesn''t need much time to take off clothes if they''re ripped.

    ?The blue one is my favourite,? he whispers before kissing me.

    I close my eyes and forget what I am here for. This ce is rather dusty, and there isn''t much light. We should walk to the bed; it''s not that far... Just behind the door...

    ?Thea,? Alexander murmurs, grabbing me by the hips. He lifts me, making me sit on a table. It seems stable enough to hold my weight.

    ?Yes??

    ?Why did you tease me so much if you don''t want to take responsibility for your actions??

    I never said I don''t want to. He''s making it up.

    And I wasn''t teasing, by the way.

    ?You made me believe I could see you undress!? he uses, backing away by a centimetre to let me see his face.

    Ah, what have I done? I shouldn''t have asked him to help me choose. I should have figured how it was going to end.

    ?I never said that,? I murmur.

    ?But you didn''t say you wouldn''t.?

    ?Why would I say that, for goodness??

    ?You tricked this Archduke to bring him here.?

    ?And do what?? I chuckle. No, the right question is what he wants to do to me. I just wanted to choose a dress.

    ?I don''t know. But now it''s toote to run away.?

    ?All right...? I sigh. ?I won''t run away and bear whatever consequences my unruly behaviour triggered.?

    ?I like your words, wife,? he exims, moving the sleeve down from my shoulder. ?But I won''t undress you either. It''s chilly here, isn''t it??

    ?I feel rather hot.?

    His lips curl upwards, showing me his emotions. He''s happy to hear it, isn''t he?

    I lift the skirt by myself, without waiting for Alexander to do it. I lock my legs around his hips and pull his cor until he bows down to kiss me. His tongue doesn''t engage with mine for long.

    He kneels down, moving thest part of the cloth that is covering me. The underwear is in his way, so he just rips it and tosses it to the side before kissing my secret ce. I lean on my hands, and I move a leg on his shoulders.

    It seemed morefortable, and it actually is. I can feel everything more, like this.

    I don''t even try holding back moans and panting. And like this, I can see.

    It''s not really new. I''ve witnessed Queen Theodora''s passionate moments already, but I''ve never used my own eyes. Always Alexander''s.

    Feeling my gaze on him, he looks up to me. He stops his ministrations and hugs me all of a sudden.

    ?Thea, you...? he sighs. ?You shouldn''t look at me like this...?

    He licks my neck as soon as I gasp for air while his hands handle the belt and his trousers. Before I have time to realise the situation and the position we''re in, I fall on my back.

    Alexander pulls me to him, bringing my bottom to the edge of the table.

    I grab his shoulders and lock legs around his waist, groaning when he thrusts inside.

    ?I wasn''t... I wasn''t looking in any weird way,? I protest. His thrusts are rather delicate today. Maybe, it''s because of the table.

    ?Never said weird,? he murmurs.

    His breath tickles my ear, and I bow my head on the other side, letting him kiss and lick as much as he wants.

    I''ll have to leave some of my hair down because his teeth nibble my skin, and he sucks in the same ce.

    As he doesn''t want to move faster, I have to do it. But it''s difficult in this position.

    ?Stop struggling, wife,? he scolds me. ?Why are you always in such a hurry??

    Because I can''t stay like this forever, isn''t it obvious?

    ?Now, look at me,? he whispers.

    ?I''m already looking,? I point out. I sink my fingers in his hair and caress him, ying with his locks.

    We can''t stay on a table, like this, forever. Not to mention that the edge is cutting on my lower back. It''s not veryfortable.

    But I don''t want to interrupt this moment just to move on the bed.

    And I''ll reach the bed in a few minutes: it''s just a matter of patience.

    ?Alexander,? I moan when pleasure takes control over me. So quick... It''s unfair... Why isn''t Alexander even touched by all of this?

    ?Yes, my love?? he replies.

    ?I... Nothing,? I reply, still panting.

    His thrusts don''t change pace, but his arms hold me tighter. His teeth y with my neck and shoulders.

    After leaving me enough time to catch some breath, he kisses me. His tongue forces mine out of my mouth, and they y together. Our bodies are so close that clothes aren''t enough to prevent me from feeling Alexander''s muscles.

    Only after bringing me to the peak of pleasure once more, he decides he had it enough and abandons his stubbornness. His movements slow down, and he stays on me for a few minutes more.

    He pecks my forehead and cheeks, caressing my face with his fingers.

    ?I love you, Thea.?

    I know, but I don''t have enough air in my lungs to reply. I close my eyes and lean my face on his palm. He doesn''t need my reply, does he?

    It''s clear what I feel. I can''t live without him, without this rtionship of ours.

    I''ve grown used to his caresses, to his wild ideas. To his loving gaze, to his shameless proposals and remarks. To the way he lets me cuddle by his side at night, and his high temperature, enough to keep me warm at the chilliest time.

    I''m so used to it that I don''t remember how my life was back then when I was alone.

    ?Oh, Alexander,? I whisper, hugging his neck.

    Just that. I still don''t have the energy to talk. And we don''t need words as badly. Silence is enough to let our feelings talk.

    And my body was damn sincere, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 326 - The Second Princess

    <h4>Chapter 326 - The Second Princess</h4>

    In the end, I chose the blue dress. It''s the one I like more.

    It''s dark in colour, has a tiny waist but doesn''t constrict breasts. The sleeves arerge and fly when I raise my arms. The cleavage is chaste, and that must be what Alexander likes in this gown. The skirt isrge and bulky, but I''m getting used to this kind of model.

    It''s abination of different styles. The noblewomen will love it.

    It makes me look elegant and fresh at the same time.

    ?It''s done, your highness,? the maid says. She bows her head and takes a few steps back.

    I check my appearance in the mirror, and I nod to her.

    ?My handmaid will take care of my hair. You can all go.?

    As the Pce maids leave, I turn to Kate. She has theb ready in her hand, as well as a few essories to embellish my hair.

    Right now, my blond locks are tied in a convenient bun. When Kate removes the ribbon keeping everything in ce, they flow down and cover my back. The contrast between the dark dress and my light hair attracts the eye. Should I leave my hair down? Not all of it, of course. It wouldn''t be fit for a woman of my position.

    But a few locks should be all right...

    Also, there''s a love bite to cover behind my ear.

    ?I will leave this part down,? Kate sighs. I don''t even need to tell her.

    She knows, already, what kind of thing happens whenever I have to dress up.

    These past couple of days, I couldn''t look at a table without blushing. Not even coffee tables are spared from my lewd nces anymore.

    I don''t know why since they''re rather ufortable. I prefer a mattress. Or, at most, a couch.

    While I''m lost in my proper thoughts, Kate finishes arranging my hair. She collects the locks from the front and ties them on top, forming a rose with them. Then, she arranges the rest of the hair so that it frames my head with intricate patterns. Her fingers are magic because the end result is wonderful.

    The hair that flows on the dress is wavy, while the entwined braids and locks are tidy. I feel younger like this.

    ?Where is Lavinia?? I inquire, getting up to look for my daughter. I haven''t seen her since the moment I started getting ready, hours ago.

    Is she hungry? Oh, she''s most probably sleeping.

    I hope she won''t mind the crowd too much. I''ll show her to the court and then tell the maids to bring her to a more intimate ce. She doesn''t need to cope with people at such a young age.

    Not to mention that most of the eyes on her will be malicious.

    I find daughter and father ying with each other. Alexander is ready, splendid in his dark blue suit. He''s wearing the brooch the Empress Grandmother gifted us the first time we visited her together.

    I also made a hair essory of the sapphire intended for me, and it''s now in my hair, attracting light with its brightness.

    Lavinia, on the other side, is wearing a light blue tunic. A ribbon is the only detail of it. Kate made a hat for her, but the little ball frowned when we put it on.

    She moaned inint until she was distracted by one of her toys and stopped thinking about it. She even has shoes.

    More simr to socks than shoes, to be sincere. But she can''t walk: what difference does it make?

    ?Aren''t we cute, Thea?? Alexander asks, looking at me when I walk in.

    Even Lavinia screams a loud ?Aaaeh!? when she sees me.

    ?Very cute,? I sigh.

    Even though, with his hairbed back and fixed with wax, cute isn''t the right word for my husband.

    Will I have a hard time dealing with squealingdies? I should lock him up so that others don''t see him...

    ?What are you thinking about now?? he inquires, tilting his head and raising his brows. ?This is a new face. I can''t imagine what must be going on in your head...?

    Better he doesn''t know.

    ?Let''s go. We shouldn''t bete,? I say out loud, forgetting all the thoughts of thest few minutes.

    I should get ready for battle before stepping into the hall.

    Alexander delivers the little ball to a maid, and he reaches me in a few steps. He offers me his arm afternding a light peck on my lips.

    ?Aren''t you excited?? I ask him while we walk in the hallways. ?You will be able to show off your wife and your daughter at the same time.?

    ?I''ll be the most envied man in the Pce.?

    ?Sure,? I chuckle.

    ?You''re beautiful today. Even more than usual.?

    ?Your eyes are broken, husband. I can''t risk believing your judgement on this matter...?

    ?You''re right,? he sighs. ?I might be biased.?

    When we reach the hall, the herald announces us.

    ?His highness, Archduke Alexander of Kyre, and her highness, the Archduchess!? he deres.

    We walk in, and many eyes turn to us.

    ?Her highness, Princess of Saffron,? the herald continues. Is this how it''s going to be? My daughter announced separately? But her title is indeed her own.

    Will she be able to make use of it when she grows up? I''ll have to teach her properly from when she''s little so as not to let her be blinded by this shiny world.

    The nobles'' eyes now turn to her. No matter how handsome or pretty, Alexander and I be invisible for a few moments.

    Lavinia is sleeping in the maid''s arms.

    Even the uniforms of the two maids and Kate are a special design for this day. They''re wearing light coloured gowns, simple yet pretty.

    The Emperor arrives a few minutes after us, and he walks in with his usual royal steps. He turns to the baby and smiles.

    It''s a genuine smile, cute and sincere. I''ve never seen his majesty react like this. And his face is more childish when he bows down to look more closely.

    ?Hello, Princess,? he chuckles.

    Lavinia observes the new face in silence, quietly pondering whether to like him or not. She doesn''t start shouting just yet, nor does she frown.

    Ah, her eyes are so simr to Alexander''s. There''s no way his majesty gets offended for her cold behaviour, right? He knows it''s a baby he''s talking to, right?

    ?Don''t worry yet,? Alexander whispers. ?Our daughter can conquer any heart. She''s too cute to pass unnoticed.?

    Well, I would prefer a dull baby no one pays too much attention to. And she''s not as pretty as Alexander says. Just a regr baby like there are many out there.

    ?I''ve brought my own gift for the second Princess of the Empire!? his majesty deres when his battle of stares with my winning daughter ends. Kate can keep watching way longer than the Emperor; what a disappointment.

    The main doors of the hall are opened, and the servants bring inside a lot of boxes. There are clothes, toys, jewels of many kinds...

    Just like this, Lavinia has now her own little richness. Marriage offers will flock, won''t they?

    As soon as it''s heard that she''s favoured at court, even international delegations will inquire about her hand. It will be tiring to turn everyone down.

    But my daughter won''t be a political toy for others to use. She''ll choose her own fate when she''s old enough.

    And Alexander doesn''t seem intentioned to let her get married soon and somewhere far. We''ll see if it changes through the years after he has other children and Lavinia bes an adult. But I hope his love isn''t a momentary sentiment.

    He loved Queen Theodora through two lives: he''s definitely capable of staying attached to his child.

    One of the gifts is a small cage with a canary.

    ?This will sing to my niece when she has trouble falling asleep,? the Emperor exins.

    The bird is pretty: small, coloured, and cute. Is it still a youngling?

    Lavinia seems interested in the animal. She hasn''t seen one yet, now that I think about it. Shall we find a puppy for her?

    Oh, when she grows up some more. She won''t be able to y with it until she can''t sit on her own.

    For the moment, a canary is really the best choice.

    ?Thank you, your majesty,? I say. ?Lavinia already likes it. She can''t move her eyes away.?

    ?I always wanted a pet when I was a child,? the Emperor replies. ?The only one I was allowed was a little bird. It didn''t sing, but it kept mepany. As such, I realised that even the Princess might like one.?

    ?It''s a thoughtful present, your majesty. We''re honoured by your consideration. And I''m sure Princess Saffron is, too,? Alexander adds.

    ?Now,? the Emperor says, louder than before. ?Let the celebrations begin!?

    As music fills the hall, he shows a small door to the servants.

    ?It''s not the best ce for a child this little. You can rest there,? he says.

    Thank goodness, my little ball won''t have to look at the drama ready to unfold. She''s better safe in a nearby room.

 Chapter 327 - Trust And Mistrust (1)

    <h4>Chapter 327 - Trust And Mistrust (1)</h4>

    Kate, the maids, and even the knights walk away while Lavinia starts frowning andining.

    I stop my feet from running to her. She''s not crying for anything else but the difort of the loud music. She''s fine.

    I don''t need to cuddle her now, and she''ll be all right.

    Before I can lose control and grab my baby to carry her out, Alexander walks by me and reaches the maid.

    ?Let me,? he sighs. He carries Lavinia away while the little ball calms down when she recognises him.

    Oh, I could make a fool of myself by picking her up and not solving anything. Like this, she''s calmer, in Alexander''s arms.

    Biased little thing. She''ll hear me next time she gets hungry.

    Ignoring everyone else, Alexander brings Lavinia away. She smiles at him, and she seems to rx no matter the music still loud.

    As the father and daughter pair disappears, I spot a few too interested nces. Well, a man with a baby does cause such an effect.

    Even I have to use all of my willpower not to ask him to make other children immediately. Thesedies here haven''t been trained to withstand such an appearance.

    I sigh, observing how my hubby leaves me alone because he can''t stand to hear our daughter cry.

    I can''t reach them because I''m suddenly surrounded by women.

    ?Your highness, you don''t seem surprised by the scene,? one of them says. ?Is it a regr urrence for you??

    ?What?? I mumble. What''s the matter?

    ?A man taking care of a baby. I''ve never seen one.?

    Well, me neither before Alexander.

    ?Is it such a weird thing??

    ?I didn''t know that men could be delicate enough to handle a baby. But now that I''ve seen it, I''d like my husband to be this caring with our children...?

    Oh, well, as long as it''s your husband.

    And it''s not like Ethirian women care more for their children than their husbands. Nannies are those bringing them up.

    It''s odd because noblewomen don''t have anything to do all day except embroider, paint, sing, and so on... They don''t work much, so they could spare some hours every day to stay with their offspring.

    I was that kind of mother too,st time. Queen Theodora didn''t see Elias too often. She did feed him, but most of the time...

    ?Are you all right?? Princess Lnd whispers, noticing my absent-minded gaze.

    ?Yes, thank you for your worry, your highness,? I reply.

    ?It''s not something you should thank me for, sister,? she adds. ?Are you nervous? For what''s going to happen??

    ?You know?? I murmur.

    ?It''s not such a big secret. That woman will surely move on this happy asion. She can''t stand to wait for the celebration to be over. But I won''t let her hurt you. I''ll protect you if the worst happens!?

    She clenches her fists and nods to herself.

    ?Thank you, your highness,? I chuckle. ?This time, for real.?

    As we talk and chat with the other noblewomen, the night seems rather peaceful. Alexanderes back and talks with his friends. He always keeps an eye on me, checking I''m safe and surrounded only by friends.

    No foes are around here. Not even the Ambassador hase.

    I guess he''s still offended, for his other niece didn''t make it through the selection. Not that I care much about his presence.

    Oh, it''s better like this.

    He won''t be able toplicate matters if he''s not here. His turn to be taken down hasn''te yet. And I needed him till now.

    Once the Empress is out of the picture, his utility will be zero.

    ?Her majesty, the Empress Dowager,? the herald deres.

    She''s here.

    I straighten my back and turn to her with a polite smile on my lips. My eyes have their usual warm light. My back is straight, and my posture elegant.

    I''m ready.

    ?Your majesty,? I say, curtseying.

    I look down but do not bow my head. My back doesn''t incline by even a degree. This is not a tea party.

    ?I''m honoured that your majesty decided to join this celebration,? I add.

    The Princess curtseys next to me, but she doesn''t say anything. Her thoughts are transparent, perfectly readable from her grimace.

    ?Don''t be this rxed from the start,? the Empress replies, looking down on me.

    Now, I do bow my head.

    I fake an offended expression and concentrate on how I felt when Alexander said he would eat my drumstick. I focus so much that I probably overdo it, but the end result must be believable.

    No one sniggers; they just sigh or keep their breath at the Empress''s discourtesy.

    ?I am here to stop this nonsense. Since when can a foreigner receive so much attention and gifts? What is Ethiro bing??

    ?The Princess was born in Ethiro, and she''s the Archduke''s first daughter. Not to mention that your majesty also is a foreigner,? the Princessments, crossing her arms and challenging the Empress openly. For the first time, I guess.

    Is her highness convinced I will seed? She doesn''t know anything about my n. Yet, she trusts me?

    What a naive kid. She should pay more attention...

    ?What are you implying? I have been here twenty years,? the Empress replies. ?Not barely a few months. And I am your Empress. Not anything less.?

    She smooths her gown, showing the imperial sigil.

    ?I was married to his majesty, thete Emperor. I wasn''t brought here as a prisoner of war.?

    As she lines up her attacks, I wait for her to be done.

    ?And I am not nning treason. That''s a reality,? she says, and the silence in the room bes unbearable.

    ?Your majesty, even if you''re my Empress,? I dere, raising my head. ?I can''t hear something like this. Who ismitting treason in this room? Your usations are grave. Is there any proof? Even a clue of my intentions??

    ?Oh, you,? she chuckles. ?Still so proud! Of course, I do have proof.?

    ?You hadst time too,? the Princess reminds us.

    ?Just wait and see, little brat,? she whispers before walking to his majesty. She greets him with a movement of her head.

    ?Mother, is something the matter? Who is annoying you today??

    ?I''ve been hurt by the hints of treason,? she announces. ?This time, I won''t let the culprit escape justice.?

    She''s just used to this kind of routine, isn''t she? One head will fall today. Let''s hope it''s not mine.

    ?Archduchess Kyre has been seen many times colluding with Asteria''s Ambassador. None other than her blood-rted uncle.?

    Don''t make meugh! She''s talked with my uncle way more often than me. She''s involved with anything Asteria has done here in thest few years.

    I suspect the first time Ethiro fell was because of this. The harpy thought she could win against them, so she used them to get to the throne. But then, she lost control of the situation.

    I would leave her to her destiny if only it doesn''t involve my new family and all the innocent people in the Empire. And now, even citizens from Polis.

    ?I will bring you proof, your majesty,? the Empress continues. ?And I''ll do it now.?

    ?This should be a festivity, mother. Are you sure it''s the right moment??

    ?I can''t let the culprit escape. If we don''t get it over with now, there''s a chance we won''t be able to catch them.?

    ?Then, let it be. Talk mother, what have you found??

    ?Many of your subjects are loyal and want the best for Ethiro. Some of those came talking to me. They asked for help to stop one attempt on your majesty''s life.?

    She''s going all out. There''s no turning back after such a statement.

    She''s so sure my head will roll that she doesn''t even think twice before throwing her usations. This certainty of hers will cost her, especially when I return her hits back without a scratch.

    ?Some of them are as brave as to testify!? the Empress continues.

    ?Let me hear it,? the Emperor sighs.

    He won''t be able to save me if I make a mistake. But he can''t stop the process either. Not anymore.

    A few people walk in the hall, and I recognise a couple of faces.

    One is a maid that served mest year. She must be the one tipping the Empress about my moves.

    Another one helped the midwife with the delivery. What kind of testimony can such a person bring?

    There is the officer that she infiltrated in the council and some others that serve his majesty on a regr basis.

    All of them are risking their lives just to frame me? Or is it to hit Alexander through me?

    Or... Are they aiming at him too?

    Oh, if I lose control over all of this, I''ll make it clear that my husband didn''t have anything to do with my actions. He has to survive and take care of Lavinia if I fail.

    But it will be a long fight till then. If anything else, I''ll make sure to bring the harpy with me.

    ?I''m curious to hear about this too,? I dere. ?It must be such an interesting story...?

    ?It''s funny how rxed you are. You don''t fear death, do you?? the Empress rebukes.

    ?Your majesty, I ask for justice!? I dere. ?I''ve been used twice already. Will it ever be the end? If my presence is so bothersome and destabilising for the Empire, just kill me and get it over with. There''s no need toe up with a new usation every couple of weeks.?

 Chapter 328 - Trust And Mistrust (2)

    <h4>Chapter 328 - Trust And Mistrust (2)</h4>

    ?Archduchess, I thought we had already cleared up those misunderstandings,? the Emperor deres. ?Are you still unhappy about those small incidents??

    ?I never said that, your majesty,? I reply. ?But it''s bing obvious that someone is targeting me for personal antipathy. It''s a burden, to me, to always need to rify my intentions. Especially when I''ve done nothing to deserve so little trust.?

    The Empress inhales quickly, charging for her attack.

    ?Let us judge whether you''ve done something or not!? she deres.

    Before I can reply, a hot handnds on my back, and the familiar figure of my husband appears by my side.

    ?Is something the matter?? Alexander inquires, his tone calm and rxing like always. ?Your majesties,? he adds, then.

    With a single, cial look, he reminds them of who they''re trying to face.

    Well, the Empress is trying to make things difficult. His majesty only doesn''t have enough power and firm will to counter her.

    That''s why I''ll have to get rid of her for him.

    For his majesty, but also for Alexander.

    ?After being used in the open, like this, I want to see the proof,? I say, looking at the Empress with as much calm as I can. It''s easier, with Alexander by my side.

    I''m not doing it alone. We''re both in this together.

    And I won''t let him suffer, be it thest thing I do. I''ve done enough damage to him already.

    ?Let us hear the witnesses,? the Empress deres, challenging me with a stare full of hatred. She''d kill me with her res if she could. However, she will surely try doing it with thew.

    It''s easy to use me, but it''s harder to prove it. What has she done to convince so many people to lie for her? Is it because I''m thest to arrive?

    Or is it the power of the throne?

    The Emperor nces at me. Seeing that I''m calm, he sighs and walks to his chair.

    ?Who are these witnesses?? he asks, loud and clear. ?Let me hear.?

    The first to talk is the maid that served me for weeks. She''s one of Patricia''s fellows. Oh, Patricia... I kind of miss her now.

    ?I served her grace Duchess Kyre,? she says. ?Last year, during her stay in the Pce, I was assigned to her highness.?

    ?That''s true,? I add. ?I remember you.?

    ?Her highness used to write something on small pieces of paper. Then, she would usually burn those papers.?

    ?So, you''re talking without proof,? I point out.

    ?Let her finish, Archduchess,? the Emperor murmurs. ?Let''s hear it till the end.?

    ?I think those were ns. To hurt his majesty, or maybe to damage the Empire... Since her highness didn''t have any power back then, she couldn''t do much. But her ns might still be in her mind. And she surely made new ones.?

    In fact, another maides forward. She has an envelope in her hands. The letter Alexander sent me from the front! The one the Emperor handed me himself!

    ?How dare you?? I exim. ?Rummage through my possessions and steal private correspondence!?

    My tone and rage make everyone believe I''m trying to defend myself, to hide my guilt behind polemics, and my stress behind fury.

    Who could touch Alexander''s letter?

    ?I have two missives written with the same code, your majesty,? the maid utters.

    ?Is this how the servants behave in this Pce?? I inquire. My voice is so loud that it scares me. ?I can''t believe such disrespect. You''re suspecting the Archduke of Kyre. It would be fit to inform him before rummaging between his things.?

    ?My dear wife,? Alexander whispers, pulling my hand and entwining our fingers. ?Do not get upset. I will make the culprit apologise to you for this disrespect.?

    ?How can I not be upset?? I reply. ?They''ve taken your letter from me...?

    Now, this should instil some doubt into the most romantic minds. It''s not fake, though. My first worry is to have my husband''s words back.

    I want that letter back to me, in my drawer, next to where I sleep.

    ?We know how much your majesty values the Archduke,? the Empress adds. She''s been silent for a while... What is she going to do now? ?We''re not attacking him. On the contrary, he is under this witch''s spell.?

    Oh, again with that... They said this when I couldn''t control one bit of my life, and they''re repeating it now that I''ve started to cope with my new surroundings. I''m beginning to believe it''s not up to me, this being a witch. It''s not because of something I do. It''s just my name, isn''t it?

    Or my face, or something that I can''t control.

    ?I am under no one''s spell,? Alexander replies. ?Not that I would mind if it was my wife''s, though.?

    Ah, is this what a man not under a spell is supposed to say? For real?

    ?See?? the Empress scoffs, in fact.

    I sigh. I can''t help but agree with her.

    ?I told you he''s under her spell!? she exims. ?Which man in the Empire can say words like this!?

    Eh, my shameless husband can. As you hear.

    ?Other than that, there are other habits of her highness that are preupying,? one of the servants adds.

    ?Yes?? his majesty murmurs, not the least impressed. There isn''t anything implying any kind of treason yet. Not even the letter.

    He can make one of his cryptographers decode the writing and enjoy some free romance.

    ?Her highness isn''t obedient as a wife,? the servant continues. He''s twisting his fingers, looking nervously at the Empress and at me. ?She doesn''t listen to her husband when she''s told. And her replies are often cold and impolite.?

    What is this one making up now? I''m very, very polite. Especially whenpared to my husband''s remarks.

    I''m pure and polite like a flower,pared to him.

    And also, who if not an obedient wife would allow her husband to do all the things Alexander does to me? My body has several bite marks in different spots. That only should be enough to prove my obedience!

    Oh, but very few of these marks are in appropriate ces. Maybe better avoid showing those as proof.

    ?I can exin anything that isn''t clear, your majesty,? Alexander says. ?But I wish to ask permission to punish these people ndering my wife.?

    ?Permission denied. I first want to hear it till the end.?

    ?Sure,? Alexander says, dark and chilly. ?Let''s hear till the end.?

    He doesn''t have his sword. It wasn''t allowed by the protocol.

    ?Her highness, the Archduchess, has many odd habits. For example, she spends most time in the library. She also does unnamable things to his highness!?

    What unnamable things? Are they nuts? I''m the victim to be protected, not Alexander.

    ?Am I disobedient, husband?? I whisper, looking at him.

    ?What if you are?? he replies. ?It''s not their business.?

    Yes, I agree. But stop behaving like a man enchanted by a temptress, please. It''s my reputation that''s at stake here.

    ?Her highness, the Archduchess, often ties her husband to the bed!? the servant exims, using all the courage he has left. His face turns red like blood.

    Oh, damn it.

    I did it only once. There was no need to be seen that one time.

    The Emperor''s face is red as well, but he pretends to be fine with the topic. I am embarrassed, like never before, while the Empress is giggling with her ugly, annoying smirk.

    The only one unbothered is Alexander.

    ?Is that true, cousin?? the Emperor can''t help but ask. ?Are you under such influence??

    Alexander shrugs, not even ncing at the other people in the hall. This was supposed to be our daughter''s special day. Not a spicy evening where our secrets get exposed.

    ?There is a drawer full of shawls she uses as ropes,? the servant continues. ?The guards can check and confirm my words are true.?

    ?The ropes are on the side where I sleep,? Alexander points out. ?Not on my wife''s.?

    ?So, are you the one using them?? someone inquires from the crowd.

    Oh, what a riddle. On one side, I understand Alexander has a reputation to defend. It''s not easy to admit that he lets his wife tie him, especially when it''s not the truth.

    On the other hand, it''s not easy to confirm the other option either.

    I mean, I''m a delicate flower he uses his power and strength on. Everyone thinks he''s as gentle with me in bed as he''s out of it, but that''s not the case.

    Yet, Alexander doesn''t need to endure embarrassment just to protect my reputation.

    ?Oh, that...? Alexander murmurs. ?We take turns.?

    He turns to where the voice came, with the most straight-forward face I''ve ever seen.

    ?My wife and I.?

    Silence fills the room, as the first n they thought of using against me fails. It was a low blow. They wanted to make me look like a witch throwing a spell.

    But it''s normal for couples to try something new from time to time, isn''t it? And Alexander''s in reaction, apanied by my red face, must be enough to prove that we''re not lying about this.

    Or at least, that I am not the one taking advantage of the other.

 Chapter 329 - Trust And Mistrust (3)

    <h4>Chapter 329 - Trust And Mistrust (3)</h4>

    ?My wife and I,? Alexander says. With those few words, he reminds everyone of our link.

    We are married, and nothing that has been brought up is illegal between husband and wife.

    Don''t all couples like to experiment, from time to time?

    I was so embarrassed that my mind was clouded for a whole minute, but those the Empress used to hit me aren''t valuable usations. What if I tie my husband, and if he ties me?

    It''s our own, private thing.

    No one has the right to meddle into our bed duties and check whether we''re doing it properly. Especially since we are having children and continuing the line of Kyre''s.

    Regarding the letter, that can be solved easily as well. The Empress doesn''t know what''s written. Once decoded, the Emperor will understand what kind of husband I cope with every day.

    There are some harshments in there, but nothing that can be considered treacherous. Alexander told me his opinion about Count Grahm''s work. The only critique to his majesty was that he sent Alexander far from me.

    That can be pardoned, can''t it?

    ?Now,? Alexander continues. ?Do I have permission to clean the room??

    ?Not yet,? the Empress rebukes.

    Her face is red, but not for embarrassment. She''s been in this game for too long. She''s furious.

    ?The Archduchess colluded with Asteria! I have the proof,? she deres. ?This isn''t something you can exin, dear Archduchess. You even involved your husband in this.?

    She walks to the Emperor with her back straight, and she sighs with more emphasis than necessary.

    ?I''m afraid our only hope to save the Empire is to execute them both. The spell this witch threw reached the Archduke''s heart. There''s no other way to save him. But we can at least have mercy on his soul and stop him before he stains it with a grave sin...?

    This bitch. She''s trying to kill my husband the same way she used to kill his parents. But the Emperor in front of her isn''t poisoned to madness.

    And I have evidence of my own. Or at least, something that resembles evidence.

    ?Your majesty, may I talk?? I say out loud. ?There is something that everyone ought to know!?

    ?What is it, Archduchess?? his majesty sighs.

    He doesn''t know how much of this was an incident and how much provoked by me, and whether I''m keeping control.

    It''s a confusing position, his own. But I already knew he wouldn''t intercede to help me when I started. Not unless he sees the chance to get rid of his principal enemy.

    ?My husband''s parents were used of treason. And now, the same person that incited his majesty, thete Emperor, to execute the Lord of Kyre... That same person is trying the same schema again. Isn''t it such a coincidence??

    ?The coincidence is that two generations rebelled against the throne,? the Empress points out. ?Isn''t it a sign to get rid of the Archduchy? Influential nobles, so close to the line of session... It will only bring chaos in the future.?

    ?On the contrary, Kyre is the only part of this Empire that is at peace. Even the barbarian stopped attacking when my husband took control of his ownnds. The only incident happened when someone else was administering the border. Is there any other inch of Ethiro that is as stable as Kyre??

    Everywhere one looks, there are problems to settle and potential rebellions and war fronts. Thankfully, some of them are a consequence of this harpy''s plots.

    She lost control quite a few times, causing incidents that can''t be overlooked. Too bad no one dared to investigate, or her name would have been brought up sooner.

    ?The few parts of this Empire that aren''t causing problems, right now, are those that the Archduke took care of. Indeed, you''re right,? the Emperor admits. ?I can''t myself believe the usations, mother. Where are the proofs you mention??

    ?First of all, the Archduchess broke thew and visited her birth city regardless of her exile. The Archduke helped her: he''s an aplice.?

    ?Proofs?? his majesty repeats, losing patience.

    ?On the way from Polis, they used a carriage that was attacked by bandits in the woods. It''s on the other side with respect to Kyre. Why would they pass through there?? the Empress starts. ?But on that same side, a few days of journey further, there''s Polis.?

    ?Is that the only proof you have?? I murmur, crossing my arms.

    Alexander was careful. He kept our identities secret as much as possible, and his men took care of erasing all traces from Polis.

    The first time we used our name was with Viscount Prothus. It''s there that the letter was found, the incriminating letter for my grandfather.

    No surprise, the Empress connected the dots. She wouldn''t have caught the missive if I wasn''t there when the guards arrived.

    ?Polis is... how much? A week of travel from there?? I point out.

    ?Two weeks, wife. It''s not possible to be faster with a carriage,? Alexander corrects me.

    ?Oh,? I moan. ?That much??

    I widen my eyes, feigning surprise.

    Of course, I do know how much it took us. But these people will now be more inclined to believe I don''t. This isn''t proof, but they''ll subconsciously give some weight to my reaction.

    Alexander nods, and I turn back to the Emperor.

    This isn''t all, is it?

    ?What were you doing there?? he asks, shaking his head in disbelief.

    ?It''s a ce where I spent some time in my youth. I wanted to show it to my wife,? Alexander exins. ?It''s one of my achievements, after all.?

    ?And you prolonged your journey and brought your pregnant wife there to show her that??

    ?Yes, your majesty.?

    ?Well, a man''s pride is indeed unpredictable,? the Emperor murmurs, rolling his eyes.

    He knows the truth. There''s no way he hasn''t figured it out. But that part will remain a secret among us three.

    ?So, the Dowager Empress isn''t wrong on this,? he adds. ?She just misinterpreted your motives and movements.?

    I nod, smiling politely to hide my annoyance.

    It''s almost over. The fatal blow wille soon.

    ?What about the exchanges with Asteria? The Pce''s servants are loyal to their duties, and they caught plenty of messages between the Archduchess and the Ambassador.?

    And every single one of them is fake. I didn''t send messages to my uncle.

    ?I also have something to say regarding this,? Alexander adds. ?And I have witnesses in my favour too.?

    ?We''ll hear everyone, Archduke,? the Emperor says.

    The mistake of eleven years ago won''t be repeated. No one will execute the Lord of Kyre just because this harpy wants it. She didn''t have proof back then.

    But now, she needed to forge plenty to convince his majesty.

    ?Here you are,? the Empress deres, delivering a stack of papers and small messages.

    In there, a rebellion must be nned.

    ?Is there anything else before proceeding??

    ?I am good,? the Empress replies. ?Delivering the witch to justice, I upheld my duty and rested my heart in peace.?

    She walks behind the Emperor and stands there, proud and mighty.

    All done? Just this?

    I can just prove those messages are not original, and my job is done. No one will ever again believe a single word of this witch. But that''s too little of a punishment.

    She needs to pay for her sins.

    ?These are pretty convincing. And some of the messages reflect the events... Seems like you were plotting, Archduchess,? the Emperor murmurs. ?All those encounters with Lorene Zolokis as well... They were the fruit of your information. I didn''t ask you to help Ethiro just so you could ce your cousin on the throne.?

    ?In fact, that never happened, your majesty. If I wanted my cousin on the throne so badly, she wouldn''t have been crossed from the shortlist as a first thing. I would have argued to have her back in the selection.?

    ?You might have failed.?

    ?Let''s hear what the officers have to say,? the Empress murmurs.

    She nods her head, and her proxy in the council starts telling how fierce my defence was for Lorene. I tried everything but couldn''t bring her back on the shortlist... I even threatened that poor officer to help me.

    ?There were eight of us in the council, including my aide and I,? I point out. ?Where are the other five??

    I can''t ask Duchess Prim, said aide, to witness in my favour and be exposed to danger. And her word wouldn''t weigh much given that she was working for me. But the other officers won''t lie just like that.

    Where are they?

    ?What a coincidence. Only one out of six is here,? I sigh. ?And it happens it''s the first one not minding to expose the council''s inner deliberies to the whole court.?

    I shake my head, displeased.

    ?It was supposed to be a state secret, yet someone is exposing details... False information, at that. I can''t ept being judged on this one''s basis.?

    Among the others, there should be someone brave enough to tell the truth. Not just my own proxy, but the other officers too. They were doing their best for the Empire, and they won''t ept to see it fall because of the Dowager Empress aiming at the throne.

 Chapter 330 - Trust And Mistrust (4)

    <h4>Chapter 330 - Trust And Mistrust (4)</h4>

    ?Where are the advisors appointed for the selection?? his majesty inquires, turning to his assistants.

    They immediately run out to look for them, but it doesn''t take much time to realise they''re nowhere to be found. Some are missing, others hadpellingmitments out of the capital, urgent and unexpected.

    The eldest died, during the night, of old age.

    What a coincidence.

    ?So many lives just for her own gains,? the Empressments, drying non-existing tears with a silken handkerchief.

    Did she kill the officer, or is it just a coincidence? It''s hard to believe, but he was so old that the Empress might have been just lucky.

    And... who cares about the truth? There won''t be any need for investigations here. I already know enough.

    ?In any case, that''s not treason, mother,? the Emperor points out. ?Even if the Archduchess lobbied for her cousin, it doesn''t mean she wanted to overthrow our family or anything. On the contrary: that link would bring us even closer.?

    It''s not that simple. But basically, he''s right. It''s not treason.

    Even threatening the officer isn''t as grave as to have me executed.

    I''d like to see the fake missives, just to be sure she''s doing what I''m expecting.

    ?I would like to know if the Dowager Empress, her majesty, felt the urge to meddle in the selection with her secret moves,? I say. ?There was enough space for her to join us. No need for ploys and tricks...?

    The hall gasps, not expecting such a direct confrontation. But, what can I do?

    Either she seeds, or I won''t need to fear her anymore.

    As the Empress introduced further proof and witnesses, I''m surprised to see that some aren''t her aplices.

    She''s intecing truth and lies, making out such a huge plot.

    ?The Archduchess''s maids are trained assassins. And the handmaid is proficient with poisons...? she continues.

    Oh, well, this piece of information was hard to retrieve, wasn''t it?

    ?Of course, my handmaid''s duty is to protect me. Even from poisoning.?

    When she''s done bringing to light every single meeting Alexander had with his faction, it''s finally my turn.

    ?First of all, I''d like to exin why the maids are always following me. I''m sure your majesty will find the story interesting.?

    ?Yes?? he murmurs, now a bit nervous. I seem cornered, don''t I?

    One issue at a time.

    ?When my daughter was born, none other than the midwife bringing her to this world poisoned her. The Princess couldn''t eat anything during her first days of life because of that poison. After a brief investigation, my handmaid found a cure and helped my daughter recover. I also was left to die, but I don''t care as much about my own life. It''s a Princess of the Empire that we''re talking about. Her murder is worse than mine.?

    ?The culprits have been punished, as far as I know.?

    Yes, almost all. Even the girl reminding Duchess Prim of the midwife has disappeared. And it was not because of me nor Alexander.

    The Empress cut every tie to the matter, shielding herself. Her involvement was hard to prove.

    ?My handmaid also studied the poison for a few days to be sure it wouldn''t have other effects in the future. It turns out it''s a special substance obtained from the nts that grow only in the desert. In farawaynds.?

    And here, the fun begins. The harpy didn''t find any utility in changing her schemes. What worked once is doomed to work twice, isn''t it?

    ?With the same nt, one can extract hallucinogen powers. I''m relieved we found out immediately because long term abuse of those can bring to madness. Seeing things that aren''t there and misinterpreting situations... All of this can be a consequence...?

    Now, the doubt is there. Isn''t it? The description of the symptoms of thete Emperor was delivered to me by one of the Empress Grandmother''s servants.

    I asked Kate if there could be any link between the two poisons. The one used on Lavinia isn''t nearly as dangerous, thankfully.

    It''s a regr sleeping draught.

    But only the culprit can know about such a detail...

    I promised Alexander I wouldn''t produce fake proofs, but I need to be convincing. The sentence will be pronounced after the real proof is out, by the way; this is just to manage the public opinion.

    ?Also, while I was reading some reports concerning a problem I was asked to solve, your majesty, I found some interesting documents...?

    I turn to the side and nod. One of the knights walks to me with an envelope. Inside, I''ve packed all the documents that I could need. Original or forged.

    ?I will self-report my misdeed as soon as this matter is over. I''ve taken out official documents from the archive. I was expecting this to happen sooner orter. The pattern is always the same, isn''t it??

    I choose one of the documents.

    ?This is of the day when the Lord and Lady of Kyre were sentenced. Thete Emperor didn''t respect the three days of dy of the execution with respect to the sentence. Why??

    I lean the document on the table, and his majesty analyses it with a bored expression. Yet, I can tell he''s interested.

    Alexander''s parents'' execution is a stain on his im. He will be happy to get rid of it.

    ?Because his majesty was pressed. As you can see, someone repeated the same sentence fourteen times in a conversation. That person isn''t among the living anymore, but other documents can link him to the Dowager Empress.?

    I leave all the proof on the table.

    ?And this is not all.?

    ?What are you implying, that I repeated the same things until myte husband decided to listen to me?? the Empress scoffs.

    ?No, I am not. The words were chosen carefully. The order, the vocabry... It''s a sort of hypnosis. Your majesty can find an expert to confirm my words. I read about it long ago. Alone, those words can''t convince a sovereign to do anything. Butbined with alcohol... Or even better, hallucinogens... Even the strongest mind would be broken.?

    ?Your words are offensive, Archduchess! Where is the proof!?

    ?Here is proof,? I repeat.

    This time, I don''t open the envelope. This is forter. I nod, and one of my maids walks up to me. She delivers a small booklet, and then she runs away.

    ?This book was my father''s,? the Emperor notices.

    ?Yes, I will self-report about this too. As soon as this is over.?

    I open the book and show the leaves used to keep track of the page.

    I take one, and it pulverises in between my fingers.

    ?What a coincidence,? I say. ?These leavese from a desert nt. They''re dehydrated, and they can''t stay whole for long.?

    The royal doctor walks into the room, called by someone, and he analyses the rest of the leaves and the powder.

    ?Indeed,? he nods. ?It''s a hallucinogen.?

    I wash my hands and listen to the rest with curiosity.

    ?If inhaled, it can cause one to see things that do not exist. Even creatures that are fruits of our fantasy. If taken for longer periods, the effects be permanent.?

    ?So, whoever gave this to the Emperor wanted him to be crazy,? someonements.

    ?But... It can''t be the Empress. There isn''t any proof against her.?

    Once again, the Empress Grandmother left me this as her legacy.

    ?The official acts say that the Dowager Empress talked to her husband about the threat the Lord of Kyre was for the throne,? I point out. ?And then, a few dayster, the tragedy we all know took ce.?

    ?It doesn''t prove anything.?

    ?No, it doesn''t,? I sigh. ?But the faked proof does.?

    I deliver the rest of the documents to his majesty. I have half of it in a safe ce. So that I''m not left without a way out if this is destroyed.

    ?These are missives from thete Archduke of Kyre and the diplomats of Zegrad. I hope it''s enlightening, your majesty.?

    ?What do you mean, Archduchess?? he asks, confused.

    ?Can I take a look at one of the missives that are supposedly made by me??

    ?Sure.?

    He gives me a random one. Indeed, it has been written by the same person. The Empress Grandmother was decades forward with respect to all of these flies.

    ?Thete Archduke and I have the same writing,? I point out. ?We use the samebinations of words.?

    Then, I check the reply.

    ?And our repliers were both written by a left-handed person. Not to mention the way they drag the longer letters... Oh, my... History does repeat itself.?

    I lean the papers on the table and walk back to Alexander.

    He''s silent. Probably, suffering. But I want to give him justice.

    His face is white. His fists are clenched.

    His right hand rxes only when I hold it.

    I smile when he looks at me, trying to be as reassuring as possible in such a situation.

    ?You''re convincing, Archduchess,? the Emperor says. ?There''s just a single problem.?

    ?Of course,? the Empress murmurs. ?None of these proves I am the culprit.?

    Oh, if it was this easy, it wouldn''t be fun.

 Chapter 331 - The Final Sentence (1)

    <h4>Chapter 331 - The Final Sentence (1)</h4>

    After cleaning my name from the usations, I don''t really need revenge. No one will believe to the Empress ever again.

    If she didn''t cause the death of Alexander''s parents, if she didn''t try killing my daughter... Maybe, I could spare her in that case.

    ?Thew is rather clear,? I say. ?Someone bringing fake evidence is punishable. Not as a culprit, of course, but as an aplice. Her majesty failed at recognising fake proof and used it to frame innocent people. Twice.?

    ?I have something to say about this,? Alexander stops me. ?Before going on, I have a witness.?

    I turn to him, surprised.

    ?Yes, Archduke,? his majesty replies, nodding his head. ?Let''s hear your version of the facts. And your witness as well.?

    ?I''d like to ask my cousin to tell us her mind and what she saw and didn''t see,? my husband deres.

    His... cousin? The one that looked at me in contempt and tried to steal... Oh, she didn''t try to steal Alexander. But she sat next to him on a bench, and she knew him from before we got married, so she had a chance...

    ?Thea?? Alexander murmurs, deciphering my thoughts.

    ?Yes?? I whisper.

    ?I''ll exinter,? he says before returning his focus to the improvised process. As if he did anything wrong, damn it. Or is there something more to the story?

    ?Greetings, your majesty,? Bertha Grahm says. ?I am here to bring my witness about the forged proof against the Archduchess.?

    ?Talk,? the Emperor orders in a low, cial tone.

    ?I was present when her majesty, the Dowager Empress, ordered two of her servants to write the correspondence.?

    ?Who are you for us to believe?? the Empress exims, pushed into a corner. She''s now starting to panic. There aren''t many ways out if your loyaldy in waiting betrays you.

    ?I have already alerted the Royal Guards,? she says. ?I''ve said the names of the people involved. The Guards will bring proof. An expert in calligraphy will be able to tell whether their own writing has any simrity to the one on the forged proof.?

    The Empress forgot that she already used this trick once. The proof was said to have been burnt by incident after the execution of the Lord of Kyre. As such, she thought there wasn''t any trace left.

    But it was all a diversion. Actually, the Empress Grandmother kept the proof for herself.

    Alexander didn''t know that I had the old scripts. And I didn''t suspect that he had an eyewitness. Even while working in parallel, we''re such a team! Right now, the Empress won''t have space for motion.

    ?You traitor,? she scoffs at Bertha.

    ?On the contrary,? thetter replied. ?I am so loyal that I never forgot whom I pledged first.?

    If she thinks that helping me out is enough to forget that she''s grown up with Alexander, she''s wrong. But she might not be as dangerous as I thought. Not dangerous to me, at least.

    ?You only heard the order,? his majesty points out.

    He''s looking for any breach in our attacks. He wants to be sure this ends here even more than us.

    ?No, your majesty. I also saw the end results be delivered to her majesty. I can cite one of the letters to prove it.?

    ?Why didn''t youe out earlier to tell us?? the Emperor asks. ?These are matters of national security.?

    ?I was afraid, your majesty. I saw what happens to those that oppose her majesty. And I did look for help. I told everything to my cousin, his highness, the Archduke.?

    ?What happens to those people??

    ?They die. Even those that don''t betray her majesty are taken care of if their presence bes a threat. Just like the maids that served the Archduchess at the time when she gave birth to her highness, Princess Saffron.?

    ?I thought it was the Archduke''s doing,? the Emperor deres.

    ?I took care only of the midwife and her assistant,? he says. ?I don''t know what happened to the rest of the servants present during the delivery, but I haven''t found anyone after that day.?

    ?Ordering murder is a crime, mother,? the Emperor sighs. ?Even if an Empressmits it.?

    He gets up and walks through the room, talking out loud.

    ?I can''t let such behaviour go unpunished, even if my heart aches for the decision I''m making...?

    No, no, no! This is too fast. I want her executed, not exiled in a cold building or grounded for a few months. She''ll be able to direct her aplices even from istion.

    ?Your majesty,? I say, trying to look less hurried than I actually am. ?I have one other finding to expose.?

    The Emperor turns to me, and he analyses my expression for long.

    He''s wondering whether I''ll just get more in trouble for poking my nose into national business or I''ll really contribute to his sentence.

    ?Is it rted to all of this??

    ?Yes, your majesty. Notpletely, but it has some links with thete Archduke''s execution.?

    ?We already found out who ordered it,? the Emperor murmurs. Insisting might lead to doubts, right?

    ?Yes, but what I''m going to say now, no one has yet mentioned.?

    ?Talk at once. This was supposed to be a celebration, not an open fight at my court!?

    ?My husband was offered the position of crown prince by his majesty, thete Emperor,? I say. ?It happened before his majesty''s sudden death.?

    I collect my gowns and take a few steps forward.

    ?Other than the timing, suspicious, some of the events rted to his majesty''s departure attracted my attention.?

    I lean a piece of paper on the table.

    ?I copied the official acts from the archive. I couldn''t just steal such an important document,? I exin.

    ?I''m relieved you have some awareness, Archduchess... What is this??

    ?It''s the log of the decrees. It''s clearly stated that his majesty, thete Emperor, issued the order to name the crown prince. The act was never signed, but where is the act of intention? Every appointment regarding the royal family''s positions is preceded by one of these.?

    Even Lavinia''s title went into effect only the day after his majesty''s deration. I found both the intention and the decree in the archive.

    But not the intention for Alexander''s appointment.

    ?Are you questioning the line of session?? the Empress asks, raising her head.

    She knows very well it''s not the case. And that is why she''s trying to shift the attention to something else.

    She knows what I''m trying to say.

    ?His majesty, thete Emperor, was killed the day he started thinking of his sessor,? I say. ?And the culprit visited him that same night.?

    It has been difficult to find all these details. Some are just suppositions, but I could picture how everything happened.

    ?Her majesty, the Dowager Empress, visited thete Emperor. They had dinner together, but her majesty didn''t eat anything.?

    She didn''t get rid of the servants of that time. It would have raised suspicions rather than freeing her of witnesses.

    ?In case of the sudden death of the Emperor, and when there are no sessors, the consort of the Emperor can be regent until matters are settled, right?? I continue. ?Her majesty did make such a request. But thete Emperor had already adopted his illegitimate son, your majesty. As such, he did have a natural sessor. Stealing the act of intention from the archives wasn''t enough to allow her to sit on the throne.?

    The Empress Grandmother forged the act of adoption. She was quick, and her people were loyal. With her talent for keeping secrets, no one will even find out about it.

    I will give justice to her sons, to both of them.

    ?My intention is to prove that her majesty was the one ordering the poisoning, in this case even the one delivering such poison. I will use a simr method as I used to show how the documents she used as proof are fake.?

    I will show that she did the same thing twice. Oh, more than twice, I guess. Well, I will use another of the Empress Grandmother''s little tricks.

    One big trick, actually.

    She had it all nned and was just waiting for an executioner.

    ?Her majesty, thete Empress Grandmother, was poisoned with the same poison as her son,? I say. ?It happened right when I started visiting her from time to time. Someone was afraid she could tell me secrets that ought to stay secret.?

    The Empress is now confused. I''m framing her for a deed she didn''tmit. But she''ll be executed for killing the Emperor, not for this.

    ?That woman was crazy. She didn''t know what she talked about!? the Empressins. ?How can she be of any danger to me??

    ?I''ve never said the secrets regarded your majesty,? I point out. ?And, yes, her majesty was crazy. Just like her son. But her words did have some pattern if listened with focus. She told me about a beast poisoning her son and then attempting to kill her. She told me so many times that I started believing her.?

 Chapter 332 - The Final Sentence (2)

    <h4>Chapter 332 - The Final Sentence (2)</h4>

    Everyone is in a daze. I''m using a dead, crazy woman''s words for my gain. Word she told only to me, at that.

    Her butler delivered information and proof about poisoning soon after the logs. The Empress Grandmother had been nning to use her own death to make trouble for the Empress. She was lucky she met me, so her n will be carried out till the end.

    I''m not sure Princess Lnd would have been able to reach this point. She doesn''t have any link to those trying to destroy her country, so she would have sweated more into retrieving information and evidence.

    Among the things the Empress Grandmother left me as a legacy, there were instructions about how to use her death to my advantage, covered by the documents and other trivialities she left to me. I worked hard to decode her messages, but it was worth every gram of effort.

    ?Just when I could ask a question or two, her majesty died,? I sigh. ?And her death was so simr to her son''s.?

    I wait a couple of seconds to let the court absorb my words.

    ?Then, I found clues about what happened. Her majesty, the Empress Grandmother, was poisoned!?

    ?By whom?? the Emperor inquires.

    His expression, now, is triumphal. He didn''t have proof before about his father''s murder. With this, he has enough elements to sentence the Dowager Empress to death. He''s looking forward to seeing the evidence.

    ?I don''t know,? I sigh. ?A little bird told me to check the imperial jewel box. There''s a hiddenpartment.?

    Thisst piece of information was a gentle admission of Duke Grahm. He has a spy hidden in the harpy''s ranks from before she became the Empress.

    He didn''t have a reason to use his knowledge before because it wouldn''t have been enough for a sentence. Owning poison isn''t a crime on its own, and it''s not enough to link the Empress to anyone''s death.

    The Duke didn''t have the chance, nor the motive: why make things difficult for a potential ally?

    The poison in the jewel box doesn''t prove anything alone, that''s right. But together with all the rest...

    That woman is ready to poison at any moment: she''s a threat to his majesty. And his majesty is considering marrying Duke Grahm''s granddaughter.

    I have to admit I''m surprised I got along like this with the Duke. Even though greedy, he''s less dumb than his son and first granddaughter.

    ?Who told you?? the Emperor asks.

    Now, I can''t just let the world know that Duke Grahm and I coborated. It could make some believe we set the Dowager Empress up, and I can''t afford any doubts.

    ?I will tell your majesty in private,? I try.

    ?No, tell me now.?

    ?One of the servants working for her majesty is a spy for Asteria,? I sigh. ?I didn''t want to admit this openly, but I did make use of one of them for Ethiro''s well-being. I made them believe they could trust me, that we were on the same side.?

    Whatever, it''s not like I''ll need the Ambassador''s help in the future.

    ?Then, the spy came looking for me without any prompt for my side. They told me the Empress was nning to poison my husband and me. It was too much to forgive, your majesty.?

    ?You''re full of surprises, Archduchess,? he chuckles.

    After this candid admission, my career as an advisor is over.

    I cooperated with spies and traitors. But I don''t care about my job as much as I care for Alexander and Lavinia. I don''t need amitment. I''ll spend the rest of my life in Kyre, taking care of my family and helping my husband with his fief.

    There''s a lot of work there. With the schools and then the barbaric tribes that just settled... I''ll be busy for a few years at least.

    I don''t need money nor reputation. Not more than I''ve built till now.

    ?If what you''ve said is correct, then mothermitted treason. She killed an Emperor, which is the worst sin.?

    ?Yes, your majesty. That''s why I had to take action. I couldn''t let her majesty, the Dowager Empress, endanger your majesty. If she did it once, there''s no guarantee she won''t attempt to repeat her deeds. Which, in fact, happened with her majesty, the Empress Grandmother. As a loyal subject, I couldn''t allow such a threat. So, I investigated on my own.?

    ?My trusted people also told me that Archduke Kyre convinced his faction to stop the rebellion and side with me,? he adds. ?To me, it''s proof enough of his loyalty. I don''t need to suspect my subjects at every move.?

    ?Thank you, your majesty!? I exim.

    I bow my head as a sign of respect and thanks.

    ?As for the Empress, tomorrow the sentence will be announced. For the moment, keep her in a guest room. Constantly under watch. The judges of the Royal Court will examine the proof and tell me their results by tomorrow.?

    ?If I may,? Alexander says.

    ?Yes??

    ?I''d like just to remind the three days that shall pass from the sentence to the execution. We don''t want to repeat the mistakes of ten years ago, do we??

    ?Yes, of course, cousin.?

    The Royal Guards dispatched to collect and examine the clues run away and start working on their tasks. The Empress is surrounded by two soldiers who still wait before touching her.

    After all, she''s still part of the royal family.

    As Alexander and I start thinking of retiring for the night, the noise from the room where Lavinia is sleeping interrupts us.

    As if something fall. Or, rather, someone.

    I run to check on my baby, but Alexander is faster. He ms the door and disappears under the surprised, nervous nces of the people in the hall.

    I don''t even notice my teeth biting my lower lip until I taste the blood. I move a couple of steps in the direction where my husband disappeared. My heart aches with worry, and all I want is to see my daughter.

 Chapter 333 - The Final Sentence (3)

    <h4>Chapter 333 - The Final Sentence (3)</h4>

    Alexander walks out of the room with the little ball awake and healthy, but my heart can''t stop pounding until I have her in my arms.

    ?It was just another attempt,? he says, trying to call me down.

    I cuddle my daughter and see no traces of an attack on her. She''s safe; I can rx.

    ?Did you catch the culprit?? I inquire.

    ?Yes, the knights stopped him.?

    The Empress bursts outughing. She doesn''t have anything to lose now. Why doesn''t she just give up on my daughter''s life?

    She was nning to get rid of me first with her plots, and then of Lavinia afterwards to free her path to the throne. She was hoping to involve Alexander as well, this harpy.

    ?I was so close to getting the throne,? she says. ?Yet, you ruined it all.?

    The man captured by the knights isn''t a new face.

    ?But you will be surprised to hear who is working against your child...? the Empress continues.

    She doesn''t add anything while the guards drag her away. Her beautiful red dress is wrinkled in the process, but she doesn''t seem to care.

    ?That man,? I whisper to Alexander. ?He''s one of my uncle''s helpers in the Pce.?

    So, it was like that. Uncle Nichs was plotting with the Empress all this time.

    He used me to get more information, or he believed he was using me. In exchange for the help the Empress gave him along the way, he agreed to kill my daughter. And he tried so many times, all while looking me in the eye and urging me to produce a son.

    If Lavinia was a boy, he wouldn''t have epted to cut his link to the throne. But as a girl, she''s just a tool to reach his goal faster. Which is destroying the Empire and seizingnds and fortune.

    He did it. He tried harming my family even in this life.

    ?I can''t let him go,? I sigh.

    He''s too dangerous, and he doesn''t even fear death.

    He''ll bring me damage in the future, and he might seed where the Empress failed: convincing his majesty to get rid of Alexander.

    I can''t let him even try.

    ?It''s a matter for another time,? Alexander murmurs, caressing my cheek. ?Now, focus on what''s in front of you.?

    ?Hmm??

    ?Freedom,? he chuckles. ?If no one tries to kill you, then I have no reason to keep you locked in a room.?

    Oh, damn it. Why are we in public now? He could control his words a bit. What will people think?

    Oh, after the remarks from before... Ah, my innocence is foreverpromised.

    ?Let''s go rest,? he says, carrying Lavinia for me. ?With your majesty''s permission.?

    ?Sure,? the Emperor sighs. ?You two already had your dose of drama. Enjoy the rest of your stay in the Pce.?

    ?We''ll depart soon, won''t we?? I inquire.

    Nichs Zolokis needs to be taken care of soon, or he''ll leave before I have a chance to confront him.

    ?Yes, Thea. We''re going back home,? Alexander sighs.

    We walk in the hallways in silence until my husband can''t keep his words anymore. Lavinia fell asleep soon after he picked her up.

    ?You made justice for my parents,? he says.

    ?You saved me from being framed the same way as your parents,? I reply. He had the n ready. ?How long have you and your cousin Bertha been plotting together??

    ?We didn''t plot anything. But, after remembering my first life till the end, after deciding to conquer Polis, I helped her get in the Empress''s graces. I just wanted her near the throne, and that was the easiest way. But I would have never thought it would turn out like this.?

    ?Thete Emperor wasn''t cruel and senseless,? I sigh. ?He was just ill. The poison corroded his mind, and he lost it. I believe he tried to make it up to you, in some way, when he wanted to make you the crown prince. It cost him his life.?

    ?Now, both my father and uncle can rest in peace,? Alexander adds. ?Maybe, they''re together now. Clearing up their misunderstandings in the other world.?

    ?Have you been there?? I ask. ?To the other world??

    ?No. I was born immediately after dying. All I remember in between isplete darkness.?

    ?Now your parents are avenged.?

    ?No, Thea. It''s not revenge. It''s justice.?

    I tilt my head and observe his expression. His lips are tight: he''s nervous and sad. But his arms holding Lavinia are so delicate and caring.

    ?You''re right, husband,? I say. ?It''s justice.?

    Late, imperfect... Oh, so difficult to reach. But in the end, it alwayses.

    ?You had to wait ten years for it. But you finally made it,? I exim.

    ?No, Thea. It was not me. It was you. You''re the one I have to thank.?

    ?Also, we can bring the remains to Kyre.?

    ?What remains??

    ?The Empress Grandmother buried her son and daughter inw. She told me where. They were cremated and buried under a tree in her garden. We can bring them back to Stoneyard and let them repose in the family''s graveyard.?

    Alexander nods, still shocked by all the revtions of this long evening.

    Oh, I wouldn''t have a single word either if I found out everything all of a sudden.

    I would have found a way even without so much help, but the Empress Grandmother is the one we need to thank.

    ?I feel as if I didn''t sleep nor rest for a whole week,? Iment.

    ?I bet you do. We can go back to Kyre as soon as you recover.?

    Oh, no! I have a couple of things to settle. Not too soon!

    I''ll need a couple of days if I hurry up, but better avoid moving too fast.

    ?Let''s depart next week,? I say with a sweet, convincing tone. ?What do you think??

    ?Whatever you want.?

    ?Oh, what I want...? I chuckle. ?You better pay attention to your words, hubby!?

 Chapter 334 - The Last Chat

    <h4>Chapter 334 - The Last Chat</h4>

    After the Royal Guards took the investigations into their hands, they found some solid proof regarding thete Emperor''s death.

    The Dowager Empress was sentenced to death, but her execution was held three dayster, just as Alexander reminded us.

    His majesty called me in his office to fire me... Well, he said it was better I focused on my family. And that my daughter was very cute.

    He hopes his children will be like that.

    He didn''t say anything about firing me, actually, but it was rather clear.

    I was paid for my services during the selection. The title of Dame wasn''t withdrawn, but I''ve never used it, so it''s no big deal for either of us. Somehow, I prefer being the Archduchess for the moment. When I reach Kyre, I''ll use this title for my purposes.

    For my main purpose, but for now...

    ?I still need to repay your efforts, Archduchess,? the Emperor dered. ?Is there anything you might need??

    ?There is, your majesty,? I said with a smile. There was a single thing I didn''t have from the start.

    Oh, I also remembered to free the youngds and offer them to return to Polis. So much work all done in a single chat.

    After a brief conversation with his majesty, I returned to Alexander''s wing of the Pce.

    I have never needed to get out of here ever since.

    Even the final chat with my uncle is happening here, in the Princess''s garden. After the Empress''s execution, the Royal Guards and the loyal faction started purging what remains of the rebels.

    Even Asteria''s spies were eliminated. That must be the reason why the Ambassador is here.

    Spies aren''t enough to cut diplomatic rtionships, so his position didn''t suffer one bit. But his n is dyed. And like hell I''ll help him, now that he targeted my daughter.

    Even he wouldn''t believe I''m that stupid.

    ?How are you doing, uncle?? I inquire.

    ?These are difficult times,? he sighs. ?But I''m coping with it. And you??

    ?Better than expected. Now that the threat to my life has been removed, I can breathe freely.?

    ?I''m d,? he voices.

    The maid ces the trail with tea on the table, and I shove my hand to make her leave.

    ?Here,? I say while cing the sugar lumps at the centre of the table.

    I pour the tea into two cups and lean the golden spoons nearby.

    ?Let''s have some tea, uncle,? I add.

    It will be thest time we talk, we should make it pleasant at least.

    I observe how he stirs the tea until the sugar melts.

    ?Only children drink tea with sugar,? I point out. He''s simr to Alexander in this. They both love sweeter drinks more.

    ?It means I''m young at heart,? he sighs.

    ?Do you think I wouldn''t notice, uncle?? I say, dropping any hint of courtesy.

    I sip from my cup and observe his expression''s changes. Barely noticeable, but he''s not as calm as he likes to think.

    ?You tried to kill my daughter. Many times.?

    ?That...? he moans. ?I needed the Dowager Empress''s help.?

    ?You''re admitting it.?

    ?Is there any need to hide it? You recognised the men I sent. As you see, they all failed. Isn''t it enough for proof of good intentions? I sent incapable people to keep you safe and ensure an alliance with the Empress.?

    ?The Empress is now dead,? I point out.

    I didn''t even want to assist at the execution. My informers made sure she was really dead when her head rolled down. And that it was her head.

    I didn''t leave it to fate. And Alexander must have checked the situation, too.

    Now, the only thing between me and a happy, long life is the man leisurely drinking tea in front of me.

    ?Our coboration ends here,? I say.

    Not that the Ambassador has any word in it. But it''s better to talk my heart out.

    ?You used me for your purposes; you endangered my child''s life. You also tried creating a rebellion through my husband''s faction, don''t hide it anymore.?

    I lean back on the chair and look at him with a cold nce.

    ?You''re here to destroy Ethiro,? I state.

    ?What if I am? You are their prisoner.?

    ?It just happens that I like being a prisoner here. All my needs are satisfied, and I have a social life and a family. I don''t want this ce to crumble down. And it''s the first thing that would happen if I reached the throne. His majesty will retain his rightful ce, and I will assist him the way I can.?

    ?He chased you away and took back the position of a counsellor from you!?

    ?I will assist even if my job is to do nothing.?

    ?You were a queen once!?

    ?And I won''t be it again. Not even if you help me, Ambassador. Now, drop the act. And recall all the forces you allocated in Ethiro. This ce needs peace.?

    ?What if I don''t? What will you do?? he chuckles. He sips and stares with his challenging gaze. ?I''m a diplomatic figure, your little brat. You can''t just kill me.?

    ?And you are not afraid of death,? I sigh. ?After all, it''s a meek price to pay in exchange for greatness.?

    ?I see we understand each other.?

    ?No, we don''t. I do understand you a little. But you know nothing about me.?

    ?I''m what remains of your family.?

    ?You were my family,? I admit. ?When you visited for my mother''s funeral, I considered you part of my family. But now, things are different.?

    I have a family to protect from the Ambassador and from Asteria.

    ?So, you''re not going to retreat?? I ask for thest time, in the name of our blood rtionship.

    ?No. And you can''t do anything to stop me. Even killing my spies won''t work because I''ll find new and better ones.?

    ?Are there other capable men in Asteria??

    ?Not as much as me.?

    ?It''s a relief,? I sigh. ?Getting rid of you will solve all my problems.?

    I smile, innocent and pure.

    ?Goodbye, uncle. I hope we don''t see each other again. Not in this life, nor the next one.?

    He looks at me, displeased. He gets up and walks away, fury guiding his steps. I offended him, didn''t I?

    Well, not that it changes anything.

    He''s done for; he just doesn''t know it.

    ?You drank the tea yourself!? Alexander exims when he reaches me.

    Oh, Kate did a great job by keeping him busy till now.

    He walks to me with long steps and stops next to my chair. He''s absolutely furious. So furious that my whole body trembles.

    ?Don''t look at me like that,? I sigh.

    He gives me ideas that aren''t proper for this moment. I was enjoying my victory.

    ?You drank the poison!?

    ?What?? I murmur. ?The tea wasn''t poisoned.?

    His face rxes. Just enough to let me breathe.

    ?What did you do??

    ?I can''t poison the Ambassador: he''s a diplomatic figure!? I point out. ?And I wouldn''t risk drinking the poison on my own.?

    Even if I might survive, I''m feeding Lavinia with my milk.

    ?What did you do??

    ?I just asked him nicely to withdraw??

    ?And??

    ?He refused.?

    ?So, it was pointless...?

    ?I wouldn''t say that,? I chuckle. ?It had a point.?

    ?What''s the n??

    ?The Ambassador will soon leave the capital. He will get involved in a local rebellion and be killed by the dissidents. The incident will reveal Asteria''s meddling into internal matters of the Empire. His majesty will write a missive toin about it, and no one will question howe an Ambassador was killed during his service.?

    ?Have you arranged the killers??

    ?No, but you will,? I murmur. ?Won''t you, hubby??

    ?Of course, whatever you desire, my love,? he says, kissing my hand.

    ?You know Ethiro better than I do. Make it look like he was killed by a sword, and it will be good. The next person they send won''t be worse than Ambassador Zolokis.?

    ?All right, I''ll do that,? Alexander whispers.

    I could have let him kill my uncle with his own hands, but then he would be haunted by this for the rest of his life. This time, the Ambassador didn''tmit a massacre. Even though he did try killing Lavinia.

    Either way, I prefer being the one bearing this sin. Alexander deserves a new life, without the implications of his old one always meddling in his dreams and nightmares.

    ?Don''t worry, my love,? I say. ?It will be just fine.?

    ?I wasn''t worried!? he exims. He reaches out for a lump and moves it towards his mouth.

    I widen my eyes and throw myself on his arm.

    ?No!? I exim.

    Alexander freezes, realising.

    ?You...? he moans. ?You little demon!?

    ?Yes, it''s like this,? I admit. ?You just need to cover it up for me...?

    ?That man is already dead,? he sighs.

    ?Yes, that''s true. And he didn''t realise it because I drank the tea as well.?

    The golden spoons are here for that purpose too. I was afraid silver would be dark in contact with the poison.

    Kate said it wouldn''t happen, but I used gold just in case.

    ?Now we are free from the past,? I say. ?There are just a few details to adjust. And we can continue with our lives.?

    ?A few details??

    Giving birth to Elias is the most pressing one. And also, I already have in store my ns for the future.

    ?Yes! I want us to choose our path from now on.?

    No more constrictions, no more duties. Just our love and will to stay together.

 Chapter 335 - A Stern Parent

    <h4>Chapter 335 - A Stern Parent</h4>

    Preparing to leave takes less time, thanks to the maids'' organisation. They have had the necessities ready for weeks, so only the most trivial part of the luggage needs to be packed.

    We don''t really bring clothes along, except for those used during the trip. We have enough in both ces.

    However, we can''t leave the gifts his majesty bestowed Lavinia. Because of etiquette and because she likes some of them.

    The little Princess doesn''t let go of the canary. She watches it and listens to its songs every day with curiosity.

    Sometimes, she even argues with him. Her moans and giggles enlighten the room when she''s in a good mood.

    She also likes jewels, especially shiny gems. Kate loves to show her each one of the gifts from the party, and Lavinia chuckles and yells when the turn for the gemses.

    Alexander has been quite busy thesest few days. He won''te here next year, so he''s trying to finish all the relevant tasks before departing. And he''s checking the situation with his faction.

    The nobles following him have almost all epted to pledge loyalty to his majesty. Not that there was any other choice after the Dowager Empress failed her cue.

    He''s working very hard. He''s exhausted when hees back home, so much that he just hugs me and falls asleep soon after we lie down.

    As if she knows what''s going on, even Lavinia doesn''t trouble him too much. She''s satisfied after being carried for a few minutes every day.

    I''m the one that shouted in pain for giving birth to her, yet she''s so careful not to overexert her daddy. As for me, she doesn''t really care. She''s capable of shouting for the whole evening when I''m the one taking care of her.

    Princess Lnd spends most of the time ying with Lavinia, now that she can. She hasn''t parted from her almost ever.

    ?You cane and visit us in Stoneyard, your highness,? I say. She hasn''t been in Kyre for long. This might be the right chance to go home. ?We''ll always have a room ready for you.?

    ?Oh, really?? she murmurs, happy and content. ?I was given an imperial promise, so I guess I''ll be able to leave the Pce after the turmoil settles down...?

    ?We''ll be happy to host you.?

    ?Next time I see Vinnie, she''ll be running around!? the Princess realises. ?We''ll be able to pick flowers together, eat sweets, observe the court dynamics, pick our clothes so that they match...?

    All of these are a bit too calm as purposes for someone like the Princess. I thought she was waiting to start causing trouble in the Pce with my daughter''s and her names.

    If it wasn''t for the Princess, though, we wouldn''t bring Lavinia back to the Pce, not even once every couple of years. If the Princess could move to Kyre, that wouldn''t be much of an issue, yet it doesn''t seem feasible.

    Also, Princess Lnd is sixteen. She will get married sooner orter. It''s better if Alexander can spend some time with his sister while she''s still young, for in the future things might be more difficult to organise.

    ?Since the Empress wille from Myrya, no one ever mentioned I should get married there,? shements, maybe understanding the thoughts behind my nk expression. ?I have to thank you for that.?

    ?It was just a coincidence that a suitable candidate wasing from Myrya,? I point out. If Eliza wasn''t capable and elegant as she is, I couldn''t have pushed her on the short-list.

    ?The final result of the selection will be announced at the end of the year, but his majesty already dered that he chose the bride. The missive was sent to Myrya already, so the engagement procedures can start a few weeks ahead of the official announcement.?

    ?Good,? I sigh. This way, the dearest Duke Grahm won''t be able to trample with the letters or stop the negotiations. Everything will be already set in stone when he hears about it.

    Even if one of his spies manages to hear about it, it will bete.

    I haven''t taken revenge against him for sending assassins to kill me. I have to talk about this with him before going back to Kyre.

    I just can''t understand why he did that.

    ?Your highness, would you like to help me with something?? I murmur, wondering if the Princess will really be as happy as she''s now to do some work for me.

    She''s never backed down from any challenge. And she tends to believe in me a little too much.

    ?Yes, of course!? she exims, in fact. She doesn''t even inquire what I need help with.

    ?I necessitate to have a chat with Duke Grahm,? I exin. ?Would you like to back me up??

    He''ll realise his position if even a Princess of the Empire stares at him.

    The rest of the morning is spent looking at how cute Lavinia is when moving her arms, legs, blinking, or shouting vowels.

    Alexander joins us around midday, and he startsmenting as well. I just observe how these siblings observe the little ball and praise her for every deed.

    ?My daughter is so smart, isn''t she?? Alexander murmurs.

    ?Indeed!? The Princess nods fiercely. ?Very smart!?

    I just look at them and sigh from time to time.

    Am I the only one seeing Lavinia for what she really is? Just an ordinary baby. I love her because she''s mine and because she''s the exact copy of Alexander, but she didn''t do anything weird till now.

    Just the usual things babies do.

    I don''t need her to be exceptionally smart or beautiful. I''m content if she''s happy and safe: I don''t need reasons to love her.

    ?I can''t wait for her to grow up so that I can show her around,? the Princess squeals.

    ?Oh, no. My daughter is perfect the way she is. There''s no reason to hurry up,? Alexander rebukes, not on defence. ?I didn''t give birth to Vinnie to show her around.?

    You didn''t give birth to her in the first ce. Ah, whatever...

    ?When you two are done bothering my daughter, we can have lunch,? I say out loud.

    I cross my arms and wait for the siblings to remember they''re both adults. Especially my dear husband. He''s behaving like a toddler.

    Yet, remembering how he was curious about the Princess when she was born, in his first life... He does love children. Not as much as to y with them, but he likes seeing them have fun on their own.

    But I would have never imagined he would be like this with his own offspring! Even with Elias, he had the tendency to spoil him a bit too much. And he would always run when he calls.

    Is this what makes our children love him more? But I need to be stern if I don''t want to ruin their education with my love. They''ll thank me one day... Maybe.

    For sure, they''ll remember Alexander as the father that loved him to the end of the world! How can Ipete with him now?

    ?Why are you unhappy, Thea?? Alexander inquires, sitting next to me and letting the Princess continue her chat with Lavinia.

    The two girls seem to like each other, so our daughter doesn''t frown nor cry when her highness is around. Among Princesses, they get along.

    ?You will turn our children into spoiled brats,? I say. ?And they''ll hate me for being a stern mother, like this. You were supposed to be stern, among us two.?

    ?Why?? he murmurs.

    ?Because you''re the father! You need to show them firmness.?

    ?I will show them firmness when the timees,? he murmurs, shrugging my words away. ?And, also, it''s better like this. Among us two, you''re the one capable of ying the part of the stern parent. I would screw it halfway.?

    Being a caring mother, one that praises her children all the time and cuddles them without stop... I would have liked trying that role, but we both know it wouldn''tst forever. It''s simply too much work, for me, to stay lovely and nice for a long time.

    ?Do you always have to be always right?? I murmur, grabbing Alexander''s hand and squeezing. ?And also, I too want to talk like an idiot and sing praises to Lavinia.?

    ?You can, in your own, personal way. You don''t need to y the part of a stern mother, nor to be extremely lovely if you don''t feel like that. Just rx and do what your instinct guides you to do. It will be fine, and I''ll be here to help you if you struggle. Just like you''ll be here to stop me when I overdo it. We''re in this together, aren''t we??

    Right... To have a child, we needed to be two. Bringing them up shouldn''t be too different.

    ?All right,? I sigh. ?I''ll try rxing and following my guts.?

    ?Good,? Alexander chuckles. ?It''s not duty or anything like that. It''s your family, Thea. We''re just your family.?

    Oh, my dear husband.

    ?It''s enough if I love you and our daughter with my whole heart, right?? I murmur, trying to sound less awkward. ?Right??

    ?It''s more than enough.?

 Chapter 336 - Choose Every Day

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Choose Every Day</h4>

    Thest deed before going back home is to talk with Duke Grahm.

    I invited him to have tea in our garden, and the Princess ran to organise it so that no incidents could happen.

    The knights and the maids have been ced so that no inch of this ce is without a guard. As if I was hosting a dangerous mercenary and not just a noble. Not even the Dowager Empress would have required such an amount of preparation.

    ?Thank you foring this far, Duke Grahm,? I say when he sits in front of me.

    The table is covered by the most delicious specialities from the kitchens. The Princess chose the finest tea, and the shadows of the trees shield us from the insistent sunrays.

    ?We have to talk about a little detail that escaped my mind for a few months. Now that I''m not in constant danger anymore, I remembered something that happened in Stoneyard at the end ofst year.?

    ?Ah, I hope it''s a pleasant memory, your highness...?

    ?Oh, killing the assassin was certainly pleasant,? I sigh.

    He freezes in ce and stares, dumbfounded.

    ?I''m relieved your highness didn''t get hurt,? he murmurs, wondering why I''m talking like this in front of a Princess.

    Why are people still surprised when I talk out of order? I mean, I talked back to thete Dowager Empress. Why should I be afraid of anyone else?

    ?Not just that you sent an assassin to me,? I point out. ?You even bypassed the guild and broke one of their rules. I''d like to see what happens when someone tips them off. Does a Duke of the Empire have such security and influence that he doesn''t mind challenging the continent''s first assassin guild??

    If they decide to get even with him, he won''t be able to defend himself.

    ?What do you want?? he asks, holding the armrests with both hands.

    ?You will retire from politics for good and never return again.?

    Killing him would be a waste since he might have some utility in the future.

    ?Unless I ask you to,? I point out. ?Your life will be safe, and I''ll keep the secret. But! If I hear that you''re nning something like this once again, I won''t be this merciful. Oh, I might as well tell my husband without many ceremonies. Who would reach you first in that case? Archduke Kyre or the assassins??

    I couldn''t use this before, while the Dowager Empress was still alive. The Duke would have worked against me in secret while pretending to be a friend. I would have risked my life and made the environment even moreplicated.

    Now, my position is clear and stable. No sound mind would think of targeting me. Be it in secret or in the open.

    For the moment being, I am the most powerful woman in Ethiro, right? Until his majesty marries, at least.

    ?I... I made a mistake,? he admits, bowing his head. ?I apologise.?

    An apology like this doesn''t have any value. The Duke would have never confessed if I didn''t bring up the matter in this way.

    And now, I''m supposed to ept such apologies? For real?

    ?That mistake could have cost us two lives,? the Princess points out. ?Not just my sister inw, but also my niece...?

    Oh, I don''t think Lavinia was already there at that time. But she certainly wouldn''t have been born after my death.

    ?Are apologies enough? Not even close.?

    She crosses her arms and res for the rest of the morning. I''m so d I asked to tag along...

    The tea party ends before causing a diplomatic incident and just in time for Lavinia''s meal. The Princess walks with me back to the room, where my daughter has just woken up.

    ?You can stay, your highness,? I say when the Princess looks at the door with a dejected expression. ?It''s nothing secret. I''ll just feed Lavinia.?

    She widens her eyes and sits not too far.

    ?Are you sure you''re not annoyed by my presence?? she inquires. ?It''s not like I have to be here by any means...?

    ?It''s fine,? I chuckle.

    Also, I''m quite used to being surrounded by people in such moments. Alexander doesn''t surely leave the room, and the maids continue their work. I''m not breaking anyw, just feeding my baby.

    ?You shouldn''t have pardoned the Duke for what he did,? she says when the atmosphere bes less difficult to bear.

    Lavinia starts sucking her milk and doesn''t pay much attention to us, so we can talk undisturbed.

    ?He might be useful. Also, he''s old, isn''t he?? He''s thest one standing of that generation. I didn''t want to be the one wiping them outpletely.

    After all, it''s thanks to them that we''re here, managing an Empire that still exists even if in constant danger.

    No matter how cruel, unmotivated, or simply dumb their moves were, they did as they thought was fit.

    We can only understand their mistakes and try to do better.

    ?There is nothing he will do to me, by the way. I''m not on his way anymore. And, by now, he must have understood that his granddaughter won''t be chosen either. Alive or dead, I''m just an eyesore but nothing more. He doesn''t have weapons to point towards me.?

    ?I haven''t thanked you yet. You avenged my parents,? she says, her voice now low and sad. The cheery Princess can also make this kind of expression, ah?

    ?It''s not revenge,? I point out. ?It''s justice.?

    Alexander didn''t want revenge; he was clear about it. I couldn''t bring myself to disappoint him, so I decided to follow the path of justice and stick with it till the very end. It''s difficult, but the reward is satisfying.

    ?We''ll soon depart for Kyre,? I sigh. ?I will miss you, your highness.?

    ?You will? For real?? she inquires, her eyes shining content. ?I will miss you too! But I''ll write many letters. We can write to each other, right? Just likest year, when we organised the auctions for the pictures...?

    ?Oh, about the pictures,? I remember. ?There are some that I haven''t sold yet. I''ll entrust them to you. A few are for you, your highness. The painter wanted you to have them. But the rest, well... You can give them away as gifts to diplomatic delegations or your closest friends...?

    She tilts her head.

    ?The painter wanted me to have some??

    Her own grandmother made the art. She left quite an amount to her. Mostly, to use as assets for the future. But some should definitely stay with her.

    The scenes of Stoneyard,ing from thete Empress Grandmother''s memory, won''t be given away that easily.

    ?You told the painter about our coboration? Is that why??

    I just shrug, checking if Lavinia fell asleep. This little ball is exhausted today. Has she yed with Alexander in the morning?

    The departure is imminent: a couple of days more. Even Duchess Prim already came here to greet me.

    His majesty sent a missive and also invited us to court, but I''ve gone without Lavinia. That ce is still too poisonous for her.

    I''ve done all that was on my list, haven''t I? Now, I only have to go north with Alexander and start our new life.

    ?I''m so happy you two arefortable together,? the Princess says, one hand on the chest.

    She smiles when I look at her. Her eyes remind me so much of the painting of thest Lady in Stoneyard.

    She''s so simr to her mother, the woman whose name was passed down to Lavinia.

    Other than their appearance, they have their loyalty inmon. Till the end, through life and death.

    Even Martia, the silent kid, decided to believe in me and entrusted her life to my n.

    No matter the titles, this one is still Alexander''s little sister, the one feeling at ease only when her brother was at Stoneyard, even when he didn''t have any power to protect her.

    ?I feel so lucky to have met you,? she continues. ?Xander was supposed to travel to Polis, but that way we wouldn''t have ever spoken to each other... I''m not sure a Queen does have pen friends, so we wouldn''t have even exchanged letters.?

    ?Whatever happened in the past, it brought us here and now,? I point out. ?I wouldn''t exchange Lavinia for another environment. I''m happy as well, your highness.?

    ?Even if your marriage was forced??

    ?I knew since turning nine that I would have married someone without considering my will. My only option is to find happiness after marriage, not choose a husband,? I say.

    ?Xander was forced into it too,? she reminds me.

    ?I know,? I admit. ?And I am going to fix it. My husband will have a choice with me, every time.?

    ?Mhm?? she moans, tilting her head even more. ?What do you mean??

    ?I haven''t forgotten about it. Alexander has the right to choose every single day to stay with me or not, even if our marriage was forced upon us. And also, this situation will be solved, your highness. Believe me.?

    ?I take your word for it,? she chuckles. Maybe she understood what I want to do.

 Chapter 337 - Forbidden Affairs (1)

    <h4>Chapter 337 - Forbidden Affairs (1)</h4>

    Returning to Kyre feels like going home. For real.

    Lavinia sleeps most of the time, in Alexander''s arms or with Kate. We''re travelling slow, not to bother the little ball. It''s theplete opposite of when we travelled north for the first time.

    I''m not running towards unknownnds. I''m not afraid of the future. And I''m not in the same carriage as my husband.

    It was a painful decision, but I preferred to ride in the same carriage as Kate and Lavinia. The maids take turns and join us, switching ces at every break.

    Breaks are frequent, maybe thanks to the distance between Alexander and me. But I need a stop to feed Lavinia. I can''t do it in motion.

    It takes forever, but we eventually reach Stoneyard.

    I''ve already instructed the maids about the preparation of the rooms. When Lavinia grows up some more and can stay without me for a whole night, Alexander and I will choose a room for her together. For the time being, she will be together with me.

    Not in the Lord''s room.

    ?Can we talk for a moment?? I ask Alexander while we walk towards our marital chambers.

    ?Why have you asked the maids to prepare a room? Are we expecting guests?? he inquires.

    ?It''s for me, the room,? I sigh. ?It''s what I want to talk about with you.?

    ?Yes??

    He lifts his brows, confused.

    ?You remember that you promised me freedom once all was over, right??

    ?Yes??

    Now, the shine in his eyes dies down.

    ?I asked his majesty to sign a divorce.? It took me much work to convince the Emperor to ept my request. But that is how things need to be.

    ?You... Why??

    ?None of us has been asked before dering this marriage. I want us to choose it. To do that, though, we have to actually have a choice. Am I right??

    ?Thea, I thought you liked being my wife.?

    ?It doesn''t matter,? I sigh.

    Then, I realise that we''re not married anymore.

    ?Can we talk again this evening?? I inquire.

    ?We can talk here.?

    I would feel shy of doing that kind of talk here, in the Lord and Lady''s room. I can''t even propose to have an illegal rtionship here.

    But, in my new room...

    ?I''d like it if you continued to be a good father to Lavinia,? I say out loud. ?Don''t make her notice what''s happening between us.?

    ?You know I would never,? he sighs. His tone is cial, his expression sad.

    He feels betrayed, doesn''t he? But this is too important for me.

    ?I won''t leave Stoneyard,? I say.

    These words seem to help Alexander''s mood. Not too much, but he doesn''t exude the killing aura from before.

    ?I will continue upholding the Lady''s duties, and I''ll help you with all the rest if you need it. I''m not that irresponsible.?

    ?You just threw me away after we had a daughter together,? he replies. ?What do I care about the work I''ll have to do from now on? You''re merciless, Thea. Without any warning...?

    ?I wanted to be home before telling you,? I exin. ?But I''d very much like to have dinner with you.?

    ?All right, I will,? he murmurs.

    As I leave behind a pouty Lord, I wonder if I''ll ever be able to win him back. After this, it will be quite difficult.

    I''ll see this evening how he reacts.

    The room the maids prepare is warm and cosy. Not as big as the previous one, but perfect for my needs.

    Lavinia will sleep in a smaller room reachable through a small door. I can walk to her if there''s a need, but she''ll be with her nanny. Kate takes care of her, and so she will continue.

    It takes less work than nned to get ready for dinner.

    I take a long bath and feed my daughter before Alexanderes. Like this, the little ball should be good till morning. She''s a big girl now. Soon, Kate will start feeding her with food in addition to my milk.

    When Alexander steps in, I''m wearing afortable nightgown and am alone. It''s cold in Stoneyard for seductive clothing, so I''ll have to make it work with this.

    ?Thea, what in the world are you trying to do??

    I curl my lips upwards.

    ?Now that we''re not married, whatever we do is illegal. Are you sure you can say no to a sinful rtionship??

    ?You didn''t have to divorce for that. We could find a way to be sinful without being so extreme,? he replies, but his shoulders rx.

    ?Lavinia is already sleeping. You will see her tomorrow morning,? I add. ?We haven''t been together since we departed from the capital.?

    ?Because you didn''t like the idea of doing it in the woods,? he murmurs.

    I lean a hand on his chest and stand on tiptoe. I press my lips on his and sigh, feeling the thrills of doing something prohibited.

    ?You can reject me if you don''t like it,? I remind him.

    A secondter, I''m on the bed. My wrists are kept together by one of Alexander''s hands while the other caresses my body.

    ?You''re ying with fire,? he murmurs to my ear. ?Miss...?

    I inhale abruptly when his fingers rub my secret part. I gulp, keeping control of myself. This shouldn''t be enough to make me lose my mind.

    But the noise of the nightgown being torn is.

    ?Oh, Alexander,? I sigh, arching my back.

    ?You asked his majesty for a divorce,? he reminds me. ?Do you have any idea how furious I am, right now??

    ?No,? I moan. ?Show me!?

    No matter how harsh his words, his hands are so gentle. Firm, stubborn, and possessive. But still gentle.

    ?Are you sure?? he murmurs. ?Isn''t divorcing enough for you to feel the thrill??

    ?I wasn''t nning to be your mistress,? I point out. It''s not the whole point. ?But we''ll talk tomorrow about this.?

    ?Mistress?? he realises.

    He grins.

    ?I like how it sounds.?

    Ah, as if...

    ?We''re having a secret affair,? he adds, now in a good mood.

    Just one drop of happiness more, and he''ll release my wrist and brighten the room with his smirk.

    ?We need to share the bed for it to be an affair,? I remind him.

    ?But I''m still furious.?

    ?Yes, I know.?

    ?And I''m tired from the journey.?

    ?As if I could believe it...?

    He bites my shoulder, and I realise I''ve talked out loud. Whoops.

    ?Let''s try something a bit different,? he offers. His breath tickles my neck, and I sigh when his lips peck my skin. ?What do you think??

    ?All right.?

    ?You haven''t heard it yet.?

    ?But I won''t know what I think about it until we try.?

    ?You''re so much fun, Thea. Nothing scares you.?

    After more than a year married to him, I know well how his mind works. He won''t hurt me, even if his ideas can be extreme.

    Oh, well... Not more than what is pleasant.

    ?I''ll tell you to stop if it hurts,? I sigh.

    ?It won''t be painful, hopefully.? Then there won''t be anything to worry about.

    Other than getting intimate in public ces, there''s nothing I''m not willing to explore.

    ?Ropes,? he says, releasing my wrists.

    ?In the drawer,? I say, blushing like a fool. I was ready for any oue, so everything is rtively close.

    ?I didn''t ask you where they are. Take them out.?

    He lifts his weight just enough to let me turn and crawl to the bedside table. I open the drawer and nce at Alexander. How many?

    ?Two should be enough. Longer.?

    ?Here,? I say while passing what he asked for and offering my wrists to him.

    He chuckles, showing me the evil grin he didn''t have time for in thest few weeks.

    Oh, damn it... Am I in trouble?

    I swallow, waiting for his intentions.

    ?Right hand, right leg,? he orders.

    ?What do you want to do?? I inquire. Not to stop him. Not for curiosity. Just to know how to set my limbs.

    ?Tie your wrists to your ankles.?

    ?Doesn''t seemfortable,? I murmur.

    I sit on my knees and get rid of the piece of nightgown hanging on my neck. Then, I touch my feet.

    ?Is it all right like this?? I murmur. It''s the easiest way to put my wrists close to my ankles. Anything else would require more sticity, and I''m not yet able to do acrobatics...

    ?All right,? Alexander agrees. ?You''ll need to be able to move, so I won''t tie you too tightly.?

    In fact, he does leave some rope between leg and arm. Not enough to let me move freely, not even get up. But my back isn''t bent backwards while sitting like this.

    ?Now?? I ask. If I need to move, there must be things he wants me to do.

    ?Now I show you what you renounced when you divorced me,? he whispers. The shiver that crosses my spine hints that it''s not going to be as calm and sweet as his words suggest.

    ?Don''t have any mercy,? I murmur. Just in time before he jumps up to kiss me.

 Chapter 338 - Forbidden Affairs (2)

    <h4>Chapter 338 - Forbidden Affairs (2)</h4>

    Warning: smut content.

    I can''t get up, not even on my knees, because the ropes keep my ankles and wrists close to each other. I can''t move my arms forward and hug Alexander.

    This is damn frustrating. I prefer being tied to the bed than like this: the freedom this position gives is all a lie.

    Alexander is kissing me. His hand is in my hair, pulling my locks lightly. The other arm is around my waist, but he doesn''t drag me closer in fear of making it ufortable, more than it already is.

    ?Thea,? he murmurs.

    ?Yes??

    ?Are you sure you want to do this??

    I nod. Have I ever been unsure? And it''s not like anything will happen if he ties me like a fool from time to time.

    ?I am not your wife,? I point out. ?If I''m letting you do this, it''s because I want to. I don''t feel obliged to anything.?

    Alexander sits back on the bed and looks at me for the first time from the beginning of the conversation.

    ?We can talk philosophyter,? I murmur, crawling to him. It''s so damn difficult. And I''m so ungraceful while moving leg and arm together.

    His wicked ideas are getting more extreme recently.

    What''s more, the shawls are just clothes. I could rip them if I applied more strength. It means I have to be more careful. Ah, so much work.

    When I''m close enough, I arch my back and try reaching his lips. All to fail and fall forward.

    Thankfully, a pair of hot, stone-hard arms catch me before I can hurt myself or hit him with my head. I bet the impact would endanger my nose more than his chest.

    ?Why didn''t I do this earlier?? he murmurs, amused by my clumsy motions.

    ?Because you weren''t furious enough,? I giggle.

    My cheeks burn with embarrassment, but I don''t move my eyes away from Alexander''s.

    ?Or maybe, you were not that confident about doing such wicked things to your wife...?

    ?I highly doubt it.?

    Indeed, his confidence has never suffered. Not in bed, at least.

    ?We can''t be prohibited lovers until we do this,? I remind him. ?So, if you intend to stare for the rest of the day, please untie me first.?

    ?Is it ufortable??

    By the end, my knees will protest for being folded for so long. But at the moment, I''m fine. I should just hurry up a bit.

    ?Not yet,? I sigh. ?But I don''t think I can stay like this for too long.?

    ?I can untie you; it''s no big deal.?

    ?Or... you can just do what you imagine would be fun and then lie down like normal people.?

    ?Normal people don''t divorce just to feel the thrill of having an illegal affair.?

    ?Will you rub it in forever??

    ?What if I didn''t want an illegal affair?? he murmurs. ?I''m a loyal person.?

    Hmm?

    ?What?? I say, sitting on the bed with my legs sprawled. It''s easier if my weight is on the mattress rather than the knees, even if it''s so unrefined and inelegant.

    ?I want to save my purity for my wife!? he deres.

    ?What purity??

    But then, I realise. Alexander has the right to find this repulsive.

    He could think about it before tying me like an idiot!

    Yet, I can''t insist if he doesn''t want to.

    ?It''s all right,? I sigh. ?We don''t have to do bed activities if you don''t want to. We can just talk and have dinner, like normal people after divorce.?

    ?Normal people do not divorce.?

    ?I can bring Lavinia to you tomorrow if you don''t want to spend the night here. It''s no big deal, really...?

    It''s just me that finds all this illegality exciting, apparently.

    ?Thea,? Alexander whispers. He lifts my chin with a finger and looks me in the eye. ?I don''t really care about being married or not. It''s the same... If you''re happier like this, I''ll like it too.?

    ?I didn''t ask you before making his majesty sign the papers...?

    ?No big deal.?

    ?I know that now you''ll feel betrayed by me, but all I want is for us to have a saying in it. I don''t want to leave or anything.?

    ?It''s fine, Thea,? he repeats. ?You''re not my prisoner.?

    His hands wander on my body and reach my thighs. He lifts me from the mattress and makes me sit on hisp, straddling him.

    ?I love you,? he says. ?And I don''t mind if I have to walk this far just to see you. I don''t care if you don''t want to have my name. And I will adopt our children if we have any.?

    ?There''s still Elias...?

    ?We have time to consider the matter. It''s still early...?

    ?Not as early as you think,? I point out. ?If we had another child in between, it could endanger our mission!?

    ?It''s not a mission. Just a try. There''s no sess or failure; we''ll just see what the gods allow us.?

    ?But still, I think we should be careful,? I murmur. ?Not to have children in between.?

    ?So, no more illegal bed activities??

    ?Rather than that, we should just be careful near the end,? I murmur. Now, my cheeks must be red like fire. The burning is more intense than usual.

    ?You know if we... pull back before it''s toote... It should be enough.?

    ?And who''s going to have a clear mind to determine when the end is close?? he chuckles.

    ?You??

    He''s the one that''s always in control. And he knows both our bodies better. But yet... That would be unfair.

    ?We''ll take turns,? I sigh. ?What about this??

    ?Mhm, better...?

    ?And I will keep track of my monthlies. Not all days are the same, so we should avoid those that are more dangerous... Just to be sure. We can do different things on those days...?

    As I continue to talk and exin my idea, Alexander starts pecking my cheek. He moves down my jaw and neck. I''m almost done with the n when his tongue touches my skin.

    I clench my thighs and slip forward, getting closer to him.

    I search for his lips and entwine our tongues. This is yet something else my... Alexander likes: an audacious lover.

    And his reaction bes so honest when I feel his erection pressing on my thigh.

    ?You''re so assertive today,? he murmurs. ?Is this because you feel free??

    ?Do you dislike it??

    ?Not at all!?

    And, no matter how assertive, I''m still restrained.

    ?I can''t take off your clothes,? I remind him.

    He starts unbuttoning his shirt, slow and patient. It''s all to bother me, isn''t it?

    When part of his chest is uncovered, Ind my lips and kiss his bare skin. Alexander''s sighs apany me towards the ces he likes the most.

    His belt is soon taken off, and his trousers moved just enough to let me ride him.

    I need time to learn how to do it without any leverage on my hands. After a few slow thrusts, I grab my heels and adjust my hips.

    My shoulders are bent backwards, bringing my chest higher. Alexander''s eyes follow my breasts'' trembling as I move faster.

    This might have been all he was aiming at, actually.

    But he could just tie my hands behind my head. It would have brought the same result, more or less.

    Oh, will he be happy when Ie up with this idea on my own?

    He moves back and observes my face, my torso, even my tired legs.

    All this hard work pleases him so much that he lies on his elbows and stares at me, lost in his admiration.

    When he throws his head back and moans, I remember what we just talked about. I get on my knees and split from him, just in time to see his semen flowing on my thighs. A second more, and my contraceptive n would have failed.

    We can''t risk Elias just for a moment of pleasure. Even if it means not being together for years.

    If we can''t manage this, we''ll have to avoid being intimate from now on.

    As I calm down my breath and enjoy Alexander''s ecstatic expression, I sit back on hisp and wait for him to regain his senses and free me from the ropes.

    ?You did a great job,? he whispers, then. His hand rubs my back while the other unties one of the shawls.

    I unfold my leg and sigh at the pulsing knee. While blood returns to circte, I get freed from the other restraint too.

    Alexander gets up to find some towels, and he cleans me. There isn''t warm water around, so it''s rather chilly. But the shivers aren''t annoying.

    ?You kept your cool even in this situation,? he adds, chuckling. ?If we didn''t agree on it, I would feel dejected because of your quick mind.?

    He wraps me in a sheet and carries me to the sofa while I lean my head on his chest and fight against slumber.

    What''s he nning now?

    ?Let''s have dinner,? he says.

    Oh, right... Food...

    ?Then, after eating, you will receive your reward,? he adds.

    ?Reward??

    ?You didn''t reach pleasure this time, did you??

    ?No, but it''s not mandatory to...?

    ?You''re not my wife now,? he points out. ?I have to make sure you want to be with me again. If you don''t like it, you might decide to just reject me next time.?

    Oh, he''s understood the point... Maybe?

    ?Thank goodness I have till morning to prove you it''s worth the danger.?

 Chapter 339 - Forbidden Affairs (3)

    <h4>Chapter 339 - Forbidden Affairs (3)</h4>

    Warning: smut content.

    We spend the rest of the evening eating and chatting. About anything but our rtionship.

    This is how forbidden affairs work, I guess. One doesn''t want to define them, so the topics of the conversations stay far from it.

    Alexander wrapped me tightly in the sheet to keep me warm, so I can''t move around and reach for the food by myself. But I don''t need to, for he''s feeding me.

    I just sit on hisp with my fingers clenching the upper part of the sheet. I open my mouth when he offers me some food, and I look him in the eye while chewing.

    ?Did you feelpelled to do this while we were married?? he murmurs, looking down at the empty te.

    ?Eating?? I reply, losing track of his words for a moment.

    Oh, he means bed duties...

    It was one of my duties, as his wife, but he never told me I had to. Maybe he did but I''ve forgotten soon enough. Is he doubting himself now?

    ?No, I didn''t feel like that. Maybe just at the beginning, but those were different times. And you always asked me before doing anything, right??

    Even our first time was initiated by me. Alexander never moved a finger on me until making sure I was all right with it.

    Then, as time passed and the marvels of being married were revealed to my brain, we stopped worrying about details like who was the one starting it and who wanted it more. As long as both of us were willing, we would just roll in bed... or on the floor, walls, tables... and enjoy ourselves in the act.

    ?If you tell me not to bite you again, I won''t,? he murmurs. I know it feels like renouncing to himself.

    But he''s willing to sacrifice his preferences. Or is it just a trick to make me lower my guard? He knows how much I like his rough caresses... Should I test his sincerity?

    But that would mean holding back for a while...

    ?I would have already told you,? I chuckle. ?I''m not that scared of you, mighty Lord Kyre.?

    ?What should I call you now, miss??

    ?Thea is fine.?

    I haven''t changed my name: I''m still Theodora Kyre.

    I didn''t have time and firm will to sign so many documents. And all just for this little desire of mine.

    ?I don''t need some decree to know that I''m yours,? I whisper to his ear. I hug him and peck his cheek. ?Do you??

    ?No, I don''t,? he replies. A bit too swift.

    ?I also have something else to talk about with you, but tomorrow is a better day. Now, we''ve just regained our freedom.?

    ?Whenever you want.?

    ?Is it too forward if I continue using the Lady''s office??

    ?No, you can do that. The servants won''t inquire about why we sleep separately.?

    ?We don''t actually sleep apart,? I chuckle. ?Just in another room.?

    ?You can keep your belongings in our room, Thea. There''s no need to make things soplicated. You know we''re not married, I know it. Isn''t that enough for the thrill??

    ?I can''t bring myself to behave like this in that sacred room,? I chuckle. ?There, only the Lord and his wife sleep. A mistress shouldn''t be allowed inside.?

    ?You...? he sighs. His teeth scratch my shoulder, but he doesn''t add much strength. ?You just want me to walk more!?

    ?I would never dare to make such requests, my Lord!?

    ?You...? he repeats.

    ?What?? I haven''t done anything now, have I?

    ?You know it turns me on when you say such things??

    ?What things??

    ?My Lord.?

    ?Oh...? But that''s how I need to call him from today. I don''t have the position to call him Archduke. Let alone by name!

    Not that it makes any difference, at least in private. But still, if it makes Alexander feel like this...

    I should use it more often! Especially when we''re alone. Why haven''t I tried before? It was rather obvious he liked it when I called him my Duke. But yet, his titles changed quite often thisst year.

    But, whatever happens in the court, he''ll stay the Lord of Kyre. And now, I''m something like a citizen of Kyre. Kind of.

    ?I''m sorry if my words are troublesome, my Lord.? This is a game I won''t get tired of any time soon.

    ?You''ve eaten?? he murmurs, looking for thest bites avable on the table.

    ?Yes, my Lord.?

    ?Then, are you ready to go back to bed??

    ?As my Lord wishes...?

    ?Oh, Thea...? he sighs.

    ?The bed is far, my Lord,? I add when I notice he''s already excited. ?Let me help you here before retiring for the night...?

    As my words, shameless like never before, reach Alexander''s ears, I free myself from the sheet just enough to slip down from the sofa. I caress his thigh, covered by the trousers he never took off.

    His shirt is still somewhere on the floor, so I can see his muscles stiffen for a moment. But then, his expression reveals everything.

    The carpet is soft under my knees and the sofa just of the right height. Looking up, I meet Alexander''s eyes.

    My voice trembles with excitement. Yet, before getting to work, I want to say onest shameless sentence.

    ?Do I have permission, my Lord??

    His Adam''s apple trembles while he clenches the sofa until his knuckles turn white.

    Without waiting for a reply that will take forever, I move the trousers down and lick his member from the tip to the base. Alexander moans and leans back, sinking in the cushions.

    It''s not just the act itself that makes him feel pleasure. It''s the power dynamics. It has always been, but I''ve never dared to be this explicit about it.

    It was clear: no need to repeat it out loud, right? Wrong.

    I take him in my mouth, sucking lightly. I shield the teeth with my lips, paying attention not to press at all. I move my tongue, caressing the lower part and trying to reach around as well.

    ?Oh, Thea...? I hear.

    I catch one of his hands and bring it to the back of my head. I sigh when he clenches my hair, and the air makes him moan. I look up and never move my gaze again.

    I can''t talk like this, but I can stare at him. And feel the thrills of his look back on me.

    It doesn''t take much before his thick semen flows down my throat, but the moans he makes me hear tell me it''s enough.

    I part from him and clean my mouth with the sheet while he still gasps for air. I like this feeling.

    ?Is my Lord satisfied?? I inquire when we can look at each other again. I lean my cheek on his knee and stare at him from below. ?This loyal vassal did her best.?

    I chuckle when his face loses colour.

    ?You little demon,? he murmurs while bending down. He carries me to the bed and starts kissing my neck with insistence. ?What kind of Lord would I be if I didn''t return my vassal''s favours??

    ?I feel so honoured!? I giggle.

    His lips burn on my skin. There''s no need to work hard to wake my body up. I''m all tingling with desire from before.

    It''s more relief than pleasure when his fingers y with my secret part. And it''s more out of habit that I start screaming his name.

    ?Oh, you know my name, now,? he breathes to my ear.

    Ah, damn it, broken brain.

    ?I beg your pardon,? I voice, looking him in the eye. ?My rude behaviour is unforgivable, but I''m sure my Lord can find it in his heart to overlook my actions...?

    ?I can try,? he murmurs. ?But only if you call my name again.?

    ?How could I dare to do that??

    He pinches my butt, and I wince.

    ?Alexander!? I exim.

    ?Better,? he murmurs, returning to kiss me. His lips find my nipple, and his teeth y with it.

    ?Don''t do that,? I say. This part of me is still too sensitive after giving birth.

    Without further arguments, he moves down on my stomach. His tongue tickles near the belly button, and I arch my back to feel closer to him.

    ?Don''t move,? he orders before kissing my secret part. His tongue is rough, his fingers fast.

    Is he trying to be faster than me? Is he thispetitive?

    I bite my lower lip and focus on breathing, pushing back pleasure as much as I can. Resisting is so hard, drawing me of all the energies.

    Yet, it''s worth the effort.

    When my resistance falls, pleasure invades every inch of my skin. Goosebumps on my arms and legs; thrills through my nerves; my muscle''s rxing.

    When I open my eyes, Alexander pecks my forehead and lies down next to me. He embraces me gently and inhales the scent from my hair.

    ?This Lord is very satisfied,? hements.

    How does he even have the energy to talk? Even if I did resist longer, I''m sure I felt even better than he did.

    But then, who won?

    I turn to the side and nestle in his arms. My nails caress his skin, and my hair tickles his chest.

    Even if I''m exhausted, I feel like it would be a waste to fall asleep now.

    ?Today was quite hot, even though it''s autumn,? I murmur.

    Instead of misunderstanding orughing at my words, Alexander replies. We talkte into the night about the most trivial things.

    It''ste when we finally fall asleep, and eventer when we wake up in the morning.

 Chapter 340 - One More Chance

    <h4>Chapter 340 - One More Chance</h4>

    The sun wakes me up before the maids dare to barge in here.

    Luckily, for it would be difficult to understand why the Lord and his wife are sleeping in another room.

    The servants don''t know anything about the divorce yet, so they might have assumed we argued. And now, that we have made peace.

    But who knows what they''ll think after I don''t move back to the Lord''s apartment?

    Oh, maybe they''ll assume I moved just to be closer to my baby. That would be a simple exnation for all the strange things that are happening.

    This room was prepared in a hurry, so there isn''t a clock. I''ll have to ask a maid what time it is.

    Lavinia is still sleeping, so it can''t be toote.

    During the journey, she took the habit of waking up around seven for her meal. She''s getting heavier, so I can''t carry her around for too long without getting tired now.

    Oh, the journey exhausted us. Alexander is sleeping soundly, snoring lightly.

    I reach out for his jaw and close his mouth. The snoring stops, but heins about something in his dreams. He even frowns.

    The arm firmly surrounding me tightens the grip, and I''m dragged on his chest. A few seconds more, and the snoring returns.

    Ah, he''s so tired as well.

    When I can, I slip out of bed and call the maid to bring some hot water. I change in the waiting room to avoid disturbing the sleeping Lord.

    Once in my daily clothes,fortable and rxed, I ask for the time.

    ?It''s almost eight o''clock, my Lady.?

    Eight... Already?

    ?And Lavinia didn''t wake up??

    ?The young miss is still sleeping. She must be tired from the journey,? the maid replies. Her cheeks are rosy, her eyes shining content.

    Is my daughter already stealing hearts?

    ?Oh, well, I guess you''re right,? I sigh.

    But what about the older child? Is Alexander going to wake up soon?

    I ask for breakfast and sit on the sofa, wondering whether waking up the Lord of Kyre or his first daughter is as big as a crime.

    I don''t have the title of Lady protecting me anymore.

    The first one to wake up is the daughter. She''s hungry.

    After finishing her meal, she returns to sleep in Kate''s arms.

    Maybe, it''s time to disturb Alexander. If it goes on likest time, he''ll wake up at midday.

    A knock at the door further convinces me to interrupt Alexander''s slumber.

    ?My Lady, there are people waiting for the Lord,? a maid whispers, bowing her head with red cheeks.

    ?Who? The local lords? The administrators??

    ?Some people from outside. They said some weir had problems, and the rains will start soon...?

    ?Ah, the weir again,? I mumble while walking in the room.

    I have no other choice now.

    As soon as my fingers reach his shoulder, Alexander opens his eyes and drags me under him. He immobilises me on the bed and res with his dark eyes.

    ?Oh, it''s you,? he realises. He lets me go a bit too soon for my perverted self, but there are indeed more urgent matters to settle.

    ?You have to check on the weir,? I say. ?Some people came looking for you.?

    ?All right,? he epts while searching his clothes.

    ?There is a clean set of clothes in the wardrobe,? I inform him.

    I''m very provident. I thought about it in advance.

    ?And also some water to clean up, even if it is not hot anymore.?

    It''s urgent. Next time, we can even have a bath together in the morning. I''ll have to wake him up earlier so that we''re done in time for Lavinia to have her meal.

    ?I will bring your daughter to you when you''re done. Send someone to inform me about your schedule for this afternoon.?

    ?All right,? he moans, wishing toin but too in a hurry for that.

    His eyes are barely open, and he yawns every two or three actions.

    ?I also have something to talk about with you. If you have time.?

    ?I will always have time for you,? he replies. ?Let''s have tea together.?

    ?We don''t have to let Lavinia suffer for this, right?? I murmur.

    I nce at him from under my eyshes, and Alexander grins happily while looking at me.

    ?I will try,? he says.

    ?And also, remember this is an illicit affair.? I fix the cor of his shirt and fasten thest button for him. Then, I peck his lips and look at his tired expression.

    ?Don''t worry too much,? he says.

    I walk with him to the door. I open it and wait for him to get out. A smile is always on my lips, making it too clear that there is no argument going on.

    ?We can also let the nanny see Lavinia,? I remember.

    The old granny didn''t see her yet.

    ?As soon as Vinnie recovers from the journey. I didn''t hear her cry today,? Alexander chuckles.

    ?You didn''t hear her because you were sleeping like a bear.?

    ?Oh, that''s it. I''m relieved.? He bows over andnds a peck on my forehead before walking out in the cold hallway.

    Illicit rtionship? Keeping it a secret?

    I don''t know if he just forgot about it. Maybe, he just doesn''t know how secrets are kept...

    I rest for the whole morning, have lunch with Kate, and converse withdy Lyana after so many months apart.

    She doesn''t ask about this new amodation, and I don''t say anything about the topic. There are way more urgent matters.

    ?Let''s reduce the budget for the schools for the time being,? I say.

    I can''t use Kyre''s money as if I was the Lady. But I can''t stop all the projects I started. At least, I have some savings to invest in some of them.

    Not that anyone willin, I''m still doing it for the whole region''s well-being. But first, I''ll have to regrise my position in some way. Being an employee with a symbolic sry should be all right, I guess. And only if this isn''t solved earlier.

    After all, I don''t n on staying divorced for long.

    ?How are our printing houses doing??

    During my absence, two otherboratories were added to the circle. Now, I''m the owner of three printing houses. I have contracts with the principal booksellers to expose our newspapers as well.

    Lady Lyana had the idea to employ at least one person in every big city and add a sheet with local news on the pages. It doesn''t have to be a high-quality edition, for now. Just filling four pages will do.

    Right now, I have about twenty reporters working for me. Soon, there will be a hundred if I keep this pace.

    With the money I earned in the capital, I can build a business out of this little hobby. And there will be enough left to buy something for Lavinia and Alexander.

    ?I brought this from the capital for you,dy Lyana,? I say, offering her a small box. I give it to her directly, without leaning it on the table.

    I don''t need any protocol for this informal situation, right?

    ?For me??dy Lyana repeats. Her eyes widen, and she bites her lips to contain a smile.

    ?Correct. I hope you like it.?

    She undoes the ribbon and opens the box. She observes the set of jewels inside with astonishment.

    ?This is too much for me...? she starts, but I stop her with a movement of my arm.

    ?Please, don''t say you don''t deserve it. You helped Kyre during my stay in the capital. And you expanded my business like a professional. I would be an ingrate if I didn''t acknowledge your worth,dy Lyana. More than ady in waiting, you''re my assistant. The first aide I have in Stoneyard.?

    ?I''m honoured, my Lady.?

    I''ll have to correct everyone when they say my Lady, won''t I?

    But now there is something more urgent. Like checking that nothing went wrong while we were away.

    ?Let me see the finances for thesest few months. Have you prepared a detailed report already, by any chance??

    ?I have the monthly reports ready for my Lady. I can deliver the seasonal ounts and reports by tomorrow if it''s urgent.?

    ?It''s not actually urgent, but I prefer to have it by the end of the morning. At most early afternoon. Can you do it??

    ?I can try,? she murmurs, conflicted.

    ?Nothing will happen if you fail,? I reassure her. ?The monthly reports are all right, after all...?

    ?Oh, no! I''ll try, at least!?

    She greets me and hurries to the office. Shees back just in time with the document. It''s full of small mistakes, but the overall numbers are correct, and the rates wereputed with care.

    She had everything ready and just needed to write it down.

    ?Awesome,? I exim. ?With this, I''ll have one more chance!?

    I pack everything in my pouch and walk into Lavinia''s room.

    ?It''s time to visit your dad,? I say to her. She wakes up just in time and grimaces at me.

    Her ck eyes shine just like Alexander''s. It makes me love her even more every time I remember how simr they are.

 Chapter 341 - Competing For A Job (1)

    <h4>Chapter 341 - Competing For A Job (1)</h4>

    Alexander ys with Lavinia like always. He talks to her, and she shouts back all happy.

    I sit on the couch and read a book, pretending to pay no attention to the father and daughter pair. They''re always like this, by the way.

    ?Your mother has been so coldtely,? Alexander sighs at some point.

    Lavinia replies with a simple ?Aaah?, but her face doesn''t lose any trace of contentment. After all, she doesn''t really understand a thing.

    Just a few words, maybe. Like mother, dad, meal. For sure, not cold and nottely.

    ?She wants to leave me. Do you think she has someone else in mind already?? Alexander continues.

    As the little ball yells vowels like never before, I close the book and re at him.

    What if, by some miracle, she remembers this when she grows up? She''ll think I left Alexander for another person!

    Oh, she won''t because I''ll still be here gazing after him with the same love even when she grows up and bes ady.

    ?Alexander, don''t be like this.?

    ?All right, Theodora. I won''t be this desperate. Or better said, I''ll try.?

    ?I won''t go anywhere, don''t worry. You''ll be able to y with your daughter as long as you want.?

    ?Weren''t you here to say something?? he then asks, sudden and curious. ?I''m all ears.?

    ?After you''re done ying with Lavinia.?

    ?All right,? he sighs.

    If I knew that divorcing would have brought me such an obedient husband... Oh, well, he''ll return shameless and controlling soon enough. He must be tired from the journey or something.

    ?What''s the matter with the weir?? I ask, to break the silence among us.

    ?It''s solved. It will keep the water for this time as well. But, this year, I''ll have to allocate some money for more thorough repairs. At least, I''ll be here in the summer to overlook the works.?

    ?Good.? I nod, in secret, surprised that he''s talking about his fief with me. ?I can also make some corrections to my part of the budget and save money for it. I won''t throw parties anymore, after all.?

    ?No??

    ?I''m not the Lady, currently.?

    ?You have to tell me if you need anything, by the way. Not just for you, but also for our daughter.?

    ?Don''t worry, I have it covered.?

    ?Ah, right,? he sighs. ?You always have a backup n.?

    He gets up and delivers Lavinia to Kate.

    ?Bring her back,? he orders, and then his focus returns to me.

    ?I guess the desk is a better ce where to talk,? he voices.

    I nod and follow him to the working corner. The big window behind him makes him look even darker, with the light framing him.

    ?I have several things to tell you, actually. First of all, regarding the paintings.?

    The pouch I have with me is heavy, so I better start taking out everything, one item after the other.

    ?I''ve sold them at an auction. Oh, I had a few auctions during our stay in the capital, to be precise... But not all the paintings sold were yours.?

    ?You sold my grandmother''s as well.?

    ?You knew?? I exim, widening my eyes in surprise. He didn''t say a single word the whole time when we were in the capital. ?You could have stopped me if you didn''t want this.?

    Only to make sure Alexander won''t sue me for using his products for my personal gain. The money I gained is considerable, but the connections are invaluable.

    ?I don''t care what you do with my paintings,? he chuckles. ?I''m even happier if they''re useful for you.?

    ?It was because they are beautiful that I could use them,? I say. Just to remind him how good his hand is. ?We can write a contract for the next time.?

    ?A contract?? His eyes shine with wickedness.

    It''s not yet time for naughty proposals, so I sigh and lean the pouch with money on the table.

    ?This is your cut.?

    ?How much?? Alexander asks, leaning back on the chair.

    ?Ten per cent. I''ll pay the taxes with my cut, so your part is already clean.?

    ?If this is just ten per cent, you must have made a small fortune.?

    ?I have. Consider that I also sold your grandmother''s paintings. Before you have time to suspect, we agreed.?

    ?After I heard she was not crazy, I couldn''t help but suspect you were plotting something with her. Even if she was dead already. I investigated your link to my grandmother, and I found out about the paintings. Then, it was obvious what happened. She heard you sold mine... Did she even know those were mine??

    ?I haven''t told her,? I admit. ?And her traits are simr to yours. Even if the final results were so different... I couldn''t imagine all those paintings forgotten in a dusty room, or worse... Burned or threw away to make space!?

    ?How much was my grandmother''s cut?? he inquires.

    ?She didn''t ask for money. I kept the whole amount. But I will pay taxes on that as well, I promise!?

    There''s no need to persecute me.

    ?I will do it as soon as my things are unpacked!? I add.

    ?I don''t need this,? he tries, this old fox.

    ?I insist,? I say with a grin. ?You worked hard to provide the paintings. It''s only fair if you have your part.?

    ?Well, to paint again, I''ll need inspiration.?

    ?We''ll talk about it another time. I won''t finish ever if you want to settle all the matters at once. And it''s important, Alexander.?

    ?I''m listening.?

    ?I used my allowance money to open a business before we departed for the capital. Here are the budgets for thest few months and the investments I am going to make. As you can see, it''s a promising business.?

    I can''t value it as much as an old, stable enterprise, but every cent is relevant in this matter. Every single copper raising my value has to be used!

    I want to look good in front of the man I love.

 Chapter 342 - Competing For A Job (2)

    <h4>Chapter 342 - Competing For A Job (2)</h4>

    I''ve just finished showing all my enterprises and ideas for the future.

    Alexander listens with attention, reading every single number I point at. Even if it must be boring, he doesn''t snort or lose focus.

    He seems pleased about the oues of my businesses, but he doesn''t dare to just open his mouth and praise me. He knows something must be going on, and his patience is so heart-warming.

    Now that the money is already on the table, I can spend some time talking about non-quantifiable and more abstract kinds of richnesses and values.

    ?And, finally,? I sigh. ?I have a lot of skills you already know of.?

    ?Are youpeting for a job?? he inquires.

    ?More or less.? I shrug. Competing isn''t the right word, as there aren''t other candidates. And it''s not even clear what job I''m trying to catch.

    I mean, I wouldn''t need all this talking to convince Alexander to employ me in the administration or as an advisor.

    ?I know your abilities; you can skin that part,? he says, in fact.

    ?I just want to remind you that I''m not justpetent in administration. I have a broad knowledge I will refine in the next years, studying from the books already in Kyre. And printing other books that could be of help. And I''m patient, fair, and tend to consider the oues before making a decision. Not in every matter, to be sincere, but it usually works out.?

    I might have overdone it. I don''t have all of these qualities at a desirable level, but I need some boosting to reach my goal. I need to look like the most desirable party in Kyre.

    ?All right, you convinced me,? Alexander chuckles. ?How much is your sry??

    ?Wait a moment,? I pout. He''s thinking too fast. And he''s having a lot of fun in this improvised job interview.

    ?Yes, my love!? he exims, joining his hands in the front and leaving his chin on them.

    ?Other than mypetence, I also have a title.?

    ?A title??

    Now, he is amazed. It''s not easy, ah? Yet, I managed to surprise the mighty Lord of Kyre. It''s already an achievement.

    ?I was knighted by his majesty,? I exin. ?There wasn''t any ceremony, but here is the document attesting my title as Dame Kyre.?

    ?Your surname hasn''t been updated. You''ll need a surname, by the way.?

    Rulers in Polis don''t have one. Not even a dynasty name. Well, there has been a single dynasty during thest half millennium, so there wasn''t any chance to get confused... But still...

    I can''t take my mother''s surname. It would be senseless, dangerous, and it would make me remember some people I''d dly forget.

    On the other hand, I don''t feel like making up a new surname just because. In Ethiro, I do need one.

    ?Can I keep it?? I inquire, bowing my head. ?Can I keep your surname??

    ?Yes, you can,? Alexander voices. ?And there''s a very easy way to keep it... Annulling the divorce.?

    ?I can''t do that.?

    He snorts, bothered.

    ?I understand,? he epts. ?You can continue being Theodora Kyre.?

    This will link us together for the rest of time. I bite my lower lip to avoid showing just like this how much it means for me.

    ?Thank you!? I exim. ?There''s just another thing for today, and I''ll let you return to your official duties.?

    ?What is it??

    ?I know I''ve betrayed you and that you won''t trust me so easily. But I wanted us to choose each other. Like yesterday, right? So, I''m here to propose to you.?

    I take out a ring from the pouch and leave it at the centre of the table. I surprise my dearest for the second time in this conversation.

    ?Alexander Kyre, do you want to marry me??

    I wait for a second, analysing his expressions and dumbfounded face.

    I know, right? I''m such a riddle. Even to myself.

    ?You don''t have to answer now. I will wait,? I add.

    ?Wait?? he adds.

    ?I will work hard to prove to you how much I''m worth. This is just my starting point. What I would bring to you if we were married.?

    ?But why?? he scoffs. ?I don''t need all of this: I love you!?

    ?I want to contribute,? I exin. ?Not just to be a parasite. And I want you to choose me. By your free will.?

    ?And you had to divorce just so you could ask??

    ?Yes.?

    ?I understand.?

    ?Do you??

    ?Yes, Thea. I do understand what''s going on. And I will think about it when you''re not nearby, so I won''t be influenced by your presence. I''ll consider it from all points of view and thene to ept...?

    ?And then decide,? I correct him. Even though... I''m d he''s ying along. ?Meanwhile, I''ll do my best to make you ept.?

    ?Are you going to woo me??

    ?Yes, of course!? I exim. ?Keep the ring; it''s safer with you.?

    It''s the copy of the one I had on my hand before taking it off yesterday. I spent quite a lot because I needed it in a hurry.

    I couldn''t even leave my own to the goldsmith because it had to stay on my hand. Kyre doesn''t have a nuptial ring for the Lord. If Alexander epts, the future generations will have one.

    And I paid for it with my hard work. It makes it feel even more valuable.

    ?I''ll now take my leave, my Lord,? I say while getting up.

    I turn back just once while reaching the door to see Alexander''s aloof expression.

    It''s a pretence. I can tell because his eyes shine like never before. His happiness must be contagious because my heart skips a beat and starts doing acrobatics in my chest.

    Before getting out, I curtsey.

    I''ve never done this. Alexander clenches the armrests and opens his mouth to scold me.

    Yet, I close the door and run away. My giggle resonates in the hallway, but I can''t stop because I''m an idiot.

 Chapter 343 - Never Proposed Before

    <h4>Chapter 343 - Never Proposed Before</h4>

    Lavinia seems to like elders. Not just the Empress Grandmother, but also the nanny.

    She stares at the old woman and, at some point, yells happily.

    The nanny smiles. She''s proud as if the child was her own blood.

    ?See?? Alexander murmurs while crouching in front of her. ?My daughter is beautiful, isn''t she??

    The nanny reaches out for Alexander''s head and ruffles his hair.

    He just closes his eyes and smiles, happy himself.

    At this moment, I realise that this woman is the one that brought him up. She was there at every moment of his life, so she''s to thank if Alexander became the man he is today.

    Even with his two lives, he wouldn''t be this patient and careful without someone guiding him as a child.

    When she''s done praising Alexander, the nanny turns to me.

    Is it my turn to have a head pat?

    She extends her arm, her palm open and turned upwards.

    I take the few steps separating me from them, and I hold the nanny''s wrinkled hand. She presses her thumb on the back of my hand and caresses it with a gentle but firm touch.

    She nods to tell me that I''ve done a good job with Lavinia. And then, she grins, wondering if the rest of our children will be like that.

    I don''t have the heart to tell her that Elias won''t have the dark eyes typical of the family. I don''t know the other kids, though.

    Somehow, though, I''m convinced that none of them will look too simr to me. They will all take from Alexander, and I''m content about it.

    When Lavinia sees me, she turns her head and opens her mouth. Why does she always grimace in front of me? Why can''t she just smile at me like at everybody else?

    Then, she starts moaning and screaming. She tries a rhythm, and I can''t help but let go of any grudge.

    ?Listen to this,? Alexander chuckles. ?Our daughter already knows how to sing...?

    I hope he''ll ept my proposal before it''s time to have Elias. It would make everything easier. But I won''t press him.

    Only with patience, can I have my freedom. And Alexander''s as well.

    In both his lives, he didn''t have any choice before being married to me. This time, he will have to ept it out loud. I won''t settle for implicit consent.

    After letting the nanny see the baby, I carry her back to my lodgings. If I was still the Lady, Lavinia would be far from me...

    ?Do you want to have dinner together?? Alexander inquires.

    ?Yes, sure!?

    ?You cane to my room this time.?

    Oh, it would feel a bit too lewd... Doing some things in our nuptial room...

    ?I''d prefer it if youe to me,? I say. There aren''t many memories in that specific room. Other than the recent few.

    Also, it might happen that we really only have dinner. Even if I doubt it. But it might happen!

    ?All right,? he says. ?There is something I''d like to talk about with you.?

    At those words, a nervous thrill crosses my spine.

    ?Something bad? Or something urgent? You can tell me now if you have time.?

    ?No.?

    Oh, is this how he felt when I used these same words? Twice, at that.

    I snort, trying to keep nervousness under control. I''m not a child; I should behave rationally.

    ?I''m looking forward to it,? I reply.

    ?Looking forward to what?? he inquires, a smug smile on his lips.

    ?Talking with you!? I exim. ?What were you thinking about??

    ?Your words were a little imprecise, so I could misunderstand...?

    I re at him while walking away. His shamelessness is still here, even after all our adventures.

    At this point, I think it won''t ever disappear.

    This time, I wait for him in a day dress. Not in a nightgown. After all, we did agree on dinner.

    Also, there is no need to bring Lavinia away. We can stay together, like a family.

    The little ball''s head is now covered by ck hair, soft and silky. Her eyes are still as dark, but her face became paler than after birth.

    ?I haven''t said it clearly yet, but I agree on trying to have Elias,? I start. ?I will follow the ns in your office and relive our engagements in your first life. Even if it means getting stuck in the water or staying far away for months when you were supposed to go home.?

    ?I can go to the capital during those months. I think we shouldn''t underestimate the importance of the time spent apart.?

    ?I agree,? I sigh. And not just because the day we were together again was spent doing naughty things.

    That''s not my intention at all. Why be apart for six months if we could sleep in different rooms for two weeks and obtain the same effect?

    ?It''s going to be difficult to redo everything the same, exact way...? Alexanderments.

    ?I know,? I sigh. ?But we should train. Not too much, or it would be extreme on the other way and still different from the first time. But at least, the timings...?

    ?Oh, don''t worry about the timings, wife,? he chuckles. ?I will have it under control.?

    Figures...

    ?I know you will,? I say.

    Then, I remember that I was supposed to woo him!

    ?I''ve done this for you,? I add, taking out a handkerchief from the pouch. ?I didn''t find a more proper moment to give it to you, so...?

    It''s a light green piece of fabric, of the best material avable in the capital, with his initials embroidered by me. It''s still a clumsy and uncertain pattern, asymmetric to some degree. But nothing to do with the first artworks of mine. This is ten times prettier.

    ?You made it for me?? Alexander murmurs, observing the handkerchief with astonishment.

    As if I wouldn''t think of him ever!

    ?I did it with my own hands!? I exin.

    ?Let me check,? he murmurs, catching my hand to see if there are signs of the needle.

    I am not that clumsy. And also, I made it long ago. Even if I did sting myself a couple of times, the wounds have disappeared.

    ?Thank you for your hard work,? he whispers before kissing the tip of my fingers; of each one of them.

    ?It was my pleasure,? I say. ?I can make another one if you like it.?

    ?Please, do.?

    While we''re lost in our conversation, Lavinia falls asleep and is taken away by the maids.

    ?I also have something for you,? Alexander says. ?But I can''t take it out of my pocket.?

    ?What is it??

    ?I''ve finally found good horses for you,? he reveals. ?You can go check on them tomorrow. They''re all in the main stables.?

    ?Horses? More than one?? Did he buy one for Lavinia too?

    ?I couldn''t be sure which one you liked, so I bought them all.?

    ?Oh, so I''ll choose one,? I sigh.

    I was starting to think he lost all his mind.

    Even though... Buying all just to let me choose is a bit excessive. But not as extreme as other things he did for me.

    ?Thank you!? I say, and I peck his cheek. ?I thought you forgot about it.?

    And I will need a horse in the future.

    Alexander bows over, slow, almost scared that I will run away. He leans his lips on mine and waits.

    I''m the first to initiate a deeper kiss.

    ?I thought you would y hard to get,? he murmurs, kissing my jaw and moving down on the neck.

    I don''t think I could pull it over even if I wanted... ying hard to get? It''s too difficult for me.

    ?Why would I do that?? I can''t see the benefits.

    ?So that I more eagerly ept your proposal.?

    ?It would be too much of a risk,? I exin. ?I don''t want you to ept me because of lust.?

    ?You''re making it soplicated,? he chuckles. He leans on the sofa and spreads his arms on the back, looking at me with a cunning grin.

    Is he the one nning hard to get now?

    ?I''m sorry for inconveniencing you,? I whisper, trying to convince him of my innocent, pure nature.

    ?Don''t worry and just continue.?

    ?Have you thought about it?? I murmur. ?I''m not hurrying you or anything... Just asking.?

    ?I haven''t decided yet. I''ve never been proposed to before. You can understand that it''s an odd position.?

    ?I''ve never proposed to anyone either, before today,? I point out. I was brave, wasn''t I?

    ?That''s what makes resisting so difficult, Thea...? he whispers, returning to caress my skin with his breath. Only with his breath, unfortunately.

    ?You don''t need to resist,? I moan. ?You can just ept.?

    ?What you promised me is quite tempting. There''s no need for so much pressing, by the way...?

    ?I''m sorry,? I sigh, opening my eyes and sitting with my back straight.

    He''s right. I shouldn''t press him.

    ?I won''t do it again. Next time we talk about this, it will be when you want to give me an answer.?

    He''s waited for me for years before meeting me. I can wait a few months without falling into despair.

 Chapter 344 - Familiar Atmosphere

    <h4>Chapter 344 - Familiar Atmosphere</h4>

    I visit the stables the day after Alexander informed me about the new horses. He bought me the present while I was still a wife, but I won''t press too much on the details.

    After all, a gift is a gift. Details shouldn''t be analysed too much. It''s the thought that matters.

    The steward taking care of the Lord''s horses wees me with a bow, and I just nod while looking behind him.

    ?I heard that some new horses arrived,? I say. ?The Lord said I could choose one...?

    I smile, hoping Alexander already informed them. It will save us time and discussions.

    ?Oh, yes, my Lady! Here, this way...? he exims. ?I''ve ordered the horses by size and colour.?

    What are we talking about? Clothes?

    ?Most of them are young, but there are a couple of older horses. I guess my Lord predicted events like parades and ceremonial rides...?

    ?Wait,? I murmur. ?What does it mean??

    ?It doesn''t happen very often here in Kyre, but it''s better to have a calmer horse for those asions. And also, even if they are not young, they''re still beautiful...?

    ?No, I mean... Wasn''t I supposed to choose one horse??

    The man blinks, surprised.

    ?My Lady, I didn''t receive precise orders about how many horses can be used at a time...?

    Well, I can ride one at a time, that''s for sure. Unless I don''t lend one to someone else... Oh, I can go riding with my friends, like this!

    ?So, the horses are mine?? I murmur. ?All of them??

    ?Yes, my Lady. All the horses in this area are of exclusive use to my Lady. No one is allowed to take one without your permission.?

    Oh.

    But I''m not that surprised. After all, Alexander''s ways are a bit extreme at times.

    I walk in front of the horses, wondering if I''ll have to find a name for every single horse.

    ?This one,? I say, stopping in front of a white stallion.

    ?This one is not yet fully domesticated.?

    ?I know,? I chuckle.

    It can''t even stay still in ce from nervousness. It needs to run, to have some good exercise.

    ?Yes, my Lady,? the steward says after just a second of silence.

    He prepares the horse for me while I wear the gloves and wait outside.

    The stallion is beautiful, ready to get out and barely still for the time I need to mount.

    ?Now,? I whisper while caressing its crest. ?Let''s see what you can do.?

    When he seems to ept my guide, I grab the reins and hit him with the stirrup iron. Just a tap to make him walk forward.

    Only when I''m sure it won''t go crazy, I gallop away to thends out of Stoneyard.

    The guards open the gate for me, and they don''t close it. A few metres behind me, my personal guard follows me.

    I''ve almost forgotten about him. Hasn''t Alexander retreated my escorts? Oh, but it''s fine. I''m used to being followed everywhere.

    I had a few days of freedom soon after marriage, and I ended up sick in bed. I prefer being followed, just in case.

    I''ve grown up with the bodyguard''s shadows following me, so it''s not like it annoys me more than a little.

    Even if I''m no one, now. I''m not a target for the moment, so I should be safe.

    After running in the wild for an hour or so, I return to Stoneyard at a trot. The stallion is as content as me for having the chance to use his muscles, so he doesn''t try elerating when I rx my hold or lower the control.

    Such a well-behaved animal. Choosing it was the right thing to do.

    ?Thunder will be my favourite horse,? I say, caressing the crest and wondering if it''ll annoy my newpanion.

    It shakes his head in approval, and I chuckle, happy to have found a name.

    ?Thunder is such a good boy!? I exim when the stableboys run in my direction to help me down.

    They spot a dark shadow a few metres from us, and they halt. No one is willing to hold my hand while getting down now.

    No big deal, I can do it alone.

    ?You named it Thunder?? Alexander asks.

    ?Yes,? I reply.

    I don''t exin the reason, as it''s obvious enough.

    I hope Alexander won''t make trouble, though. He''s been overprotective till now, but I do know how to ride a horse. And there aren''t as many threats as before...

    ?I thought you would name it Cloud or Bolt.?

    ?Because of the colour?? I murmur, caressing the candid fur.

    ?Yes, because of that.?

    ?I didn''t think about it,? I sigh. ?Have you already eaten??

    ?No, not yet.?

    I have the feeling it''s better not to ask if he stayed nearby waiting for me toe back. He came in a few seconds; it''s unlikely it''s by chance. Yet, the Lord of Kyre is a busy man...

    ?We can eat together,? I propose. ?If you agree, of course.?

    ?I like the idea. Let''s go,? Alexander says. ?The only avable ce, though, is the one on my right. I hope you don''t mind.?

    ?I don''t. Just, don''t tell your future wife I sat there,? I giggle, locking my arm around his.

    Also, the table does have plenty of empty ces. But that is another detail we have time to find a spot for.

    ?I''m starving,? I say. ?I''ve done so much exercise today. I think I''ll rest this afternoon.?

    ?I think you''ll like your ce today,? Alexander murmurs.

    ?Hmm? Have you put a soft cushion there??

    ?No, you don''t need it. You already are soft enough, right?? he chuckles, looking down at my body with a grin.

    ?You!? I whisper. I pinch his forearm, but this block of stone doesn''t feel anything.

    When we enter the dining hall, I notice the messy head sitting next to my ce.

    ?Were you nning to bait me here to have lunch together?? I inquire, looking at Alexander with suspicion.

    ?No, I just wanted you to be at ease.?

    ?I am always at ease,? I murmur, lifting my nose and closing my eyes.

    I open them when Alexander''s lips peck my forehead.

    ?My Lady!? Olly exims when he sees me.

    Oh, right, I''ve heard he was appointed to work in the Lord''s suite. I haven''t seen him yet, though. I should have asked before.

    Alexander wouldn''t mistreat him, I''m sure of it. But this child is so afraid of him that I should at least exin to Olly that he won''t be hurt, that the Lord isn''t as scary and dangerous as he looks.

    ?I''m happy to see you, my Lady!? he continues.

    He jumps down from the chair and tries dragging back mine to allow me to sitfortably.

    Alexander watches the scene with a ck look, and he intervenes only when the chair swings back and almost hits Olly''s nose.

    He grabs the backrest and shows me to sit down while I witness those two''s interaction with ill-hidden amusement.

    They are coborating, kind of. What has Alexander said to Olly to let him fear him less? I''m so curious, but I won''t have the truth that easily, will I?

    ?I''ve written a message for my Lady,? Olly says, keeping the paper in his little hands.

    I would like to pinch his red cheeks, but I''m not sure how he would react. And Alexander is nearby; better avoid showing too much closeness.

    ?You learned to write,? I realise. ?Good job!?

    I pat the little one''s hair, and he closes his eyes and moves his chin up, rubbing his head on my palm like a puppy.

    ?Miss Lyana told me my Lady likes messages,? he exins. Miss?

    Oh, right, the little one might have been confused by too manydies. He doesn''t know capitalisation yet, does he?

    Also, the maids don''t like to calldy any other woman here.

    It''s something unique to Kyre, and I needed a year to realise it.

    ?Have you seen my daughter yet?? I ask him. ?You''ll have to protect her when she grows up and starts running in the castle.?

    Olly nods, clenching his fists with determination.

    ?I will be the perfect guard!? he exims.

    Wonderful! Lavinia already has a ymate for the first years. Also, Anne Mary will bring her children so she won''t feel too alone without siblings.

    As the maids bring the food, the Countess sits in front of me, anddy Lyana next to Olly. Kate brings the baby to me, after hours far from each other, and I check that she''s not hungry yet.

    ?You''ll let your mother eat, won''t you?? I murmur, moving the cap back to free her forehead.

    Olly observes the little ball with curiosity while the Countess seems curious but holds back her requests. She wants to hold Lavinia, to look from close up.

    ?You already have enough admirers, right?? I continue, looking back into the little ball''s ck eyes.

    All until Alexander says something, and I lose her attention for good.

    The table is chatty, the mood is good. I like this feeling of familiarity. As if we weren''t away for months.

 Chapter 345 - Just The Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 345 - Just The Beginning</h4>

    It takes Alexander a whole week to ept.

    He visits Lavinia and me every day. Sometimes, he stays for the night. Seldom, he walks back to his room.

    The chamber I upied has be morefortable and cosy. The maids light the fire and keep it warm for me.

    I also have a small working room attached.

    I still need to walk to the Lady''s office for some documents.

    I can''t just forget about my duties. Even if they''re not my duties anymore, I shouldn''t let Stoneyard be unmanaged for the time of this little tantrum of mine.

    The day Alexander epts to get married, it''s sunny and windy. Not the perfect day to take a stroll in the gardens because the breeze is chilly, but I don''t care.

    ?I will marry you,? he says, looking me in the eyes. ?And this is my own wish. Not something anyone else forced me to do.?

    I can''t help but smile. I can restrain myself for a few seconds only before jumping in his arms and hugging him tightly.

    ?I love you so much!? I say. ?Even if you didn''t want me back as your wife, I would love you like this.?

    ?Oh, Thea, you...? he sighs. ?Shall I call for a priest??

    ?No, wait.?

    I split from him and stare at my fingers. My cheeks are blushing, but I have to say it now.

    ?I thought of the perfect day for our wedding...?

    ?Yes??

    I stand on tiptoe and whisper it to his ear.

    ?This summer...? he considers. ?It''s the same day we were married for the first time.?

    ?Yes,? I confirm, nodding convinced. ?Since you epted in time, we can celebrate it that same day.?

    ?Are you sure?? he inquires. ?We''re not the same people of ourst life. We changed, didn''t we??

    ?Yes, that''s true. However, what didn''t change is our love. I don''t have her memories, but I''m certain Queen Theodora liked and loved you as much as I do. She couldn''t do better, that''s for sure. We can start our new life on that same day. Without any need to remember things that never happened. And it would be romantic, wouldn''t it??

    It would be like epting what happened and, at the same time, overwriting it with our new memories and actions.

    ?Let''s do it,? Alexander says. ?I trust you, Thea. If you think it''s good, we''ll do as you wish.?

    ?You have a saying in it, Alexander. I''m not the only one to decide.?

    ?Then... I do like the date. I will find a priest that will ept to use both the rings. And also a seamstress to prepare the most beautiful dress for Lavinia! It will be perfect.?

    ?We can decide the details together. This time, we will organise it.?

    ?Oh, yes!?

    ?And, also...?

    ?Yes, Thea??

    ?This time, we will have an engagement period. We will be fianc��es.?

    This sentence seems to open a world to Alexander''s mind.

    ?Fianc��es,? he whispers. ?I like how it sounds.?

    ?It will be the first time for both of us.?

    ?Yes, and we will go out on dates and get to know each other,? he chuckles. ?Why didn''t I think of it earlier??

    ?Because fianc��es don''t share the bed.?

    His lips now curl down.

    ?No??

    ?No, it''s forbidden.?

    ?Are you sure??

    ?Well, we might try. But we have to be very, very cautious. We can''t let anyone find out!?

    ?It''s rather obvious what we do at night, Thea. No one is an idiot here.?

    I agree, but we could at least try being less obvious.

    ?I don''t want to pretend to be engaged,? I exin. I didn''t need an official divorce for that.

    ?All right,? he nods. ?I will bear it in silence.?

    ?Hey, I will bear it too,? I point out.

    I''m not made of stone and ice.

    ?Think about our first night of marriage,? I chuckle. ?It might be something memorable.?

    ?Oh, not the first night,? he sighs, beaten.

    ?The second??

    ?No, Thea.?

    ?When did we consummate??

    ?Third night,? he moans.

    The third night after marriage? What did we do during the first two, for goodness?

    ?Was I busy?? I murmur, feeling a bit... just a bit guilty.

    ?Only the first night. During the second, we forgot to.?

    ?Oh.? I can''t imagine it.

    My dreams don''t happen in chronological order, so I''m not sure what happened when. But my shameless Consort dying till the third night...

    ?Why?? I murmur. ?Why didn''t you initiate intimacy earlier? Or was I the one fleeing??

    What went wrong?

    ?You were a Queen. And I was no one. I couldn''t just drag you in bed. I had rules back then.?

    ?I can''t imagine there wasn''t any way to convince me.?

    He knows everything about my body, damn it! How could he not find a way to convince the Queen to surrender to pleasure?

    ?I didn''t have all the experience I have now.? He shrugs as if admitting it doesn''t wound his pride.

    ?What do you mean??

    ?I mean what you heard.?

    He crosses his arms and pouts.

    ?The women before me didn''t teach you anything?? I inquire, just to be sure. It would be too much to ask from Alexander.

    With his figure, his natural charm, and the mysterious aura that attracts women like honey attracts flies... I can''t believe he didn''t have even one lover.

    Ah, maybe he''s talking about his first life. He was a bit clumsy and shy back then. And also, I didn''t dream of anyone.

    I''m d I can''t see this life, though. I''m not sure I would like to know the details.

    ?What women?? he murmurs. ?I only have one woman.?

    ?In... two lives??

    ?Yes.?

    He furrows his brows and narrows his eyes.

    ?And you?? he inquires.

    ?I don''t have any women!? I defend myself. I didn''t have time for a lover when I was a Queen.

    Too many tasks toplete; bed activities were said to exhaust people. So, I couldn''t afford to do any, just like I couldn''t afford to drink alcohol.

    Oh, well, bed activities do exhaust me. It wasn''t a lie. Yet, I thought it would be way worse.

    And also, I don''t think that anyone other than my husband could make me continue for too long. I was ratherzy in my youth. I spared every step and movement to have more time to read and work.

    ?What a sad life,? I murmur. Onlyter, I realise that I''ve moved on with my thoughts without alerting Alexander.

    Like this... What was thest thing he said?

    ?Are you talking about mine or yours?? he asks, lifting his chin as a challenge.

    ?Actually, mine.?

    ?Do you want a woman??

    ?Ah??

    What use do I have of a woman?

    ?No, I''m content with one lover. Oh, wait, no... I don''t have a lover now; I have a fianc��e. Well, I''m happy all the same.?

    Maybe, even more.

    ?I love you, Alexander,? I say, holding his hand and stepping closer. ?And I will spend the rest of my life proving it to you. I don''t know if I''ll be able to convey my feelings to you, but I will do my best to learn! Year after year, I will be a better wife for you.?

    ?You don''t need to work this hard, my dear fianc��e. Just be yourself, and we''ll be happy.?

    ?It''s not that simple, Alexander,? I sigh. ?It''ll be the third time, so we should have figured it out earlier... Marriage is not the end of a story. It''s not the point when everything starts going great, and we can rest assured. It''s just the beginning. And we''ll have to work hard to maintain it. We''ll have to fight for happiness each and every day.?

    ?I love you so much that it hurts,? he sighs. ?I don''t know how to tell you.?

    ?You don''t have to,? I whisper, caressing his cheek. ?Words are overrated.?

    ?I don''t want you to doubt me, even for an instant.?

    ?I won''t. I''ve seen so much in thest year that doubt is out of the question.?

    ?Is this really the end?? he chuckles. ?No more tantrums or weird ns? Is this it??

    ?No,? I scoff.

    He pecks my forehead and waits for me to continue.

    Is he really this interested in my bbering? So much patience, as if he trained patience his whole life.

    ?I told you. It''s the beginning. But this time, let''s try avoiding a tragic end.?

    I can''t imagine doing all of this once again. Too tiring.

    ?I can''t wait to be married,? he murmurs.

    ?This is a line a perfect fianc��e would say,? I reply, surrounding his neck with my arms.

    I lean my lips on his in a gentle, sweet kiss.

    We forget the wind and the yellow leaves around us. All that matters is the chaste contact between our bodies. And the soft brushing of lips over lips.

    Not wild and passionate. Just delicate and gentle. Without haste, without hurry and panic.

    Perfect for a new beginning.

 Chapter 346 - Ten Years Later (1)

    <h4>Chapter 346 - Ten Years Later (1)</h4>

    The sea is not as calm today, but it doesn''t matter too much. I can see Polis in the distance, which means we''ll be there by evening.

    The usual breeze moves my hair, which I let loose on my back, and my clothes follow the sails with their waving.

    If he wasn''t bedridden, Alexander would enjoy this view and feelings with me. But since he can''t even walk around after a month of journey by sea, I let him rest in the cabin.

    He must be the only person in the world whose seasickness worsens with time instead of decreasing. But it''s one of the things I like the most: one of his few weaknesses.

    To think that a man like him would surrender to the waves... Ah, he''s so unlucky to have wed a former sea queen.

    ?How much time?? I inquire when a sailor passes by.

    ?Three hours, my Queen.?

    Can I even say sailor?

    While we were on the way, Diogenes decided to attack a ship and steal part of the cargo. Not all, since he hasn''t transformed into an evil pirate captain, but enough to make some money.

    Some things never change, and his parsimony won''t disappear ever. Even as a pirate, he doesn''t spend a cent more than necessary. It''s almost a waste for the pirate economy, now that I think about it.

    When Alexander realised that we were stealing, he got angry as a devil and tried to stop the misdeed. And he ended up vomiting his soul out.

    It was kind of cute. I had to take care of my hubby after, so I had a chance to act like a proper wife and pat his back while he threw out. And then to caress his forehead while putting him to rest.

    A few dayster, he let go of the grudge. And Diogenes thought it was better to go straight to Polis before the Consort died of seasickness.

    I couldn''t find enough patience to exin that there couldn''t be a Consort without a Queen, so we just let him do and enjoyed the feeling of being called like in our first life.

    I enjoyed it more than Alexander, as he''s still recovering.

    ?I haven''t been home for months. And I always be nervous when we''re nearby. I''d row towards there if only I could,? Diogenesments while observing the horizon.

    I haven''t heard him walk here.

    This vessel became his home, and he''s now a real captain: he moves on his ship as if it was part of him.

    ?Thest few days are the hardest, and the four hours we need to get there when we finally see the harbour, oh, thosest forever...? he sighs. ?I always hope to see you there, my Queen. We haven''t gotten used to not being ruled. We miss the royal family and our traditions...?

    ?Things change, Diogenes. And as long as I''m alive, I''ll make sure no harm is done to Polis. That''s all I can do, so I hope it''s enough.?

    Actually, I''m nervous.

    The exile was lifted officially a few weeks ago. Alexander organised the departure as soon as he got the news.

    This time, we''re travelling with reliable escorts and a few maids and servants. We don''t want to waste time with bandits and simr obstacles. Even his majesty sent a missive to tell us to be careful.

    Apparently, there is a fleet of cruel pirates roaming in Ethirian waters.

    I''m returning officially after ten years of exile. I''m afraid of how my people will react to me. After all, I abandoned them. I left the city as if I was a martyr, and then I survived.

    It''s not easy to forgive such events...

    I sigh as the initial nostalgia is shadowed by this new, apprehensive feeling.

    Maybe it''s too early. Maybe, I could try another time. Are wete to sneak into the city in secret and visit our ces?

    I collect my gowns and head into the cabin. Alexander is still lying on the bed, with an arm on his eyes and a grimace.

    ?Wife?? he moans when he hears the door.

    ?How are you feeling??

    ?Like yesterday.?

    ?A couple of hours more, and we''ll reach Polis.?

    ?Land?? he says, grabbing my hand out of instinct. He doesn''t even need to move his arm away from his eyes. He doesn''t need to see me, to know where I am.

    ?Yes,? I reply while sitting down next to him. I caress his hair and wait for his second reaction. In fact, his hand slides up on my arm and reaches my elbow.

    Before he has time to caress even higher, I bow down andnd a kiss on his forehead.

    ?It will be over soon. And your suffering will be rewarded.?

    ?Mhm?? he moans, this time opening his eyes. ?How??

    He''s not sick anymore, apparently.

    No, rather, his brain is focused on something that isn''t the waves.

    ?Why don''t you tell me how?? I bounce the question back. ?What is your brain up to this time??

    ?Oh, there''s something this husband of yours wanted to do... But I''m afraid my wife will look at me with disgust and leave forever,? he pouts. ?I do not dare ask.?

    I roll my eyes and sigh. How many times has he said something like this already? It''s once every few weeks. I wonder how long his creativity willst.

    I bow down and peck his lips.

    ?What is it that''s so perverse??

    ?There''s a terrace in the royal pce, there in Polis...? he murmurs.

    Oh, he''s again at it. He wants to do it out in the open.

    I''ve rejected him a few times already, yet he always asks again.

    Once, it was in the middle of a hunt. For goodness, it was the first time we were hunting together! I didn''t want to waste time and roll in the bushes...

    He''s always so inspired in the woods.

    I''ve done many naughty things all these years, but all hidden in our room. I''ve been a pervert with decency.

    The thought of being spotted by someone in such a private moment would turn any hint of excitement off. For me, not for Alexander.

    And now, he''s proposing the balcony of my former room.

    Doesn''t he have any shame?

    ?I knew you would say no,? he sulks.

    ?Then, why did you ask??

    ?Because hope is thest to disappear. What if, pitied by my suffering, you would have conceded? I would have been the happiest man alive.?

    ?Aren''t you happy already?? I tease him. ?Now, now... Is your content based on how often your wife shares your bed? That''s ame way to live, my dear.?

    He seems to think about it, even though he has the reply ready. His eyes graze on the wood of the roof, pass by the candle fixed on the table, and finally return to me.

    ?You''re right,? he sighs. ?I''m ame man. My only luck is that my wife epts my wickedness. From time to time...?

    ?From time to time? You...? I whisper. ?You''re a shameless Archduke! What else would you want from me? All these stories just because I said no a couple of times??

    ?I''m trying to look pitiful to make you ept,? he points out. ?I have the right to do my best!?

    ?You''re making it sound as if I treat you badly,? I murmur.

    His arms surround my waist, and he drags me on his chest. His lipsnd on my neck, and his tongue tickles my skin.

    ?Say it again,? he whispers. ?Comin about me some more...?

    His face dives in my bosom, and he bites my right breast through the clothes.

    ?Say that you don''t like this,? he continues. ?Tell me not to touch you anymore.?

    ?Don''t be this extreme,? I breathe. ?I don''tin about everything.?

    One of his hands slips down, cupping my butt.

    ?We already talked about it,? I say. ?I don''t want to be spotted.?

    ?All right,? he nods, his nose still in between my breasts. ?I''ll find a way to be invisible.?

    At least, I''m sure he won''t insist. Once I say no, or a couple of times when he''s in the mood, he doesn''tpel me to fulfil his desires.

    Being both stubborn, it''s a continuous fight for some kind of supremacy. But it''s worth it.

    ?Good hubby,? I mumble while caressing his hair. ?Now, shall we get ready? Aren''t you looking forward to visiting Polis??

    ?To set foot onnd,? he corrects me.

    A knock on the cabin startles us.

    ?My Queen, we''rending!? Diogenes shouts.

    The rity of his voice makes me understand that if I were to moan a little harder, the sound would be heard in the hallway. One of the disadvantages of a ship. Thank goodness I managed to contain myself these two months.

    ?Are you ready, Thea?? Alexander inquires. His face reappears in front of me, and I peck his cheek.

    ?I am!? I exim, now full of enthusiasm and energy. ?And you, Xander??

 Chapter 347 - Ten Years Later (2)

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Ten Years Later (2)</h4>

    The harbour is back in function. Hence, we need to wait our turn to get in. Even if Alexander is cursing under his breath, I''m happy about this.

    It means that Polis is flourishing again.

    There''s less work for me. I just have to check if the reports sent in thest couple of years are exact, and I''ll be free to go back to Kyre.

    ?You didn''t have to follow me,? I point out.

    Alexander looks at me with his most suffering expression, almost agreeing. But then, he realises that it would have meant a few months without touching his wife, taking care of the children alone...

    ?It''s my duty,? hements, now proud. ?I can''t leave my wife alone.?

    ?Don''t you trust me?? I tease him.

    He pouts and looks at the harbour with longing. If he didn''t have a green face, I would think he''s being nostalgic.

    As soon as his feet touch the ground, he returns to his usual, indestructible self.

    ?Where do we stay?? I inquire. ?The ce fromst time??

    He shakes his head, holding my hand while pulling me towards a carriage.

    ?No, the one from the time before.?

    We''ve been to Polis together only once. In this life, at least.

    ?The Royal Pce?? I inquire in a whisper.

    ?Yes, of course. Where else should Madam Governor stay??

    ?What will people think if I go there? I was once their Queen!?

    ?It will be all right, Thea. They remember you, and they didn''t stop loving you. I''ve collected the stories about your sacrifice in a book; you can read it when your self-esteem decreases... You''re like a hero for them. Oh, well, without the like. You are a hero, period.?

    ?But I lost.?

    ?And then, after losing, you offered your life in exchange for freedom. Your people haven''t forgotten.?

    In fact, he''s right. My people didn''t forget.

    When we reach the gates, all the officers working in Polis, both citizens and Ethirians, are waiting for us. They greet us with a bow while we cross the gates, and even the maids seem happy to see me.

    I mean more work for them, yet they smile.

    ?What is this?? I inquire while stepping down from the carriage. Are they greeting me? Or maybe Alexander.

    We didn''t make it public when his majesty named me Governor of Polis. It was enough that everyone knew that the city was under Kyre''s protection.

    ?We''re greeting our Governor,? the officer in the front says. He''s so young yet already with a relevant charge.

    Then, he bows his head to hide a couple of tears. I look at him for a whole minute before remembering.

    He worked at my Pce. He brought documents from one office to the other. From an errand boy to a high-ranking officer is a long way to go.

    ?Wee back, your excellency,? he says.

    Out of here, I am her highness, Theodora, Archduchess of Kyre. But within Polis''s administrative borders, I am her excellency, Madam Governor. What does this make of Alexander, by the way?

    I turn to him and smile. He''s always at my side, and I''m used to having him at an arm''s reach.

    After years of marriage, it became a habit of mine: to look at him every time I ask myself a question.

    ?I''m tired from the journey,? I say. ?I''ll start working tomorrow, after lunchtime. Please, can someone show me the way to the lodgings??

    I know the Pce like the palm of my hand, but I don''t know which room they prepared. Maybe the biggest one among those for ambassadors? It has a great view, and we''ll be able to see the sea from there. Unfortunately, not the harbour.

    ?Yes, your excellency.?

    I smile at all the people gathered around me, remembering how I used to be surrounded by noisy officers and tant nobles all the time. It''s odd to see them so silent.

    ?And yourpanion? Might we ask who he is?? one from the second row asks. His face is confused.

    Mine must be, too. How am I going to introduce Alexander? As Lord of Kyre? Archduke? Mister Governor?

    ?Oh, this is my husband,? I say out loud.

    Since he''s a step to my right and a half behind me, they assumed it was some kind of servant or boy toy I found on the way, didn''t they?

    Their faces are so funny.

    As the servants start whispering among themselves, I observe the situation, amused. Next to me, there''s a shining Alexander. He''s the happiest man alive at this moment.

    I should have introduced him like this to my friends too, instead of saying Archduke so many times.

    I didn''t even tell his name to all these people: I forgot to. But he doesn''t mind. He doesn''t even seem bothered by the maids whispering: ?So that''s the beast?? to each other.

    I guess they weren''t expecting a handsome beast like this.

    ?The... The Governor Consort?? another officer asks, just to be sure.

    ?Yes, that is what I said.?

    Alexander winces, and he looks at me with just a trace of that sadness that he couldn''t forget a few years ago. Whenever something reminds us of our first life, it does it to both of us.

    I didn''t remember anything; my soul isn''t fit for it. But I dreamt about every second of the first Alexander. Now, I know him as much as he knows me. We''re in a bnced rtionship, with the same power to influence the other and the same capability to understand what makes us suffer or be content.

    We stopped running after our past versions. We found out that we could be ourselves without being identical to nor theplete opposite of the first Alexander and Theodora.

    It took us years to get here, but now we''re free from our pasts. Most of all, because we were supposed to be dead at this point. And yet, here we are: married for the second... third time, with three children waiting for us at home, and in love each day a little more.

    We considered bringing Elias with us, to show him where hees from. But then, we realised it was not fair. He didn''t deserve to inherit our dark secrets. He''s a new person, with his new destiny.

    And his brother and sister have the same right to this ce as he does.

    When my efforts to stabilise the Empire were rewarded with Polis, I wasn''t sure how to manage it from so far apart. But I found my way.

    Alexander will help me for sure, and there are very few things we can''t do together. Kyre and Polis are at the opposite sides of the Empire, and we''re keeping the whole country united like this.

    Pressing from the north and from the south, we''re keeping the other counties unable to try any secession.

    ?I can''t stay for too long, unfortunately, so I hope you''re ready to work extra hours for the month toe,? I dere, starting to walk towards the entrance. ?Next time we meet might as well be in another ten years. Am I right, my dear??

    I turn to Alexander, and he nods fiercely. He would ept anything in his current state of mind. It''s better to retreat before I fall into temptation and make him promise... Oh, I shouldn''t even think about it.

    ?Yes, my... I mean, your excellency.?

    I nod, showing with a polite smile that I didn''t lose the slip of tongue. If Alexander was a bit different, he might scold them in my stead.

    ?Be careful with that,? I sigh. ?It might cause problems for everyone.?

    I don''t want to risk my neck for a few easy words. I have a family to provide for.

    ?Let''s go,? I say to Alexander, and he strolls to me and grabs my hand.

    We proceed a few steps until a maid reaches us and bows. She shows us the way towards the hallways I haven''t visited in years.

    This time, the Pce isn''t abandoned and dusty. Everything is clean and tidy. It resembles a bit how it used to be when there were people actually living here.

    ?We prepared the royal room, your excellency. Yet, there are many others ready if this is not to your liking... We weren''t sure how to proceed, so...?

    She bows her head and waits for the sentence.

    ?You did well,? I say, more to calm her.

    A room is just a room. Even though my own youth bedroom is somehow special to my heart.

    ?Thank goodness we thought of cleaning the Consort''s room too,? she sighs. ?We will bring all that is needed in a moment if your excellency, the Governor Consort, gives us time...?

    ?Don''t worry,? Alexander murmurs, pushing me towards the door. ?One room is enough for my wife and me.?

    As we leave a blushing maid outside, he closes the door and moves to kiss me. But then, he''s distracted by the food on the table.

    Cheese, wine, fruits of many kinds...

    ?Awesome!? he exims. ?I was starving.?

    ?Hey,? I moan. ?You were supposed to take care of your wife, you shameless husband.?

    ?I need energy for my needy wife, my love,? he chuckles, circling my waist and carrying me towards the sofa next to the table.

 Chapter 348 - Ten Years Later (3)

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Ten Years Later (3)</h4>

    I''m less hungry than Alexander, so I get up and reach the terrace while he''s still eating.

    I''ve missed this view. Last time, I couldn''t just get out here and take a look. We were visiting the ce in secret, so we couldn''t let anyone see that there was someone in thete Queen''s room!

    Yet, now, it''s fine. Even if they see me, they''ll just remember the good old times and continue on.

    The harbour is lively as I remember it was during my childhood. The war forced us to decrease the number of exchanges, and the surrender meant it wasn''t our harbour anymore.

    Yet, somehow, we got it back.

    The breeze is warm as usual, and the mountains tower over the Pce. I can see everything from here.

    The streets are crowded, people do get out of their houses. It''s as if war has never happened.

    The light of the sun, setting behind the mountains, makes everything look calmer and hotter. We''re lucky it''s just the beginning of summer, or we would be panting in heat right now.

    I''ve forgotten how cosy the sun rays are. The cold north has got into my bones, and I''ve stopped feeling cold like in the first years.

    A pair of strong arms surround my waist, and a dark head lowers on my shoulder. Alexander is hugging me from the back.

    ?You startled me,? I say.

    He said something about this terrace, and I''m not sure he understood that I refused.

    In fact, his lips are pressed on my neck.

    ?Alexander, go shave first. You''re scratching me like this.?

    ?You''re so delicate, wife,? he murmurs. ?I will shave. As soon as I fulfil my promise to you.?

    ?You didn''t promise anything!? Iin. ?And we''re out in the open. What if someone sees??

    ?Who can see you here, wife?? he points out.

    In fact, it is difficult. It''s the highest terrace of the building. For security reasons, there aren''t even windows higher than this. The only chance is spotting us while strolling in the gardens, but it''s enough distance to hide what we''re doing... Even though it would be too embarrassing.

    ?Let''s get in the room,? I sigh.

    ?No,? Alexander murmurs. He pulls me back by a few steps until I can''t see the city anymore. ?Is this hidden enough for you??

    ?You''re so insistent,? I pout, but I turn to him and surround his neck. I stand on tiptoe and kiss him.

    His hands move down on my back, reaching my butt and squeezing. He caresses my thighs, taking another step back, and then he lifts me up.

    When Alexander turns and presses me on the wall next to the window, I open my eyes and try to protest. Yet, I lock my legs around his hips and clench his shoulder in search of bnce.

    ?Not me,? he sighs. ?Don''t look at me!?

    Where else should I look? And, also, I was trying to say something!

    ?Look at the scenery,? he breathes in my ear. His fingers pin my chin and make me raise my head and stare over his shoulder. ?I want you to see every detail. I will ask youter, so you better not pretend or close your eyes.?

    He lifts my skirt, revealing my legs to the wind. It takes him forever to fold the long cloth, and it''s even more difficult in this position.

    In the end, though, Alexander manages. His instinct never fails him in this kind of circumstances.

    I bend down and kiss his neck while he works with his belt. I caress the back of his nape with my nails, and then I sink my fingers in his hair. I delicately pull when he''s ready to go, and Alexander sighs against my lips.

    ?The room is right here,? he says.

    ?Too far now,? I murmur.

    No one can see us here. We''re alone, in front of huge mountains and the endless sea. The wind makes us shiver, and a few clouds on the horizon promise rain.

    ?You asked for it, wife,? he mumbles. ?I''m just fulfilling your request, aren''t I??

    ?You''re taking advantage of me,? I point out. ?Like you always do, you shameless husband.?

    ?No, I''m not shameless,? he chuckles. ?Just toozy to carry you in.?

    That said, he returns to his husbandly duties. He caresses my face with a finger and kisses me lightly before joining our bodies and pressing me on the wall with his weight.

    Oh, we haven''t done it like this in a while, now that I think about it. Lately, my hubby has been too tired to carry me, so I had to do most of the work.

    ?Thea,? he whispers, calling me back to the real world. ?I said not to look here. But the scenery.?

    I bite his shoulder as aint. His hand on my thighs, keeping me from falling, finds enough space to pinch me.

    ?I''ll know if you close your eyes,? he adds before thrusting inside with his usual roughness.

    I suppress a scream, but a loud moan escapes my mouth.

    We''re in the open. People might hear even if they don''t see us.

    Maybe, a distraction isn''t as bad as an idea. I open my eyes and gaze at whatever is behind Alexander''s shoulder.

    And I find the sea.

    Nothing weird, right? It''s always been there. But, all of a sudden, I remember a painting in our room in Stoneyard. I remember the small details I spent so much time searching, and I find them all here, in the real deal.

    The way the waves reflect the sun rays and their shadowed part. The white foam adds colour, and the blue changes ording to the depth. The more distant areas are like sapphires, while those closest to thend are either dark greenish or light blue.

    The sky mirrors the water, even though the western part is already starting to be red. The sun is setting, and soon it will be evening.

    All of this makes me distract from Alexander enough to overlook my own body. My fingers are clenching his shoulders, my legs are quivering around his waist. My throat has forgotten my orders and is letting out wild screams and naughty moans.

    I''m so close to the peak, yet I can''t stop looking at the sea.

    ?The scenery...? I stutter, trying to find enough air to talk in all this panting. ?It''s... be-beautiful!?

    ?I know, Thea,? Alexander murmurs.

    Of course, he knows, he painted it! He remembers every detail of what can be seen from this room.

    As pleasure takes over, my eyes close, and my back arches. I can''t follow Alexander''s order as I contort in his arms and think only of this ecstatic emotion.

    Alexander''s breath hits my ear as he pants faster and faster until reaching his own satisfaction.

    ?Thea,? he murmurs, kissing my neck and slowing down.

    He eventually stops thrusting, but his lips don''t skip a spot on my skin. One of his arms surrounds my waist, and we lean against the wall once again.

    ?I love you,? he whispers, cuddling me in his embrace and brushing his prickly beard on my shoulder.

    It takes me forever to open my eyes, but I manage to. I observe Alexander''s face while he''s still recovering, and a smile curls my lips.

    His hair is as dark as it has always been, but his beard has a few lighter spots. He shaves regrly, so it''s difficult to see, but the white hairs are there.

    He is ageing, after all. It''s just that it makes him even more handsome and charming. It''s unfair to us human beings, but I find him more enticing now than when I first met him.

    There are a few wrinkles around his eyes, and I''m d for them. It''s proof of his smiling throughout the years. It''s a sign that I brought him more pleasure and happy moments than pain and trouble.

    ?I love you too, Xander,? I reply. A bit toote, but I was distracted.

    Then, I chuckle and hug him tightly. No matter that our bodies are still joined, I don''t want to part.

    ?Can you believe we survived ten years of marriage?? I exim.

    ?Not yet,? he replies.

    ?Yes, in fact. If you count the first year too...?

    ?I don''t want to count it.?

    ?Then, I''ll say the same thing next year,? I sigh.

    ?Will we celebrate like this?? he murmurs. ?Our real anniversary.?

    ?This isn''t enough for an anniversary,? Iment.

    ?We''re not done.?

    That''s true as well.

    ?If this would make you happy,? I say.

    ?And you?? he murmurs. He pecks my cheek. ?Does it make you happy??

    ?Does it?? I say. I tilt my head and look at him questioningly. ?Happy isn''t the right word.?

    Instead of crooking his mouth and looking at me like an abandoned puppy, Alexander pushes his hip up. We haven''t parted yet, and it might take more time than nned to do so.

    ?Not happy?? he says to my ear before thrusting again. I arch my back, already at the limit.

    ?Happy isn''t enough to describe it,? I exin as we return to our marriage duties with no less effort than before.

 Chapter 349 - Ten Years Later (4)

    <h4>Chapter 349 - Ten Years Later (4)</h4>

    How can someone retain their energies like this, I will never understand. Thank goodness I said after lunch while talking with the officers, for I won''t be able to get up early tomorrow.

    Alexander is shaving at the light of antern, wearing only his trousers and letting me admire his back from the bed.

    As for me... I''m lying down, my head resting on the arms, covered by the sheet in strategic spots. I''m staring shamelessly, smiling when our eyes meet on the giant mirror of the dressing table. That''s the most I can do at this moment: smiling.

    I will soon turn thirty, so it''s expectable that I can''t keep such rhythms anymore. Even though I''ve got used to it.

    As long as we keep exercising, my muscles will retain their fitness, won''t they?

    ?We''ve received a letter,? Alexander murmurs.

    ?I know,? I sigh.

    It was waiting for us when we arrived here. It amazes me how missives travel so fast when we need two months to reach Polis.

    I''m too exhausted to get up and read it now; it can wait for tomorrow just how it already waited for days.

    ?It''s from the children,? Alexander adds.

    ?How do you know?? I murmur.

    But still, I get up. I walk to the table, catch the letter, and nestle on the sofa.

    Then, I open it.

    ?There are many letters in here,? I notice. Three... No, four sheets.

    What did they write for goodness?

    ?Because the Countess told me she would send their letters if she noticed they were bing gloomy.?

    ?Oh, are they already missing us?? I chuckle.

    Therger paper is for me. It''s written: for mother.

    The other three are smaller and all for Alexander, for dad. One is just a drawing from the smallest ball, while medium andrge ball wrote their thoughts for him.

    ?Why do you have three?? I wonder, my eyes almost teary.

    ?I''m sure that your letter is worth three of mine, Thea,? he chuckles, drying his jaw and checking if he forgot some spot.

    ?But... all three of them wrote to you!?

    ?To you too, I''m sure. Just, they made Vinniepose it so you wouldn''t get upset by Elias''s bad writing.?

    ?You also have a drawing!? Iin.

    ?Ah, we both know what is in the drawing,? he sighs.

    Well, the small ball was the most attached to me among our children. It was difficult for me too to leave him in Stoneyard. I can''t imagine his suffering...

    He''s three, almost four. Oh, how grown-up will he be when Ie back? The other two too! Lavinia will turn eleven this autumn, and she''ll start blooming into a young girl.

    Elias is seven, still small, but children that age do grow up fast.

    ?Maybe, we should have waited some more beforeing here,? I murmur.

    ?It''s the right time,? Alexanderments. ?And our children are taken care of in Stoneyard. They better understand they can''t stay with their mother so often...?

    I open the drawing and take a look before Alexander has time to walk here.

    Indeed, it''s me.

    Rowan used his little hands to draw a blond woman. He also made Elias write down: my mother is most pretty.

    I can imagine him pulling his brother''s sleeve and looking at him with his pleading expression until thetter epted to write something slightly embarrassing for a man his age.

    ?It sounds more like a threat than a letter for me,? Alexander chuckles. ?If it wasn''t for my name written there, I would think it''s for you.?

    ?No, it''s most likely a threat,? I agree. ?Don''t make his mother be ugly, all right??

    ?I have no intention of doing that, my love.?

    ?What about the Lavinia and Elias?? I inquire while delivering the two messages.

    Alexander sits next to me and reads his part of the letters.

    ?They''reining about each other,? he sighs.

    Then, he takes the drawing from my bands and puts it on the table next to his letters.

    ?This is for me, not you,? he reminds me. ?And you have no use of a drawing of yourself.?

    But it''s so pretty! Even if my eyes are one bigger than the other. And one of the hands has four fingers while the other six. At least, the total adds to ten...

    ?Read your letter, and you''ll most likely understand the matter,? Alexander murmurs while looking at his missives.

    He''s pouting.

    ?Look, they wrote daddy,? I point out.

    ?Yes. Because they wanted to attract my attention to how Lavinia doesn''t let Elias y in her room. And how thetter broke one of her dolls.?

    ?It was by ident,? I murmur.

    ?Exin it to Vinnie.?

    Oh, she would start whining about how I love Elias more. And how I always protect him because he''s the heir.

    ?If that girl knew how much we doted on her when she was so little,? I sigh.

    However, this makes me rest assured. She doesn''t have memories from past lives. None of our children does.

    I have almost suspected Rowan a few times because he''s too smart for a toddler. But he''s just so sweet and clueless that I realised it''s stupid to think about it so much.

    And also, in our first life, the only child we had was Elias. And the current Elias is not reborn. He''s like me: a new person.

    He didn''t even have dreams, luckily. I would have noticed the nightmares: I was so attentive when he was little!

    That might be part of the reasons why Lavinia is so jealous. But she had her cut of our love as much as Elias. And Rowan too.

    It''s difficult because we love every child in a different way, as they are all different from each other, but we managed to reserve the same attention to everyone. We can''t choose among them, as we love them all with our whole hearts.

    ?Oh, look, even Rowan is now a doll-breaker,? Alexanderments.

    ?Lavinia isining about him too??

    ?No, it''s Elias. He says that Lavinia should get angry with the little one too, not just with him.?

    ?But who can get angry with that little ball??

    ?I can get angry,? Alexander points out.

    Oh, that''s not entirely true.

    Even if he does get jealous when Rowan can get close to me on every asion, Alexander was never bothered by it to such a point.

    He''s also the only one daring to call me mum. The others both use mother as an epithet. Elias couldn''t even write it in his brother''s name.

    Rowan would often stroll to me and raise his hands, even the few days before departure. He wanted me to carry him, and he''s never stopped looking for contact.

    Last time, Alexander towered over us and red at the little ball.

    ?You''re too heavy for your mother to carry you,? he thundered.

    Both the little ball and I shivered at that scene as if caught in something illegal. But then, Rowan moved his arms from me to Alexander and made his father carry him for the rest of the day.

    That sort of ability in resolving conflict is an asset in diplomacy.

    Even sending the drawing to Alexander might be part of a bigger picture.

    My letter was written by Lavinia but signed by all three of them. It''s nice to see such coboration. They worked really hard to agree on what to write. And there isn''t a singleint.

    They describe one of their days. They tell what noticeable happened and how much the Countess repeated they should write a missive for us to express their love.

    Oh, now it feels more like a report than a heartfelt letter.

    The paper is white and perfect. Even the signature is cleaner than usual. They even signed in age order and didn''t fight about it. This way, Lavinia could have her name on top as the little tactician she is.

    ?Yours are stained by jam,? I notice, ncing at the papers Alexander is still looking at.

    He''s read it already. Twice, I bet. Yet, his eyes are shining with happiness and pride as he observes all three of them.

    ?Yes, that''s true,? he chuckles. ?They couldn''t wait to finish their meal before running to write to me.?

    Or, most probably, they managed to get their hands on the food before finishing the letters.

    The mighty Lord of Kyre is famous in all the Empire, maybe even in the continent, for his merciless character and firm decisions. His dark aura makes most shiver of dread, and they all respect him to the core.

    Only in Stoneyard, at most within Kyre''s borders, do people know he''s actually a ve to his children. He spoils them so much that people started thinking of buying them presents before asking for a favour.

    He''s never denied something to them, and his firm scoldings finish after a sentence or two. And the children end up coddling after a nce.

    It''s my firm will and hard work that avoided them transforming into spoiled, selfish brats.

    ?They ask me to kiss you in their stead,? he then adds.

    ?Are you using their letters to your advantage??

    ?I would never...?

    I sigh and offer my cheek for a chaste peck. Well, three pecks.

 Chapter 350 - Ten Years Later (5)

    <h4>Chapter 350 - Ten Years Later (5)</h4>

    Working in Polis feels identical to when I was a young maiden. The officers are almost all the same, and they know the Pce and its dynamics.

    I can check the ounts and reforms without too much hassle. They all seem in order.

    I also have a chat with the high officer appointed from the capital. I can''t help but agree with Alexander: he''spetent.

    My part of the work is to check whether the information sent to Kyre is correct and to write down the long-term ns for the city. I won''t be back for the next ten years, so I shouldn''t meddle in specific ounts and short-term projects.

    I do receive regr reports but, due to the distance, the problems would long be solved by the time I can reply. It''s better if the officers have the responsibility of making small decisions. I will just show them the path to follow. Thanks to the good personnel policies enacted after the end was over, most of the employees in the Pce arepetent and efficient. There''s not much I can teach them.

    A few days are enough to finish the critical tasks. It''s mostly predicting the expenses of my ambitious projects and find someone with enough free time to follow the progress and send regr reports.

    ?Where do the students stay? I''d like to visit them,? I say when I''m done with the crucial matters. I''d like to check how the dormitories are and if they have enough food.

    The schrships Polis and Kyre allocated should be enough to have them taken care of. If I find out about some embezzlement...

    ?The Governor Consort should be present too since he''s financing the other end of the exchange,? I add.

    I''m sure Alexander will be happy to have something to do. Hisziness resurfaced the moment I had to go to work, and he spends his days resting in the garden and reading books.

    Sometimes, he disappears for a few hours but returns without a single hair out of order. I guess he walks in the city and in search of reminiscences of his first life.

    Once a day, he does train. I''ve seen one of the sessions, and it''s quite intense. I guess it''s enough to keep him fit.

    Should I also try wielding a sword? Would that make me able to withstand hours of another kind of exercise?

    Oh, horse riding and archery are enough for me. I don''t have time to do more than that. I''ve managed to keep my condition even after three pregnancies. Now, even if my breasts did grow and my hips arerge, I like my figure as much as Alexander does.

    It''s not perfect and tiny like before, but I feel prettier from a certain angle. I''m almost thirty, after all. It''s expectable to have a couple of wrinkles and a tired physique. Which, in fact, I still don''t have.

    I can imagine it: waking up on my thirtieth birthday and realising that my face is getting old. I''m waiting for the day I won''t be able to keep up with Alexander''s ideas anymore.

    I hope he won''t be too disappointed.

    ?My love, I''m ready to go!? he exims as soon as we meet.

    Inspecting the dormitories and spaces for the students takes some time. Alexander is even more insistent than me.

    ?I see you spend the money you receive wisely,? he thenments.

    It''s the first time he has done something official since we arrived here. The people following us are staring in surprise.

    They didn''t think thezy man that used all the time to read, snooze in the garden, or, at most, train, could actually perform an inspection.

    They''re also wondering what happened to the beast that conquered the city and stole their Queen. But that is a question they won''t ask, luckily.

    It would be a bit embarrassing to say out loud that the beast is well and alive, with never more energy than now. And then, after such naughty words, I would have to deal with the beast on my own.

    These people don''t know how difficult my life is.

    ?Are you tired, my love? Would you like to have a break? We can drink some tea in one of the nearby inns before walking back to the Pce...? he starts as soon as his part of the work is over.

    Changing face in a split second, he holds my hand and pulls me out. He even leans his hand on my back. In case I was tired and wavering...

    When we reach the garden of the school, though, we''re stopped by a crowd.

    ?My Lord, my Lady!? the students shout. ?Greetings!?

    They bow their heads, somedies even curtsey. We send around twenty students every year, so it''s not a very crowded group. But they''re as noisy as hundreds.

    ?We heard you were visiting and couldn''t miss you. We need to greet you and thank you for the help and this opportunity.?

    ?Our lives changed when we were epted in the program. There isn''t something like this in the whole continent...?

    ?I wouldn''t have studied any further if it wasn''t for the schrship.?

    Ah, well, we didn''t give schrships to those that can afford to study anywhere in the world. They already can do that on their own.

    We selected smart youth from Kyre and Polis among the poorest parts of the poption. So that our influence does change something.

    As for the costs, they will all be repaid when these people start working. They will be of more help with the new knowledge and perspective that travelling gives one.

    ?I know, right?? Alexander confirms. ?My wife always has the best ideas.?

    The students don''t really react to his shameless remark. They''re kind of used to it. Or, at least, they heard the stories that travelled through Kyre about the way the Lord spoils the Lady until surrender.

    Someone even made up some gossip about the time we spent divorced and then engaged. They said that he won my heart by gifting me a gem every day.

    Ah, if I was that greedy, I would be richer than the Empress.

    All my efforts to win Alexander''s heart were overlooked and forgotten. Yet, I worked really hard!

 Chapter 351 - Ten Years Later (6)

    <h4>Chapter 351 - Ten Years Later (6)</h4>

    ?My Lady!? someone calls me.

    I turn, wondering who dares to call out for me and not Alexander. Judging by the title used, it''s someone from Kyre. But yet... It''s Alexander, the Lord of Kyre...

    I find a fine young man in front of me. Very little inmon with the boy that helped me build my information web ten years ago. He''s changed as much as I did, and he''s now a teacher working in this school.

    He''s none other than the boy telling to me about Duke Grahm''s messages with thete Empress. He helped me push them in a corner and bring justice to those barrelnds.

    After that day, he continued helping me build awork of spies and informers.

    As promised, I sent him back as soon as my was stable. Not all the youth from Polis wanted to return. Some of them were satisfied with their new positions. Others preferred to work for me.

    Some even disappeared without leaving traces, only to reappear in the city a few monthster.

    Young people are hard to control, but they had all fulfilled their job and deserved to choose their future with freedom.

    ?It''s a pleasure to see you in person, my Lady,? he says.

    I just smile, remembering the good old days we spent cleaning the court from imposters and traitors.

    ?How are the new generations?? I inquire.

    ?We were better,? he sighs. ?They wouldn''t survive out in the harsh world without protection... They''re lucky they didn''t have to witness most of our challenges...?

    Alexander looks around, apparently bored by the conversation. Only I know that every single word is reaching his mind. He''s always so attentive when it regards me. Even just talking about the youth is something he wants to listen to.

    ?I''m sure they study hard,? I try defending the pupils.

    Their teacher rolls his eyes and snorts.

    ?Not much. Barely enough to pass the tests.?

    ?Well, sparing energy is a talent,? I chuckle.

    ?Indeed, my Lady. That''s a talent,? he says, ncing at Alexander.

    Is hisziness this famous? To be known on the other side of the Empire? But it''s weird. How can they believe the man that conquered Polis likes to sleep and read light novels instead of working?

    I thought it wasn''t public knowledge that I''m the one doing most of the administration work. Alexander most often looks at me in continuous search of details he''ll paint when the time is proper.

    He does his job: he''s not irresponsible. Just highly efficient.

    ?Would you like to have lunch in the city, my Lady? There is an inn with a tasty fish soup...? he starts, but Alexander cuts him off.

    ?We can''t. We already have amitment.?

    Whatmitment? We''re here on vacation, kind of. And Alexander offered himself to go to an inn.

    ?And the kitchens in the Pce are already preparing an exquisite fish soup for the Governor,? he deres.

    What fish soup? Weren''t burgers on the menu this morning? Alexander insisted that he wanted some beef after weeks of sailing.

    As I wonder about his intentions, I spot one of the Pce servants running away at Alexander''s sign. He stayed here for a few days only, and he already has the reins of the ce.

    ?My wife and I will now go,? he then says.

    And, who am I to contradict him? Not in one of the rarest moments when he shows some jealousy.

    ?Is my Consort getting nervous? Is he fearing this Governor will leave for someone else?? I inquire once we''re alone.

    ?Oh, no. I just realised that you don''t have official business this afternoon.?

    ?And how is that connected to our improvisedmitments and the fish soup?? We could have had lunch with the teachers and ask some more about life in the academy!

    ?You are free this afternoon,? he repeats as if this makes it clear.

    ?Sorry??

    ?When you''re free, you''re with me.? He shrugs. ?We can rx in the garden, look at the sea from the balcony... There are so many things we could do after lunch...?

    ?Oh, sure,? I sigh. I should have figured. It was not jealousy. ?So many things...?

    ?Do you like the dormitories, by the way? Are they as you imagined?? Alexander murmurs, this time focused on hearing my response.

    ?Not bad. The two separate buildings for boys and girls are indeed a good idea. It solves a lot of issues that may arise if they''re too close...?

    ?Can you imagine if we met at school?? he chuckles. ?It would have been fun to chase after you.?

    ?We''re seven years apart, Alexander.?

    ?Oh, right,? he sighs. He drops his shoulders and curls his lips downwards.

    ?But you could have been a teacher.? I''ll try my best to cheer him up.

    Our age difference is nothingpared to other married couples''. We''re of the same generation, and we''ll get old together like this.

    Men do age slower, usually, so it''s only a good thing that Alexander has a few years more than me.

    ?Imagine how wicked your tricks would be in that case,? I say. ?I would have no way to run away from you...?

    ?Uh?? he murmurs, this time a bit more interested. ?You would have the best grades, Thea.?

    ?But a teacher can''t be biased with his wife!? Iin. ?On the contrary, you would need to be even more stern.?

    ?That is right,? he nods. ?It''s a good idea to keep a naughty wife in check.?

    ?Being stern??

    ?Oh, no. Giving bad grades so you would need toe to me toin,? he says. His smile goes from ear to ear.

    I''m so d we''re not on opposite sides, or my life would be very difficult. Even more than now.

    Managing my overbearing husband is one thing, especially since I enjoy this side of him as well. But having to deal with a suitor like him... Oh, I wouldn''tst two days.

    ?Don''t think about it anymore,? I sigh. ?It was a bad idea.?

    ?Not that bad. Maybe, if we have another life, it will be in another ce. We might meet at school, who knows??

    ?If we have another life,e to me and exin the problem before messing a whole Empire. All right??

    ?As my wife wishes.?

 Chapter 352 - Ten Years Later (7)

    <h4>Chapter 352 - Ten Years Later (7)</h4>

    ?We still have time before lunch,? Alexander exims when he realises that the fish soup can''t be cooked in such a short while. ?Let''s go freshen up!?

    I follow him, pretending to believe he really wants to freshen up and rest before the meal.

    ?We''re almost done with the work in Polis,? I say while observing his back and our twined hands.

    Alexander is a bit in a hurry, isn''t he?

    ?We''ll soon depart for Kyre. We''re going bynd, so we might stop in the capital for a week or so.?

    I haven''t talked with the Empress for a long while. We do exchange regr letters, but having tea together and discussing philosophy and history is so rxing.

    ?And then, we''ll run back home to our children,? I add. ?I miss them.?

    ?I do, too,? Alexander sighs, slowing down to let me walk next to him. He looks at me, smiling. ?Every time I''m far from home for more than a couple of days, I miss them so much. And you, too. I spend my nights nning what I''m going to do to you once back, you know??

    ?I could imagine it,? I murmur.

    And, also, it''s not like I am any different. I roll on the bed, hugging Alexander''s pillow, and wonder how many wicked ideas he''ll bring back from his journey.

    And he never disappoints.

    He won''t get tired of this ever, will he?

    ?I love you, Xander,? I whisper as soon as we''re alone.

    I jump in his arms and kiss him while he opens the door to our room and walks inside.

    No matter the years on our shoulders, he still can carry me around without fatigue. Must be thanks to his heavy training.

    He lets me fall on the bed while grinning, amused and absolutely evil. He ties a couple of ropes on the bed.

    Oh, I''ll be hungry and taste the fish soup better!

    ?You''re so positive, Thea,? Alexanderments, caressing my arm and reaching to my wrist. He brings my hand to his lips and pecks my skin. ?You seem not to know what''s going to happen...?

    I smile, and he bites my forefinger, yful and light. I let him y with my hand until he''s satisfied, ordering my traitor body to stay calm.

    It''s just a hand, for goodness. The best part is yet toe.

    ?Now, choose. Blindfold or gag.?

    ?Can I really choose?? I chuckle.

    ?If you don''t, I will.?

    ?There are some things I can''t do if I''m gagged,? I point out.

    ?I also prefer to listen to you,? he sighs.

    He crosses his arms and leans on the headrest, thinking about the matter with his whole brain.

    Meanwhile, I crawl to him and caress his shoulders and arms.

    In the end, he won''t use either. I know it already since he''s taking too much time to choose.

    Too many props don''t make the y more fun: they''re just something more he needs to think of. The most extreme games are for important asions only.

    And today isn''t such a special day, after all.

    While Alexander thinks, I start unbuttoning his shirt. We''ll waste less time, like this, and we''ll make it for lunch. I''m really looking forward to the soup.

    ?I don''t know, Thea. I''m not sure what I want to do today...?

    He sighs and curls his lips down. He does have these kinds of moments, from time to time. He''s all happy and willing to engage until he faces a challenging choice or realises he''s almost done with the wicked ideas he listed in his mind. Or when his idea is as extreme as to fear my reaction, but that happens less often.

    His vulnerable side is cute, and it makes me rest from his overbearing attitude in bed.

    His fear that I''ll get bored if he doesn''te up with something new is also heart-warming.

    ?We can do something ordinary,? I propose.

    ?You... would like that?? he inquires, tilting his head with surprise and amazement.

    ?I like you, so it won''t be such a challenge,? I chuckle.

    ?You do??

    ?Yes, I do,? I repeat. ?You already tied the ropes, by the way... It would be such a waste not to use them.?

    I take one between my fingers and eye Alexander''s wrist. The whole Empire knows we take turns tying each other. They just miss a small detail.

    Alexander gets to tie me quite often, but I can do it only once in a while. Let''s see if it''s once in ten years... Last time, he wasn''t all that displeased.

    If only his pride allows me to...

    ?No!? he says, even before I can voice my intentions. ?You are not tying me.?

    ?Why not??

    ?I don''t like it.?

    ?Liar. You like it because I''m such an obedient wife!?

    ?You, obedient??

    ?Yes, that''s it. You like it when your obedient wife does all you tell her. Isn''t that what you want? Being served like a king with the perfect excuse to do nothing meanwhile.?

    ?Excuse,? he sighs. As if some tiny scarves could stop my hubby from anything.

    ?We don''t have to do anything, by the way. We''re supposed to freshen up, right? Let''s have a bath.?

    I grab his hand and pull him up, walking towards the huge bathtub in the washing room. This was one of Theodora''s favourite ces. She would bathe quite often.

    It''s also where she and her consort would do all kinds of things. The bathtub is always filled with water, even if not hot. But the warmth of the day will make it bearable.

    ?Wait!? Alexander says, stopping me before I can take off the gown. ?Let''s bathe after.?

    ?Not before?? I murmur. ?Don''t you like the scent of my skin after a fresh bath??

    ?I do, but not in the water.?

    Oh, his old fear of getting stuck. I''ve dreamt of it, and it was way more traumatic for him than for the Queen.

    ?All right,? I ept. ?Which corner of this room do you prefer??

    I even cross my arms and wait for a decision.

    He looks around, considering the matter too seriously. But it''s part of his sensitive phase.

    He''ll be like this for a day only if I''m lucky, so I better take advantage of a sensitive and protecting husband. Once he''s back to his older self, nothing will stop him anymore.

    ?Let me be of some help,? I offer. ?I''m sure something wille to mind.?

    And, even if it doesn''t, it doesn''t matter. I will be happy regardless, and I''m convinced it won''t make such a big difference to Alexander either. As long as he''s him, and as long as I am me.

    ?Hmm,? he moans, walking to the nearby resting chair. He sits down and opens his arms, his eyes looking down, depressed and disappointed.

    ?Don''t be so hard on yourself,? I try.

    It''s not going to work, but I can''t bear to look at him this dejected.

    I sit on hisp, straddling him to avoid losing timeter.

    ?You''re always my dearest hubby, even if you don''t have new ideas.?

    I mean, we could recycle those he already used for the rest of our lives.

    I kiss his neck and wait for any reaction, but it doesn''te. He''s really in a bad mood today.

    ?You know what,? I murmur. ?This wife is tired. Let''s just have a bath and rx.?

    Bed activities aren''t everything in marriage, after all. I was getting ready for a passionate session, but I''ll dy it for another time.

    ?No,? Alexander whispers.

    He reaches between my legs and massages my secret part. His fingers know every single spot to perfection, and he doesn''t miss any of those that make me moan.

    ?I can''t leave my wife hanging just because I''m a little tired,? he adds.

    Who was hanging? I haven''t even started thinking about it yet. But now... There''s no need to rify since what he''s doing is exactly what I need.

    He lifts his head and makes me kiss him while his free hand moves on my breast. Only his gaze is enough to understand what he wants, and I''m willing toply.

    ?This husband here isn''t going to ignore his duties,? he says, splitting for me to check my expression.

    It must be as lewd as he likes since he nods. An amused smirk decorates his face while his arms overturn me to press me on the mattress.

    I part my legs and let him kiss me down there, closing my eyes to feel every single shiver from my belly.

    ?Oh, Xander,? I murmur, caressing his head and moving my hips up to meet his mouth. ?Your fingers,? I remind him, panting and moaning a bit too loud. We''ve just begun; I shouldn''t be this close already.

    ?Are you giving orders, now??

    ?No, it''s a plea,? I rify.

    He won''t give me what I won''t if we start fighting over who gets to order whom.

    ?I''m asking you, not ordering...?

    ?Hmm, better,? he sighs. I guess he''s back to his old, invincible self. Just when it was getting interesting.

 Chapter 353 - Ten Years Later (8)

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Ten Years Later (8)</h4>

    Warning: smut content.

    Alexander''s revived eyes gaze at me with a grin.

    ?You better don''t give orders, wife. You know how it ends every time...?

    I sigh and lean my head back. He''s found his purpose for life again and won''t let me go soon. I hoped his sweet moment wouldst the afternoon, if not the whole day.

    ?I wouldn''t dare,? I defend myself with the fakest tone ever.

    ?I know what to do now,? he chuckles.

    ?What??

    ?I''m feeling a bit selfish today.?

    ?I like selfish,? I murmur, getting up and straddling him again. As proof of his regained good mood, his member presses on my thigh when I start taking off his shirt.

    His fingers caress my back, light like wind, and his eyes are so loving that, for a moment, I believe he''s not wickedly shameless.

    ?I like whatever my wife likes.?

    As if I could believe him. In ten years... Oh, almost eleven, I couldn''t find out who of us is the real pervert. One must be carrying the other in this sinful, exotic style of bed activities. What''s the chance we''re both so wicked?

    As he leans back and lets me do most of the work, I realise that here is where Queen Theodora had fun for the first time. Alexander doesn''t know it because she seeded in hiding her pleasure from him.

    But I know my body, and I know how stubborn I could be as a Queen. She liked it, indeed. From then on, she would initiate intimacy on her own, from time to time.

    I won''t just let my hubby know about his first sess, though. His self-esteem is high enough already. But he worked hard, that day and in that life, just to have a couple of moans in return.

    ?You deserve to be taken care of,? I dere.

    He nods, not even wondering why I''m so assertive all of a sudden.

    It''s odd how sometimes I consider Queen Theodora as myself while sometimes she''s a whole other person.

    As well as her Consort isn''t my husband. My current Alexander doesn''t have any restraint while the Consort was so careful around his Queen.

    ?Thea, I love you,? he sighs, looking at me with aplex expression. He must be as lost in his thoughts as I am. Lost in his memories, wondering about the possibilities behind and ahead of us. ?And I won''t ever stop.?

    ?I know,? I murmur, caressing his cheek.

    After so many years, I''m not afraid anymore.

    He won''t leave me anytime soon. He won''t forget about me. And I won''t ever forget him. Even if life drives us apart, I won''t stop loving him.

    I entwine our fingers and press his hand on the back of the sofa. Oh, it''s more like a big armchair, just perfect for a loving couple. I spent my youth using it alone, finding all this spacefortable. But together with my beloved, it gives a whole new meaning to that word.

    It''s my turn to be the overbearing one, right? Once every decade seems like a working proportion.

    ?Close your eyes,? I order, and Alexander forgets whatever was in his mind. We''ll have plenty of other nights and days to try what he''s nning. ?Today, you''re mine.?

    He grins, happy like a puppy that was just fed the best bites from the table.

    ?I always am, my love.?

    ?Today more than usual,? I pout. Ah,e on, just y along!

    ?All right,? he chuckles, leaning back and letting me take control.

    I wrap my hand around his member and stroke, slow enough to make it nerve-wracking. He throws his head back and rxes, his breath apanying my moves with frightening precision.

    With my free hand, I unbutton the trousers and lift my skirt enough to avoid wasting timeter. Then, I can caress Alexander''s face, his hair, his chest... All while he just sits with his arms sprawled and leaned on the backrest, his face rxed, and his lips curled up.

    My belly clenches at this sight, and I lean over to his ear, cing my cheek on his shoulder. As his breathing bes faster, mine follows.

    Even if I am not the one receiving pleasure, the excitement builds up like crazy. Just looking at my hubby has such an effect on me. Sometimes, even during the most ordinary activities.

    ?Oh, Alexander,? I moan while his breath continues to signal his feelings. I change hand because the first one is getting tired, and I continue for a while, observing every detail of his expression.

    ?Hurry up, wife. It''s gettingte,? he voices after a while.

    ?I can do this once in a decade: let me enjoy it a bit longer,? I reply. ?We''ll eatter today. Is it such an issue??

    ?Oh, no... I didn''t bring you here for this,? he sighs. ?But now that you started, you better continue.?

    ?As if I could believe you,? I chuckle. I peck his cheek and do the same on his jaw.

    When he''s close to the peak, I stop stroking, and I adjust my position. I lift thest inches of cloth covering me and ept him inside to reward my own excitement. His arms surround me the exact moment our bodies are joined, but I prevent him from dragging me at his own pace.

    ?No,? I say, and he releases his clench. ?It''s my turn, Xander.?

    ?Wife...? he moans,ining with all his heart.

    ?You will do what I tell you, won''t you?? I say while moving my hips, at first slow to let my body adapt to this.

    I guide his hand on my breast, and I make him fondle it. My bosom is just of the right size for my hubby''s hand.

    Even if I didn''t have children for four years, and I stopped feeding Rowan for three, it didn''t decrease to the size I had before.

    I guess it''ll stay like this for the rest of my life, much to Alexander''s satisfaction.

    ?Now, kiss me!? I order with a wily grin on my lips.

 Chapter 354 - Ten Years Later (9)

    <h4>Chapter 354 - Ten Years Later (9)</h4>

    Warning: smut content.

    Alexander observes me with his challenging gaze, reminding me with his eyes only that I wasn''t supposed to give him orders. His arms are rxed on the backrest, and his lips curled up. Oh, I missed his evil grin.

    ?Kiss me!? I repeat, and he moves forward.

    His lipsnd on my shoulder instead of my lips. He slips down, reaching my breasts and licking my nipple. He ys with it, pressing in between his teeth and then kissing around it to let me rx. All to return teasing me again.

    When he''s done with one side, he moves his attention to the other breast while fondling this with his hand. He has to bow his back and shoulders, so it mustn''t be all thatfortable, but he doesn''tin.

    He just reminds me not to stop moving my hips when I slow down just for a moment.

    As his ministrations be more intense, my body moves faster and faster, my hips increase in speed and strength of the thrusts. Just what he wants...

    My attempt to take control fails during the peak, as I close my eyes and scream in pleasure. The shivers start both from my chest and my belly, and not a single inch of my skin is spared by goosebumps. Even my hair tickles as I inhale for air and scream out again.

    This wasn''t my n.

    My feet curl, my fingers stick in Alexander''s shoulders. Maybe, I scratched him while convulsing in ecstasy.

    I fall on his chest and inhale his scent, calming my breath and waiting for the waves of pleasure and thrills of satisfaction to tune down. It takes longer than usual, and Alexander caresses my back, smiling like an aplished man for the whole time.

    He pecks my hair and forehead, and he surrounds my waist with one arm.

    ?Your turn is over,? hements.

    I sigh, moaning half a protest.

    I close my eyes and smile. It was worth it. Even if it''s over, I don''t have any regrets. And it''s not that relevant that I didn''t do what I wanted, right?

    Too bad that over has a slightly different meaning for my hubby and for me. He presses me down on the sofa and thrusts back in.

    I arch my back and lock my legs around his hips. Then, remembering one of my favourite positions, I fold one leg under him until my ankle reaches his shoulder.

    Like this, he reaches deeper inside me. Every time he thrusts, my leg bounces him back. The pressure isn''t enough to move him one millimetre, of course. But it makes my thigh feel every single muscle of his abdomen.

    I trail my fingers down, sensing the hardness and the twitches, built and maintained by years of training and fighting.

    I moan, my hands greedily exploring every single inch. Just this is enough to send me to heaven once more.

    Too bad that someone isn''t willing to just let me reach it.

    ?Wait for me,? Alexander whispers to my ear, and I have no choice but to fight against pleasure with all my will.

    It''s one of the most challenging tasks I''ve encountered in my life. Definitely the one I failed more often. But I do my best, every time. I clench my stomach, grab the sheets, bite my lips...

    ?I haven''t given you permission, Thea,? he reminds me. ?You can''t end it now.?

    I nod, and his thrusts be rougher and rougher. My body twitches at each one of them, and my belly turns and demands release. The pleasure builds up, reaching heights I would have never imagined.

    But I can''t let it go, not yet.

    ?And now?? I inquire when I start losing any kind of control. My voice is trembling, as well as every single part of my soul.

    ?Not yet...?

    His member is pulsing inside me, a sign that he''s also close. I know he''ll soon feel this same, and the thought makes it even harder to resist.

    ?Just some more,? he whispers, observing my face with the interest of a wicked torturer. ?You''re doing well.?

    All of my muscles contract every time his tip touches the deepest part of my being, and my lips are red and hot from biting. But none of this is enough for this shameless, over-controlling husband of mine.

    ?Xander,? I moan, and he seems to realise how much I''m suffering. ?Xander, please...?

    He chuckles on my neck, finishing with a few fast thrusts.

    ?Now could be the right moment,? he says, his words broken by his unstable breath. Just in time, because his pleasure explodes right a moment before I let go. His face is buried in my neck, his arms hold me tightly, afraid I''ll disappear.

    I release the sheets and hug him back while pleasure covers every other emotion. It''s even more intense than before.

    ?I''ve been an obedient wife. I listened to you!? I say, a few minutester.

    ?Indeed,? Alexander confirms. ?You should listen to me more often.?

    ?You wouldn''t have fun like that,? I point out.

    ?You''re right. Easy lives are not for husbands.?

    I chuckle while trying to sit up normally. My thighs are tired and a bit numb after all the hard work and extreme stretching.

    ?Let me,? Alexander whispers while carrying me to the bathtub.

    After so much exercise, I couldn''t initiate another session even if I wanted to. I can barely walk, for goodness.

    I''ll be all right in a few minutes. But, for the moment, I let my husband carry me. He makes me probe the water with one foot before leaning me down.

    It''s not cold yet, barely warm. But it''s perfect to cool down after our intense love-making.

    He helps me wash, passing the sponge on every spot of my skin. His fingers are tender, not teasing at all.

    I like these moments even more than bed activities. Alexander always takes care of me after, and he''s always so careful and gentle.

    There''s no hidden intention behind his caresses: he just wants me to feel rxed and loved.

    ?Do you want to wash your hair?? he inquires.

    ?We don''t have much time, but I''ve sweated a lot,? I pout.

    ?Come here,? he sighs. ?It''s warm today; it will dry on the breeze before you notice.?

 Chapter 355 - Ten Years Later (10)

    <h4>Chapter 355 - Ten Years Later (10)</h4>

    ?This wasn''t what I was aiming at,? Alexander says while we get ready for lunch. Ate lunch, but it was worth the wait.

    ?Yes, sure,? I chuckle.

    ?For real!?

    ?Then what did you want? To have a cold bath together??

    ?No, I was distracted when you looked at me with such an expression... But I actually wanted you to meet a person.?

    ?One of my old helpers, maybe??

    I''ve met some of them during my stay, so it wouldn''t be such a surprise.

    ?Oh, I guess you can say that. There''s also one of your closest assistants. But not just him.?

    As I follow Alexander in one of the resting rooms on the first floor, I see an old face that is even older now. Yet, even with the grown beard to hide his wrinkles and the eyes tired from years of serving and campaigns, he has the same calm elegance.

    ?General!? I shout, feeling like the teenager Theodora who would ask him for advice before trying a new strategy.

    He''s one of the figures in my youth that influenced me the most.

    Also, it''s thanks to him that I learned how to apply war tactics to other fields such as business. He showed me how to exploit human traits, all while reminding me that people are all different from each other.

    ?Oh,? I moan while tears start flowing on my cheeks.

    Thest time I saw the General, he was escorting my brother out of Polis. They were headed to Asteria, to a ce I had no clues about. All for their security.

    What a stupid move from my side.

    ?And my brother?? I murmur, trying to wipe the tears and stop crying. But it''s impossible.

    Now, I want to know. Even if it''s painful. Even if not all my questions are answered.

    ?What happened??

    ?He''s here,? the General says, still in shock. Then, he remembers his manners and kneels in front of me. ?My Queen.?

    ?I am no Queen now. I''m the Governor of Polis, just that.?

    He gets up, a bit embarrassed and a bit wary of Alexander. His knees aren''t how they used to be. Now it takes him some time to get up and return standing. Years have done their work on him.

    ?I''m... sorry,? he stutters.

    ?There will be no consequences,? I sigh.

    It''s not the first time that someone falls at my feet calling me Queen.

    Not to mention that Alexander does the same every time he''s a bit drunk and we''re alone. He can''t punish anyone for that: it would be hypocritical.

    ?Here were?? I murmur, looking around.

    Then, a young man walks into the room from the french window.

    ?The gardens are still beautiful,? he says.

    His voice is different, deeper. His shoulders are broader, and he''s taller.

    But I can recognise him, even with the short beard he keeps, maybe to hide his identity.

    ?We couldn''t tell you earlier,? Alexander says, but I don''t register his words because I''m running towards the window.

    I grab the young man''s shoulder and stare at him in awe. He''s grown up so much!

    ?Sister...? he whispers, happy and frightened at the same time. ?Is it really you??

    I nod, and his hands caress my face.

    ?I missed you,? he says, dragging me in a tight hug.

    Even with such a manly face and body, he''s still my little brother.

    ?I''ve missed you so much!? he repeats while sobbing.

    ?How... How?? I ask when I can talk again.

    I turn to Alexander and the General, already talking like friends.

    ?It wasn''t hard to find him as much as to keep him safe,? Alexander sighs. ?I''m sorry if I didn''t tell you before.?

    ?Even my own spies couldn''t find a trace,? I murmur. ?I thought you were dead.?

    ?We escaped Asteria''s clutches just in time,? the General exins. ?After receiving a warning note, I packed our things. We got lost and travelled the world for years, hiding from Asteria. When they forgot about us, we came back to Polis, and we found a flourishing city with a faraway Governor.?

    I guide my brother to the sofa, and we sit down, still holding hands.

    ?We live under false identities, so we couldn''t risk getting too close to the Pce,? he sighs. ?I wanted to see you, sister, but uncle said not to rush.?

    ?Uncle?? I murmur, old ghosts breathing on my neck.

    ?Oh, that''s what I call the General. Since we''re pretending to be family.?

    ?Wouldn''t it be fit to call him grandpa?? I chuckle.

    ?It seemed a bit rude ten years ago,? he murmurs.

    I reach out to his hair and mess it up. Then, I peck his forehead and observe his red cheeks. It''s always the same child, even if he''s now grown up.

    ?Look at you,? I say. ?Who knows how many hearts you steal every day, ah??

    Then, I remember the sated panther that could re at us for being this friendly. We''re both adults, in the end. But my brother is my brother!

    I nce at Alexander and find him rxed. A sweet smile lingers on his lips, and he grins when our eyes meet. He''s happy to see my brother, apparently.

    ?Then, you came here today,? I say, trying to bring the conversation back on track.

    ?Well, we were invited,? the General admits. ?His highness found us.?

    He knows Alexander''s identity.

    ?I was quite surprised to meet him again,? he continues. ?Ten years didn''t make such a difference for a young man like your highness.?

    Alexander just shrugs. If it were anyone else in front of him, he might have hinted it was his wife''s love that keeps him young. But he''s being proper this once in his life.

    ?You met after the war??

    ?While we were fleeing. It was then that I was warned that Asteria wasn''t friendly. It took me a while to realise it but observing the inner dynamics of their courts and residences... Ah, they wanted Ethiro, and we were just hostages to use for our Queen''s coboration.?

 Chapter 356 - Ten Years Later (11)

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Ten Years Later (11)</h4>

    So, it was like that from the start. Asteria was nning to use my brother''s life to keep me in check. And to force me to coborate if I didn''t want to.

    Finding out things like these, after more than ten years, is still a shock. I knew it, for goodness. But now I also understand why they didn''t do anything.

    ?Nichs Zolokis didn''t make it far enough to threaten me with my brother,? I point out. ?Yet, ording to your story... You must have already fled by the time I got rid of him.?

    ?Even if his highness showed us mercy while we flew from Polis, I couldn''t trust him enough to keep in contact. We''ve avoided leaving any trace for years until he found us yesterday. If I didn''t know better how his spies and tactics are excellent, I would think he used some magic.?

    So, this is what Alexander has done during his mysterious outings. He wasn''t fooling around withdies or drinking with other men. He was looking for my brother.

    And, somehow, he knew where to look since he found him so fast.

    ?Magic doesn''t exist,? I point out. That''s the same my husband told me when I used him. In the end, I can''t be sure who of us two was wrong, back then.

    His second life is a miracle, right? And miracles are types of divine magic.

    ?I doubt it, my... Madam Governor. You got to know Archduke Kyre for years, so you can judge better than me if his intellect is a form of magic itself.?

    Rather than magical, it''s all messed up. And his priorities, for goodness, they''re all in a weird order.

    ?Now that we met, I''d like you to visit more often,? I say.

    Alexander just nods, confirming my invitation.

    ?You can have lunch with us today.?

    ?Isn''t it a bitte for lunch?? the General murmurs, wondering if I overworked myself and forgot to eat.

    ?Then,e tomorrow for lunch! Or stay till dinner. I want to talk with my brother more.?

    ?That will happen more often, my dear,? Alexanderments. ?I talked with Diogenes, and he had a few ideas about how to make him pass as a merchant.?

    ?My brother isn''t going to y the role of a pirate!? I exim. It''s too dangerous!

    ?I said: merchant. Also, it wouldn''t be weird if he visited Stoneyard every time he travels nearby. You don''t have to say goodbye to everyone, Thea. Let me handle the documentation, and he''ll have a new, genuine identity.?

    ?You always think of everything,? I realise.

    ?Only when it regards my wife.?

    Our enamoured nces are a bit awkward for the two men, so I swiftly rpose my working expression.

    ?Good,? I say after clearing my throat.

    Our guests leave with the promise toe back tomorrow, and we finally reach the dining hall. We could eat in the room, though.

    I''ve just sat at my ce when the aroma of the soup reaches me. Instead of making my stomach rejoice for the promised meal, it clenches. Nausea hits my head, and I press a hand on my mouth.

    Alexander gets up, pushing his chair with so much haste that it falls back.

    ?Take it away, now!? he orders, and he''s soon at my feet, kneeling in front of me. ?Thea,? he murmurs. ?Are you all right??

    Nausea disappears together with the soup, and a single tear greets one of my favourite tes made in my favourite ce.

    ?I''m all right, now,? I sigh. More than all right.

    I haven''t bled in more than a month, but I assumed it was because of the journey. Yet, it seems there''s a reason for that.

    However, there''s just a problem: I''m old.

    ?Alexander, I''m almost thirty. Isn''t itte for a child??

    After having none for four years!

    I hoped another little ball would join our family; I hoped for two whole years. Then, in the third year, I understood it was not going to happen.

    I''ve lost all hope until, unexpectedly, it happened.

    ?If this is the effect of letting my wife take advantage of me, I''ll let you do it more often,? he says. His eyes start shining while we hold hands and look at each other. ?This time, it will definitely be a girl!?

    ?You''re not good at predicting that,? I point out. He said the same for Rowan.

    Then, before realising what we''re doing, Alexander hugs me tightly.

    He surrounds my waist with his strong arms and swings me around.

    I burst outughing, finally believing in this new miracle.

    ?You''re not old, Thea. You''re just the right age,? he adds when we stop swirling like idiots.

    He pecks my forehead and thennds a light kiss on my lips.

    ?Are you sure?? I murmur.

    ?Yes, I am. Also, I''ll show you how young you are when we have other children as well. Don''t think you''re done with just one more.?

    I snort, a bit annoyed. He''s already thinking so far in the future. Yet, I agree with him. It would be wonderful if we could have a couple of little balls more. Stoneyard has been so lively from when Lavinia started walking. Not to mention the turmoil Elias brought.

    But none of it annoyed anyone. Not even the servants cleaning after them.

    ?I''m so happy, Thea.?

    The servants observe us dumbfounded. They''re not like the maids in Stoneyard, so used to simr scenes. A couple of them can''t hide a smirk.

    ?I am happy too, Xander,? I sigh.

    Even if we''re surrounded by people, I stand on tiptoe andnd another peck on his lips. A short, chaste kiss.

    I''m so happy that I''d tell anyone. Starting from my brother when hees back. Then, I''ll write to my children to inform them they''ll soon have another sibling.

    ?Nine months,? Alexander murmurs, next to me. He wasn''t talking with me, but the hidden meaning of his words suddenly hit my brain.

    Nine months without bed duties. Oh, I''ll have to find plenty of other ways to convey my love!

 Chapter 357 - A Wedding (1)

    <h4>Chapter 357 - A Wedding (1)</h4>

    Summer in Kyre is beautiful.

    The temperature rises, and the wind isn''t as icy as during the rest of the year. One can dare to wear fewer clothes and ride in the wild.

    Autumn will be warm as well, just like thest two I witnessed. It''s just winter that is really cold, but the rest of the year is quite enjoyable.

    Alexander and I spent most of our private time walking in the gardens or ying with Lavinia under the shadows of a tree.

    The little ball''s ck curls have grown, and her hair now frames her round face and big eyes.

    Today, to her and my future husband''s extreme joy, she spent the whole morning with Alexander. I had to get ready for the ceremony, so he decided to take care of my daughter.

    He should get ready too, but he''s not as excited as the first time we got married. Or the second. He''s kind of used to it.

    ?My Lady, the hair is done,? the maid says before taking a step back and holding a mirror to let me see the back of my head.

    ?Good,? I approve.

    Unlike the first time, I''m not wearing red. This time, I''m all in white. A bit hypocritical, given that I already have a daughter. But, whatever. Alexander provided me with a gown that could suit Polis''s uses for the first wedding.

    This time, I will follow Kyre''s traditions.

    The sapphire that thete Empress Grandmother gifted me is already in my hair, fulfilling half of the tradition Martia told me about.

    It''s old, and it''s blue. The dress is new, as every wedding dress these days.

    I just need something borrowed, and I''m good.

    Lady Lyana walks in with a white, candid purse. Oh, that one isn''t mine.

    ?My Lady, if you haven''t borrowed anything yet, it would be my honour to help.?

    ?Oh,? I chuckle. ?I was just considering the matter. You''re always there to save me,dy Lyana.?

    ?Also, the guards told me that a carriage from the capital has just arrived.?

    ?They made it in time,? I sigh.

    My sister inw knew about the marriage from the beginning. She''s also the first one whom I wrote to tell about Alexander''s decision.

    She''s most probably the only one that understood my reasons. And she''s happy that I gave her brother a chance to choose.

    Even if it would have beenplicated to have children without marriage. Not because of us, of course. Because of all the papers that we would have needed to sign to allow our offspring to have Alexander''s name and right of session.

    ?You''re ready, my Lady,? mydy in waiting says after analysing my figure. ?But we absolutely can''t be there on time!?

    ?What??

    I''m in a bit of a hurry to get married here.

    ?The bride has to bete.?

    ?I don''t like beingte,? I point out.

    ?It''s tradition!?

    Are the people around here manipting me with the excuse of traditions? Oh, whatever.

    I don''t like the thought of making Alexander wait any longer. He''ll stand there, in front of the castle dwellers, alone. And I? I''ll stand here, still alone.

    We''re better when we''re together: that''s a given.

    ?Five minutes,?dy Lyanapromises when she sees my expression.

    Alexander and I spent months engaged.

    It was a nice period: we would have dates, walk in the gardens and talk. My dear also bought me gifts every time he came back from a long journey, and I embroidered many of his shirts. Every single one he forgot in my room after a secret encounter.

    He would also be proper at every moment, never touching me in public and looking for a dark corner before dragging me there to kiss. Such a perfect fianc��e.

    I also yed my part ordingly, telling him to wait and pretending to resist every time. But then, I wanted his hands on me even more than him.

    The sweetest moments were with Lavinia. Alexander never skipped a day without seeing her, even when he was too busy to meet me.

    He would send Pericle to fetch our daughter and bring her to the office. Somehow, the little ball didn''t mind being dispatched from one side to the other like a letter.

    She even started liking Pericle. My husband''s aide became her second nanny, after Kate.

    Oh, Kate! She''s already in the garden with the guest, isn''t she? In the end, there was a knight that caught her attention. I didn''t y the matchmaker in this case because my handmaid was faster and knew what she was doing.

    She just asked permission to marry because, apparently, servants aren''t free to form families without asking their lords here in Ethiro.

    ?I expect high profits this autumn, my Lady,?dy Lyanaments, observing my wedding dress with a grin. ?The noblewomen of Kyre will for once bring a trend to the capital, I''m sure of it.?

    ?With Princess Lnd acting as a proxy, they''ll order as many of the new models as possible,? I chuckle.

    Lady Lyana, contrarily to Kate, doesn''t seem to have any intention of getting married. It''s not my business, and I won''t ask her if she doesn''t want to talk about it.

    Moreover, if she stays here forever, I''ll have one of the most skilled businesswomen in the continent working for me. Who could have imagined that such a shy and reserveddy would have fun in a world of men?

    I sent her to procure some raw materials for one of our businesses a few months ago. She got them at such a price that even Diogenes would have felt embarrassed.

    ?I''ve asked the right people, my Lady,? she had exined back then. ?The merchants that are louder often lie about price and quality.?

    She''s been a valid assistant for both my private businesses and the Lady''s duties.

    Before we have time to leave, Princess Lnd appears at the door.

    ?I''ve found you, sister, finally!? she exims. ?You should have chosen a room closer to Xander''s. There are plenty asrge as this one.?

    ?I will move into the Lord''s room soon,? I reply. Then, I walk to Martia and offer her my hand.

    She holds it, happy that I allow physical contact. She''s so simr to Alexander in this matter. They bothmunicate through their skin.

    ?Where is my niece, by the way?? she inquires, looking in every corner in search of the little ball.

    ?With her father,? I say.

    Thinking of it again, beingte won''t have much of an effect. Father and daughter must be having fun together, at this very moment.

    I don''t even feel guilty for making them wait. Not anymore.

    ?Oh, I can take care of your child for a couple of days,? Martia offers, grinning with Kyre''s signature evil grin.

    ?There''s no need,? I chuckle. Alexander and I won''t close in a room to fulfil duties. Not for two days, I remember with a sigh.

    ?Also, I hope you don''t mind if Bertha came with me.?

    Bertha Grahm? I''m not sure I don''t mind. But yet, she helped me in the most dangerous moment.

    ?Of course not. My husband''s rtives are always wee,? I say with a big smile. Maybe, I should have avoided so much emphasis on the word rtives.

 Chapter 358 - A Wedding (2)

    <h4>Chapter 358 - A Wedding (2)</h4>

    The garden has been taken care of in every detail. The flowers are in full bloom and colourful as if they forgot this is the north.

    The maids have decorated every single chair with whitece.

    I''m wearing a candid dress, white like snow. My hair is flowing on the back. I''m the representation of the perfect Ethirian bride: white like a dove and innocent like a puppy.

    When I step out, I find a little ball carrying some flowers in a small basket. Lavinia lifts her head and stares with her big eyes, waiting for a sign from my side.

    ?Weren''t you ying with your father?? I inquire.

    Kate is a few steps away, so it''s not like Alexander left the little ball unattended. However, it''s weird that he left our daughter of his own free will. Has something happened?

    ?Daddy said mother will be unhappy if he''s not perfect,? she replies.

    Her words are so clear and precise that it''s scary. Oh, I like to think she learned to talk from me. Alexander doesn''t really use perfect sentences to talk with Lavinia.

    From him, she learned to use the third person to talk about herself...

    ?Vinnie wanted to see mother,? she says, in fact. ?Daddy said it''s your special day. Vinnie will do her best and stay with auntie.?

    ?Auntie?? the Princess shouts from behind me.

    I wince, surprised. I forgot about her for a moment.

    ?Auntie Kate,? Lavinia confirms.

    ?Oh, but you also have a Royal Aunt!?

    ?Do I?? the little one murmurs.

    ?Lavinia, you were too little to remember. This is your aunt, Princess Lnd.?

    The little ball purses her lips and continues to stare, not fully convinced.

    ?Martia Kyre,? I add, and she seems to remember.

    ?Auntie!? she shouts, and she walks to her. ?You''re my daddy''s sister.?

    ?Yes,? the Princess replies, puzzled.

    My daughter is smart, isn''t she? She remembers everything her daddy says. It''s not quite the same with my words and teachings, though.

    She''s selectively smart.

    ?We can y together while your mommy and daddy get married for the umpteenth time,? the Princess says, stretching out an arm to my little ball.

    As the two princesses walk away together, I hear the first words ever my daughter says to her highness.

    ?I am a Princess too!? she starts. ?Daddy says Vinnie can call aunt Martia auntie.?

    ?All right.? the Princess nods. ?It makes sense to me.?

    These two will make trouble together one day.

    ?My Lady,?dy Lyana calls me, and I return to the real world. Oh, it''s time!

    I''ll be married to the man I''ve loved for two years now. We''ll walk down the aisle together and exchange rings in front of a dumbfounded priest.

    And it will all happen because we both wanted it. We agreed on everything, from getting married again to the details like the date and the number of rings.

    Every non-trivial aspect was analysed together.

    Alexander had so much patience to listen to every single of my proposals and help me decide.

    When I turn the corner and step into the garden, I find the most handsome man I''veid my eyes on. He''s wearing white, his hair is glued back. He also has some military decorations on the jacket, letting us remember who we''re talking about.

    His smile crosses his face from ear to ear, and his ck eyes shine under the sun.

    He''s still tall, stunning, and overbearing. Still, I can see only gentle intentions in his expression and only love in his eyes. He''s still the same person I married in the past, but I failed at recognising his genuine self back then.

    I can''t say I know him to the fullest even now, but our life together has been full of exploration and new discoveries. We''ve found out about ourselves times and times again, and we continue looking for new little things we didn''t notice before.

    ?You''re beautiful,? he says, reaching out for my hand.

    ?You too,? I sigh. So much handsomeness will be wasted when this evening we don''t do the deed. Oh,e on... If I knew we consummated the third night only, I would have postponed the marriage!

    ?Shall we go?? he murmurs, looking at me with just a hint of uncertainty.

    I nod, and we proceed towards the improvised altar. We''re in the middle of our garden, instead of inside a church.

    I don''t move my eyes away from Alexander until reaching the priest. It takes me a lot of willpower to gaze at the officer and recognise the girl with painted skin.

    The High Priestess. I should have expected it.

    ?I see two souls have chosen,? shements.

    Then, as if twisting the cult of which she''s the head isn''t worth much, she starts officiating without worrying about the two rings and the weird happenings that brought my husband and me to get married again.

    I nce at Alexander to convey to him all of my questions, and he just smiles back. His usual grin is soforting, and I abandon my doubts and focus on the ceremony.

    When we''re at the end, the High Priestess turns to me.

    ?Theodora, do you willingly take this man, Alexander, as your spouse?? she asks.

    Uh? Was I supposed to be asked a question? Was there even a question in the protocol at all? The first time, there was just the singing and the ring at the end. Oh, and the cut on the palm. No one proposed that, this time.

    It seems that a blood vow can''t be undone, so we''ve been married all along. Oh, whatever.

    I''ve been asked a question, and I need to answer.

    ?I do!? I exim.

    The High Priestess repeats the same question to Alexander, and she then deres our marriage renewed. Confirmed. Something like that.

    I''ve been swindled! We''ve been married all along!

    Oh, kind of.

    However, this is what people do only when they''re really, really in love. They willingly confirm their marriage with a second vow.

    Olly brings the rings, elegantly leaned on a pillow.

    Alexander is faster at reacting, and he takes out mine before I have time to move a finger.

    He puts the ring on my left hand, and then he offers his hand to me.

    My fingers tremble because of the emotions while I put the ring around his.

    Whatever this ceremony is, it''s important. A renewal or a new marriage, it''s not that relevant, as long as it''s me and him.

    I can''t lose focus because of such detail.

    When the rings are in ce, Alexander smiles. I take a step forward, and we don''t wait for permission before kissing.

    Our lips meet for a second only, but it''s enough to prove our love. We can kiss betterter.

    When we turn towards the garden, our guests and employees p their hands and whistle or shout happily.

    I burst outughing, surprised by this sudden vitality. In the capital, all we got were cold congrattions. Very few people were truly happy for us.

    ?I''m happy for you both,? Princess Lnd says. She''s the first to approach us. ?I hope this is enough to be finally considered family.?

    Behind her, Bertha Grahm is still pping. Her smile and red cheeks convince me she''s not pretending to be happy.

    ?Such a touching ceremony... Congrattions!? she says.

 Chapter 359 - A Wedding (3)

    <h4>Chapter 359 - A Wedding (3)</h4>

    ?I hope this is enough to be finally considered family,? said the Princess.

    ?I''ve considered you part of my family since the beginning, your highness,? I sigh.

    ?But you''ve never used my name!?

    ?It''s because your title imposes a form of courtesy...? I start, but a pair of small hands pull my gown.

    ?Auntie says mothers of Princesses don''t need to be courteous,? she exims.

    ?Where did you even learn that word?? I murmur.

    As if triggered by our daughter''s appearance, Alexander bows down and picks her up.

    Then, high and mighty in her daddy''s arms, the little ball observes the rest of us from her tall ce.

    ?Auntie said Vinnie can go to the Pce, daddy.?

    ?Auntie can''t give you permission for doing things,? Alexander points out.

    The little ball curls her lips down and hides her face in his neck, shaking her head and making her curls dance. Her big eyes have already conquered most people in Stoneyard, and Alexander isn''t among those capable of resisting her charms.

    Yet, he''s firm about not visiting the Pce for a long while.

    ?One day, we''ll go together,? he says to our daughter.

    ?And mother??

    ?We''ll have to bring her along too,? he sighs.

    The little ball sighs too, dejected.

    ?Your aunt will be here for a few days only, Lavinia,? I point out. ?You should spend some time with her.?

    The Princess nods, convinced, and she turns to me with a grin not less evil than one of Alexander''s.

    ?Thank you foring such a long way to witness our... confirmation of marriage?? I murmur. What did I just do? ?It''s a pleasure to have you in Stoneyard, Martia.?

    Happy for being called by name, the Princess drags away her new ymate and strolls in the garden, all content.

    ?It was a marriage for me, Thea,? Alexander sighs. ?We chose each other; isn''t that what matters??

    ?You couldn''t find someone willing to use two rings,? I wonder. ?And you hoped I wouldn''t notice this is something else.?

    ?A renewal of vows doesn''t have strict etiquette. We could insert all the little rituals you liked so much. And the Priestess also told me that it''s something we both need to be willing to do. Hence, she warned me she would ask for confirmation about our free will.?

    ?That''s why there was no resistance to my requests,? I murmur.

    Oh, well. I can consider it a marriage. I will.

    ?We''re husband and wife,? I realise, suddenly happy. ?It means that you''re now mine. Our days as fianc��es are over.? Finally!

    We can do what we want without the need to hide or avoid suspicions. We can also start thinking about how to have Elias. Even though there''s not much thinking left, for that matter, more action...

    ?I''m relieved you''re not angry,? Alexander whispers, getting closer so that only I can hear.

    Angry? What right do I have to be angry? We''re doing all of this just because of me, because of a whim that made me divorce and propose one dayter.

    If I managed to get angry, though, I could have asked something in return for making peace... Oh, toote. This smart husband of mine already saw through my expression.

    The ceremony is followed by a banquet. Everyone in Stoneyard has been invited, and the servants working on this day have received double the pay.

    Except for the Princess, we didn''t invite any of the nobles from the capital.

    ?My Lady, I''ve never seen such a beautiful and pretty bride,? Shannon Lynn says while running to me. She didn''t make it in time to congratte us in the garden, so she did it in the banquet hall. Her husband follows with some difficulty and bows when he finally reaches us.

    ?Congrattions, my Lord, my Lady!? he says.

    Shannon''s mother inw curtseys behind them, and she heads to her seat to let the youth talk. Not everyone has understood the true purpose of this ceremony, and I didn''t have time to exin it to every single guest.

    However, Anne Mary and Shannon heard my true thoughts during one of our tea parties. They know how I feel about this, so they congratte us as if it was a regr wedding.

    Anne Mary and Joffrey Wilhelm congratted us as well. Even though thetter seemed a bit nervous. Has Anne Mary threatened her husband or something?

    When evening finallyes, I''m exhausted. Is this how self-organised weddings feel like? I can''t even think about getting my way with my hubby now.

    I throw myself on the Lady''s bed, precisely on her side, and I close my eyes and y dead.

    The maids helped me undress in one of the Lady''s rooms, and they chatted the whole time about bringing my stuff back. I left them there without waiting for a nuptial nightgown and reached the bed with a chemise on. The nanny isn''t at her usual ce today.

    She''s been feeling bad thesest few weeks, which makes me worry.

    Still, she smiled with happiness when we told her about the marriage and our intentions of having other children.

    I''ve kept my eyes closed for a minute only when the door ms and Alexander walks in.

    We can do a lot of things without consummating the marriage.

    We could y chess or cards. We could read or cuddle under the sheets and talk. We could stare at each other in silence.

    From his steps, though, I can tell he''s full of energy and happiness. He won''t let me rest unless I ask him, and I''m too stubborn to require rest the first night of marriage.

    I don''t move a muscle and just listen to his movements.

    When his steps dodge the bed and reach the sofa, I sigh and continue to pretend to be dead on the bed.

    However, why didn''t he jump on me right away?

    ?This is from the day your daddy caught three wolves,? he says.

    What?

    I open one eye and see a doting father opening his wife''s jewel box to show the riches to his spoiled daughter.

    ?And this one is from your great-grandmother. She liked your mother more than me, but whatever. She left something simr to me, too, by the way. And see this? This one was bought by your mother when she missed your daddy and went shopping to get distracted from the nostalgia.?

    The sleepy little ball follows his exnations, and she nods when he says something. She''s fighting slumber just to listen to him.

    ?As you see, everything is shiny and pretty,? he continues.

    ?Will Vinnie have something like this one day?? Even her voice sounds tired, poor thing.

    ?Yes, of course. How could daddy bear to see his Vinnie without mountains of jewels??

    You cheater; she already has many in stock. We''re just waiting for her to grow up enough to wear them. Everything is either too big or too heavy for her tiny body.

    ?I didn''t give birth to you to have you unadorned, have I?? Alexander continues.

    ?Indeed,? the little one affirms, nodding her head only once and keeping her chin high afterwards. She''s mimicking me, the little maniptor!

    ?So, how has it been to spend so much time together?? Alexander inquires.

    ?Interesting,? Lavinia murmurs.

    She pokes her lips with a finger, pondering about whether to continue. There''s something on her mind, but she''s not sure she can say it out loud.

    ?Yes?? Alexander replies, analysing her curious expression.

    ?I didn''t know my daddy had work to do!? she exims. ?I thought mother was the only one working.?

    Her long eyshes shadow her cheeks when she blinks, and she yawns. She''s tired, the poor child. Why is she here, by the way?

    ?What are you two doing with my things?? I ask out loud, and they both turn with guilty expressions.

    Lavinia hugs Alexander''s neck and presses her cheek on his, hoping to get away from my scolding just like this.

    ?Vinnie couldn''t sleep, so I brought her here,? Alexander exins.

    ?Great idea,? I moan and move under the sheets. ?Will you bring our daughter back now that she can''t keep her eyes open??

    ?I don''t want to go back!? she screams. Oh, dear patience. She then turns to Alexander. ?Daddy, daddy, don''t send Vinnie back! I don''t want to be far from you and mother.?

    Ah, I give up. It''s impossible to win against these two if they work together.

    If only the little ball was less simr to her father. And if Alexander wasn''t the shameless maniptor he actually is...

    There''s no if. I have the family that I have.

    ?Come on,? I say.

    Sensing my surrender, the two run to me and settle under the covers.

    ?Have a good night,? Alexander whispers.

    He bows down and pecks Lavinia''s head. Then, he bows over and kisses my lips. He turns to blow the candles while I also leave a peck on my daughter''s head.

    ?Good night,? I say.

    She widens her eyes in shock, and her body is crossed by a sudden thrill. What in the world?

    I should stop being affectionate, right? It freaks people out.

    After a few seconds of silence, a quiet giggle makes the mattress tremble.

    ?I got mother''s good night kiss,? a soft voice whispers.

    ?I''ll help you write down this date tomorrow,? Alexander replies while tucking the covers so that Lavinia doesn''t feel cold.

    ?Vinnie wants one tomorrow too!?

    ?Your daddy will think of something.?

    Are they going to talk forever?

    ?It''s time to sleep,? I note, and they both chuckle before quieting down and letting me, finally, rest a bit.

 Chapter 360 - Six Months Apart (1)

    <h4>Chapter 360 - Six Months Apart (1)</h4>

    It''s been six months since Alexander left.

    He spent this time in the capital, helping the Emperor administering and fighting tax evasion. He sent me letters almost every week, and I had to reply because I was starting to feel guilty if I ignored them.

    The first was embarrassing to write, but then I got used to it. Now, I can do it without blushing like a peach.

    However, this week, no missive came from the capital.

    Maybe, something happened to the messenger. Maybe he fell from the horse or was attacked!

    Oh, I don''t want to think about the shameless words in the hands of some bandits. Oh, no. It would be too much.

    I sigh while moving the ounts to the side and starting the only job that can help my mood: the schools.

    I''ve opened quite a few, starting something simr to a system here in Kyre. Also, I made it so that even little girls were wee. It wasn''t easy, but it was definitely worth it!

    At least at the early stages, it''s useless to divide boys and girls. They don''t even see each other as different. And they learn basic knowledge that will be of use to both.

    The headteacher reports to me monthly, and I''ve started to see the full potential of this project. If I make it work here, I''ll send the ns to the capital for the Emperor to take inspiration.

    ?My Lady, the headteacher is here,? Pericle says from the door. ?Do I let him in??

    ?Yes, sure,? I reply.

    Alexander left his most trusted aide here, which made me realise the reason why my husband seems to always be jobless.

    Pericle does most of the work. And what Pericle can''t do, I finish.

    My husband just leeches off other people''s sweat and efforts. But he does it so naturally that he''s handsome even if he''szy.

    The headteacher is around thirty years old. A little more, but I''m not sure how much. I asked, and then I forgot.

    He''s tall. Not as much as Alexander, but more than the average man in the Empire. Also, he has the typical physique of intellectuals: he''s thin, not as muscr as a warrior, but enough to let people know he does exercise.

    From what Martia says in her letters, this is the trend now in the capital. If I let him go there, he might note back.

    ?Please, sit down, Johan.? I point at the chair in front of me, and he sits like every single time I''ve listened to his reports or requests.

    ?I brought the budget, my Lady,? he starts. ?This month we had lower costs because children prefer ying outdoors when the weather is this hot. No one is willing to focus with the sun shining outside, so most of the schools had one or no attendees.?

    ?I understand,? I sigh. ?I was expecting something like this. We can''t make school mandatory, and we can''t grant privileges to those who attend. I should have talked with my husband before he left... Now, we can''t do anything on our own.?

    ?When will the Lord return??

    ?I''m not sure...?

    In truth, I do have the sigil and enough documents to act in Alexander''s ce. However, I prefer not to use them. We didn''t advertise this to everyone, so it mighte in handy to have a hidden ace in my sleeve if things get out of control.

    However, approving newws or funds for the schools isn''t worth it.

    Also, children don''t need to go to school the whole year either. It''s enough if they attend during winter, and it''s easy to make that happen since schools are kept warm and weing.

    ?Let''s suspend the lessons for now. Let the teachers have a couple of weeks of holiday. We''lle up with a solution in this amount of time.?

    I''d still prefer it if we solved it without using baits nor imperatives.

    ?I''ve been locked in here for the whole day. Let''s take a walk together,? I say. ?It might help us think of something.?

    ?Yes, my Lady!? he exims. He jumps up and opens the door for me.

    He''s always this fired up. Every time we move from one ce to the other. One can see how he likes his job.

    It''s not just that the sry is good, but I also did my best to build a constructive work environment.

    Lady Lyana calls it friendly. She says no one is scared to tell me if there are problems. Indeed, they all run to me every time.

    So, it ends up that I''m the one going to Alexander to inform and ask him to solve the issues.

    Most of the problems are rted to him, anyway.

    Why do peoplee to me, I will never understand.

    ?Today, it''s a bit windy, my Lady. You shouldn''t get out without a jacket.?

    ?Oh, don''t worry,? I chuckle. ?I won''t break.?

    As we walk and chat, I hear the main gates opening. Someone important is here.

    They don''t open the main gate every time, so I guess it''s either a big delegation or some noble Alexander likes.

    Or, maybe... Oh, what day is it today?

    These damn dreams never help me when time is involved! I know what we''re supposed to do, but not in what order.

    ?Let''s go see who''s here,? I say.

    ?Yes, my Lady,? the headteacher replies. He offers me his hand, and I ept it out of habit.

    A Lady shouldn''t walk alone, someone once said. Since people are always afraid something will happen to me at every single step, I started following Kyre''s traditions. It''s simpler, and I waste less time than trying to change them.

    At the gate, no carriage is present.

    Ah?

    I can see the caravan not far from us, but isn''t it a bit early to open the gates? They''ll be here in a few hours at least.

    Then, I can spot it. A dark shadow, riding the wind.

    Both the horse and the knight are ck, and one can''t decide which one wants to get here sooner.

    While the guards and the servants get ready for the return of their Lord, I walk towards the gate and stand there, in a position where he will surely see me.

    After all, Alexander never fails at locating me. No matter how chaotic the environment, how crowded the room, he always knows where I am.

    I wait for the horse to arrive, and the time feels so long. I know the speed is the limit for the animal, and I know that it''s already too much for Alexander''s safety.

    Yet, it feels so long.

    When he finally arrives, the wind stops blowing for a few seconds. I don''t hear anything; I don''t see anyone else. Only my husband, getting off his horse.

    He entrusts the animal to the squires, and then he stretches his back.

    Has he seen me? May it be that I can surprise him for once? If I walk behind, he won''t know until...

    Oh, what a dumb thought.

    He turns in my direction the second after I started considering he might have missed me. His grin tells me he knew from the moment he crossed the gate. Or maybe even before.

 Chapter 361 - Six Months Apart (2)

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Six Months Apart (2)</h4>

    Alexander walks to me with long steps. He somehow can control himself not to run to me.

    If I was less tired, I would have already started running to him or jumping in ce. He''s finally back! After six months!

    ?Hello, my love,? he says when he''s two steps from me.

    At that moment, he seems to notice something behind my back. He stops his walk and stares.

    Then, as if displeased by something, he frowns.

    He drags me in his arms when I cross the distance separating us. What in the world is going on in his mind? Oh, who cares?

    He''s here, and that is important.

    I hug him, for once forgetting we have an audience.

    ?You''re finally back!? I exim.

    Alexander drags me closer and presses his lips on my forehead. I close my eyes and fight against the embarrassment of being in front of so many people.

    ?I see you hadpany while I was awake,? hements.

    ?What?? I inquire, still lost in happiness.

    I can''t believe my hubby is back. I''ve waited for him so long that I almost forgot how handsome he is!

    His beard has grown during the journey, and it''s now covering his jaw with its ck colour. It stings when he pecks my cheek, but I don''t care at the moment.

    His eyes are tired, but not as tired as to stop looking at me.

    He''s staring somewhere behind me, but I don''t remember what I was doing before meeting him.

    I turn to check, and I see the headteacher with his head bowed as a sign of respect. Ah, I see...

    ?Yes, I was very busy,? I say. ?But I didn''t overexert myself, husband. You don''t need to worry!?

    He''s always like this. He doesn''t want me to work until fainting.

    It hasn''t happened in years, so there''s nothing Alexander should be worried about. If our lives are not in danger, I know when to stop working.

    ?Let''s go talk about it somewhere private,? he whispers to my ear.

    I try my best to keep my face straight. Judging from the giggles and the whispers, I fail miserably.

    I offer my hand to Alexander, and we retreat in our chambers.

    The waiting room feels empty without the nanny. She abandoned us before seeing Elias, and I''m sorry she didn''t meet him. But she was indeed old, and she cuddled Lavinia to her heart''s content.

    Now, Kate is officially our children''s nanny. She will take care of Elias as well. And of the other children we will have, too. I know we won''t stop at two.

    ?Is it today?? I wonder. ?Were you supposed toe back today??

    ?Tomorrow,? he replies, avoiding my gaze. ?But then, I couldn''t help and worry about all the men that could take advantage of my absence to court my wife. I came back early to check on you.?

    ?Oh, is that so? Are you disappointed I wasn''t cheating on you??

    ?I haven''t checked yet,? he replies with a slight pout.

    What in the world? He''s pretending to be jealous, now?

    He''s nning to do something very, very bad if he''s building alibis right from the start.

    ?If you were supposed toe back tomorrow, then we can''t do bed activities, Xander,? I point out.

    ?No??

    ?No. We''ve been so proficient at following the ns in your office. Don''t ruin it now. Let''s wait for tomorrow, all right??

    ?I agree,? he sighs. ?We can''t be together if it''s too early. But it doesn''t mean I''ll let you sleep.?

    Oh, he''s so stubborn. But that''s part of the reason I follow his orders when we''re in bed. There''s much more satisfaction if I don''t fight against it.

    And it''s not a war I need to win. Mostly because losing is better under some circumstances.

    ?Since my wife misses me terribly, I will stay here,? Alexander adds with an evil, wily smile.

    I gulp out of instinct and take a step back. It sounds like a threat, one of those that make me shiver and scream after barely a few minutes.

    ?Now, wife... Undress.? His tone is so calm that it''s frightening.

    Yet, do I have a choice? My traitor body won''t let me decide anyway.

    Even if it''s the middle of the afternoon, there''s no point in getting out now. We already are in the room, right?

    I unfasten the first few buttons on my back until my hands can''t reach the next one.

    ?I can''t, hubby,? Iin, turning away from him to show my bare shoulders. ?I need help.?

    ?You want my help, or should I call someone else?? he continues, this moron.

    ?My husband''s help is the best.? He wants to hear praises andpliments, so why not say it?

    ?What can I get in return??

    ?Do you need anything in return?? I rebuke. ?I thought you wanted to help your wife without a hidden agenda. It turns out you''re just taking advantage of this poor Lady.?

    ?I''ll take advantage of my Lady whenever I desire,? Alexander points out. ?That''s not something I''d go out of my way for.?

    ?I can walk to you if that is a problem,? I sigh. ?You selfish husband.?

    ?Say that again.?

    ?Selfish husband.?

    His beaming face would confuse me if I didn''t know him better.

    I walk to him and offer my back, and he obediently unfastens the remaining buttons. I thought he would rip the cloth, but he doesn''t even push the dress down from my shoulders.

    He just undoes the buttons, for goodness.

    ?Now, walk back to the centre of the room,? he whispers to my ear, ?and continue with your show.?

    Ah, I get it. He''ll make me do many, many shameless things before being satisfied.

    ?I''m waiting,? he moans, feigning annoyance.

    I get rid of my clothes, one piece at a time. I make sure Alexander can see every move. He walks to the bed and sits there, so I turn, following his steps.

    I clearly remember what happened the day Alexander came back from his journey to Kyre. I can''t wait for tomorrow toe, for I''m looking forward to repeating all of that.

    But for now, he must have something in mind if he''s so focused. Alexander Kyre doesn''t waste his brain on just anything.

    ?You missed me, didn''t you?? he inquires, looking at my face.

    I''mpletely naked now. Yet, Alexander is not staring like his usual. Oh, it must be bad.

    ?I did,? I sigh.

    I''ve told him so many times in all the letters I wrote. It''s not a secret anymore.

    ?You missed me so much that you surround yourself with men,? hements. Oh, he''s sulking.

    What in the world have I done, now? He came home a few minutes ago, and I''m already naked and following his orders so devotedly.

    What does he want more than this?

    ?What''s the matter, hubby?? I try.

    He scoffs, breaking free from the enchantment of that word. Oh, it''s the first time it''s happened.

    He grins, realising I''m being perfectly docile.

    ?Show me...? he starts, patting on the bed. ?I want to see in every detail.?

    ?See what??

    ?How you touched yourself while thinking of me.?

 Chapter 362 - Six Months Apart (3)

    <h4>Chapter 362 - Six Months Apart (3)</h4>

    ?How what?? I stutter, surprised. ?What did I do??

    How does he know? I didn''t talk about it with anyone, I''m sure of it. I didn''t even do who knows what.

    It happened once or twice. Thrice, maybe... I didn''t count.

    But every time, it was more out of loneliness than wish to feel good. It didn''t even work in the end... I would just feel a thrill or two and then give up. Nothing to do with the way Alexander touches me.

    It was moreforting than hot.

    ?Show me how you touch yourself,? he repeats, patient and shameless. As if there was nothing wrong with his words!

    How could I do something like this? I''m not that desperate for pleasure to use such underhanded methods... Other than once or twice.

    ?Thea, don''t make me repeat it again,? he chuckles.

    I sit next to him and wait, wondering if maybe there''s some misunderstanding. It wouldn''t be the first time I think of the wrong thing.

    ?I''m not sure what you want, Xander. I''ve taken off my clothes, just as you asked me.?

    ?Yes, good. Now, use your delicate fingers to cause pleasure to yourself.?

    I widen my eyes and open my mouth to protest, but nothinges to mind.

    I''m not capable of pleasing myself. I tried and failed, for goodness.

    He puffs while falling back on the mattress.

    He observes the canopy for a while. Then, he turns to the side and invites me to lie next to him.

    What was he expecting? In what version of this story would I have just done it without a singleint? What was he imagining?

    ?I''ll show you how,? he says. ?You better be a quick learner, Thea.?

    He guides my hand on my stomach and makes me press my palm there.

    ?First, don''t be too hasty. Give yourself time for every motion,? Alexander whispers to my ear.

    The sound of his voice and his hot breath on my neck makes me shiver in need. Yet, I can''t betray myself now.

    ?You should think of it like something rxing. Just like a bath. Have you done this in the bath? The hot water makes it easier to rx. If you y with the difference in temperature between the air and the water, you can make it even better.?

    ?You sound like an expert,? I tease him. Before realising that he''ll turn my words around.

    ?Yes, of course. I''m the one who knows my wife''s body better, after all.?

    Oh, my.

    ?Now, make your way towards the target,? he continues with his whispers. ?One centimetre at a time. Find a pace you like, Thea, and take your time before reaching the destination... The longer you wait, the more you''ll like it when you finally allow yourself to touch.?

    He makes my hand slip in between my legs and retreats his. He leans on an elbow, waiting for me to continue alone.

    Since I''m already here, I can''t just back off and throw a tantrum. I''ll get a prize for this, right?

    I''ll just do what he wants until he grows tired of this game.

    I touch the small bud on top of my secret part. I found out about it when I first took a look down there.

    A finedy shouldn''t know about how she looks, yet I stopped being a finedy after being tied to the bed. Or maybe after divorcing.

    Everyone says divorced women are naughty even after remarrying, right? That must be it.

    I looked at myself and found the bud. I didn''t touch around too much that time, but I did explore a few monthster when the wait drove me mad.

    Who knows if Queen Theodora had the same problem while anticipating for her Consort toe back.

    I press the bud and sigh when a thrill crosses my spine. And, here it is. I''m done with it.

    No matter what I do now, I won''t get more than this.

    ?No, no, no,? Alexanderins. ?I said you should take your time. Oh, Thea, how can you be so clumsy??

    ?What?? I whisper, too ashamed to talk out loud.

    What should I have done?

    ?You should know your own body better, my love. I should have taught you before leaving...?

    ?Why didn''t you?? I rebuke. ?Because you didn''t want anyone to do this, not even me... You possessive Lord!?

    ?That''s right,? he chuckles, happy to have been discovered. ?No one can touch what is mine.?

    He asked me to, for goodness!

    ?But it just so happens that your hand is mine as well, so I do not mind if you''re the one touching.?

    Oh, my patience. Can I have some help from the heavens?

    ?By the way, you won''t obtain anything like that. Listen to your body, and try different ways...?

    His hand reaches down to mine, and he presses his finger on my finger, making both of them move in circles around the bud.

    ?Make it unpredictable, and stay light with your touch,? he exins.

    Oddly, this does make me shiver more. I even moan once or twice.

    ?Change pace, or change direction. Then, when you get used to it, return to your favourite pattern.?

    While he talks, our fingers are soaked in my juices. I just bit my lip not to let him notice how much I like this, and here there is, my traitor body reacting like its usual.

    ?Now, when your finger is wet, you can risk moving further,? he continues.

    Moving where? Sticking my fingers inside? I don''t like that.

    It''s ufortable and bes painful if I do the wrong thing.

    ?Slowly, Thea. At least until you learn how you like it.?

    ?You just happen to know it already, ah?? This hypocrite. He never goes slow! Why is he insisting so much on it now?

    ?Yes, I do. But now, you are exploring. I wouldn''t like it if your haste were to ruin this moment.?

    What does he think of me? I''m not in any hurry.

    Just to get it over with and pass to the next idea, I stick my finger inside and wait for Alexander to nod.

    However, he frowns.

    ?You don''t like that angle, Thea,? he points out. ?Give it some effort,e on...?

    He makes me reach farther with my hand, bending the shoulder more. Then, from what he calls a different angle, he nods to tell me to try again. Oh, it actually does feel quite different. My secret part clenches on my finger, and I release a moan.

    I move my eyes on Alexander while he beams. This time, he seems to approve.

    As if his approval meant anything to my body, I quiver, and my legs tremble as the familiar yet forgotten electricity of bed pleasure crosses my tummy. So, this is how it''s done...

    I can feel the tension piling up, approaching a point where it''ll invade my whole body, reach the tip of my hair, and make me scream in ecstasy.

    It''s there, I can feel it, it''s just a second more...

    I''ve almost attained pleasure when a firm hand wraps my wrist and blocks my arm on the mattress. I convince myself not to re while opening my eyes.

    ?No,? Alexander murmurs.

    What''s the meaning of this?

    ?I don''t want you to finish on your own.?

    Ah... I''m earning the heavens with him, aren''t I?

 Chapter 363 - Six Months Apart (4)

    <h4>Chapter 363 - Six Months Apart (4)</h4>

    What does he want to do?

    What is the next step of my husband''s torture? I just hope I won''t be required to do anything because I''m already tired.

    Also, being interrupted like this ruined my mood for good.

    ?Tell me, who is that man whom you were talking with?? he asks. He blocks both my wrists on the mattress, firm about not conceding victory.

    He''ll keep me still for the whole duration of his interrogation. Unless he decides to use torture to make me confess.

    ?What are you referring to?? I murmur. I don''t remember, really.

    What is he talking about?

    ?Why were you holding arms with that man?? he asks, getting closer to my shoulder. He will bite me, I''m sure.

    No matter how I answer, he''ll do what he wants. He just needs an excuse to sound less tyrannical.

    ?Wife, answer me!?

    ?I don''t know what you''re talking about, Alexander. Is holding arms forbidden? Your employees don''t let me walk anywhere unless I''m helped. And I held arms with men even before you left, for goodness.?

    ?That''s true,? he sighs. ?But I was blind to see that threat. I thought my presence was enough to keep my wife in check.?

    ?I behaved while you were away as well!?

    ?You did?? he murmurs. ?Prove it!?

    How can I prove something I didn''t do?

    ?Alexander, stop being mean,? I moan, offering my lips in exchange for peace. Too bad he doesn''t take the bait and moves his head away before I can kiss him.

    ?What about the painter??

    ?The painter??

    ?The one you talked about in your letter. You used three whole lines to praise him.?

    ?Ah??

    I was just trying to convince Alexander to let the painter draw the portrait for the Lords'' room.

    Since Alexander paints as well, I thought it would be difficult to find someone suitable who will pass his scrutiny.

    But the painter Martia sent is really so good! He knows his way with colours, and his works are all so dignified.

    He managed to make that kid in the capital look threatening!

    ?What are you thinking about now?? Alexander says out of the blue. ?Or better: about whom? Is that painter again, isn''t it??

    Oh, but it''s only because you mentioned it...

    I pout and turn on the side, nestling on the bed and sighing helplessly. Alexander lets me go immediately, almost afraid he overdid it.

    ?I missed you so much,? I say. ?I spent more time thinking about you... Fantasising about what to do when you came back, and imagining our encounter times and times again. Yet, now that you''re here, all you do is question me. You doubt my words and my fidelity, Alexander.?

    ?Oh, no,? he moans, hugging me. He drags me under the sheets and cuddles me for a while. ?I didn''t want to do this.?

    He''s sad, somehow. Is it because his wicked n failed?

    ?Have I ever done anything to make you doubt me? In two lives, in many, many years, have you seen a sign I might think of another man as I think of you??

    ?No, Thea, you''re right. Yet I can''t help but think... What if that man is better than me? What if he knows something I don''t, or is more handsome... What if you decide you like him more and leave me here??

    ?We have a child together.?

    ?I still worry.?

    ?You''re unbelievable! Why do you doubt yourself now? Why don''t you act uncertain when you''re nning to tie me to the bed and all the rest??

    ?Because some risks are meant to be taken,? he answers simply. Just that.

    ?You''re so difficult to take care of,? Iin while turning in the bed. I lean my head on his shoulder and wonder if asking him to take his clothes off would be excessive.

    ?Sorry.?

    ?No, you''re not sorry. You would do this again if you needed it. What are you aiming at? And, why did youe here earlier than nned? The journey proceeded too fast??

    ?Not really. I would have been here yesterday if not for some obstacles on the way...?

    ?Oh!? I realise. ?You read about the painter and decided toe to check what''s going on. You couldn''t sit for two days and left early. You impatient and doubting husband. You don''t trust me!?

    ?But you''re so naive, and men can be cunning.?

    ?You have the guts to say something like this? If I survived by your side, I grew some resistance to cunning men!?

    ?But one.?

    ?But one,? I concede. After all, to him, I still can''t resist. ?Now take off your clothes. Or do something to make me forgive you.?

    ?Why??

    ?Because you made me angry. Tomorrow we''ll need to be in the right mood to proceed with the n, so get to work and make peace.?

    ?Peace? We didn''t argue, Thea.?

    ?See? You''re still on time.?

    I grin, making him realise I''m dead serious. He made me do something as embarrassing as touching myself. Then he stopped just for the interrogation.

    The least he can do now is finish the work with his own efforts.

    ?Be convincing,? I remind him.

    He chuckles, shifting on top of me and finally kissing my lips. Oh, it''s been so long since thest time I tasted him.

    ?Call my name, wife,? he murmurs before moving on my neck and chest, kissing every spot he knows makes me tremble.

    ?Make me call your name,? I rebuke. ?Don''t be this needy if you can''t uphold your part.?

    ?We''ll see if you''ll have enough voice to talk tomorrow.?

    His lips reach my stomach and then my hips, while his head disappears under the nket.

    I clench the pillow and close my eyes, savouring these familiar feelings. I missed all of this.

    It''s been so long, yet Alexander didn''t change a bit. He''s exactly the same as six months ago. Not a single wrinkle or white hair appeared on him.

    Regarding me, oh... I lost my fitness the moment he stopped embracing me. I tried so hard to keep exercising, but walks are not enough for this kind of effort.

    Thankfully, Alexander won''t leave for so long again. And if he does, I''ll be by his side.

    His mouth reaches my inner thigh, and I groan when he bites the soft flesh. I know that the inner side of the thighs is soft. I touched it to find out.

    I also realised that some of the ces Alexander bites most often are soft. He must like to sink his teeth.

    ?Don''t make your wife cry,? Iin, and he kisses my secret part with his usual, perfect technique.

    Oh, I should really learn from him.

    His beard scratches my skin when he turns his head, but it doesn''t make me want to stop. On the contrary, it makes me pant louder.

    We spent six months apart, sending letters to each other and dreaming about the day we would meet again.

    And now that we''re together, it''s as if we never parted. Everything is as it used to be. We love and cherish each other, just like the day Alexander left.

    ?My name,? he reminds me after a good minute of silence.

    His breath tickles my secret part, and his teeth nibble my thigh. His hands keep me still, even though I wouldn''t run away for anything in the world.

    I arch my back when he hits a particrly good ce, and I call him as he wished. I call his name over and over again, fulfilling his simple wish.

    After all, he''s earning it.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!